《Deep Love Unforgettable》


 Chapter 1

    In summer, the sun is scorching. Even in the countryside surrounded by green trees and clear water, Guo Qi still feels hot and dry in his heart, and his sweatshirt has been soaked with sweat for a long time.


    Walking on the main road in the village, Guo Qi wears straw sandals and raises coarse cloth trouser legs. On a hot day, he wants to take a bath in the Dashui Lake in Guoyang village. The weather is very hot and dry, and the people in the village are poor. They have no money to buy water heaters. Moreover, it is not easy to lift the water from the pressure well. In fact, when the heat is urgent, they go to the lake to bubble.


    Guo Qi''s family lives in the north of Guoyang village, and the Dashui Lake in Guoyang village is in the south of the village. Guo Qi wears a T-shirt and walks towards the south of the village. It''s Dusk now, but the afterglow of the sun is still there. I think I can go to the lake in a moment. At this time, I don''t know if I can feast my eyes on the water lake.


    This is a mountain village. People''s thinking is relatively backward, and the people in the village are also very poor. It''s hot in summer, and few people take a bath at home. Basically, they go to the lake for a bubble.


    In the past, when Guo Qi went to take a bath, he saw many women swimming in the lake. What he saw was a red face and a heart beating. When he got home, he still thought about the women''s bodies.


    Now it''s getting dark. On such a hot day, it''s estimated that some people are taking a bath in the lake. Thinking that they may be satisfied with their eyes for a while, Guo Qi can''t help laughing. Although this kind of life is poor, it''s very comfortable.


    Guoyang village is not very big. There are only 100 villagers. Guo Qi''s parents died early. Now Guo Qi lives in the mud house left by his parents. There is no room for cooking at home. The villagers in the village will help him.


    For the people in the village, Guo Qi has always been very grateful. If it were not for his uncles and grandparents, Guo Qi would have starved to death.


    The people in the village are good, but the people Guo Qi dislikes the most also live in the village. For the village head Guo Jiang and his neighbor Guo Biao, Guo Qi hates them from the heart.


    Guo Jiang is the head of the village, while Guo Biao is a well-known wanyuanhu in the village. These two people never have to look at Guo Qi in the eye, and Guo Qi doesn''t like them either.


    It is said that the reason why Guo Jiang became the head of the village and Guo Biao became a ten thousand yuan family is because of their wives. Guo Jiang and Guo Biao are not mixed up, and they are usually not clear about the women in the village.


    There are many poor people in the village, and there are also a few well-off families. For those rich people, Guo Jiang and Guo Biao will try their best to curry favor with each other. For poor people like Guo Qi, they not only don''t look straight at each other, but sometimes kick their feet.


    Thinking of these two people, Guo Qi can''t forget what happened in the village last year.


    Last summer, it was so hot that there was nothing to eat at Guo Qi''s home. Guo Qi was so hungry that he wanted to go to the melon field to pick some melons to relieve his hunger. At that time, Guo Jiang and Guo Biao were holding and rolling with a woman in the field.


    When Guo Qi bumps into them, Guo Jiang and Guo Biao say nothing to each other. They just punch and kick Guo Qi. Even two naked women kick Li Dazhu''s body. Not to mention that, the four of them say that Guo Qi steals melons to the villagers.


    Being wronged by these snobbish people, and two women nearby, Guo Qi has two people who are hard to distinguish. He has long hated Guo Jiang and Guo Biao. However, one is the head of a village and the other is the richest man in the village. Guo Qi can only be angry.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Seeing that he was about to leave the village and was walking, Guo Qi suddenly heard the sound of "Hua la la". He turned his head and saw that this was Guo Biao''s home.


    It''s hot and dry, and the sound of water comes from Guo Biao''s house. It''s estimated that someone is taking a bath in the yard.


    Go to the front door and have a look. The door of the courtyard is locked from inside. Guo Biao is an old man. If he takes a bath, he won''t be afraid of being seen by others. If he still locks the door at this time, it must be Guo Biao''s wife Wang Zhen.


    I can''t stand Guo Biao''s arrogance. It''s so hot, and Liu Xiaoyan is still taking a bath with the door locked. Guo Biao must not be at home, so he will ask for some debt from his wife first.


    Looking around Guo Biao''s house, there are several big trees beside the wall. Guo starts to smile, then climbs up with a big tree, hides on the branch, and looks at the source of the water sound in the yard.


    I saw a scoop of water pouring down from the top of my head. The water splashed down along the hair and skin of Wang Zhen, the wife of the village head. It fell on the ground and rolled like pearls.


    Guo Qi never thought that Wang Zhen, wife of village head Guo Jiang, and Liu Xiaoyan, wife of Guo Biao, wife of wanyuanhu, were bathing in the yard together today. Looking at the yard, Guo Qi felt that the temperature of his body had suddenly risen.


    Although Wang Zhen lives in a mountain village, she usually doesn''t do farm work. She eats well at home, lives well and maintains well. She looks very young and beautiful. Her skin is tender than that of a 15-year-old girl.


    Looking at Wang Zhen, who was carrying a ladle in her hand, she was sweating all over.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Guo Qi forgot that he was still in the tree for a while. He began to react on his waist. His body was stunned, and the tree was shaken.Liu Xiaoyan is scooping up a ladle of water and planning to continue pouring it on the head of Wang Zhen, the wife of the village head. Hearing some news, Liu Xiaoyan is surprised and looks up.


    It didn''t matter that he raised his head. His four eyes intersected, and Guo Qi forgot to hide.


    "Ah


    Liu Xiaoyan a scream, also don''t know is condition launch or how, holding the hand hasn''t poured the water ladle toward Guo Qi hit past.


    Guo Qi, who had come back to his senses, was drenched by the sudden water ladle. He was in a panic and slipped. He fell directly from the tree with a "pop" sound. He felt pain in his butt. Only then did Guo Qi know that he was in trouble. He covered his butt and limped away.


    "Bastard Guo Qi, you wait and see that I won''t let Biaozi beat you to death."


    As soon as Guo Qi left, he heard Liu Xiaoyan''s angry voice. At the thought that Guo Biao of wanyuanhu was afraid of his wife, Guo Qi couldn''t help complaining.


    Why was it discovered?


    He shook his head. Now he can''t stay in the village any longer. If Liu Xiaoyan and Wang Zhen let Guo Biao and Guo Jiang find someone to fight him, they will have to peel off their skin even if they don''t die. After all, these two people are all thanks to their wives. Liu Xiaoyan and Wang Zhen dare not listen.


    "I can''t afford to be provoked. I can''t hide. I can''t get along in the countryside. I''m going to work in big cities." Unable to find a solution, Guo Qi was also anxious and scolded with hatred.


    Two years ago, sanlengzi, a neighbor, came back from a big city. He not only brought back a lot of money, but also talked with Guo Qi about the good and the bad of a big city. But Guo Qi envied him. Guo Qi had long wanted to go to a big city.


    In a hurry, I went to my home to clean up the rags, and then put up the dry nest on the table, which made me reluctant to leave the home that I have lived in for 20 years.


    The traffic on muddy roads in rural areas is not very convenient. Even so, Guo Qi still dares not take the main road. He is afraid that he will be caught up by the village head Guo Jiang and the people led by Guo Biao of wanyuanhu, and he will have to be killed.


    After walking along the remote path for a long time, the straw sandals on his feet were worn to show his toes, but Guo Qi still did not dare to stop, because he always felt that those people were following him, and from time to time he could hear someone behind him clamoring to catch up and beat himself.


    When he was tired, he would sit in front of the ground and find a place to rest. When he was hungry, he would eat wowowotou brought out from home. When he was thirsty, he had better do it. There were many ditches on the side of the road. He drank casually, but the poison would not die. So he walked and stopped. Finally, Guo Qi saw a dark asphalt road.


    "I''m good, and I finally found it ~"


    long ago, sanlengzi said that if you want to go to Mingcheng, you have to take the asphalt road. If you walk on two legs, you can''t touch the place even if your legs are broken. So when you see this dark asphalt road, Guo Qi jumped up.


    As a child, Guo Qi grew up in Guoyang village. He has never been far away. But for the troubles of Liu Xiaoyan and Wang Zhen, Guo Qi can''t make up his mind to leave the village and go to the big city.


    Mingcheng is hundreds of miles away from Guoyang village. It is a big city with developed economy. It is said that people working in Mingcheng can earn 10000 or 20000 yuan a year.


    In Guoyang village, if there is a family with thousands of yuan, it will be a rich family. If there is a family with ten thousand yuan, the whole family will be prosperous. It is precisely because Guo Biao is a family with ten thousand yuan that he can do whatever he wants in the village and use money to solve problems. Guo Qi is very envious of those families with ten thousand yuan.


    "When I get to the big city, I''ll go to sanlengzi, and I''ll go to work too. After making money, I smash it on Guo Biao''s face. I''ll see if he dares to beat me up."


    Guo Qi thought in his heart, but he didn''t have any money. It was a long way from here to Mingcheng. He could only walk step by step.


    "Te te te..."


    Walking on the asphalt road, it''s almost dawn. The soles of the worn straw sandals are worn out of shape. I feel that my feet are very painful. Maybe they have blisters. So Guo Qi found a place to stop and have a rest.


    After a short rest, the sound of a tractor came into Guo Qi''s ears. Is there a car?


    It was dusk when he ran out of Guoyang village. At that night, and in the countryside, the road was so bad that he didn''t even see a single person. Now when he heard the sound of the tractor, he didn''t care to put on his straw sandals. He got up and ran to the place where the sound came from.


    It''s getting dark. As he runs, Guo Qi shouts, for fear that the tractor driver won''t see him. If he misses it, God knows when he can wait for another bus.


    "Why! Isn''t this sister Meifeng and her brother-in-law? "


    Guo Qi waved and ran to the car for money. When he saw that the driver of the car knew someone, he was very happy. There was hope that he would take the bus on the way.


    "Xiaoqi, why are you here? Are you lost? Let''s go. I''ll take you back... "

 Chapter 2

    The man driving the tractor is Qian Wangcai. Beside Qian Wangcai is Guo Meifeng from the same village as Guo Qi. Guo Qi usually calls her sister Meifeng when she meets Guo Meifeng. Guo Meifeng also goes to Mingcheng to do business because she has a car. Now she is a 10000 yuan family.


    Guo Qi is not very clear about Qian Wangcai, but Guo Meifeng is very good. Seeing what Guo Qi looks like now, she is very worried about Guo Qi, and she can''t care about going to Mingcheng with her husband. She gets off the car and takes Guo Qi by the hand to send him back.


    "Sister Meifeng, I I don''t want to go back. I want to work in Mingcheng. I want to make money. I want to get ahead. "


    Only a fool wants to go back. Not to mention that Guo Biao and Guo Jiang are beating themselves, there is no food at home. Guo Qi doesn''t want to go back. He says to Guo Meifeng seriously.


    Life in the village is too hard. Guo Qi used to live alone. People would give him something to eat when he was poor. Sometimes when it rained, few people would take care of him. Rainy and snowy days were Guo Qi''s nightmares. It was cold and hungry, and the house was leaking.


    In addition, when he was in the village, the village head often embarrassed Guo Qi because he was worried about his family''s land, and let Guo Qi have nowhere to vent his anger. When he saw the village head and his neighbors, he was annoyed.


    Finally, on the way to the big city, Guo Qi was so sad that he couldn''t go back this time. No matter how angry Guo Meifeng was, she would never go back.


    Sanlengzi said that the big city is very developed, there are many cars running on the road, there are many high-rise buildings, those buildings can have dozens of floors, and there are many delicious and fun, there are many beautiful women walking on the street.


    It''s easier to make money in a big city than in a village. There are business people everywhere, and there are workers everywhere. As long as you have the ability, you can make money quickly, which is more comfortable than in a village.


    He has been longing for big cities for a long time. This time, Guo Qi can''t go back. He can only keep on going. Even if he can''t make a name in big cities, he also makes himself live in big cities.


    He has had enough of the days of being bullied. He has had enough of the days of living in mud houses. He also wants to live in high-rise buildings. He also wants to drive. He also wants to eat delicious food and go to senior clubs.


    "Xiaoqi, you''re still young now. It''s not easy to get along in Mingcheng. You have to think clearly. I''m worried that if you go to Mingcheng blind, you''ll easily suffer."


    There are all kinds of people in big cities. It has been reported in the news before that when a girl went to school from home, she was dazed at the railway station and then took away.


    There are also a large group of swindlers. One of them cheated you carelessly and helped them count their money. Even the Internet fraud directly made those old foxes who had been struggling in the shopping mall for decades lose hundreds of thousands.


    Guo Qi is still a child. He has been growing up in the village. He has never seen the world before. If he goes to a big city, he will meet all kinds of people. If he meets bad people and is cheated, he will not know. This is not the countryside. Who will help him then?


    I can help him once, but I can''t accompany him every day to help him, can I?


    The best way to avoid suffering in big cities is not to go to them.


    Guo Meifeng wants to give Guo Qi everything she has learned in the big city, but she also knows that all these things she has learned over the years. If Guo Qi wants to grow up, I''m afraid she can''t experience more than herself. She can''t bear to go through those things.


    As a person who has worked hard in Mingcheng, Guo Meifeng naturally knows the difficulties. Guo Qi is still a little boy and has never seen much of the world. If she goes to Mingcheng, she will be cheated.


    Guo Meifeng was kind enough to persuade Guo Qi. She hoped that Guo Qi could make it clear that big cities were far less beautiful than they were on the surface. Behind the glory, there were white bones. I don''t know how many people were buried in this city.


    "Sister Meifeng, don''t worry. I''ve decided. Anyway, I have nothing to do when I stay in Guoyang village. It''s better to work in Mingcheng to support myself."


    But looking at Guo Qi''s firm expression, Guo Meifeng finally chose silence and let Guo Qi get on the bus with them. Their husband and wife took Guo Qi to Mingcheng by the way.


    For Guo Meifeng''s decision, Qian Wangcai didn''t say anything, just nodded and said hello to Guo Qi.


    Qian Wangcai sits in the driver''s seat and Guo Meifeng sits in the co driver''s seat. In order to sit down Guo Qi, Guo Meifeng leans against Qian Wangcai and lets Guo Qi sit beside her.


    Along the way sat Guo Meifeng such a beautiful woman, Guo Qi''s face some red, dare not turn to see Guo Meifeng.


    probably is because usually need to be outside often, plus the family has money, Guo Meifeng love to use perfume, the aroma of the body mixed with air into Guo Qi''s nose, let Guo Qi nose itch, his heart is also itchy, but he dare not move.


    Sitting in Guo Meifeng''s car, Guo Qi''s buttocks are like sitting on a nail board. He always feels that something is wrong. He really wants to get to Mingcheng as soon as possible, so that he can stretch freely, which is more comfortable than that.


    With a heart pounding and pounding, Guo Qi finally got to Mingcheng. As soon as he got there, he saw a sign with several tens of meters on it, which said "Mingcheng people welcome you!" It''s the words.Although he didn''t know much about literacy, there were old people in the village who taught Guo Qi some things when he was idle. Looking at the big characters, Guo Qi couldn''t tell what it felt like. Finally, he went to the big city and didn''t live in vain.


    "Xiaoqi, are you hungry? Later, let your brother-in-law find a restaurant and let''s go in and have a good meal. Look at you, no one is in charge of you at home, and no one asks. How thin are you? "


    It was already daybreak. Guo Meifeng narrowed her eyes for a while and then woke up. She turned her head and looked at her cousin sitting next to her. She was very sad.


    "Sister Meifeng, I''m not hungry. Can you and my brother-in-law tell me where sanlengzi is? I want to find sanlengzi. We grew up together. I heard that he worked as a carpenter on the construction site, so I want to go to the construction site."


    When I came out of my home, I had no money. They all said that the consumption in big cities was high. The consumption in cities like Mingcheng must be extraordinary. Guo Qi had no money. It was a great kindness for Guo Meifeng to send him to Mingcheng by the way. Guo Qi was very sorry to spend their money to eat again.


    "Xiao Qi, why do you have to work on the construction site? No, I won''t let you go. You are still young. How can you go to work on the construction site? "


    As soon as she heard that Guo Qi was going to the construction site, Guo Meifeng didn''t want to. She took Guo Qi''s hand and was tearful.


    All the people who come to big cities hope that they can sit in the office when they are working, with air-conditioning in summer and heating in winter, eating seafood when they are hungry, drinking top-quality wine when they are thirsty, riding luxury cars and playing in high-end clubs.


    However, not everyone can live a good life. Even in a big city like Mingcheng, there are always a group of people working in the hot sun every day.


    Who doesn''t know that the construction site is tired. Except for rain, it can be stopped. Basically, there are no holidays. Moreover, the work on the construction site is too heavy. On this hot day, people who carry cement under a big sun every day can also be tired.


    "Sister Meifeng, don''t worry. Many people in our village are working with sanlengzi at the construction site. When I get to sanlengzi, I''ll find a lighter job. As long as I can''t be hungry, I''ll be fine."


    After saying a lot, Guo Qi finally got Guo Meifeng''s approval. Her parents died early, and Guo Meifeng cared about him so much. Guo Qi was very happy and grateful to her. So even if Guo Meifeng''s words were wordy, Guo Qi still felt very warm and satisfied, and would not be bored at all.


    Although she was in a hurry to go to the construction site to find sanlengzi, Guo Meifeng said that if she wanted to go, she would have a good meal before going. If she was hungry to go to the construction site, she would not be at ease.


    On the way to the construction site, Guo Meifeng drove. Qian Wangcai left first when he had something to deal with. Guo Meifeng and Guo Qi didn''t know sanlengzi''s address, so they could only look for it from the place under construction in Mingcheng.


    Where there are houses, there are migrant workers, so Guo Meifeng drove to the construction site to ask.


    "Second uncle! Is that you, second uncle? "


    After looking for four or five construction sites, they didn''t see sanlengzi. It was almost dark. In order to make Guo Qi feel at ease, Guo Meifeng continued to look for them. As a result, when she arrived at another construction site, she just saw several people coming out from the construction site, carrying water bottles one by one. It seemed that they were going to have dinner after work.


    "You are Meifeng? Oh, it''s only been a few years. It''s so beautiful. Meifeng, what are you doing here? "


    The middle-aged man, who was called second uncle by Guo Meifeng, heard someone calling him. He looked up at a man and a woman walking towards him. After a long time, he dared to speak.


    "It''s me. Second uncle is me. I''m Meifeng. This is Guo Qi. We''ve found you. I''m so tired."


    Looking for a long time, finally found the person Guo Qi was looking for, Guo Meifeng also breathed a sigh of relief, talking is full of happiness.


    Second uncle and Guo Qi are all from the same village. Sanlengzi, whom Guo Qi is looking for, happens to be at the same construction site with second uncle. Everyone is from the same village. They go out to the same construction site together. In this way, they are not afraid of being bullied by people outside. Finding second uncle is equivalent to finding sanlengzi.


    "Xiaoqi? Are you Guo Qi? The last time I saw you was when your parents left, I didn''t expect that they all grew up, OK


    Hearing Guo Meifeng introduce Guo Qi, the second uncle looks at Guo Qi and holds Guo Qi''s hand with both hands. His face is full of emotion. Unknowingly, after so many years, he is also very pleased that the original children have grown into adults.


    "Xiaoqi wants to stay in Mingcheng for a period of time, so I think of you two uncles. Let Xiaoqi learn technology with you at the construction site in the future. If Xiaoqi is disobedient, you can tell me directly, and I''ll beat him."


    Like an adult telling something, Guo Meifeng couldn''t bear to see Guo Qi suffer at the construction site, but thinking that Guo Qi wanted to stay here, she opened her mouth and said to her second uncle.


    "We are all villagers. What do you mean? I''m his second uncle when my parents died early. Later, he will be my child. You can rest assured that Meifeng will eat what I eat."


    Several people chatted in front of the gate of the construction site for a long time, and it was getting dark. In addition, the second uncle had not eaten yet. Guo Meifeng directly took several people to a small restaurant not far from the construction site and invited them to have a meal. Before leaving, she quietly gave Guo Qi several hundred yuan to keep the money.With her first job, Guo Meifeng found a cheap rental house for Guo Qi not far from the construction site. After all, at this time, the construction site was full of people. In the summer, the prefabricated house on the construction site was full of people. If there was another one, it would not torture the dead.


    After drinking a lot of wine in the restaurant, Guo Qi only knew that he was in a daze. When he first saw a big city, it was like a dream. Everything was not very real. Now he was drunk, it was more like a sleepwalk. He didn''t even know how he got to rent a house, let alone when Guo Meifeng left.


    With the relationship between ER Shu and San lengzi, manager fan of the construction site agrees that Guo Qi should work on the construction site. Guo Qi needs to carry cement on the construction site every day, and his salary is paid once a month.


    When he came to the legendary big city, it was already morning when Guo Qi got up the next day. Because he didn''t know where he lived, he asked many people to find the construction site. In the afternoon, he worked on the construction site.


    There are many acquaintances on the construction site. When you hear that someone from the village is coming again, you take care of Guo Qi. Although it''s very tired to carry the cement, there are a group of familiar people around. Even if a drop of sweat falls on the ground, Guo Qi still feels very happy.


    Here, although it''s hard and tiring, Guo Qi talks and laughs with the village every day, and has nothing to say with his own little sanlengzi. He has food, room and work to do. Every day is very full, which is much better than the days when he has enough to eat and die in the countryside.


    "Xiaoqi, unconsciously, you''ve been in Mingcheng for almost a month. Why, you''ll be paid tomorrow. Do you want to take my third brother and I''ll go out to eat?"


    From Guo Qi to Mingcheng, almost a month has passed, and it''s time to pay wages soon, and the hundreds of yuan that Guo Meifeng gave Guo Qi are not left. Without this salary, it''s estimated that Guo Qi would be a little difficult.


    "After these two busy days, the third brother can go to any restaurant he wants. I''ll invite him."


    The salary will be paid tomorrow, but the work on the construction site is not over yet. They need to finish these jobs before they have time to have a good rest. Guo Qi thought of inviting sanlengzi and the second uncle to have a good drink.


    It was the first time that I worked to get my salary when I grew up. Thinking that I would get my money tomorrow, Guo Qi didn''t sleep well during the night when he lived in a rented house. He didn''t sleep well until it was almost dawn.


    "Damn, this is my salary. I''ve finally made money. I''ll keep the money and pay the rent first. No, I''ve been tired for a month, so I have to reward myself first. I''ll have a good meal."

 Chapter 3

    "What shall we do later?"


    On the way back to rent a house, Guo Qi was very anxious, and his whole spirit was wrong.


    The sun in June made the ground very hot. Walking on the road with his head down, Guo Qi recalled what had just happened in the restaurant. He was like a dried radish in the sun, listless.


    This morning, the construction site paid off last month''s salary. Looking at the hundreds of Yuan held in his hand, Guo Qi was very happy. He brought a month''s cement last month, so he wanted to take the money to a nearby restaurant to have a good reward.


    After arriving at the small restaurant, Guo Qi ordered a fried shredded pork with green peppers, two bottles of beer and a bowl of noodles. Although it was a small restaurant, the chef''s skill was good, and the food was very appetizing. Guo Qi was very happy to eat.


    After a full meal, Guo Qi was about to go to check out. He reached for his pocket and touched it. At that time, Guo Qi''s heart "clattered" and the 400 yuan in his pocket disappeared.


    "Where''s my money?"


    When he was stunned, Guo Qi stood up in a hurry and turned over his clothes for money. He wanted to take off his clothes and look for it.


    It was a month''s hard work in exchange for cement. After a month''s hard work, I earned 400 yuan. I just brought it with me, but now I can''t say it''s gone. Guo Qi is a fool. He has a cool heart and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Which of you saw my money? I don''t have 400 yuan... "


    His voice was a little hoarse, and Guo Qi didn''t care what happened. He took the neckline of the people around him with both hands and asked loudly. Many people were scared and turned pale. He didn''t know what happened.


    "Young man, what are you doing? How can you do that?"


    The shopkeeper comes over with a plate and sees Guo Qi making trouble in her restaurant. If it affects her business, it''s not worth it. She can''t ignore it.


    "I My 400 yuan is gone. I brought it with me when I came here. It was in this pocket at that time. "


    As he said this, Guo Qi opened his pocket to show the shopkeeper''s wife that he had not cheated her.


    The shop owner''s wife looks like she''s in her thirties. She doesn''t directly scold Guo Qi regardless of the situation. Instead, she follows Guo Qi''s words and looks at Guo Qi''s open pocket.


    Looking at Guo Qi''s pocket, especially at the bottom of the pocket, the landlady immediately understood what was going on.


    The shopkeeper''s wife said, "brother, look at the bottom of your pocket. There is a crack under it. Your money must have been stolen."


    Worried about his money, Guo Qi didn''t take his pocket seriously at all. Now being reminded by the shop owner, Guo Qi noticed that he didn''t know when there would be an extra hole under his pocket. It was this hole that made his money lost.


    "My money..."


    After a month''s hard work, every drop of sweat fell on the ground and broke into several pieces of money. It disappeared. Guo Qi sat on the ground, his eyes full of remorse and regret.


    If he hadn''t been careless, or if he didn''t want to reward himself, how could he have lost 400 yuan? Guo Qi''s eyes were a little dull. He reached out and slapped two ears on his face, then put his head on his knee, and the whole person sobbed.


    Guo Qi is a farmer who came from the countryside to work in the city. His parents died early. He grew up eating a hundred meals. Now he is nearly 20 years old. He takes Guo Meifeng''s car from the village to Mingcheng. Before leaving, he has not returned the money Guo Meifeng gave him.


    After looking for a long time''s work in Mingcheng, Guo Qi couldn''t do anything, but he came from the countryside and had a lot of energy. Thinking of faxiao sanlengzi and the villagers at the construction site, he came to the construction site to carry the cement.


    Originally, he thought that he would save several hundred yuan after eating this meal, and then he could help build a road for the village when he came back to the village. How could he have thought that this kind of thing would happen? Guo Qi was very disappointed.


    When the money was stolen, the shopkeeper''s wife was reasonable. She didn''t embarrass Guo Qi. When Guo Qi had the money, she would send it to him. After that, she would continue to work on her own business.


    Walking on the road, Guo Qi''s biggest headache now is his rent. Last month''s money was barely enough to eat. Although his house is not very good, it costs more than 100 yuan a month. Now his 400 yuan has been stolen. He really doesn''t know how to tell the landlord later.


    "Xiaoqi is back?"


    As soon as Guo Qi came to the door of his rented house, he heard a woman''s voice behind him. Although the voice was beautiful, it was the voice that Guo Qi was most afraid to hear.


    The landlord is a woman in her twenties. She is not much older than Guo Qi. Guo Qi is usually busy working on the construction site. After returning home, she is too tired to move, so she didn''t say a few words to the landlord.


    It''s been nearly a month since he came to Mingcheng. Guo Qi''s last money was barely enough to eat. This time, he really can''t afford to pay the rent, but he doesn''t want to find a few mouthfuls in front of the landlord. He''s really afraid that the landlord''s spittle will fly around like he doesn''t want money.I was most afraid to see the landlord at this time, but the landlord came here when Guo Qi came back. Guo Qi really thought that today was not the day to pay the rent. He really didn''t think that he had been stolen.


    "Han Jie, you call me?" Forced to squeeze out a smile on his face, Guo Qi''s heart "thumping" and "thumping" constantly, turned his head and said.


    "Yes, today..."


    "Sister Han, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I''ll go to the toilet first. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll go to you later and you can talk about it well."


    The landlord''s surname is Han. As for his name, Guo Qi doesn''t know. Sometimes when he meets, he says hello and shouts Han Jie. Now he hears Han Jie, the landlord, saying that today, Guo Qi felt that his heart was almost in his throat. He must have come to urge the rent.


    There is no money on her body, even today''s dinner is not available, Guo Qi can only run away, regardless of the Han elder sister looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, smile and shake her head helplessly.


    "It''s troublesome for the boy to introduce a neighbor to him." Looking at Guo Qi in a hurry, sister Han said to herself.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    It was hot and anxious. When Guo Qi stopped, his clothes on his back had been soaked with sweat. He was gasping against the door, and the whole person had not calmed down from the confusion.


    After breathing gently, Guo Qi, like a vented ball, lay down on the bed and fell asleep unconsciously. In his sleep, Guo Qi was still running for fear that he would be chased by the landlord if he didn''t run.


    "Xiao Guozi, open the door, open the door quickly."


    In a daze, Guo Qi heard a sudden knock on the door outside the room, rubbed his sleepy eyes, stretched himself and got up to open the door.


    "Third brother, it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    Standing outside Guo Qi''s door is a village man from Guo Qi. He started working in Mingcheng earlier than Guo Qi. Everyone calls him sanlengzi, but sanlengzi is not stupid at all. He grew up with Guo Qi from childhood, and he also grew up wearing a pair of trousers.


    Although they all work in the same construction site, sanlengzi is a carpenter, and Guo Qi is a cement bearer. Sanlengzi doesn''t often come here. Today, he suddenly comes here. Looking at sanlengzi''s appearance, it seems that there is something urgent. Guo Qi is a little confused.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you something." As if deliberately playing treasure, sanlengzi pretended to be mysterious, holding Guo Qi''s hand and going out.


    "Third brother, what are you going to see? This hot day It''s dark? I''d better have a good rest in the house. I have to work tomorrow. "


    He was confused by sanlengzi. Guo Qi wanted to use the hot weather as an excuse, but when he looked up at the sky, it was almost dark. He slept until dark, but he thought that he would continue to work tomorrow, so Guo Qi didn''t want to go out.


    "Don''t delay things. You''ll know when you go. I''ll make sure you want to see it when you see it."


    With that, no matter Guo Qi wants to earn his hand, sanlengzi pulls Guo Qi and runs out.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Sanlengzi takes Guo Qi''s hand and runs towards the construction site. As soon as he arrives at the construction site, Guo Qi hears the sound of water clattering. Now it''s dark, there should be many young workers taking a shower. At this time, is sanlengzi going to take himself to peep?


    "Third brother, what are you looking at? If you don''t, I''ll go back now."


    If sanlengzi wants to see a woman, he can''t go with her. How can he do those bad things? Guo Qi breaks sanlengzi''s hand.


    "Hurry up. If you don''t hurry up, there will be no chance in the future. Now everyone is eating and taking a bath."


    First to see if there is anyone around, and then like a thief, sanlengzi put his hand in Guo Qi''s ear and whispered.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious. It''s not to watch a woman take a bath, is it? If I watch a woman take a bath, I''ll go back and be caught, and I won''t be able to look up and be a man in the future. "


    Sanlengzi didn''t want to say what it was. Guo Qi said his guess. If he went to see a woman take a bath, he would be stabbed in the spine after he was caught, and he would not be a man in the future.


    "You don''t care what woman you see when you have money? Want to see what can''t see? Look at your advice. If we hadn''t grown up wrestling in mud together, I wouldn''t bring you here today. "


    Guo Qi had no parents since he was a child, and the people in the village took care of him very much. Therefore, Guo Qi was very simple and honest to people. He was timid when he thought that he might do bad things, which made sanlengzi despise him severely.


    "Let me tell you, this time we are going to make a fortune. You don''t know. A crypt was dug out at the construction site at noon today. I can''t say it''s the tomb of an ancient emperor."


    "It''s said that tomb robberies are popular in a province. You don''t know. Those people are so skilled that they can know if there are treasures underground by grabbing a handful of mud. I guess that the following is probably the tomb of an ancient emperor or a senior official. There must be treasures in it."


    Sanlengzi''s family is better than Guo Qi''s. There is a black-and-white TV set that can see a lot of news. So when I saw the news that my baby got rich when I was young, I dreamed that I would meet the grave and dig out my baby to get rich, so that I could drink and eat dumplings every day."Third brother, where is that place? I got into some trouble at noon and went home to have a sleep. I didn''t know that such a thing happened at the construction site. "


    When he heard that the tomb had been dug out at the construction site, Guo Qi was also very curious. It happened that it was evening. While no one was here, they went down to have a look first. If they could find some ancient treasures, they could sell them directly and pay the rent.


    "The tomb is in Wait for someone. Lie in the trough. Hide quickly. How can someone in white come here at this time? I, NIMA Hide quickly... "

 Chapter 4

    Thinking of taking Guo Qi with him in the dark to dig out the ancient tomb, I didn''t expect that there were still people passing by at this time. It was a woman in white gauze. How could it look like a ghost in the story of a child.


    "Third brother, then Is it a female ghost? "


    Guo Qi grew up in the countryside when he was a child. People in the countryside don''t like digging tombs. So he thought that a cave that might be an ancient tomb was dug out at the construction site today. Maybe there would be ghosts in it, and it''s dark now.


    In his mind, looking at the vague white figure, Guo Qi felt cool on his back. Although he was pulled to hide by sanlengzi, he still felt a cool air rushing from the sole of his feet to the top of his head at the thought of a female ghost coming. He was so excited that his hair almost stood up.


    "Ghost wool, how can there be so many female ghosts in the world? I wish I were a female ghost. I have to catch her. I''ll let her give me as much money as I want in the future. If I''m in a hurry, I can warm my bed..."


    Some impatient looked at Guo Qi one eye, three Leng son have no good spirit of say.


    It''s Dusk now. Although he knows that there are no female ghosts in the world, sanlengzi has read a lot of tomb raiding novels. He has heard of all the strange events. Thinking that he will go to the ancient tomb soon, he can''t help swallowing several mouthfuls of saliva and sweating on his forehead.


    "No, I''m not going, third brother. I''d better go back to sleep. I have to work tomorrow."


    Although there may be ancient treasures below, Guo Qi hesitated for a while and finally shook his head and didn''t want to go down.


    "Xiao Guo Zi, let''s go down and have a look this time. As soon as something happens, we will come up. We grew up in the same pair of trousers. You can''t leave me alone."


    Now it''s getting dark, and he doesn''t know what''s going to be underground. Sanlengzi is also beating drums in his heart. If there is an ancient female ghost, he will never see the sun tomorrow.


    A person will be afraid, if two people together, how much can still increase some courage, so sanlengzi said eight things should also pull Guo Qi down together.


    "Eh, Xiao Guo, why are you here so late?"


    When Guo Qi talked with sanlengzi, he stood up and wanted to leave regardless of the white figure. When he thought that the white figure was approaching, he opened his mouth and stopped Guo Qi.


    "Han Sister Han, is that you? Why are you here so late? "


    The person who called Guo Qi was Guo Qi''s landlord. Guo Qi didn''t expect that sister Han was passing by in her white dress so late. However, Guo Qi was not at ease when she thought that the rent of this month had not been paid.


    "I have some private affairs to come here. I''m a little afraid of being so late. You''re here. Please take me back."


    Han Jie didn''t say what she was doing here. She came to Guo Qi with rags, put her arms around Guo Qi''s arms, just like Guo Qi''s lover. She looked at Guo Qi and wanted to let Guo Qi go back with her.


    Now it''s dark, and there''s a bit of chaos near the construction site. If there are bad people who want to do something bad, Han Jie, such a young and beautiful woman, will definitely suffer. Thinking of this, Guo Qi didn''t hesitate.


    Nodded, Guo Qi said: "in that middle, third brother, I will send sister Han back first, so late, you also hurry to go back to rest, tomorrow will also go to work."


    When she heard Guo Qi talking, sister Han looked at sanlengzi beside Guo Qi. Now she understood why Guo Qi was here. She came here to find her brother, so she didn''t talk much. She just nodded to sanlengzi with a smile.


    "I wipe, this boy..."


    I still want to keep Guo Qi, but I didn''t expect that Guo Qi would take sister Han''s hand and leave sanlengzi, who was full of doubts, wondering why Guo Qi met such a beautiful woman, but when he came back, Guo Qi had already gone far.


    "Go down Or not? Son of a bitch, it''s just the labor and capital. Well, I''ll give it up. "


    A man scratched his head and hesitated for a long time on the dark crypt. Finally, he patted his fist. Sanlengzi made a decision and dropped a bundle of rope first.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know if sanlengzi has gone down. He is on the way back to rent a house. His heart is pounding and pounding. There is such a beautiful woman as Han Jie beside him. Guo Qi always feels uncomfortable and doesn''t dare to breathe too much.


    "Xiao Guo, why didn''t you come to me at noon today?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, Guo Qi didn''t know how to speak. Today was supposed to be the time to pay the rent, but Guo Qi didn''t know how to talk to the landlord. Sweat came out on his forehead. When he finally decided to explain to Han Jie, Han Jie didn''t expect to speak first.


    "Sorry, sister Han, I I fell asleep at noon today


    With his head down, he looks like a child who has done something wrong. He has a hot face. Guo Qi dares not look at Han Jie for fear that she will scold him.


    "Originally, I wanted to introduce you to a new neighbor, but now it''s not too late. In a moment, you will come with me to introduce yourself to me."Anyway, it''s not a big deal. Sister Han is not angry with Guo Qi. Instead, she has a sweet smile on her face. She holds Guo Qi''s hands and says.


    "New neighbor? Is that the case? "


    After a long time, sister Han didn''t want to remind herself that she had to pay the rent. Guo Qi was stunned and worried for a long time


    "Yes, it''s Shen Yao, who just moved here today."


    I didn''t notice Guo Qi''s surprise. I just took it as Guo Qi''s happiness, so Han Jie said calmly.


    "Well, sister Han I... " Although Han Jie didn''t mention the rent, today is the day to pay the rent. Guo Qi won''t let Han Jie leave any bad impression on him because of this.


    "What''s the matter?" It''s just to introduce Guo Qi to a new neighbor. Doesn''t Guo Qi want to see her? Sister Han had some accidents.


    "Sister Han, today is the day to pay the rent. I don''t want to rely on the rent. I Today I I just got my salary and it was stolen at dinner. "


    Finally, the more he said, the smaller his voice. After all, he was such a big man. He didn''t know that he had stolen hundreds of yuan from him. Guo Qi''s face was like being watered by boiling water. It was so hot that he didn''t dare look up at Han Jie.


    "That''s all. It''s OK. Anyway, you can''t run away. The rent will be paid when you have money. By the way, you have lost your money. If you need money, I still have some..."


    Waiting for elder sister han to spit and scold her, she was not angry and wanted to lend her money to him. Guo Qi felt that he was in a muddle. The rent for the first time had been delayed, but the landlord was not angry?


    "Well, don''t be unhappy about these things. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see Shen Yao."


    Finish saying, also don''t wait for Guo Qi to talk, pull Guo Qi''s arm toward a room next to rent a house to walk.


    "Yao Yao, I''d like to introduce you to my friends, Yao Yao..."


    He took Guo Qi''s hand and came to the next door of his room. Han Jie knocked on the door. The light in the room was on, but Han Jie knocked several times, and no one came to open the door.


    "Sister Shen Yao, you are out for a walk. Sister Han, we''d better go back first and come back in the daytime tomorrow."


    Hearing that Han Jie understood herself, Guo Qi was relieved and in a slightly better mood. Even if he didn''t see his new neighbor today, Guo Qi was not in a hurry. He even solved the rent problem for the time being, and nothing else happened.


    "Well, you have to work tomorrow, so go back and have a rest." Without Shen Yao, sister Han said nothing more. Thinking that Guo Qi had to get up early every day, she advised him to go back.


    "Finally, I don''t have to worry about being spit on my face. I just don''t know what happened to my third brother. Did you go down?"


    Back in his room, he pressed the switch of the light bulb, turned on the fan, and lay on the bed. Thinking of sanlengzi''s expression, he was a little worried and didn''t know if sanlengzi had gone down.


    Although he slept for a long time in the afternoon, it was hot and he was short of people. Guo Qi was lying on the bed with a fan, and unconsciously fell asleep again. In his dream, Guo Qi dreamed that sanlengzi was in an ancient tomb, which was full of ghosts floating in the air, and sanlengzi was being chased by ghosts.


    "Third brother, third brother Run, brother... "


    Seeing that sanlengzi was chased by the ghost in white, Guo Qi wanted to run up to help, but no matter how hard he ran, he couldn''t get to sanlengzi''s side, so he couldn''t help it. Guo Qi could only shout out. With this cry, Guo Qi opened his eyes.


    "Hoo."


    Surprised to sit up and look around the house, Guo Qi thought that he was dreaming. He wiped the cold sweat on his head with his hand. It was already daybreak outside. Guo Qi got up to wash and walked towards the construction site.


    "Three elder brothers, three elder brothers, three elder brothers open the door, I forgot to bring water today, come to you to drink water."


    Early in the morning, Guo Qi went to the construction site. When he went back last night, he went to bed without food. He sweated so much that he was thirsty on the way. Thinking of sanlengzi, they lived at the construction site. Guo Qi wanted to come and see if sanlengzi had gone down, and then drink some boiled water to quench his thirst.


    "I wipe, Xiao Guo Zi, why did you get up so early? What time is it? No, I was so tired last night. I had to sleep a little longer."


    Guo Qi knocked on the door for a while. Sanlengzi kneaded his eyes and came over tired to open the door for him. He yawned and said sleepily.


    "It''s OK, third brother. Do you have herbal tea? I''m so thirsty. Please find me some water to drink."


    Seeing that sanlengzi didn''t even have a scar, Guo Qi was relieved that nothing happened except a little tired. After all, he was his best brother. If something happened, he would regret it all his life.


    There was nothing wrong with sanlengzi. Guo Qi quickly looked for water, but he was thirsty all the way. Now he was about to drink water. He directly picked up sanlengzi''s water bottle and poured it.


    "Ah, I wipe it. It burns me to death. Third brother, do you have any fruit in your house? The water is too hot."


    As soon as he poured the water bottle into the glass, he took it up and drank it. As a result, the whole person only spat out his tongue and could not help asking sanlengzi to find something to quench his thirst."You are stupid. You dare to drink such hot water directly. Why don''t you dare to burn it to death? Then, I picked it yesterday, and there are only two left. I didn''t want to eat it yesterday. It''s cheap for you."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s hot stare, sanlengzi went to the bedside to pay for it, opened a cloth bag, took out two things like apples, and threw them to Guo Qi to quench his thirst.


    "Third brother, what is it? How can it taste strange? It won''t be expired, will it?"

 Chapter 5

    "You''re content, aren''t you? I picked it from the tree myself. "


    I gave it to Guo Qi to quench his thirst. The boy said that it was overdue. Why didn''t you get struck by thunder.


    "Hey, brother, which tree did you pick it from? I''ll also pick a few. Although the taste is a little strange, the taste is really good. "


    It''s like an apple. It tastes totally different from an apple in the mouth. I can''t tell what it tastes like. But after Guo Qi ate one, he suddenly became energetic and lost his thirst.


    Just now, I was thirsty and thirsty. I even poured boiling water into my mouth. I didn''t think that a fruit would make me feel thirsty. If I carry such a fruit every day, I can''t save much time to drink.


    "Lying trough, you are not satisfied after eating two. I will pick five in total. Well, I am reluctant to eat these two. If you are not brothers, I will not even take them out."


    Thinking of yesterday''s experience, sanlengzi still had some palpitations, but he finally came back. The baby had been hidden outside for a long time. He was carrying it with him at that time. Today, Guo Qi came to see that Guo Qi was the best brother. Sanlengzi gave it to Guo Qi.


    "Yesterday, I asked you to come with me to the ancient tomb. Who do you blame for not going? Anyway, I can''t go today. This thing is picked from under there."


    Thinking of Guo Qi leaving him alone yesterday, sanlengzi felt a little blocked. This brother is good. Seeing that the woman has forgotten herself, can we still play happily together.


    "Third brother, are you really going down? Alas, I must have come back very late yesterday. Wash your face and brush your teeth quickly, and go to the construction site early, or you will be fined. "


    When sanlengzi said that the fruit was picked underground, Guo Qi was stunned. Yesterday sanlengzi really went down, but Guo Qi knew one thing. Maybe sanlengzi bought it from somewhere. How could fruit grow underground? It was obvious that he was fooling himself.


    "No, I''m tired."


    Thinking of what he had hidden yesterday, sanlengzi still couldn''t believe it. His heart was beating fast. He quietly pinched himself again with his hand and felt that everything was true. Then he summoned up his strength to say these words.


    "Third brother, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you want to work on the construction site?"


    Sanlengzi went to the underground tomb. If you''re tired, just have a good rest. If you don''t want to work today, you can ask the manager for a leave. There''s no need to stop working. Guo Qi wants to persuade sanlengzi.


    "Wuwu ~"


    two people were talking. In the early morning, there was a strong wind outside the door of sanlengzi''s room, and the door was ringing. They couldn''t help looking.


    "Xiao Guozi, go away and go back quickly."


    Originally, I wanted to talk with Guo Qi more. After all, everyone got their salary yesterday, and he got a lot of jewelry yesterday. Now I don''t have to worry about money. How can I make Guo Qi blush.


    I didn''t expect that some things I met in the underground came to the ground. After hearing the news, sanlengzi frowned and looked very ugly. Fortunately, Guo Qi didn''t go down yesterday. It should be OK. He hoped that Guo Qi would leave early.


    Two people are the best brothers. Sanlengzi doesn''t want Guo Qi to stay here in danger. He has to take responsibility for what he does. If he didn''t get rich yesterday, he would not get into trouble. Guo Qi is not wrong. He just wants Guo Qi to leave this place of right and wrong.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter? It''s good. Why should I go back? Let''s have breakfast together. It''s my treat."


    Last night, it was his fault. Guo Qi knew that sanlengzi was not angry with him for treating himself as a brother, but he still wanted to invite sanlengzi to have a good breakfast. Sanlengzi had just got up, and he hadn''t eaten yet, so they could go together.


    "Wu ~ Wu ~ Wu ~"


    two people are in the room, and the wind in the room seems to be getting stronger and stronger. Some wind blows into the room, making strange sounds, and sanlengzi''s expression is becoming more and more ugly. He comes to Guo Qi, pushes Guo Qi, and wants Guo Qi to go out quickly.


    "Pa pa..."


    Soon, the outside wind blew into the room, and a white wind rolled up the stools in the room, and then fell on the ground. At this moment, Guo Qi had been pushed out of the door by sanlengzi, and the door had been locked by sanlengzi from inside the room.


    "Xiao Guozi, go away quickly. No matter what happens here, don''t say it. Go away quickly..."


    As if he was saying his last words, sanlengzi''s expression was very gloomy. When he spoke, he always looked at the white whirlwind in the room, while Guo Qi knocked on the door in a hurry, trying to rush in and see what happened to sanlengzi.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter with you? Open the door quickly."


    Two people grew up wearing a pair of trousers when they were young. Sanlengzi encountered something. As sanlengzi''s brother, Guo Qi couldn''t let go of him and slapped the door with both hands. Guo Qi wanted to rush in."Go away, go away, why have you been following me all the time? Yesterday you were pestering all night. What do you want to do?"


    There was no time to talk with Guo Qi. Sanlengzi yelled at the white whirlwind in the room, like complaining, but there was a trace of fear in his voice.


    Only sanlengzi knew what happened yesterday. He had some lingering fear in his heart. Now he suddenly saw something that made him have a headache. Sanlengzi knelt on the ground and hit the ground with his hands clenched. He had no way at all.


    "Wuwu ~"


    no matter what happened to sanlengzi, the white whirlwind was rolling all the time. It didn''t stop because of sanlengzi''s words at all. It seemed that it had its own consciousness and slowly approached sanlengzi.


    "Bang Dang."


    The door was patted for a long time, but no matter how hard Guo Qi tried, he couldn''t open it. In desperation, Guo Qi could only hit the door with his body.


    When I first lived in the prefabricated house on the construction site, the doors were all dilapidated. I was afraid of losing things, so sanlengzi deliberately strengthened the doors. The strengthened doors could prevent thieves, but at this time, he blocked Guo Qi.


    "Third brother, you open the door quickly. Let''s solve something together. Don''t forget that you helped me to hold the scallion of the Guojiang family when I was a child. Now you are in trouble. If I run away alone, I will regret it all my life. Open the door quickly, third brother."


    The window is made of iron bars. Guo Qi grabs an iron bar and shouts at sanlengzi in the room. He wants to help sanlengzi tide over the difficulties together, but he doesn''t know what kind of trouble sanlengzi is in.


    "Guo Qi, go, go, please, go!"


    Eyes in tears, a moment ago also because got a lot of treasure and full of joy of sanlengzi, now the whole person''s heart is only regret, he really regret yesterday did not listen to Guo Qi''s words back.


    "I''m not going. You''re my brother. If you want to go, let''s go together."


    Sanlengzi has been left alone once. Now it''s the time when sanlengzi needs help most. He says that Guo Qi doesn''t intend to leave. He is still shouting. Seeing that everything in the room has been rolled up by the wind, Guo Qi is still not afraid. He is very worried.


    "I''ll give it back to you. Let''s go. It''s my fault to disturb you. I won''t let anyone disturb you any more. Please leave quickly."


    It was like begging. Sanlengzi was crying. He was about to face death. No one wanted to die, but he wanted to live in peace. What he felt at this moment was the beauty of life.


    It''s better to live than to die. Even if you have money, but you don''t have time to spend, it''s better to be poor and live a stable life. Sanlengzi is very regretful and helpless.


    The white whirlwind in front of him seemed to have his own consciousness. No matter how sanlengzi opened his mouth, he didn''t stop and was still slowly approaching. Sanlengzi could only retreat little by little.


    "Third brother, what is the white whirlwind? Why does it blow so much in your house?"


    I''ve been worried about sanlengzi. Now listening to sanlengzi''s inexplicable words to the white whirlwind in the room, Guo Qi suddenly feels numb on his scalp and cool air on his back. Should it be Dirty stuff!?


    It''s said that it''s bad luck to make a fortune. Last night, sanlengzi didn''t listen and went to the ancient tomb. The white whirlwind must be what he met below yesterday. Now the whirlwind is killing him.


    "Bang Dang, bang dang..."


    Although I can''t believe my guess, but now I really encounter such a situation. Guo Qi is afraid. He looses the iron bar on the window, runs to the front of the room and bumps into it. He wants to go in quickly.


    "Wuwu ~"


    the whirlwind seems to know that sanlengzi won''t run away, and it moves towards sanlengzi slowly. It sounds like a sob in the room, which makes Guo Qi more anxious when he bumps into the door outside.


    "Bang Dang!"


    I don''t know how many times, Guo Qi can''t feel the pain on his body. Finally, the handle on the door was knocked open by Guo Qi, and his whole person rushed into the room with the door and fell on the ground.


    "Wuwu..."


    Seems to know someone came in, the white whirlwind speed suddenly accelerated up, came to sanlengzi''s side, soon wrapped sanlengzi''s body in the whirlwind, leaving only one hand and head outside.


    "Third brother..."


    Seeing that sanlengzi was about to be caught by the whirlwind, Guo Qi suddenly pouted up, grabbed sanlengzi''s outstretched hand and yelled.


    Guo Qi was lying on the ground, some distance away from sanlengzi. Although he pulled sanlengzi, he just pulled a few fingers of sanlengzi. The white whirlwind was like a giant, pulling sanlengzi with great strength. Guo Qi was pulling sanlengzi''s hand more and more hard.


    "Xiao Guozi, go, go, go..." His arm was almost wrapped by the white whirlwind. If Guo Qi didn''t let go, he would be rolled in together. Sanlengzi''s eyes were full of anxiety, and he yelled at Guo Qi. Finally, he threw his hand, and even his head was wrapped in white curly hair."Ah, no , third brother... "

 Chapter 6

    Disappeared, the white whirlwind disappeared, at the same time disappeared in front of Guo Qi and his good brother sanlengzi.


    Looking at the empty room in front of him, Guo Qi''s hand was still stretched out, as if he wanted to catch something. He was dull, and sanlengzi disappeared?


    "Ah, third brother..."


    Lying on the ground, no matter how he reached out and caught the air, Guo Qi''s eyes were red, his hands were clenched into fists, and all of a sudden he hit the ground.


    "Boom."


    Inside the steel room is the concrete floor, but Guo Qi''s clenched fist smashed directly on it and blasted out a big hole, but at this time Guo Qi didn''t pay attention to those, and he hasn''t recovered from the scene.


    "Three Third brother


    Maybe seeing his brother taken away, his heart is full of regret, maybe because of his own incompetence and helplessness, Guo Qi''s eyes are dull looking at the place where sanlengzi disappeared, and his mouth is murmuring.


    Guo Qi grew up in Guoyang village. When he came to Mingcheng, he was as ignorant as a dream. He had been here for only one month, carrying cement on the construction site every day. He had never seen the world and experienced many things.


    Suddenly, such a scene of mental breakdown happened in front of his eyes. Guo Qi was hit hard. He felt that his eyelids were very heavy, and his whole consciousness suddenly became weak. Gradually, when it was dark, Guo Qi lost consciousness.


    "Shua!"


    Guo Qi''s eyes just closed, and something like a balloon appeared in the place where sanlengzi disappeared. It was transparent and beautiful, but it was slowly shrinking and getting smaller and smaller.


    With the disappearance of the white balloon, the blood flow in Guo Qi''s body sped up strangely. His body became more and more fiery as if it were burned by fire. Finally, it was like hot magma and was about to burn.


    I don''t know when the clothes have turned into ashes. Guo Qi''s whole body is suspended on the disappearing balloon. His fiery red body is like glass, and even the internal organs can be seen clearly.


    Whew.


    At last, the empty balloon disappeared, but Guo Qi was still floating in the air. His fiery red light was dazzling, and gradually wrapped him up like a cocoon.


    If the experts in the medical field are here, after seeing this scene, they must shout miracles, farts and miracles.


    Of course, if this is seen by others, Guo Qi will be in danger. Maybe those experts will pull him out to slice and study. Maybe there will be some kind of man-made destruction.


    "How comfortable!"


    Falling into a deep sleep, Guo Qi didn''t know where he was. He saw his brother disappear in front of his eyes. But he was in sanlengzi''s room. How could he appear in a place full of warm water for no reason.


    The heartache of losing his brother, even the soul has lost the palpitation, did not expect that at the moment Guo Qi is like being warmed in the amniotic fluid, the tingling is slowly disappearing, he is soaking in a hot spring, which is full of a strange liquid.


    Close your eyes and soak in the liquid, the whole person''s spirit is completely relaxed. Every pore on your body seems to be open. Guo Qi can even feel his skin breathing and contacting with the outside air.


    From the strange liquid up, the next moment, Guo Qi even felt as if he was in the sea of flowers, the breeze gently blowing, the whole person instantly relaxed and happy, with the breeze blowing, gradually, Guo Qi was able to float in the wind, soon came to the clouds.


    "Is that how it feels to fly? It''s beautiful. "


    Passing through the clouds and passing by the wild geese are all unimaginable feelings. However, at the moment, Guo Qi seems to have experienced it personally. The wonderful state makes him stay in it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well."


    When Guo Qi opened his eyes, he was still lying in sanlengzi''s room. He didn''t know how long he had been lying there. The room was still the same as when Guo Qi fainted. Although the tables and chairs were a bit messy, they were still in the room, but the owner of the room was no longer there.


    "Third brother, where have you been? You come back quickly, third brother ~ "


    looking at the empty room, Guo Qi''s eyes shed tears, and sanlengzi is missing. He doesn''t know how to find sanlengzi. At this moment, Guo Qi feels helpless.


    "By the way, the third brother went underground last night. I don''t know if I can find him there."


    Everything was fine before. Everything happened after sanlengzi went to the ancient tomb. Now that he had found the reason, Guo Qi wanted to go down and have a look. Even though he knew that he was not the opponent of those "unclean" things, his brother was in their hands, so Guo Qi had no choice.


    "Why, don''t you see that this place has been sealed? Let''s go. "


    When he came out of sanlengzi''s house, Guo Qi ran to the place sanlengzi told him last night. Only when Guo Qi arrived, there were armed police guards there, blocking Guo Qi from entering."My brother is still down there, please. Let me go down and save him. Please."


    The armed police were all armed with guns in their hands. Guo Qi didn''t dare to fight with them at all. But thinking that sanlengzi might be in danger of his life below, Guo Qi was very anxious. He was so anxious that he almost cried. Finally, he could only think of rushing in.


    "It''s ordered that no one can go down. If your brother is in it, it''s stealing national cultural relics. According to the law, he''s going to jail."


    Since there is an order that this place will be blocked, the armed police will not let people get close at will. It''s only because Guo Qi didn''t bring anything with him, otherwise they would have done it already.


    "Guo Qi, what do you want to do? Go back quickly."


    Armed police came to the construction site. Many migrant workers at the construction site were very curious. They gathered around here to see what was going on here. They didn''t expect to rush in when they saw Guo Qi here.


    For fear of Guo Qi''s doing stupid things, the second uncle quickly ran over and grabbed Guo Qi, winked at him fiercely, pulled Guo Qi''s wrist and pulled him out of the crowd.


    "Second uncle, Wuwu, third brother Third brother, he He disappeared... "


    Thinking of sanlengzi disappearing in front of him, Guo Qi couldn''t help but feel sad. As he said this, his tears flowed out. But when he talked with the second uncle like this, the second uncle was stunned. He didn''t know what Guo Qi was talking about.


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t sanlengzi home? You don''t know? "


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, the second uncle is a little confused. In his impression, sanlengzi went home a long time ago because his family was ill. How could Guo Qi say that sanlengzi was missing when he was senile dementia?


    "Second uncle, third brother has gone home?"


    Yesterday, I saw sanlengzi swept away by the white whirlwind. When did I go home? I thought so, but Guo Qi hoped that he had been sleepwalking all the time. Maybe sanlengzi still had a chance of life. Maybe he really went home.


    "You son of a bitch, what do I cheat you for? I cheat you and you don''t pay me. OK, go back to work. It''s really hot today."


    With that, the second uncle shook his head and patted Guo Qi on the shoulder. Then he took off his straw hat and started to fan as he walked.


    "The third brother was swept away yesterday, and he must have been at the construction site yesterday. Why did the second uncle say that the third brother went home long ago?"


    The second uncle said that and left. Guo Qi didn''t catch up with him to ask clearly, because it was also a result. He didn''t understand why the second uncle didn''t remember the same as him, but what happened to sanlengzi now? Guo Qi didn''t know. He had to choose a free time to go home and see if sanlengzi really went home.


    Since even the second uncle said that sanlengzi had gone home, Guo Qi now needed to be busy with his work. The time to go back to the village to see sanlengzi could only be delayed. Guo Qi began to carry cement on the construction site as usual.


    It''s very hot in summer, but Guo Qi doesn''t stop to have a rest, because he is the only one who carries the cement. If he slows down, the bricklayer will yell over there. If the manager gets angry, he will lose his job.


    "Brother Guo, why are you so sincere? I don''t know how to be lazy on such a hot day. Look at the sweat on my head. Here, drink it quickly. Should I be thirsty?"


    It''s like a dried radish being exposed to the sun. Guo Qi''s T-shirt has been soaked with sweat for a long time. It''s like he just fished it out from the water. The sweat on his head is like being in the rain. Unexpectedly, as soon as Guo Qi stopped to wipe off the sweat, a female accountant from the construction site came to Guo Qi.


    "Thank you, accountant LAN. I have herbal tea here. I''ll just drink this."


    When he heard a woman''s voice, Guo Qi saw that it was accountant LAN. His face turned red. He used to be afraid of talking to girls in the village. As soon as he spoke, Guo Qi would blush. Now accountant LAN handed him a bottle of mineral water, and Guo Qi''s heart "fluttered" and "fluttered" as if it was about to jump out.


    "It''s just a bottle of iced mineral water. Drink it."


    Knowing that the families of the people who came to the construction site were not very good, LAN accountant didn''t look down on Guo Qi. He just hoped that Guo Qi could get rid of the heat quickly. On such a hot day, if he suffered from heatstroke, he would have to spend money to go to the hospital, which is not cost-effective.


    "Why, accountant LAN, your button? You didn''t button the third from the bottom of your dress


    LAN accountant is handing water to Guo Qi. Guo Qi lowers his head and doesn''t dare to look at LAN accountant''s face. When his eyes fall on LAN accountant, Guo Qi''s pupil slowly enlarges. LAN accountant''s clothes gradually disappear in his eyes. Guo Qi suddenly sees the scene inside the clothes.


    "Ah! Bad people, hum, bad Guo Qi, will ignore you in the future. "


    It''s too hot on the way from home to the construction site. Accountant LAN unties the button on purpose to dissipate heat. It''s a little cold with the air conditioner on after arriving at the office building.


    He forgot to take off his clothes when he came out. Now he was told by Guo Qi about the clothes inside. Accountant LAN blushed as if he could bleed.


    "No Accountant LAN, I didn''t mean to. Look at my mouth... "I want to explain to accountant LAN, but Guo Qi''s description is getting darker and darker. Finally, he can''t wait to say what he saw.


    "Guo Qi, you Oh, I''m so ashamed. "


    LAN accountant ran away with his face covered, leaving Guo Qi alone. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only stand there foolishly.


    "Accountant Lan''s pants are red? I How could I see the inside of her dress? "

 Chapter 7

    Eyes can see other people''s clothes for no reason, Guo Qi himself felt some incredible, how he did not think about it, also did not dare to think about these things.


    "What''s the matter with this? It was so good yesterday, but it''s so strange today? No, I have to try again... "


    His eyes suddenly can see through, which makes Guo Qi confused and worried. After all, this ability is too bad. If it''s just his illusion, he will be happy.


    "You can''t look at others this time. Yes, you can''t look at others. You have to look at things."


    Just now, he let accountant LAN angry. How can his eyes not see others? Even Guo Qi couldn''t figure it out. So what should he do if he saw other people''s clothes again.


    Although he was anxious to verify his eyes, now he was still working hours. Guo Qi didn''t dare to be absent from work, so he could only continue to carry cement under the sun.


    I don''t know if it''s God who''s fighting against Guo Qi or what. The temperature is getting higher and higher now. Even those who work in the room are in a hurry and start to scold. Guo Qi has been hot for a long time.


    "Xiao Qi, have a rest. How can you be such a silly child? Why don''t you find a place to cool off in such a big sun?"


    I can''t stand the heat any more. The second uncle found a cool place to sit down and have a rest. But before he drank a mouthful of water, he saw that Guo Qi was walking like he was drunk. He was worried, so the second uncle ran over.


    "Second uncle, I can''t be lazy. Manager fan is so kind to me. I have to work hard to repay him."


    Although it''s very hot, I think that manager fan agrees to work here. Even if I lose my salary, if it''s not manager fan, I don''t even have my salary. Guo Qi is not a great man, but if others treat him well, he will treat others wholeheartedly.


    "Look at you. You''re getting heatstroke and still want to work. Let''s go and cool off under the tree with my uncle."


    Then, no matter whether Guo Qi agrees or not, the second uncle directly pulls Guo Qi to the place where he just sat down, and brings out a bottle of mineral water for Guo Qi to sit down and rest.


    I don''t know how long I had a rest. Finally, the temperature began to drop. Then everyone started to get up and go to work. Guo Qi also went back to the construction site to carry the cement. Maybe he had a rest for a long time, so Guo Qi''s spirit was very good and his work was more energetic.


    There was no distracting thoughts in his mind. Time passed unconsciously and he was carrying on the cement. Guo Qi was stopped and said that he was off work and could go home for dinner.


    As soon as he heard that he was off work, Guo Qi remembered that he wanted to try whether his eyes had really changed. He put down his work and ran out without saying anything to his second uncle.


    With so many people at the construction site, Guo Qi didn''t want to let everyone see anything unusual. He went directly to an old market not far from the construction site, where there are many shops. Guo Qi wanted to try whether his eyes could continue to become perspective here.


    "Chinese cabbage, Chinese cabbage with big price reduction, twenty cents a Jin."


    "Watermelon, big and sweet watermelon, is cheap. Don''t miss it when you pass by."


    "Hot steamed bun, sell hot steamed bun..."


    Walking in the old market, all kinds of selling sounds sounded, which gave Guo Qi a feeling of returning to the countryside. Here, Guo Qi was very comfortable, and the things here were very cheap, so many times Guo Qi would come here alone to buy things.


    "Why, those signs are empty? I said, "how dare you put such a big thing on it?" Walking in the market, looking at the stalls and shops on both sides of the road, Guo Qi seems to know a lot of things he didn''t understand before.


    "Guess music, as long as you can guess the dice in which cup there are rewards."


    Looking at all kinds of things in the market curiously, Guo Qi walked forward. He didn''t know what he wanted to buy when he came here. He decided to go step by step, and then he heard another program that was very suitable for his eyes.


    "Boss, do you want to pay the registration fee for this thing?"


    Just looking at those signs, Guo Qi can basically confirm that his eyes really have extraordinary ability, but now he wants to use the results to verify whether what he sees is true.


    "Guess twice for a dollar. How about playing?"


    There are three cups, and the possibility of guessing is very high, so many people are hesitant to try, and Guo Qi wants to know whether the result in the cup is true, so he wants to know whether there are any requirements to participate in the game.


    If you tell the result directly, it''s good to have a reward at that time. If you don''t guess correctly, what should you do if you are blackmailed? So it''s better to make it clear, at least you won''t lose.


    "OK, I''ll play twice."


    If you want to get something, you have to pay it. After Guo Qi takes out a dollar and hands it to guessing music''s boss, he pretends to be a serious observer, makes the boss shake again, and then chooses one of them."That''s my choice."


    After looking at all three cups, Guo Qi chose the cup in which he could see the dice. He hesitated for a long time before opening his mouth. It was not easy for people to see the flaws.


    "Think about it? Are you sure it''s this? Do you want a change? "


    The boss of guessing music naturally knows where the dice are when he shakes the cup. So after Guo Qi guesses, the boss''s expression changes and he hides it. He still smiles and asks.


    "Well, no change, just this one." For guessing Le boss''s words, Guo Qi didn''t think much, just nodded and looked at the cup with certainty.


    "Did you say he guessed right?"


    "There are only three cups. It''s no surprise if you guess right."


    "Oh, yes, you are. Just now you have guessed more than ten times. How many times have you guessed correctly?"


    Guo Qi has already made a decision. Guessing Le''s boss is slowly picking up the cup, while some people who stop to watch are all talking around, as if they really want to know whether Guo Qi has guessed correctly.


    "Dice, there are dice under it. The boy guessed right all of a sudden."


    "Fierce, fierce, I just guessed more than ten times, but I didn''t get it right. Alas, as expected, I''m not lucky."


    "When a blind cat meets a dead mouse, it''s just stepping on a bit of dog dung. It''s exciting for you."


    Although it is not something to celebrate, some things are so easy to arouse people''s emotions. Some people praise Guo Qi for his good luck, some admire him, and some just ignore him.


    "Well, let''s guess the second one."


    The reward for guessing correctly is one yuan, and Guo Qi is able to get his principal back. Then guessing Le''s boss starts to let Guo Qi continue guessing for a second time.


    The second time, Guo Qi still chose the cup he saw. This time, the result was the same as what he saw. He guessed right again. Then, Guo Qi guessed several times in succession. Sometimes he chose the cup he couldn''t guess, so that he could not be seen.


    "I want to buy something, so I don''t guess."


    He has already won more than ten yuan. If it goes on like this, the boss of guessing music will be impatient, and Guo Qi doesn''t want to smash the game, so after playing for several times, he left quickly to avoid getting into trouble.


    Not far from guessing music are some old shops. They say that they are old not because the house is too shabby, but because of the things placed inside and outside the house, making the storefront look like an old house decades ago.


    "Dad, how do you choose things here? If you want to, I''ll go directly to buy you the real goods. You don''t know whether these things were picked up from any garbage heap. "


    A middle-aged man is walking around the things placed outside the door. It seems that this is an antique street. Although many things are dilapidated, there are many real things in it. Many people will come here to see if they can find the treasure.


    The middle-aged man is followed by a fat man. The fat man is his son. Maybe he knows that the old man is here alone, so the fat man is not at ease, so he drives his car to chase him, for fear that the old man will encounter bad people and other troubles.


    "Xiao Tao, what do you think of this thing?"


    A dagger like thing was picked out from a pile of rags. The middle-aged man held it in his hand and turned to ask his son.


    "This dagger should be decades old. Dad, let''s go to the big store to buy it. It''s a waste of money to buy many things here."


    Glancing at the rusty dagger in the middle-aged man''s hand, the man advised.


    "Then I''ll choose."


    For his son''s evaluation of things, the middle-aged man just smiles and nods. He doesn''t mean to go back. Then he puts down the dagger and continues to look around a pile of things.


    "How do you sell this book, boss?"


    Guo Qi went around several antique shops, but there were some good ones. When he asked about the price, Guo Qi backed out and could not afford to sell him. Until he saw a lot of things piled up in front of a shop, Guo Qi''s eyes lit up. When he saw a book, he directly asked the boss for the price.


    "Five dollars, take it."


    Basically, the things placed outside are of little value, so the store owner''s price is also very sharp. These things are put there, and he can also change some money if he sells them early.


    "Yes."


    He didn''t have much money left, but Guo Qi didn''t hesitate. He paid the money directly, and then tore up the book he had just bought.


    "There Is it an edict? Imperial edicts of ancient emperors? Am I right... "


    When Guo Qi tore up the broken book, there was a yellow cloth inside. The fat man on one side was about to persuade his father to leave again, but when he saw the cloth in Guo Qi''s hand, he rubbed his eyes and exclaimed.


    "Is it valuable? Do you want it? If you want, I''ll give it to you. "

 Chapter 8

    Guo Qi didn''t know what it was when he saw the yellow cloth in a broken book. The reason why he bought the book was that he saw something unusual in it, so he bought it to see if it was the same as what he saw.


    "Brother, we really want this, but we won''t take it for nothing. You can make a price."


    He has been collecting antiques for a long time. When he saw that the cloth in Guo Qi''s hand should be the imperial edict of legend, the fat man didn''t hesitate any more. He would not let go of it. As long as Guo Qi asked for a price, he had to buy it directly.


    "No, this book is only five yuan. The price of a bowl of noodles. I don''t know what it is. Since you want it, I''ll give it to you. Here you are."


    When he heard that the fat man wanted to ask for his own price, Guo was stunned. He didn''t want to ask for money, but he didn''t know how much it was worth. He simply gave it to the fat man. Anyway, the fat man and the middle-aged man around him didn''t look like bad people.


    Today, Guo Qi finally made sure that his eyes were unusual. In that case, if he was in a hurry to use money, he could go to Taobao in the antique market, so that he could take it out for some money. So he didn''t care too much about the price of this thing, and he didn''t feel sorry for giving it away.


    "Well, buy it now, half a million. How about that?"


    If it''s a general imperial edict, it should have been destroyed long ago. This piece of cloth is not only of excellent quality, but also the fat man vaguely sees that the back of the cloth seems to be unusual. It seems that there is a stripe, like a map.


    "Brother, I really mean it. If you want it, I can give it to you. I said I would give it to you, and I would never ask for your money."


    Half a million? How much is that? Nie Yu had only heard of ten thousand yuan households, but he didn''t know how much ten thousand yuan was. Now he suddenly heard that the fat man wanted to buy the yellow cloth in his hand with fifty ten thousand yuan. He must be joking with him.


    "Brother, if you are too little, you can do it like this, 800000, no Today, I only have so much money on my card, and this piece of cloth should be about the same price. "


    Although he likes money, the fat man doesn''t cheat Guo Qi because he doesn''t understand these things. Seeing that Guo Qi hesitates and doesn''t accept their money, he still thinks that Guo Qi dislikes him for giving too little money. Therefore, he adds 500000 yuan on the original basis.


    "No, brother, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t mean to ask for money. I..."


    "Brother, you call me big brother. Today we''ll make a friend. I''ll be your big brother in the future. If you have anything to do, just come to see big brother and help you carry it. Here''s my father. He''ll be our father in the future."


    Guo Qi wanted to say something else, but the fat man interrupted Guo Qi directly. He likes to make friends, while Nie Yu looks very honest, honest and straightforward, so he wants to make friends with Guo Qi.


    "Hello, uncle. Since the elder brother has said that, you should accept it. It''s a little bit of my heart and a little bit of filial piety to my elders."


    Guo Qi nodded his head honestly, then took the cloth to the middle-aged man with a smile, and gave the so-called imperial edict to them. Then he turned to leave. He had not eaten yet. He had been busy on the construction site for so long, so he had to eat something.


    "Well, brother, where are you going? Since I''m your elder brother, I have to know where you live. Besides, I don''t know your name, and you don''t have my contact information. If there is any trouble in the future, how can you contact me? "


    Seeing that Guo Qi is about to leave, the fat man immediately stops him. He likes to make friends, but what he doesn''t like most is that he owes kindness to others. Therefore, Nie Yu gave him such a good thing for no reason. This friend can''t be missed anyway.


    "My name is Guo Qi. I''m a rural worker. My elder brother and uncle are wandering here first. I''m hungry. I have to go to a restaurant to have something to eat."


    With that, Guo Qi felt as if nothing had happened. He didn''t have any nostalgia or even regret for his loss of millions. Anyway, the whole person was very happy and relaxed.


    "I don''t know how these eyes come from. After waking up, everything has changed. Third brother, are you ok now?"


    As he stepped out, Guo Qi began to think about what happened to his magical ability. He clearly didn''t do anything. In his impression, he saw sanlengzi disappear in front of him, and he fainted because he was too sad, and then it was like this.


    What happened during this period, Guo Qi has been unable to understand. Before he fainted, he was still an ordinary man. He never thought that he would wake up to see accountant Lan''s underwear, the dice in guessing music, and even the yellow cloth in the broken book.


    "Since childhood, we are not brothers any more. You just go to dinner alone and let go of your brother. I don''t care about you and your uncle?"


    I didn''t expect Guo Qi to be so bold and unrestrained. It''s not ambiguous to say that if you give away something worth a million, you can give it away.And see Guo Qi when the whole person left without a bit of nostalgia, this let the fat man in the heart rose a kind of worship idea, but now Guo Qi to go, and he is hungry.


    "Don''t say anything. Uncle''s treat today. Let''s go to heaven and earth. If we don''t agree, we won''t give uncle face. But uncle will be very disappointed."


    The middle-aged man''s name is Chu Hanxiong, which also plays an important role in Mingcheng. However, he is relatively low-key. On the contrary, chutao, a fat man, is more famous in Mingcheng because he is usually controlled by dandies, and those rich and young celebrities basically know him.


    Today, I came here to touch my luck. I didn''t expect to meet Guo Qi. So the old man was very happy to hear that Guo Qi was going to have a meal. He had to be the host to invite Guo Qi to have a meal. Such a pleasant young man hasn''t seen him for a long time.


    "Uncle, brother, I only have 20 yuan on me. It''s OK to eat a few bowls of noodles. If I go to a big hotel I''m afraid... "


    Although he knew that he didn''t have the money to invite people to dinner, he couldn''t keep his face, but Guo Qi didn''t hide it. Although he didn''t know where the heaven and the earth were, it was certainly not simple. His money should not eat much in it.


    In order to be less embarrassed when paying the bill, Guo Qi talked about his economic situation in advance. It was too embarrassing to pay the bill when he got it. He could not eat without paying the bill. Although he did not try the overlord meal, Guo Qi did not have the impulse to try.


    "Look what you''re talking about. Let''s go. You can order whatever you want today. You don''t have to think about anything else."


    Chuhanxiong smiles and says, but chutao is more direct. He pulls Guoqi to his car and wants to take Guoqi to a place called heaven and earth.


    Although Chu Tao is a son of a rich family, he usually drives by himself. He won''t find a driver to drive him. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Chu Tao talks with Guo Qi while driving.


    I''m used to walking, and the best car I''ve ever taken is a tractor. Now I suddenly sit in a car, and Guo Qi is in a daze. When I talk to Chu Tao, it''s like sleepwalking. Everything is so unreal.


    "Here we are."


    I don''t know how long the car has been driving. Guo Qi doesn''t feel the car moving at all when he sits there. But Chu Tao even says that they are in the so-called heaven and earth.


    "Xiao Tao, you can tell Xiao Feng later and let him drive me back. You can have dinner with Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi, my uncle is a bit rheumatic and not very comfortable. I won''t go crazy with you today."


    When the car stopped, before Guo Qi came down, Chu Hanxiong opened his mouth to Chu Tao and Guo Qi. Chu Tao nodded and then came out of the car with Guo Qi and chutao laughing.


    "How much is a meal in this place?"


    Originally, he thought that there were few restaurants in heaven and earth, even if they were big. But when Guo Qi saw the dozens of stories of high-rise buildings in front of him, he was confused. Is this the place to eat? How many people will it take to fill this place?


    "I don''t know. Anyway, the old man is an antique in this family. Let''s just go in and have a good time. Don''t worry about the rest."


    Chu Tao took Guo Qi and walked in, looking at the magnificent layout and furnishings. Guo Qi was stunned and did not dare to go forward. He was afraid that he was dirty. After all, he had just come out of the construction site. If he made such a good place dirty, he could not afford to pay for it.


    "Xiaoqi, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you go


    It''s just fine. Why did it stop all of a sudden? It shouldn''t be uncomfortable. Chu Tao asks anxiously. If there''s something wrong with his brother, he has to send Guo Qi to the hospital as soon as possible.


    "No It''s nothing, brother Chu. I Let''s go to another place to eat. I''m a rude man, and I''m so dirty. If I get things dirty or damaged, I have no money to pay for them. "


    When he came to Mingcheng, there were no friends except the villagers. Although Chu Tao was fat and obscene, his character and character should be good. Guo Qi didn''t regard him as an outsider, so he didn''t hide his thoughts from Chu Kunlun.


    "I thought it was a big deal. I can''t stand the things here today. It''s up to me to smash them casually. We''re here to play. You don''t have to think about other things. If you step on the road, you can repair another one? Don''t worry. Let''s go. Just be happy. "


    Knowing the reason why Guo Qi stopped, Chu Tao not only didn''t laugh at Guo Qi for being a hillbilly, but was more optimistic about him and pulled him towards the inside.


    "It''s very hot today. Let''s take a bath first. Later, we can play whatever we want in the room. The quality of women here is still very good. If one is not enough, we can call two. As long as you like, we can call several."

 Chapter 9

    Just go in, Chu Tao directly show a card, and heaven and earth after the waiter see that card, one by one to Chu Tao bow, very respectful.


    Maybe he is used to coming here at ordinary times. Chu Tao is not a bit stiff. He leads Guo Qi to the elevator directly. Although Guo Qi has never been in the elevator, he saw it when he was building a house on the construction site, so he suddenly sees such a novel thing, and his breath is a little faster.


    "Why? Brother Chu, how can there be women here for bathing? "


    It''s only when I''m hungry that I come here to eat. This is a big hotel. It should be a special place for dining. Why are there women here? It shouldn''t be.


    The first time I went to this high-end place for dinner, although Chu Tao repeatedly advised Guo Qi, Guo Qi still couldn''t let go. After all, he had been living in the countryside, and he had been working on the construction site since he came to the big city. His life was almost three o''clock and one line, and he had no chance or ability to come to this place.


    "Haha, there are all kinds of things in it. On this hot day, it''s uncomfortable to take a bath without a woman. Today I''ll take you to Kun."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s head full of fog, Chu Tao understands what''s going on, so some people with a bad smile say to Guo Qi, that''s not so obscene, but it''s not malicious, just want to take Guo up here to have fun.


    "Kun? Brother Chu, what do you mean by Kun? I''ve just been to Mingcheng for a month, and I haven''t heard of Kun. Is it Kunming? Why are we going to Kunming? " Don''t understand Chu Tao''s words is what meaning, Guo Qi doubts of ask a way.


    "Ha ha, you silly boy, you want to go to Kunming before you have a meal." Kun doesn''t mean that. " Looking at the simple and honest appearance of Guo Qi''s right hand scratching his head, Chu Tao shook his head, felt the boy''s silly and lovely, and said.


    "What does that mean? Why don''t I know that Kun has other meanings?" People in big cities are different from those living in small villages. It''s hard to understand what they say. Guo Qi''s face is a little red, and he feels a little rustic.


    "If you take the word Kun apart and read it, you will know that it''s a word" Ri "on the top and a word" Bi "on the bottom."


    Although I don''t know many words, I still don''t know what Chu Tao said. It''s true. One day, one comparison. That''s just going to have fun with women. No, I can''t go there.


    "Brother Chu, I If I don''t look for women, how can the migrant workers from my construction site look for women? "


    Since he was a child, his family was very poor. He grew up eating a hundred meals in the village. Guo Qi didn''t want to marry a daughter-in-law. After all, no woman would marry him, let alone sleep with him. Guo Qi didn''t dare to think about it.


    Especially know that this time Chu Tao will take him to find women, those women all rely on selling to make money, if this spread out, how can you have the face to see people in the future? Besides, if this kind of thing is caught, it will go to jail.


    People in the village are very conservative. If someone gets out of jail, they will be criticized when they come back to the village. Many people will poke their spine in the back. The whole family can''t lift their heads. They will have no face to see people in the future.


    Guo Qi didn''t dare to mess about, not to say whether he would be caught or not. But when he thought about those women selling, he didn''t know how many men had slept with him. Just thinking about it, Guo Qi felt sick, and he would not have any relationship with those women.


    "My brother is taking you to take a bath today. If you don''t like it, let''s have a happy meal."


    Chu Tao is no longer young, but he just doesn''t want to get married. Even if Chu Hanxiong loses his temper, it''s no use. He just likes to be free outside. If he wants to play with women, he can play with them. If he wants to spend the night outside, he can spend the night outside. He doesn''t need to worry about the fire at home.


    When he came to this world, he thought that Guo Qi should also like women, so he discussed with Guo Qi. Unexpectedly, the boy just didn''t agree, and Chu Tao had to arrange it by himself. At that time, he would see how Guo Qi would control it.


    "Xiao Qi, you take a bath in this room. I''ll go to the next room. After a while, I''ll go to the restaurant upstairs where our food is ready."


    This time Chu Tao didn''t ask the waiter to come to help. He was very familiar with this place. He directly served as Guo Qi''s waiter, led the way for Guo Qi, opened the door for Guo Qi, told Guo Qi what happened, and let Guo Qi go into a room. If there was any need, he could just call the waiter directly.


    "Well, I''ll take a bubble bath first. It''s very hot today."


    I didn''t take a bath after work from the construction site, and my body was full of sweat. If I go to eat like this, I think Guo Qi will be too hot to eat, so it''s very comfortable to take a shower.


    After Guo Qi entered the room, Chu Tao went to the next room. As for what to do in it, Guo Qi didn''t care. Only Chu Tao understood.


    There are two rooms in the room. One room has a big bed, a sofa and a table for water cups and tea sets.


    There are all the mounted paintings on the wall, and the gorgeous chandeliers on the shelf. Guo Qi''s eyes looked around the room and swallowed. Then he stepped on the clean floor to the bedside and touched the snow-white quilt."It''s slippery, it''s soft."


    When he was young, he was sleeping with a ragged thick quilt and came to Mingcheng to work. The quilt Guo Qi used for sleeping was also a quilt that the second uncle found for him. He had never slept so well before. Guo Qi reached out and touched the silk and cotton quilt with trembling hands. His fingers felt like an electric shock and quickly took it back.


    The quilt is so slippery and soft, just like a baby''s skin. Guo Qi is afraid of his hands getting dirty. What should he do if he gets dirty, so his heart is pounding and pounding. Finally, he stands there and takes back his clothes one by one.


    "It''s so comfortable."


    The outside room is for rest, while one of the inside rooms has a large pool. The water inside is very clear and slightly steaming. Guo Qi withdraws his clothes and comes to the pool. He can see the bottom of the pool at once. If he didn''t know it was for bathing, Guo Qi thought it was for cooking.


    First, he tried the water temperature with one foot, and Guo Qi was stunned. The moderate water temperature made him feel comfortable. He almost hummed out. It was so comfortable. He felt that the water temperature was just right, and then he slowly submerged himself in the water.


    "Hoo."


    Lying in the pool, Guo Qi''s whole soul is flying. It''s really beautiful. It''s like lying in a woman''s arms. Guo Qi breathes out a little, and then gradually closes his eyes to let himself relax.


    With the relaxation of his spirit, Guo Qi felt that every pore on his body was loosened, as if he could breathe. Even now he was in the water, he was still able to breathe in the air, making him feel like he was in the cloud.


    The day is warm-hearted and dry. Now he is soaking in the pool. Guo Qi finds that his body is slowly cool, just like bathing in the spring breeze. Especially the eyes. At first, Guo Qi used them well. Later, he found that if he used them again, his head would be a little dizzy.


    The dizziness makes Guo Qi know that his eyes can''t be used casually. If he overuses them in the end, he will have to suffer directly. Moreover, when he uses his eyes, they are like burning hot.


    Now lying in the pool like this, his eyes seem to be filled with fresh water, which makes him cool in an instant. Guo Qi is so intoxicated with this feeling that he forgets that he has to eat for a while.


    "Deng Deng."


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in the pool. Guo Qi just felt like he was in the clouds, in the ocean, and in the sea of flowers. He didn''t come back from that feeling, but he opened his eyes with the sound of knocking on the door.


    "Who, wait a minute, I''ll open the door now."


    It''s a habit in our daily life. When we hear the knock, we rush to open the door. After all, in the countryside, we all do. There is no cat''s eye on the door. When we hear the knock, it''s basically a village. We can''t let people wait outside for too long.


    "Squeak."


    Although the knock on the door was very small, Guo Qi heard it very clearly. He didn''t even notice it. So he climbed out of the pool and ran to the room to wipe the water drops on his body and put on his clothes. He didn''t think that his clothes were only half worn. Suddenly, the door opened.


    "You Who are you? Wait a minute. Turn around. My pants are not ready yet


    Hearing someone open the door and come in, Guo Qi was shocked. He didn''t even have anything to hide, especially on his waist. He was just too comfortable. He had a reaction unconsciously. Unexpectedly, two women opened the door and came in directly.


    The two women are very beautiful, with dark hair, and the delicate face makes Guo blush. Both of them have very good bodies, especially the clothes they wear, which is very irritating.


    The top is a loose shirt, especially the neckline, which is very wide. Guo Qi''s eyes only glanced at the two women.


    Looking down at the woman''s slender legs, Guo Qi''s blood flow speeded up, and his face turned red as if he had been watered by boiling water.


    Thinking that he didn''t even have clothes on him and that two beautiful women were standing in front of him, Guo Qi was worried and quickly covered the important parts of his body with his hands. However, no matter how he covered his hands, it was always not tight. At the moment, Guo Qi was anxious to find a hole to drill down.


    "Handsome, our two sisters are here to accompany you. Don''t be embarrassed. Today we are your people. You can do whatever you want."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s appearance, it was obvious that he pretended. Knowing that they came back, he even returned all their clothes clean. If you don''t want that kind of service, don''t order it. If you order it, you still pretend that you don''t know the situation and what to do.


    Although I hate the kind of man who pretends to be pure after asking for service, after all, Guo Qi is their customers today. Their faces are still full of smiles, and they begin to lift up their shirts with their hands.


    "Wait, what are you two doing? I haven''t dressed yet. How can you return your clothes in my room? Oh, how can you untie your pants..."

 Chapter 10

    I remember telling Chu Tao that I didn''t want those people to come. How could these women come in directly, and And they actually They untied the clothes together.


    "Handsome guy, how can you still be shy at this time? Our two sisters are new comers who have just come here. Do you dislike our two lives


    Have already called miss, this person even pretends to be aggrieved, how to see how uncomfortable, should not be to dislike them two not beautiful enough?


    With this in mind, the two women, not to mention how hard they feel, are able to work here because they look good and they are among the top ten in the world, so they are looked down upon.


    "No No, I didn''t mean that. I Oh, you two, put on your clothes. I didn''t ask you to come. I didn''t ask you to come


    may be because two women usually love makeup and love perfume, so the fragrance is strong, and their fragrance is mixed in the air. With the air drilling into Guo''s nose, Guo''s heart is beating up and down, almost jumping out of his throat.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. You two put on your clothes. I''ll take care of the money. You''d better go."


    Two women are in their own room like this. Guo Qi doesn''t stand or sit. He feels that his buttocks are like sitting on a needle board, which is very uncomfortable. Sitting on the ground like this, Guo Qi only hopes that the two women can go out quickly.


    Even if he had never seen a woman''s body, Guo Qi hoped that he would see her lover''s body instead of those women who sell buttocks. Thinking that these women often roll in bed with other men, Guo Qi felt a little disgusted.


    "We are here to serve you. If you are not satisfied, we are not good enough. Xiao Fang, come on, let''s continue."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s appearance, the two women felt funny. It was very frightening, but they were so timid that they didn''t even dare to look at a woman.


    The two women are not shy. A big man seems to have done something shameful and dare not look at them. The two women feel that their charm doesn''t attract Guo Qi, so they sit on the bed together.


    "What are you two doing? I''ve said, you go out quickly. If you do this again, you will be driven out. "


    After taking a bath, Guo Qi was upset. He thought that if he didn''t pay for the service, the two women would leave quietly. He didn''t think that the two women would lay out their professional ethics. If they didn''t serve Guo Qi, they would not stop.


    Guo Qi ran out, two women want to catch up, but their clothes have been untied, so they can''t do it, so they can only sit in the room and put on their clothes slowly.


    "My mother, I can''t go to that place any more. It''s killing me."


    Originally, Chu Tao and Guo Qi went to eat, and they got better. After taking a bath, they went straight upstairs to eat. But Guo Qisheng was afraid that two women would catch up with him, so he ran down the stairs of the safe passage from the upstairs of more than ten floors.


    If you are seen wearing clothes while running, you will not have the face to see others in the future. Although you are a big man, it is disgraceful to sleep with other women outside.


    After Guo Qi ran out, he found that he was exhausted. He stopped, put his hands on his knees and gasped for breath. He turned to look at the building on earth. He could not help shaking his head. No matter Chu Tao was still in it, he walked back alone.


    This is Guo Qi''s first time to go to heaven and earth. He doesn''t know the way back. This big city is no more than a village. Even if it is separated by dozens of villages, he won''t get lost. The buildings here are too dense. After walking for a while, Guo Qi is a little confused. The buildings here look the same and he doesn''t know where to go.


    In desperation, Guo Qi asked the way to his uncle and aunt on the side of the road as he walked. It might be because he looked honest and honest. Those people shook their heads and told him they didn''t know, but the people who went there were very friendly and showed him the way.


    "It''s so far away. Why didn''t I feel that the car was just about to start when I took the bus? It shouldn''t be. I knew the car was moving when I was working as a tractor."


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Guo Qi feels that his legs are like lead. He''s uncomfortable. It''s very difficult to lift his feet every time. He just wants to sit on the ground.


    He doesn''t know about cars. If he knows that his car is a limited edition luxury car with less than five cars in the world, I don''t know if he will complain. Many first-class stars can only look at the car and sigh, but Guo Qi still thinks about the tractor after he gets on.


    "Excuse me, sir, excuse me."


    This is walking. We have reached the intersection, and now it''s still green. Guo Qi can''t read much, but he is still very concerned about the traffic. There are two colors of traffic lights here, red stop and green go. Now it''s green, and it''s time to pass.Just after a few steps, I heard a woman''s voice on the right side, and the voice was getting closer and closer. It seemed that he was talking to Guo Qi. Guo Qi turned his head and saw that his scalp was numb, and his whole body quickly dodged.


    "Ah, ah, ah Help! Help


    Seeing that a bicycle was about to hit him, Guo Qi''s eyes seemed to keep time still at that moment. As soon as he dodged, the car passed by, making Guo Qi dodge.


    But Guo Qi was hiding, but the girl''s car didn''t stop and she was still running. Looking at this situation, the girl was scared. She looked very handsome and beautiful, but now she was very pale because of panic and fright. She cried out.


    "Bang Dang."


    I don''t know what''s wrong with the car, but it''s time for the car to pass. If a bicycle rushes past like this, it''s too late for the fast-moving car to brake. There will be an accident.


    It''s already this time. Guo Qi doesn''t care. He just kicks the car over. Seeing that the woman is about to fall off the car, Guo Qi rushes forward and hugs the woman.


    "Are you ok?"


    The car had been kicked to the side of the road by Guo Qi, and Guo Qi also rolled to the place where there was no car with the woman. Seeing that the impending accident had been avoided, Guo Qi was also relieved and asked.


    "Ah, damn, asshole, you touch there, release it, ah..."

 Chapter 11

    Just hold the girl''s light body, Guo Qi worried about the girl''s injury, so he asked.


    Just then I opened my mouth. My brain didn''t realize that my hands seemed to touch something. It seemed that it was out of instinct. Guo Qi''s hands could not help pinching a few times. It didn''t matter. The girl was in a hurry at that time.


    Because the brake of the car was broken, so when I got to the crossroads, I didn''t stop. I was afraid of bumping into the man in front of me, so Lin Rong quickly asked Guo Qi to get out of the way.


    But the car didn''t stop. At that time, it rushed out. The car coming from the right side was about to hit, and suddenly its own car was kicked out.


    Originally, I wanted to thank this man for saving myself, but But his hand, even holding his own, was obviously taking advantage of himself. How could he swallow this breath.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''m not Well


    He was too worried. Guo Qike had never met such a thing before, so he let go. But now the woman''s smooth body was pressing on him. As soon as he let go, the woman''s body was sticking to him.


    Two people face to face, now the body close together, mouth directly printed in a piece, Guo Qi''s words have not finished.


    "Well, bad guys..."


    Not only has Guo Qi never experienced such a thing, but the girl Lin Rong was also silly at that time. Her first kiss was taken away for no reason. After she recovered, she quickly got up from Guo Qi in a hurry.


    "Wuwu, you Bad guys, huh, bad guys You bully me Wu Wu ~ "


    no matter whether Guo Qi is helping her or deliberately trying to take advantage of her, the girl is just like the ripe apple on Qiutian mountain. Not to mention how beautiful it is, Guo Qi''s heart is bursting out and he can''t help but swallow several mouthfuls of saliva. He really wants to climb up and bite.


    Although the girl scolded Guo Qi as a bad person, she thought that Guo Qi had just offered to help her, but she couldn''t do it with Guo Qi. Her first kiss was taken away by accident, and she was bowed in her heart. She buried her head in her knees and "sobbed" with her two slender legs.


    "Girl, sister, beauty, aunt I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. Please don''t cry. I beg you. If I do something wrong, you can just kick me out. Don''t cry any more. I''m afraid of girls crying. "


    Since he was a child, because his family was poor, Guo Qi had some inferiority complex in his heart. Especially in front of women, that inferiority complex became stronger. When he was in the countryside, Guo Qi did not dare to talk to girls. As long as there were girls around, he would blush and heart beat.


    And what Guo Qi is most afraid of is the girl''s tears. He is stupid and doesn''t know how to make the girl happy. Now the girl is sitting on the ground and crying with her knees because of his fault. Guo Qi scratches his head and doesn''t know what to do, so he can only beg the girl.


    "You Wuwu, they have never been taken advantage of by men. You just... "


    I dare not look up at Guo Qi. Although girls are usually optimistic and cheerful, now they are caught by men and their first kiss is taken away by men. Such a sudden double accident makes girls shy and dare not look at others.


    Thinking of the scene just now, the girl just wanted to find a hole to get in. She really had no face to see people. She had never thought that that kind of thing would happen to her. Now she suddenly came here, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "This girl, I didn''t mean to. I was really careless..."


    "Don''t say it. I don''t blame you. Where''s my car?"


    Guo Qi can only explain this kind of thing. He really didn''t mean it. In that case, it''s very difficult to ensure that the girl won''t get hurt. He accidentally grasped the place that shouldn''t be touched. This is purely an accident. Yes, the accident of cliff.


    It''s just that Guo Qi hasn''t finished. The girl stands up with her mouth and face red. Instead of looking at Guo Qi, she just asks how her car is. She has something urgent. She can''t be delayed here.


    "I''m sorry. I just kicked the car over. Don''t worry. If the car breaks down, I''ll compensate you."


    It''s really an emergency. Guo Qi didn''t think about the consequences, so he just kicked the car over. It''s estimated that there''s something wrong with the car just now. Even if it''s not broken, it''s time to fall out of order.


    "It''s OK, except for wiping off some paint, nothing else."


    Guo Qi didn''t know what happened to the car and whether any parts had been dropped, so he pushed the car directly for the girl to check. The girl patted the dust on her body, took the car and looked at it. He was sure that it was ok, so he was relieved.


    "It''s my fault. I''ll compensate you for the cost of repainting."


    Girls are embarrassed to find their own claims, but Guo Qi can''t be too thick skinned to be irresponsible. Looking at the place he touched, he said to the girl.


    "No, I have something else to do. Thank you for helping me just now. If it wasn''t for you, I might..."I want to thank Guo Qi when she is in danger, but in the middle of the conversation, I always feel strange. If it wasn''t for this man just now, she would not have lost her first kiss. Even the girl feels embarrassed when she thinks of this. She blushes and stops talking.


    "Well, I''m leaving. By the way, what''s your name?"


    It''s not the time to be shy. The girl thinks of something for a while. She pushes the car to keep on going. It seems that she thinks of something. The girl asks Guo Qi.


    "Guo Qi."


    Maybe girls want to have time to find their own claims, for their own peace of mind, Guo Qi did not hesitate, directly told the girl her name.


    "My name is Lin Rong." Hearing Guo Qi say her name, the girl smiles sweetly and tells Guo Qi her own name.


    Looking at the girl''s sweet smile, like the breeze, Guo Qi felt that he was obsessed with it. The whole person became light, and felt that the sultry summer also became cool.


    I don''t know how long after that, Lin Rong''s figure has long disappeared. Guo Qi came back to his senses and watched the direction of Lin Rong''s disappearance for a long time before Guo Qi left.


    "I''m back at last. I''m so tired."


    After seeing Lin Rong, Guo Qi''s mind was full of scenes when he met Lin Rong. He thought while walking. He didn''t even know that he was home. Only when he hit the door with his nose did he know that he had returned to rent.


    Seeing the door of his rental house, Guo Qicai remembered that he had walked far away, and his legs felt tired in a moment. Guo Qi didn''t want to go any more, so he opened the door and walked into the house.


    Too many things happened on this day. Early in the morning, he saw sanlengzi disappearing in front of him. Later, the second uncle said that sanlengzi had gone home, but Guo Qi felt that everything he had experienced in the morning was so real.


    Sanlengzi''s disappearance is not the most strange. He lies in sanlengzi''s room and sleeps for a long time. When he wakes up, the room is very chaotic, like the scene after being convoluted by the strong wind. But Guo Qi has the ability of perspective unconsciously.


    After making friends with such a rich man as Chu Tao, Guo Qi doesn''t care whether Chu Tao really makes friends with himself. He is a migrant worker. He never thought that one day he would become a phoenix after meeting rich people. He just wants to work down-to-earth and make money. It''s a very happy thing for people to live.


    Recalling what happened one day, Guo Qi was brain tired and body tired. He poured some water to wash his feet. No matter he was hungry, Guo Qi directly fell asleep in bed.


    "Goo Goo."


    When he was sleeping, Guo Qi''s stomach began to cry. He opened his eyes vaguely and covered his stomach. He was awakened by hunger.


    When I was in Guoyang village, even if I didn''t eat for three days, I couldn''t wake up from hunger at night. After arriving at Mingcheng, I didn''t eat at night and woke up from hunger in the middle of the night. Guo Qi shook his head helplessly. Although his legs were a little sore, he still had a hard time getting up and dressing.


    After washing my face, it should be midnight. It''s still dark. There should be no place to eat nearby. I''m still doing business. If I want to eat, I can only go near the downtown.


    Mingcheng is an international city. Most of the people living here are office workers. They are busy doing business during the day. Generally, they choose to go shopping and eat at night. When they have free time, they can go shopping as long as they want.


    After coming to Mingcheng, Guo Qi hasn''t gone out for a good night. He wants to go out for supper to fill his stomach. By the way, he can see what the night scene in the city looks like and whether it will be as lively as the temple fair in the countryside.


    "Squeak."


    Although the quality of the house here is not bad, it is too quiet at night. When Guo Qi comes out and closes the door, even if he is very careful, he still makes the door squeak.


    "It''s so late. Why hasn''t sister Han gone to bed? The light in the room is still on."


    The landlord Han Meiqi lives next door to Guo Qi. It''s very close. Guo Qi has no money to pay the rent this month, so it''s too wrong to go out so late for fear of disturbing Han Meiqi''s rest.


    Holding his breath and looking at the landlord''s room, Guo Qi finds that the light in Han Meiqi''s room is still on so late, and he hasn''t slept so late. Guo Qi is a little curious and quietly comes to the window to see what Han Meiqi is doing.


    Like a thief, Guo Qi''s steps are very light, for fear that he will be heard if he makes a little noise. He slowly comes to the window, because the windows are all glass. Although there are iron fences inside, the lights are still on at this time, so he should be able to see the situation inside.


    "I wipe, sister Han has a thief in her house. No, this NIMA Change "State

 Chapter 12

    As soon as he got to the window sill, Guo Qi quietly looked up through the glass window and looked into the room. He thought he would see Han Meiqi staying up late reading or doing cross stitch in the room, but he didn''t think he would see a man.


    So late, the man appeared in Han Meiqi''s room, it is estimated that the individual will think that the man wants to steal money, but he is doing that kind of disgusting thing.


    "This special bastard dare to do such shameful things. Today I will not repair you."


    If others treat themselves well, Guo Qi will treat others well. Then Han Meiqi doesn''t embarrass Guo Qi because Guo Qi''s money has been stolen. Guo Qi is very moved. He is very grateful to Han Meiqi, the beautiful landlord. Now when he sees that a man has done something to desecrate Han Meiqi, Guo Qi quit.


    "Click, click!"


    As soon as his eyes were hot, Guo Qi didn''t care whether it was night, and there was an iron fence on the window. He smashed the glass with one blow, and then pulled the iron fence with his hand. Unexpectedly, the iron fence, which was like a child''s finger, was pulled open by Guo Qi.


    "Bang Dang."


    I don''t know whether Guo Qi''s strength is too strong, or the iron fence is not fixed at all. When Guo Qi''s strength is too strong, he even takes down the iron fence.


    At this time, Guo Qi was afraid that the men in the room would take the opportunity to jump over the wall and do something harmful to Han Meiqi. He quickly lost the iron fence he had just removed, jumped directly to the window and ran into the room from the window.


    "You son of a bitch, you are still shameless today. If you don''t kill yourself, you won''t be called Guo Qi."


    It may be that Guo Qi makes too much noise. The man in the room is startled and trembles. He looks at Guo Qi in a panic.


    Guo Qi would let him run there. At that time, he rushed to the man and gave him a foot. This foot was very fast and ordinary people couldn''t escape.


    "Bang."


    Seeing that he was about to kick the man, Guo Qi didn''t notice how the man dodged. He was hot headed now. No matter how much, he rushed to the man again.


    "What''s the matter? Xiao Qi, what happened? "


    In the middle of the night, the room next to Han Meiqi falls tables and smashes chairs. No matter how deep she sleeps, she will wake up. She rubs her sleepy eyes, yawns and pushes the door open.


    "Han Jie, you hide in the house and don''t come out. There''s a thief in your house."


    I''m afraid that Han Meiqi will suddenly appear at this time, because Guo Qi is afraid that the man is in a hurry and can do anything. Now Han Meiqi comes here, Guo Qi quickly asks Han Meiqi to go back to her room and don''t come out. If she is taken hostage, it will be troublesome.


    At this moment, Guo Qi found that he was familiar with where he had experienced it. For a moment, he couldn''t remember where it was. It seemed that he had experienced it not long ago.


    "Xiao Qi, where are the thieves in the house?"


    After hearing Guo Qi''s words, Han Meiqi was also surprised. Before she went to bed, she closed all the doors and windows. If she could get into the thief, what could she do in the future?


    However, when she looked around the room for a week, she felt relieved. It must be Guo Qi''s mistake. What did Guo Qi do in her room this evening.


    "Sister Han, there was a man just now. I saw him So he rushed in and had a fight with him. Oh, by the way, look at the underpants he just held in his hand. "


    Is fighting with the obscene man, which thought after Han Jie came, Guo Qi a twisted face man disappeared, now such a situation, Guo Qi froze, finished, he became a black pot.


    But men''s behavior is really embarrassed to say it. When Guo Qi said it, he deliberately omitted the man''s practice. When he thought about the underpants, Guo Qi remembered that he was the only man in the room, and the underpants on the ground were obviously Han Jie''s. didn''t he do everything?


    "Meow ~"


    Guo Qi still wants to explain, but he doesn''t know how to say it. After all, in this situation, he has no witness and the obscene man in the room is gone. He can only stand there with a red face waiting for sister Han''s scolding.


    Sister Han knows that Guo Qi is not that kind of person, but if there is a thief coming in, how does he get in? Besides the window broken by Guo Qi, everything here is closed. Maybe it''s very simple, and she doesn''t want to embarrass Guo Qi.


    When both of them fell into silence and the situation was very embarrassing, a cat screamed and Guo Qi''s eyes were attracted by the cat in the room.


    "Sister Han, when did your family raise a cat?"


    Although this is the first time to come to Han Jie''s home, Guo Qi has lived here for a month, and has never seen a cat in Han Jie''s home. Now there is such a cat suddenly. Guo Qi is puzzled, scratched his head and asked with a red face.


    "During the day, when I passed the road, I met Xiaohua. At that time, Xiaohua was almost hit by a car. When I saw that no one wanted to adopt him, I brought him back."Guo Qi pointed to her pink underpants on the ground and said, Rao Shi Han Meiqi is usually very mature and steady, and now it''s hard to avoid that her pretty face is stained with a layer of charming red meat. She came to the kitten with her head down, held the kitten up, smoothed the kitten and said.


    "Is this a cat? No, it looks like a tiger all the time, and the name floret? Clearly staring at a woman''s chest, this NIMA color Tiger... "


    The obscene man disappeared, and all the black pot was carried by Guo Qi. Guo Qi was so sad, but there was no way. He could not argue. In such a situation, he was the only man, and he could only admit his bad luck. He blamed himself for not being able to press down the man who was not a thing.


    Looking at Han Meiqi''s kitten in her arms, how does Guo Qi feel strange? Why does this kitten have some different hair colors on its head? It looks like a "King". Is this really a kitten?


    It''s not only these things that make Guo Qi feel wrong. When Guo Qi looks at the kitten, the kitten''s eyes seem to be able to talk. He looks at Guo Qi jokingly, as if he is gloating. He also frowns and pokes his tongue at Guo Qi from time to time, which makes Guo Qi feel depressed and want to take the cat No, the tiger is thrown out.


    When the cat doesn''t tease Guo Qi, his eyes are completely under the neck of Han Meiqi holding him. His eyes are constantly shining. It seems that Guo Qi can see two twinkling little hearts. Moreover, there is saliva flowing out of the corner of the cat''s mouth. He can''t use his tongue to lick the corner of his mouth.


    "The color Tiger "Lying trough!"


    The wretched man is gone. Guo Qi is angry and has no place to vent. Now he has been looked down upon by the kitten all the time. But this kitten has a tendency to be a close relative of a tiger, and he keeps staring at the woman''s body. Guo Qi really wants to take this little flower out to educate her.


    "Since childhood, it''s midnight now. Go back and have a rest. You have to go to work tomorrow."


    No matter whether Guo Qi broke into her room today to help herself or to have other intentions, Han Meiqi didn''t blame Guo Qi. She was just woken up in her deep sleep. Now she sees that nothing has happened and her sleepiness is gradually coming. Han Meiqi in her thin pajamas yawns and says to Nie Yu.


    "Han Jie, I''m sorry, just too impulsive, broke your Windows, I''ll help you repair it tomorrow morning."


    The scene is a bit awkward. Guo Qiming sees that Sehu Xiaohua''s paws are constantly fiddling with women''s loose pajamas, but he can only watch and can''t say anything. Han Meiqi asks him to go back to bed first, but the windows are damaged by him. He can''t regard it as nothing happened.


    "You can repair it when you come back from work tomorrow. Go and have a rest."


    I don''t know whether my neighbor is a dangerous person or an innocent victim. Han Meiqi wants to believe Guo Qi again. She holds the colored tiger flower, stretches and goes to her house.


    Although Han Meiqi forgives herself, Guo Qi can''t take it as if it didn''t happen. There was a man there just now. Why did he suddenly disappear?


    I''ve been wondering about this all the time. Unexpectedly, my stomach protested again, and he kept on "Googling". Then Guo Qi remembered that he was patronizing sister Han''s house, and he hadn''t gone to eat yet.


    After going out from Han Meiqi''s home, Guo Qi walks directly towards the downtown. The more he goes inside, the more prosperous the road is. The bright neon lights give off colorful dream colors at night. Guo Qi''s whole life is like entering a dreamland. It''s very beautiful, like a dream, like a fantasy, if true.


    "How much is this, boss?"


    When he got to the place where there was a snack street, Guo Qi''s stomach was barking more frequently. However, Guo Qi had to dig out his pocket with his hand and found that there was only a few yuan in it. Holding the money, he came to a boiling stall and asked the boss for the price.


    "You can choose to add things by yourself. The prices are all here. After you choose, we will cook for you."


    He pointed to a menu next to Guo Qi, and then the boss began to work on the things in his hand. Although the food here did not necessarily meet the hygiene standards, many people came to eat. Guo Qi looked at the price list and began to choose what he wanted to eat.


    "Boss, three bottles of beer, and then three points of cooking. I''m paralyzed. I''m starving. Hurry up."


    As soon as Guo Qi began to order something, three men in ruffian clothes came to the stall and yelled at the boss directly. Then they found a table with few people, and put one foot on the chair of the house, and drove the table away.


    "Ah, brother Biao, I just said that there is a woman near his house who looks like a fairy from heaven. It makes people itch. Shall we try something fresh? I haven''t even touched a woman. "

 Chapter 13

    Hearing their voices, Guo Qi glanced at them. He hated those bullying men, so he didn''t like the three ruffians. He continued to choose what he wanted to eat.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. What the three people said was just heard by Guo Qi. These three gangsters are going to harm women. How can this be done?


    "I''m paralyzed. I haven''t played with women for many days. I don''t feel like watching that yellow faced woman at home every day. I have to go today. Who''s going to stop me? I''ll beat him to death."


    Maybe it''s because he''s been holding it for a long time. The man named puma seems to have beaten chicken blood. At that time, the whole person trembled. Especially when he heard that the woman looked like a fairy in the sky, Guo Qi looked under the table surrounded by the three people and saw that Puma''s trousers had been put up.


    "Hey, brother Biao, our three brothers usually share weal and woe. I don''t know if brother Biao can share a piece of the cake and taste the taste of women after playing."


    When the men who gave advice to puma heard that Puma agreed to do one vote, their faces began to smile. As long as puma dared to do it, they would dare to follow puma to play with women.


    "The three of us have been brothers for five or six years. Don''t worry. If you have what I eat, you will have what you drink. Then the three of us will have fun with women."


    Maybe he is used to giving little favor to his brother, so looking at his little brother''s appearance, pangbiao nodded, patted the man''s shoulder and promised.


    "Brother Biao, the girl passes through an alley next to Sanzi''s house at six o''clock every morning. We''ll wait there at that time. Anyway, there''s no one at six o''clock. We''ll take her to Sanzi''s house and play whatever we want."


    since she wants to play with women, she has to play with women, so another man who has never talked has begun to plan how to catch women. When they take away women without any people, they are not the ones who has the final say.


    "In the middle, according to the post, we''ll do it together. One will cover his mouth, one will hold his legs, and the other will watch out. Pay attention not to be seen."


    It''s as if he saw the scene of rolling on the bed with a woman in his arms. Brother Biao laughed a few times. Then he patted the table with his big fat hand, and his expression became firm. Let the brothers do it.


    Maybe he was used to being arrogant and domineering at ordinary times, so he didn''t notice that there were other people here. Even if there were other people, no one would dare to take care of their affairs. So although puma''s voice was restrained when he spoke, it was not that no one heard him, and they didn''t cover it up intentionally.


    Soon, Guo Qi''s Guandong cooking was finished. In order to listen to the three people more clearly, Guo Qi sat next to them, and they also touched the beer bottle together, eating and talking about things.


    We had already discussed how to take women back to enjoy themselves. The next three people had a tacit understanding. They didn''t talk about how to hijack women. Instead, they bragged about how they could do it, how much they won in which casino today, and who they drank with in which hotel the day before yesterday


    "Oh, my dear, this little girl, look at her. I don''t know if it''s very elastic to feel it?"


    While drinking beer, a couple of young lovers passed by the table of the three. A smell mixed in the air and got into brother Biao''s nose. Brother Biao sucked hard at that time, and his eyes suddenly moved to the woman.


    Looking at the woman''s white one-piece dress, brother Biao had drunk a lot of wine. At that time, his face turned red and he swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva. He stared at the woman''s back and unconsciously stretched out his hand.


    "Ah, hooligan..."


    I watched a movie with my boyfriend and strolled in the shopping mall for a long time. I guess I went to the snack street to have a snack. I didn''t think I was walking sweetly in my heart. Suddenly, I was pressed on it by my big hand.


    My boyfriend is beside me, one hand is in my arm, and the other hand is in my pocket. It must be someone else''s doing it. Thinking of this, the woman jumped forward in a hurry and yelled back at puma.


    "Ah, I''m crying. I''ve touched it today. How do you want to drop it?"


    Labor and capital not only need to rub, but also want to press you to bed. Why don''t you come to practice with labor and capital?


    "Ma Ba Zi, dare to do something to Xiao Qing. If you don''t give up today, your father''s name is not Li."


    I haven''t been shopping with my girlfriend for a long time. My good mood was destroyed by this man. A man can''t see his girlfriend being taken advantage of by other men, so her boyfriend quit at that time.


    "Waste me? Brothers, do you hear me? Ha ha, the boy said that he would abolish me? "


    I''ve been living in this street for several years. Although I''m not the boss of this street, most people who live in this street know that Puma is such a big man. It''s good for him to open his mouth, which makes puma feel like he has heard the funniest joke.


    "Paralyzed, I really think I''m a bull."Although men are usually very honest and gentle to their girlfriends, when they meet such a self righteous gangster, the man has no mercy and will smash it directly with the bench.


    "I wipe, dare to fight brother Biao, stab you to death."


    Seeing someone smashing brother Biao with a bench, the two men who drank with brother Biao rushed up with beer bottles. They all grew up fighting since childhood. Although they didn''t kill anyone, they were not afraid to fight too much. They broke the bottle and stabbed the man with the bottle.


    "Bang."


    Although the mouth said good, but the man really started, puma brother was also afraid, he turned and ran, but puma brother has not run a few steps, the man picked up the bench directly hit puma brother''s back, then puma brother hit on the ground.


    "Paralyzed, pillar, let''s go up together. Today, we not only want to abolish this bastard, but also give him a woman in front of him."


    Puma brother was pressed on the ground and smashed with a bench. The whole person fainted. His two brothers didn''t scare away when they saw this situation. They had to help puma brother revenge. They rushed to the man with a wine bottle.


    "Little bizizi, aren''t you crazy? Fight. Keep fighting. I NIMA will kill you today. "


    Although the man started to be cruel and terrifying, after all, puma brother had two brothers, two fists and four hands. They pushed the man down to the ground. A man sat on the man with his legs apart and slapped him in the face.


    While slapping, he spat on the man''s face. Another man saw that the pillar had been pressed down, and went straight to the man''s girlfriend, with a bad smile on his face. He looked a little scary.


    "You What are you going to do? Don''t come here. Let go of brother Mingli. I''ve just reported to the police. The police will come right away. Ah, don''t come here... "


    When her boyfriend was knocked down, the woman sat down on the ground, took out her mobile phone and pressed the police phone flurriedly. As a result, the phone was finished and the villain came to him.


    Looking at the bad guys, the woman named Xiaoqing was so scared that she trembled all over, holding her arms and crying.


    "What do I want to do? I just touched you and beat brother puma to death. Today, labor and capital have to sleep you to see what your man can do to me. "


    Just now or bad smile, said, the man''s expression directly become ferocious frightening up, squat down no matter, there are a lot of people around, directly stretched out his hand to pull the woman''s clothes.


    This summer, although it is night, but strolled for a long time, the woman''s clothes are very thin, was pulled by the man on the body a few times, the underwear inside the clothes soon revealed a part.


    I feel that my clothes are about to be torn apart, and the woman clings to the clothes so tightly that the man can''t tear them. But where does the man care so much? Seeing the woman''s resistance, it was just a few ears that fanned up and disordered the woman''s neatly combed hair.


    "Dog is faster than you, mad. You have to play after the game. Don''t just enjoy yourself."


    Push the man named Mingli to the ground, his face is swollen, and he is proud. Then he sees that goubi has begun to touch the woman''s body. Such a good thing doesn''t happen to him. He must be unbalanced in his heart. He opens his mouth to urge goubi to hurry up, and he also has a good time.


    "Urgent wool, urge ghost? I haven''t even taken off the women''s clothes. Do you believe I''m in a hurry with you? "


    A heart is beautiful. There''s no energy here. There''s someone urging you there. The dog is more anxious than at that time. Who doesn''t want to enjoy such a good thing? Wait in line. It''s up to you to enjoy it.


    "Ah You two bastards, I''ll wipe NIMA. Let go of Xiaoqing. If you have something to do, you''ll come to me and have the ability to choose one by one... "


    Pressed down by the pillar, the man called Mingli to struggle as hard as he could, but no matter how hard he tried, he didn''t open the pillar. Seeing that his girlfriend was about to be undressed in the street, the man roared with blood red eyes.


    "Wuwu, don''t beat elder brother Mingli. Please, as long as you let elder brother Mingli go, I can do anything."


    For his own sake, the boy friend was beaten and her face became swollen. The girl named Xiaoqing was very sad. She knelt down tearfully, holding the corner of goubi''s pants in both hands, and begged goubi to let Li Mingli go.


    "Ha ha, Niu, let''s go. There''s a hotel over there. It''s hot. I want to go in and cool off..."


    With that, goubi doesn''t care if the pillar will let go of the man who calls Mingli. He pulls the woman''s next door and goes to the next hotel. Although they are used to doing bad things, they are a little embarrassed to roll on the ground in front of so many people.


    "Brother Mingli, Wuwu, please release brother Mingli, help me, please, save my brother Mingli, Wuwu ~"


    originally thought that after he promised, the man would release Li Mingli, but Li Mingli was still pressed on the ground, and the woman''s mood collapsed, crying and begging the onlookers, hoping that others could help.Although all the onlookers sympathized with women on the surface, none of them came forward to help. Maybe the woman''s voice of crying and desperation made one feel the same. Now he stood up and walked towards goubi step by step.

 Chapter 14

    "Stop it."


    Everyone is watching, but they dare not go forward, but there are always people who are not afraid of the fat Biao group. It''s too much to see a couple of young lovers being bullied by several people.


    "This little brother, you sit down and have a rest first. I have the responsibility to stand up for the affairs of China."


    Guo Qi is about to rush up to help the girl named Xiaoqing. A handsome man stands up and reaches out his arm to stop him. When Guo frowns and wants to start, the man says with a kind smile on his face.


    "I''ll get the people out later, and you''ll take them away. Can you do it?"


    Although the man has confidence in his skill, he still has other things to do. This couple has just been bullied severely, especially the man. His face is swollen and he doesn''t know if he can walk well.


    At this time, let a sad woman to take her beaten boyfriend, maybe they can''t even walk well, maybe considering this, so the man said to Guo Qi.


    "Be careful."


    Although he didn''t answer the man directly, the meaning of Guo Qi''s words is very simple. Although those little gangsters are not good at it, if they are forced to do anything, they may be able to do it. Everything is based on safety. He has agreed with the man''s arrangement.


    "Let go of that girl, come to me for anything."


    The man nodded to Guo starting point and seemed to praise Guo Qi very much. After all, to be able to stand up at this time is not only to have a willing heart to help others, but also to dare not to be afraid of rumors, because there are too many people pretending to be heroes.


    From Guo Qi to goubi, who is going to drag a woman to the hotel, the man opens his mouth to goubi with a cold expression.


    "Where''s the asshole? Don''t you see that the labor and capital are busy? Go away. Go away as far as you can. If you want to disturb my good deeds, believe it or not, I will abolish you."


    Looking at the body of such a hook, the dog was itching hard. Just now, he kept pulling clothes on the woman. More or less, he touched the tender skin of the woman, just like the baby''s skin. At that time, his whole body was excited.


    Just feeling energetic, the man has decided to pull the woman to the hotel to sleep in any case this evening. It doesn''t matter who comes. How could he expect to stand up at this time.


    Meimei''s mind is interrupted. It''s like a knock on the door when she''s sleeping with a woman. It''s hard to say that. Therefore, the tone of the dog''s voice is very angry. It''s not merciful at all, and it''s scolding when she opens her mouth.


    "In that case, I''ll have to wait for you to abolish me."


    If the man named goubi can repent, maybe Longxiang will give him a chance. But this man has been dazzled by the woman''s body. All he wants is to take the woman to the hotel to sleep.


    Goubi doesn''t want to repent. Long Xiang rushes forward and just hugs Jiang Xiaoqing, who is being pulled by goubi. He turns around and holds Jiang Xiaoqing to one side, leaving goubi alone to grasp the air.


    "Paralyzed, what about women?"


    Cruel words have been released. I thought the man would leave with interest. Goubi continued to pull the woman towards the hotel. Who knows that she was light in her hand and had nothing left.


    The distracted dog looks at the empty hands and asks the passers-by in a daze. It seems that his own things have been robbed, not to mention the innocence.


    "You are paralyzed, dare to rob labor and capital of women, wipe, I beat you to death."


    Goubi''s rich expression was seen in the eyes of passers-by. Many people wanted to laugh, but they could only hold it back. They looked at the woman who was held up by Longxiang. When goubi noticed everyone''s sight, he also thought about his side.


    Seeing the mouth of the duck so robbed, the dog than that called a hate ah, carrying a three legged stool, clamoring to go to pat the man, eyes angry stare, look ferocious and frightening.


    "Ah..."


    When she saw the bad guys rushing over, and holding a stool high in her hand, the girl called Xiaoqing was scared. If it fell down, it would kill her. She was afraid that the stool would fall on her. At that time, with a scream, Jiang Xiaoqing squatted down with her head in her arms and did not dare to watch the dog.


    "Bang."


    Everyone was pale with fright. Before I saw Li Mingli hit pangbiao with a bench, it just hit him on the back. Now the dog is on fire, but it directly hit him on the head, which will kill him. Some adults holding the child directly covered the child''s eyes for fear that the child would be frightened.


    No matter how high the Kung Fu is, the man who wants to be a hero must be on the bench. In order not to see the bloody side, many timid people turned their faces and did not dare to look.


    But when goubi rushed to Longxiang, what everyone expected didn''t happen. Seeing that the stool in goubi''s hand was about to fall on Longxiang''s head, Longxiang quickly swept out with one foot and just kicked goubi''s stomach.


    "Ah Ah I Save Help It hurts to death It''s killing me I I''m dying... "With a bang, the bench didn''t fall down, but dobby had already flew out and fell to the ground, splashing the dust on the ground. At that moment, dobby felt that it was difficult for the whole person to breathe. A sharp pain came and his body began to cramp.


    He wanted to cry for help, but the more anxious he was, the more intermittent he spoke, panting heavily. The dog kept rolling on the ground with his stomach in his arms, crying for a while and shouting for a while, which was louder than when he killed pigs in the countryside.


    "Are you all right, little girl?"


    After kicking the dog out, Long Xiang looks at the girl who has been scared and squats down. He taps her on the shoulder and asks about the girl. Just now, the girl is tearing with the gangster. He doesn''t know where the injury is.


    "Ah Don''t touch me, don''t hit us After being patted on the shoulder, the woman was ready to be patted on the body by the stool, so she had a general conditioned reflex. Her body trembled, turned back and looked at the man in horror.


    "I I''m fine. Thank you. By the way, brother Mingli is still there. Please, please help brother Mingli. "


    After calming down and seeing clearly, the girl quickly thanks the man, only thinking that her boyfriend is still being pressed to the ground. The girl named Xiaoqing then holds the man''s leg and asks him for help.


    "Little brother, come and help the little girl."


    Since the girl is OK, Long Xiang is relieved. After saving Jiang Xiaoqing from the hands of a gangster, he shouts at Guo Qi and asks Guo Qi to take care of Jiang Xiaoqing, while he walks towards the pillar.


    "Big Big brother, I We''re wrong, big Big Brother, whatever you want me to do, don''t hit me. I kowtow to you. "


    Li Mingli has been pressed to the ground, there is no room to fight back. Zhu grins with a grin and looks at the dog and the woman.


    How the woman was robbed from goubi, and how goubi was kicked by a move. The pillars all clearly showed that although he had been on the road for some time, he knew the word "righteousness", but the man in front of him was definitely a practitioner, certainly not an ordinary person.


    Just now, ordinary experts can''t do it. It''s no good to offend such a person, let alone fat Biao. It''s no use to let iron wolf come here. I can''t say that they got into a big trouble this time.


    No matter what his background was, he got up from Li Mingli, nodded and bowed, and his face was full of smiles.


    "Wipe NIMA, didn''t you just pull? Keep tugging, don''t you want to abolish me? Come on


    When the pillar gets up, Li Mingli gets up from the ground with a pout. He doesn''t care about Jiang Xiaoqing. He knows that the man in front of him is here to help himself. He has a lot of courage and kicks at the pillar that just knocked himself down.


    "You''re paralyzed You wait for me, boy


    In my heart, I think that the hero is the man, so Zhu will lose his smile. But I don''t think that the man who has just been slapped by himself is now waiting for someone to help him. The bead''s face is so cold that he wants to burst out, but he has scruples. Now he can only bear it.


    "Brother mindley, are you ok? Wuwu, I want to go back to school. "


    Being supported by Guo Qi, Jiang Xiaoqing has been watching Li Mingli anxiously for fear that something might happen to Li Mingli. Now that Li Mingli has been rescued, Jiang Xiaoqing cries wrongly. She breaks Li Dazhu''s wrist and pours into Li Mingli''s arms.


    Now that the couple is OK, Guo Qi is also relieved, and the onlookers see that two people dare to stand up to help. At that time, their impression of them is better. Some people seem to have a little impression of Guo Qi and point to Guo Qi to show off with the people around him.


    "I''m a little familiar with that young man. When I went to the construction site to find manager fan two days ago, I saw him. He''s a good young man, hardworking and more reliable than the police."


    As if Long Xiang and Guo Qi had done a good deed and he had made a lot of contributions, he praised Guo Qi, and at the same time straightened his chest, as if he were someone of Guo Qi, and felt honored because of Guo Qi.


    "Yes, what''s wrong with migrant workers? I''m also a migrant worker, and I''m still repairing toilets. It''s lower than what they do, but we don''t feel inferior."


    "Most of the people here come from the countryside. I like migrant workers. They are kind and kind. They are very enthusiastic when they come across things. If anyone looks down on migrant workers in the future, I will be the first to disagree."


    ¡­¡­


    Two of the three gangsters fell down, and another one''s legs were shaking. The whole person was sitting on the ground and didn''t know what to do. After Long Xiang solved the problem, he patted Guo Qi on the shoulder, entrusted the couple to Guo Qi and asked him to take them back. Then the whole person disappeared in the crowd.


    "Who just reported it? What''s going on? "


    When it''s over here, the onlookers clapped their hands and praised Guo Qi and Long Xiang. After that, they were busy with their own affairs. Guo Qi ignored the two half dead thugs lying on the ground. If he wanted to help the tragic couple go back, he didn''t expect the police to come at this time."Ah, my mother, elder brother of the police, you are here at last. It''s these three people. You see, they are killing my two brothers. You have to make the decision for us. Catch them up quickly. By the way, there was a man who started to hit others just now. Run away and chase them quickly."

 Chapter 15

    The police have to work during the day. In the evening, except for some people on duty, they basically go home from work to have a rest. It''s midnight now. Suddenly someone calls the police. It''s not easy for the police to come so quickly.


    When I saw the police car coming, the post that had been sitting on the ground came to the police, grabbed a male policeman''s sleeve, sniveled and cried. People who didn''t know what he looked like thought that he had suffered a lot.


    "Don''t worry, we will act impartially. As long as you are innocent, we will give you justice."


    These gangsters have been fighting and killing like rats in the street for a long time. Today, it''s probably the trouble caused by these ruffians.


    However, the matter has not yet been clarified. The reason why the police arrest people lies in the word "reason". It is necessary to find out the cause of the matter so that the good people can not be wronged.


    "Well, I''ll listen to the elder brother of the police. Why is there a caterpillar on your sleeve? I''ll get it off for you."


    The reason why the chubby boys dare to bully is that there are people in their institute. No matter how big the trouble is, there will be people to help them wipe their ass at that time. They just need to pay for it.


    Knowing the habits of these policemen, he could not be seen. With one hand, he took out his pocket, but his body was hidden from people''s attention. With the other hand, he slipped the money into the elder brother''s sleeve.


    "Elder brother, you are my own brother. Today, my brothers were bullied. Look at brother Biao who was beaten. You have to give us justice."


    After putting the money into the sleeves of the people who came, the pillar became a different person. He got up and held the hand of the police. It was like a farmer who was suffering from hunger and cold. When he saw the superior leaders, he was not too excited. He had to let the police do justice for them.


    "I basically know the cause of the matter. You go there and take a confession. You three get on the bus and go to the Institute with me."


    Holding the money in the sleeve tightly, the police who came here quietly said something in the ears of the people around them. Then they began to order that they should take Guo Qi and the three people to the Institute. It was obvious that today''s incident was caused by Guo Qi and them.


    "How can you police arrest people without knowing the whole story? I''ll sue you. "


    Seeing the police coming, Li Mingli was arrogant at that time. He even thought of kicking around the pillar. But he didn''t think that the police wanted to take them away without venting their anger on the pillar. Who would do that?


    Despite the atmosphere in his heart, he was a university student. He learned a lot of legal knowledge and knew how to protect his rights and interests. At that time, Li Mingli threatened the police to fight a lawsuit.


    "Young man, some things can''t be solved with a fever in the head. We have to rely on this..."


    Looking at Li Mingli, the police didn''t show fear because of his words. They came to him and whispered a word in his ear. Then they rubbed their thumbs and forefingers and made a gesture to ask for money.


    "Take it away."


    Guo Qi didn''t know what the police had said. Although he didn''t want to go to the police station, he had no way. As for Jiang Xiaoqing, she was totally dependent on Li Mingli.


    Seeing that Li Mingli was hesitant and unwilling to take the money from beginning to end, the police waved to the people behind him, and then asked someone to take Guo Qi and three people to the car. No matter whether the three people were wronged or not, it was estimated that they would spend the rest of the night in the Institute.


    "Brother Mingli, I don''t want to go to the police station. If my father knows, he will kill me."


    I''ve been waiting for Li Mingli to make a decision. I didn''t expect that brother Mingli, who has always been able to solve everything, stood there and didn''t say anything this time. Thinking that she would be caught in the police station soon, Jiang Xiaoqing was flustered.


    Her parents didn''t know that she was dating Li Mingli, and they didn''t know that they came out to play so late. If the scandal of entering the police station spread , in the heart "clatters" for a while, the consequence she did not dare to think.


    "Xiaoqing, I I have all my money in my card, but don''t worry, they will send us out as soon as it gets light tomorrow, I promise


    When you go shopping, you always swipe the card. You don''t have much cash on you. There are millions of dollars in the card. You can''t give the card to the police for this matter. Otherwise, his living expenses during this period will be gone.


    Anyway, it''s the middle of the night now, and it will be light soon. When my brother can''t find him, he will investigate. As long as he finds the police station, these bullshit policemen will send them out obediently. Don''t ask for money, maybe he will send money to settle the matter.


    "Wuwu, brother Mingli, people don''t want to enter the police station. My father knows that he will kill me. I can''t disgrace my family."


    Holding Li Mingli''s arm in her hands, she keeps shaking. At the moment, Jiang Xiaoqing seems to have forgotten that she has just been tortured by a little gangster. She pleads with Li Mingli in tears, hoping that Li Mingli can find a way quickly. She is really afraid this time.


    "Get in the car, don''t dally."Li Mingli never said anything again. The Li family is now in decline, and the economy is getting worse every day. The money on his card is also his father''s living expenses, and it''s a fixed value. If he gives it out now, he will have no money to go out and have fun with women.


    When he was rushed to the police car by the police, Guo Qi''s heart was beating all the time. He never thought that he would be caught in the police station soon after he arrived in Mingcheng. However, seeing that all the police were carrying batons, he could only get into the car.


    This time, chubby Biao and Guo Qi were sent to the hospital by the police contact, and they were driven to the police station. Even if Jiang Xiaoqing didn''t want to, now she didn''t dare to resist, she could only wipe tears silently.


    "Wow, wow..."


    The police siren sounded and the car drove away. I sat on the pillar of the hospital ambulance and looked at the police car driving away. I had a bad smile on my face. My mouth was open and closed. It seemed that I was saying, compared with labor relations, you''d better die.


    "Hello, Lao Chen, it''s me, Long Xiang. It seems that the police station has arrested the wrong person just now. Don''t sleep. Go and deal with it quickly."


    The police car drove away, and the ambulance also drove away. At this moment, although the crowd wanted to watch the excitement, they could only watch and dare not say anything. After everyone dispersed, a man drinking beer at the booth took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Who did you catch so late? It makes you care so much. "


    It''s almost midnight. It''s time to go to bed. The man named Lao Chen didn''t sleep. He was lying on the woman''s stomach and constantly moving. Looking at the woman''s smooth body, his eyes were shining.


    It''s about to break out. Suddenly I heard the mobile phone ringing at the head of the bed. Lao Chen was stiff and his waist trembled. He was very excited.


    At this time, when he was disturbed, Chen was depressed. He wanted to get through the phone and yelled at him. But when he saw the phone number, Chen felt "clattering" at that time. He trembled all over and picked up the phone and spoke politely.


    "Ha ha, it''s not a big deal, but there''s a little girl in it, who seems to be the little girl of the Jiang family."


    This time I came to Mingcheng, I had a mission. Long Xiang wanted to see how old Chen dealt with the matter, and old Chen wanted to know the identity of the wrong person, so long Xiang deliberately said Jiang Xiaoqing''s identity to see how old Chen reacted.


    "Which Jiang family?"


    Just now, he didn''t get angry. When he thought of something that made long Xiang care so much, it was not easy for his subordinates to catch people. However, he didn''t think that his subordinates would dare to catch people from that family.


    Although he guessed that it was the Jiang family in nine cases out of ten, old Chen really hoped that his guess was wrong. After a cold shiver, he asked in a trembling voice.


    "You can also take a Jiang family. It''s Jiang Shangfeng''s little girl."


    It was very witty when he said it, but in old Chen''s ears, he was so stupid that he didn''t even know that his mobile phone had slipped from his hand.


    "Qiming, where are you going? At night, people haven''t had enough. Come and feed me. I feel itchy."


    Knowing that he was in a big event this time, Lao Chen couldn''t care to answer the phone any more. At that time, he got up from bed and put on his clothes. Just now, he was thinking about the attractive figure of a woman. Now, he just wants to solve the problem quickly.


    "As far as you can go, don''t bother me."


    It''s all burning. There''s no time to feed the women. At that time, old Chen''s little temper came up and scolded the women impatiently.


    "Chen Qiming, don''t come to my mother in the future. If you want to see my mother''s body, you will come and roll with me. If you don''t want to, you''ll kick aside. Let''s see who will regret it later."


    I haven''t been fed by a man for many days. Today I''m not easy to be with Chen Qiming. The man who can''t feed a woman is not a good man. The woman doesn''t want Chen Qiming to go. Who knows that the old man still has a temper.


    "As far as death is concerned, the labor and capital will come back to you later, and the labor and capital will not be surnamed Chen."


    With that, "bang Dang" closed the door, and then went out in a hurry to stop a taxi, let the driver go to the police station quickly, there is an urgent matter to deal with.


    "Hello, Xiao Tao, are you asleep?"


    Lao Chen''s reaction was all within Long Xiang''s expectation. After he hung up the phone, Long Xiang shook his head with half a smile, and then dialed a number.


    "Brother long? No, look at a newly unearthed sword. I didn''t fall asleep all night. By the way, when did brother long come to Mingcheng, he didn''t tell me. I''ll help you clean up the dust. "


    There is a familiar voice on the other side of the phone. After a few nostalgic words, Long Xiang and Jiang Tao explained the purpose of the call. He wanted to adjust the contradiction between the Jiang family and the Chu family. Maybe this time is a good opportunity.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there."


    Holding a sword full of rust in his hand, Jiang Tao put down the phone and gently put the sword in the sword box. Then he put on his clothes and went out.


    "Chief, why did you call so late?"As soon as he arrived at the police station, the policeman whose sleeve had been stuffed with money received a phone call from his boss. He was flattered that he was still concerned about him so late.


    "What? I see. I''ll release them right away. Yes, yes, I know. Well, take them away


    Several other people were around the male policeman, looking at the male policeman''s appearance and nodding all the time, as if they were accepting some instructions. They were all very confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Bang."


    The male policeman''s phone hasn''t been hung up yet. Suddenly, the unlocked door of the police station was kicked open, and people''s eyes suddenly moved. Maybe it was a conditioned reaction. At that time, they pulled out their guns and looked at the door warily.


    "Who caught my brother?"

 Chapter 16

    This evening, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. After receiving a phone call, I quickly drove to the police station. The man was a little angry. Who was it that asked Long Xiang to come forward and ask him to come out.


    He put his foot on the door of the police station. Now that he came, he must vent his anger. If you catch the wrong person, he has nothing to do with himself. You can only find any reason.


    "Who is it? Stop or we''ll shoot."


    It''s late at night. There are not many policemen in the police station. Only a few of them are on duty. Suddenly, a man kicks the door of the police station with a loud roar. The tone is very crazy. The policemen have no bottom in their hearts and don''t know who is coming.


    "You want to shoot me? Come on, come here. "


    Under the dim yellow light, a man''s face gradually becomes clear. Chu Tao''s familiar voice rings out again. He points to his heart and asks the police to shoot. But when he appears, the police are relieved and have a headache.


    "How could it be him?"


    After seeing the comer clearly, the policemen began to murmur one by one, wondering whether they were going to put away their guns or continue to face the comer.


    If ordinary people dare to do this, they will definitely let that person go to jail. But now the man in front of him is different. If you don''t say that his money can kill people, who can be provoked by the strong interpersonal relationship alone?


    If you mess with him here, the police station there will be blocked by a sea of people. At that time, let alone making money, it''s still unknown whether you can see the sun tomorrow.


    "Chu, it''s so late. Don''t you know what you''re doing here?"


    Although the heart is angry, but those police have to bow to Chu Tao in front of the groveling asked, if this let Chu Tao angry up, today this matter don''t think good.


    "What about your director? Let him talk. "


    Chu Tao frowned when he saw the guns pointing at him. He hated people pointing guns at him. It was very hard for him, especially for those who like to practice martial arts.


    "Brother Tao, it''s so late. The director should be resting."


    Mother''s, so late also you don''t sleep, the director usually in the Bureau idle play fight landlord, this all off work how long, must sleep at home, this also need to ask.


    "Call him up and let him see me."


    Even if it''s the most powerful police station in mainland China, Chu Tao, the director of Mingcheng police station, has some scruples, but he''s not afraid. In addition, it''s Longxiang who asked him this time. If he messes up, how can he follow Longxiang to join the special forces in the future.


    "This..."


    It''s so late. The director must be in a dream. If he calls at this time, he will be scolded. Maybe when he comes to work tomorrow, he will receive a letter of dismissal.


    "Ink what, you don''t call me, I call."


    Looking at those little policemen grinding chirp, Chu Tao arms chest, some impatient mouth.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    There is still room for them to make a phone call. If Chu Tao is allowed to make a phone call, he will scold the director and still use his own phone. It''s strange that he won''t be slapped to death by the director.


    "Ding Ling Ling!"


    After swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva, a cold sweat came out on his forehead. His fingers trembled and pressed the buttons on the phone. He looked up to see Jiang Tao. The male policeman''s heart was about to stop beating, and he cursed the bad luck in his heart.


    Key number input is good, the male police face is a little blue, put the mobile phone in his ear, the phone is connecting the director''s phone, only this side just dial soon, not far away from the ring, very familiar.


    "No matter how to be a policeman, you can catch the wrong person. Do you want me to do everything in person?"


    When the mobile phone rings, Lao Chen takes out the phone and looks at it. It''s his subordinate''s number. Now he has arrived at the police station. At that time, he trotted to the place where several people were. Before the person arrived, the curse came first.


    "Nephew Chu Tao, why are you here?"


    Today, this matter was ruined by his subordinates. Lao Chen really wanted to kill these people one by one with guns. How could he only make trouble for himself? Who could he make trouble for? He just made trouble for those monsters. Isn''t that death? He hasn''t worn enough black gauze yet.


    After arriving at the location of several people, old Chen didn''t expect Chu Tao to come too. At that time, he was very happy. Everyone knew that Chu family and Jiang family didn''t get along well. It was a feud. Chu Tao should be on his side, but what he didn''t understand was how Chu Tao knew about it.


    "Er, my brother has been caught here. I can''t ignore it. If I''m wronged as Jiang Tao''s brother, I don''t stand up. How can I get a foothold in Mingcheng in the future?"


    Chen Qiming came to Chu Tao with a kind expression, but Chu Tao was still lukewarm. He could dig out his heart and lungs for his brother, but he didn''t even want to say more about those hypocritical people."Who caught Xiao Tao''s brother? Stand up for yourself. "


    Chu Tao''s staff in the younger generation of Mingcheng is very good. His circle is full of young heroes. Anyone who stands up can frighten people to death. It''s not enough to offend the Jiang family. If he comes back, Chen Qiming will shiver all over and his lips will tremble. He seems to see himself abdicate.


    "Report to the director, there was a deliberate wounding incident just happened in the snack street. We brought the principal prisoner, but..."


    Li Mingli and Jiang Xiaoqing are both students. Although they have some backgrounds, these policemen don''t know about them. As for Guo Qi, he is obviously a cement carrier at the construction site. If such a person can be a local tyrant like Jiang Tao, it is estimated that any ordinary person will be the big cousin of the president of the country.


    "Let it go."


    Now there is only one way to calm this matter. Let people go as soon as possible. The more delayed it is, the more troublesome it is. Chen Qiming doesn''t want the trouble to haunt him all the time, so no matter whether it''s caused by three people or not today, he wants to release people. When he says to release people, he also quietly observes Chu Tao''s expression.


    "Brother Chu Tao, good brother, thank you so much this time."


    Li Mingli, who has never known what to do, was inspired when he heard that someone was looking for his brother. However, when he saw that it was Chu Tao, his high mood suddenly fell into the deep valley.


    The Li family wanted to climb up to the Jiang family, but the old man of the Jiang family didn''t like it at all. Several times of cooperation ended in failure. However, since Chu Tao is here now and treats himself as a brother, Li Mingli flatters Chu Tao along the steps.


    "Are you..."


    He is just looking for a reason to solve the problem. If he knows that it is the girl of the Jiang family who is arrested, he calls the bastard to arrest his sister. So when Li Mingli becomes a brother, Chu Tao is a little confused. Who is this man? Are we familiar with him?


    "It''s me, Mingli. You forget that when I was a child, I used to be a horse and let you ride on it."


    If these words were outside, Li Mingli would not say them. After all, they really blacked his face. But today, in order to make a good impression on Chu Tao, he didn''t care about his face. With a smile on his face, Li Mingli stretched out a hand to pat Jiang Tao on the shoulder.


    "Mingli? Is there such a person? I think it over. Eh, brother, you Ma De, who caught you? I''ll chop him to death. "


    A side body, Chu Tao to avoid Li Mingli''s hand, for those anxious deep, the purpose of bad people, Chu Tao lazy to remember, a finger gently on his temple, slightly closed his eyes, make a retrospective expression, just his side face, see standing behind the crowd of Guo Qi.


    "Chu Big brother


    It''s just a gift to Guo Qi. Chu Tao treats himself as a brother, but Guo Qi doesn''t dare to take it seriously. Rich people do it all the time, and they can''t play with them.


    It''s just because he thinks so, so when Guo Qi sees Chu Tao, he doesn''t rush forward to say hello.


    After all, Chu Tao didn''t know that he was arrested. On the contrary, Li Mingli was more like Chu Tao''s brother. All the rich people in the rich circle were rich people, which Guo Qi believed very much.


    He wanted to call Chu Tao, but since Chu Tao really regarded himself as a brother in front of everyone, Guo Qi called out his elder brother with a simple smile on his face and scratched his head with his right hand. It was embarrassing to say hello to Chu Tao in front of everyone.


    "Uncle Chen, my brother is an honest man. I don''t know why he was brought here. I need reasons."


    Chu Tao still believes in Guo Qi''s character. What''s the matter with countrymen? Such good countrymen are not common. What a simple and honest young man he is. He doesn''t want to give money himself. How can he fight with others so late? Most of them are bullied.


    If you are beaten, you have to hold on to the police station. Is there any law of the king? Is there any justice in heaven? Are all the police stations in China donkeys? They don''t work when they eat.


    Chu Tao''s expression sank at that time and opened his mouth to Chen Qiming. His brother was caught in the police station. If he hadn''t come here by mistake, he still didn''t know how they bullied Guo Qi. He needed an explanation from the police station.


    "Xiao Tao, don''t be angry. There must be some misunderstanding. Don''t worry. My uncle will take good care of it."


    Originally thought that a Jiang family is already the biggest trouble, did not expect that even the Chu family also joined in, and this Chu Tao obviously bad, if you don''t steady this ye, today the police station will be ruined.


    "Wang Qing, come here. What''s the matter? Make it clear."


    Now, except for a few policemen, there are only three arrested people and one Chu Tao. What the Jiang family is bringing is a little girl. She doesn''t want to make a big deal.


    Now the most difficult problem is Jiang Tao, so in order to ensure Chu Tao''s safety, old Chen called his subordinates over and asked about the situation.


    "Director, pangbiao and his gang were beaten by these three people. When we got to the place, we arrested them."


    At ordinary times, many people have relations in the Bureau, so that little money can solve the problem. If we do something carelessly, we''ll have to make a big deal.Being called out by the director to explain the cause and effect of the matter, Wang Qing almost didn''t kneel on the ground because of his weak legs. He didn''t dare to tell the truth in front of Chu Tao, otherwise Chu Tao would definitely kill him.


    "Brother Chu Tao, it''s not like this. He talks nonsense. We didn''t hit people. It was pangbiao who bullied me and Xiaoqing. Then this friend helped us. These policemen brought us directly without asking clearly when they went to the place, and said that we had to pay if we wanted to go out."

 Chapter 17

    These people are really bad. It is clear that they took bribes and wrongly beat others. Li Mingli jumped out at that time.


    "Little girl, tell me what''s going on."


    Although Li Mingli is also a client, Chu Tao doesn''t take him seriously. After hearing Li Mingli''s narration, Chu Tao wrinkled. He can''t be sure whether what Chu Tao said is true, so he wants to listen to Jiang Xiaoqing''s words.


    "Ah, I..."


    Li Mingli has always been her main concern, so when things happen, Jiang Xiaoqing also relies on Li Mingli very much, because Li Mingli can solve everything, and it''s from Li Mingli that she feels warm, so she will hide from her parents and Li Mingli.


    His boyfriend just told the truth, he was asked, Jiang Xiaoqing was surprised, she is some submissive.


    Today, I came out stealthily. If I let the bodyguards arranged by my parents know, my parents will certainly scold me, and now I''m in the police station, which will discredit my family.


    The more you want to avoid attracting people''s attention, Chu Tao specially asks her, which makes Jiang Xiaoqing blush, lowers her head, and twists her two fingers together.


    "Yes, you can tell me what''s going on. Don''t worry. I''m here with my elder brother. If I suffer any grievances, just tell me that the elder''s business is the elder''s business, and our younger generation should unite."


    Looking at Jiang Xiaoqing, Chu Tao knows what Jiang Xiaoqing is worried about, so he comforts her.


    Although Chu Tao and Jiang Xiaoqing don''t see each other many times, they also know that this little girl is very kind and has no intention. He wants to help her.


    "Today, I went out to dinner with brother Li, and The bad guy, he... "


    Thinking of being pinched by a man on her buttocks, Jiang Xiaoqing is so ashamed that she doesn''t know how to open her mouth. If such a thing comes out from a girl in a big family, it will affect her family image.


    "What happened to the bad guys?"


    This little girl talks very ink, just waiting for the result, which thought little girl''s voice is getting lower and lower, Chu Tao some anxious, some anxious urge.


    "The bad guy is careless, and then big brother Li can''t see it and starts with them."


    Try to choose some more elegant words. Jiang Xiaoqing gives a general account of the situation at that time. Then she looks at Li Mingli and finds that Li Mingli nods to her satisfaction. She blushes and looks at Guo Qi again.


    "Then why is my brother here?"


    Someone bullies his girlfriend. As a boyfriend, Li Mingli should stand up. But Guo Qi is not Jiang Xiaoqing''s friend. There''s no need to involve Guo Qi.


    Today, fortunately, Long Xiang told him to come and deal with it. Otherwise, he would have to swallow it.


    Chu Tao is in a very good mood when he thinks that such an honest man has been bullied. If he doesn''t give an account of this matter today, don''t even think about it. Even if he has fallen out with old Chen, he has to give Guo an explanation.


    "Elder brother Mingli beat the man who was careless, and then two men came to bully elder brother Mingli, and Bully me, and then this brother can''t see it, so he comes to help us... "


    Think of here, Jiang Xiaoqing death heart has, she did not know how to face all this at that time.


    At the time of saying these words, Long Xiang is no longer here. In addition, Long Xiang is still his benefactor, so Jiang Xiaoqing cleverly didn''t mention Long Xiang and put all the credit on Guo Qi.


    "Uncle Chen, my brother has been taken to the prison for his good deeds. On the contrary, those troublemakers are at large. I don''t know why."


    If it was just Li Mingli''s unilateral grievance, Chu Tao might be indifferent, but now even Jiang Xiaoqing has said so, Chu Tao knows the whole story.


    Although Jiang Xiaoqing said things very simply, Chu Tao was able to think of the situation at that time.


    After understanding the situation, Chu Tao found that Guo Qi had been wronged. His expression was gloomy and his brow was wrinkled. Chu Tao turned his head and asked Chen Qiming coldly. He had to give an explanation about this.


    "Wang Qing, what''s the matter? Tell me today, or the bullets in this gun will be useful."


    Chen Qiming''s heart is also murmured by Chu Tao''s face-to-face questioning. He naturally knows the whole story of the matter in his heart, and this style of accepting bribes is also advocated by him. Ordinary people dare to be angry and dare not speak up. How can they expect to be kicked to the iron plate today and meet a hard stubble.


    "The Bureau Director, I I didn''t do anything


    The paper can''t hold fire, but Wang Qing, who received the money from the pillar, is still taking a chance. Anyway, the pillar is not here, so it''s impossible for people to get stolen goods together. At that time, as long as he dies and refuses to admit it.


    "Nothing?"


    Although Li Mingli''s words are not believable, Wang Qing''s police took the money to arrest people. This should be true. Looking at Wang Qing''s flustered appearance, Chu Tao knows that this person has a ghost in his heart.Bang.


    With a smile on his face, Chu Tao came to Wang Qing step by step. With Chu Tao''s every step, Wang Qing''s heart kept beating. A heart came up to his throat. His forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his clothes on his back were wet.


    After Chu Tao came to Wang Qing, he put a finger on Wang Qing''s chin and slowly raised Wang Qing''s face. However, Wang Qing didn''t know whether he was shy or what. Chu Tao''s eyes kept dodging.


    Seeing this, Chu Tao kicked Wang Qing in front of him two or three meters away.


    Wang Qinggen never thought that Chu Tao would dare to fight in front of the director of the police station. Moreover, there are many policemen here. He would be punished if he attacked the police so openly.


    His stomach seems to be hit by a big stone. Wang Qing''s body twitches violently. He draws a parabola in the air and falls on the floor. He holds his stomach and keeps rolling. Maybe it''s too badly hurt. He coughs hard.


    "Nothing? Give it back to me


    At this time, he didn''t tell the truth. Since he wanted to find the guilty, Chu Tao didn''t show any mercy. These people usually don''t know how many good people they have wronged. They have to pay back sooner or later when they come out. Today is also the time to try what is called retribution.


    "Say, why my brother was brought here by you, don''t give me a reason, today you don''t want to stand out of here."


    A simple rural guy came to the big city and contributed a lot of sweat and tears to the construction of the big city. He should have been respected by all people. Now he helped the bullied people and was taken to the police station by the police for beating others.


    Thinking of Guo Qi''s simple and honest appearance, Chu Tao gets more and more angry. He comes to Wang Qing, who is rolling on the ground with his stomach in his arms. He squats down. Chu Tao reaches out his hand and shakes it.


    "We didn''t do anything."


    As long as he doesn''t admit his death, Chu Tao can''t do anything about himself any more. If he dares to kill people, this is the police station. He has his prison food.


    With confidence, no matter whether the stomach is painful or not, the whole body trembles and still refuses to admit it.


    "Don''t say it, do you? Hehe, I don''t have any other advantages, just patience. "


    Chubby face bloomed a smile, but this smile in Wang Qing''s eyes is like the king of hell''s smile, very seeping, Wang Qing''s body was a little chilly, head cold air, the body constantly curled back.


    "Dong."


    The male policeman lay on the ground and couldn''t get up. After slapping him in the face, Chu Tao knew that it was useless. He clenched his fist and hit Wang Qing on the chest. He didn''t reserve his fist and had a lot of strength.


    "Poof ~"


    was severely kicked, the pain has not disappeared, now the chest was severely hit, a sweet throat, Wang Qing could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at Wang Qing''s appearance, many policemen feel sorry. After all, they are all colleagues working together. They are beaten so miserably in front of each other. They want to stop them.


    Just took a step, several people were stopped by director Chen Qiming, shaking their heads at several people, indicating that they should not mess.


    "Bang."


    A punch hit the male policeman''s chest. Chu Tao got up and kicked his foot in leather shoes again. This kick kicked out and directly kicked Wang Qing lying on the ground. He rolled several meters on the ground.


    "Shua Shua."


    It''s summer now, and I don''t have much clothes on me. But Wang Qing hasn''t had time to put away the money he received since he came back from outside.


    The buttons on the clothes were opened, and many banknotes flew out because of Wang Qing''s tumbling body. A hundred banknotes fell on the ground. Looking at it roughly, it would cost thousands of yuan.


    "This big night, with so much money on his body, he is really a good policeman of the people?"


    Squatting down and picking up a one hundred, Chu Tao looks at Chen Qiming jokingly. His subordinates dare to do things like this. Chen Qiming, the director of the Bureau, can''t get away from it.


    "Brother Chu Tao, this is the black money he collected."


    Seeing the money flying out, although he was not sure about the origin of the money, he had decided to be a good black male policeman. Li Mingli hurriedly opened his mouth and planned to build a dung basin for the hateful policeman.


    "Wang Qing, you have been expelled for misbehaving."


    Chu Tao felt guilty, but as a director, Chu Tao didn''t dare to do anything about himself, but now he had to give an account, but he had to let his unfortunate man take all the responsibilities on his back.


    "Director, this..."


    Although the director usually doesn''t teach everyone how to take bribes, Wang Qing is wrong in this situation. As the director, Chen Qiming should give Wang Qing an opportunity. He can''t put all the responsibility on Wang Qing. Those colleagues want to help Wang Qing plead for mercy.


    "What? Do you have any objection to your director''s decision? Or do you want to do it to me? "The guns in the hands of those policemen were not put down, and Chu Tao obviously saw their expressions one by one. He was very angry. Maybe these people were forced to do it by themselves, but if they dare to come here alone, Chu Tao naturally has his own assurance.

 Chapter 18

    "You..."


    Seeing that a colleague was beaten for only half his life, and even the director of the Bureau helped him speak, the other policemen looked cold and wanted to refute, but they didn''t know how to speak.


    "Uncle Chen, my brother is not injured today. Since your Wang Qing has done something wrong, these black money can be regarded as the spiritual loss fee for my brother. What do you think?"


    It''s almost done. The police system is like this now. It''s impossible to replace all the policemen because of this. After all, some policemen are really serving the people.


    Since he didn''t want to make any more trouble, Guo Qi was caught innocently. Although he was angry with Wang Qing, Guo Qi didn''t get any benefits. Chu Tao looked at the money scattered on the ground and opened his mouth to Chen Qiming.


    "Since Wang Qing caught the wrong person, it''s right to give some compensation."


    Thousands of yuan, but Chu Tao has already opened his mouth. He has made too many concessions. If he is investigated because of this last step, the result can be imagined.


    "That''s all right, Uncle Chen. I''ll trouble you again in the middle of the night. Now that the matter has been solved, it won''t delay your rest."


    He got angry and got the compensation. In the middle of the night, the bastard wanted to spend the second half of the night in the police station. Chu Tao''s face was full of smiles, sighed with Chen Qiming, and then pulled Guo Qi out.


    "Hey, brother chutao, it''s so late. Xiaoqing and I don''t have a car. Please give us a ride on the way."


    Li Mingli sees Chu Tao pulling Guo Qi and goes out. No matter Jiang Xiaoqing''s hands are still holding his arm tightly, he goes after Chu Tao after shaking it off.


    "You''re going to Chuncheng University. I''m going home with my brother. We''re going west and East. It''s not going well."


    If Jiang Xiaoqing is the only one, Chu Tao will send her back, even if it''s not on the way. But now Li Ming is the only one. Why should he send you back? Are we very familiar?


    "Elder brother Li, I''d better call elder brother Qi and let him drive to pick us up."


    After arriving at the police station, Jiang Xiaoqing was scared to be submissive. She knew that she should not have heard Li Mingli accompany him out today. Now she was brought here. If her parents knew, she would scold herself to death.


    She was too scared. Jiang Xiaoqing''s hands were shaking. She had been holding Li Mingli''s arm. After all, as long as Li Mingli was there, she was very at ease. Unexpectedly, Li Mingli had just thrown away her arm when she was most helpless.


    But I like Li Mingli very much. Jiang Xiaoqing didn''t dare to think much about it.


    Since Chu Tao is not on his way, he has to send someone home, so he has to find someone to pick him up. Now if he calls the bodyguard, someone will pick him up soon.


    "Come on, Xiaoqi. Go to my house. I''ll show you something good."


    Now that he has taken Jiang Xiaoqing out of the police station according to Long Xiang''s instructions, Chu Tao doesn''t care how they go back.


    So late, there are still a lot of taxis. Both of them are not poor. They should have all the money for taxis. If there is no way to go back to school, don''t live and shame in the future.


    "Brother Chu, how about Let''s send them back first. It''s not convenient to wait for the bus this evening. It''s OK for us to go back later. "


    Guo Qi came out of the countryside. If it had not been for Guo Meifeng and her husband driving a tractor when he was on the road, maybe he would not have been in Mingcheng today.


    The help given by others has changed their life. I want to pass on the spirit of helping others and help them if I can. In case they meet bad people on the way, I don''t know if there are any kind-hearted people to help.


    "Xiaoqi, you sit in the front, you two Sit in the back


    He didn''t want to bother much, but since his brothers all spoke and hesitated for a moment, Chu Tao didn''t refuse. He nodded and asked Guo Qi to sit in the co pilot''s seat. The back seat was reserved for Jiang Xiaoqing and Li Mingli.


    "Brother Li, we..."


    The clothes on her body have been torn and her arm is exposed in the air. Although it''s evening and there are few people on the road, as a girl of a big family, Jiang Xiaoqing still grabs the clothes with her hand to cover them.


    Difficult to take out the phone, want to dial to let people to pick up their own back, the phone has not been called out, Chu Tao agreed to send them back.


    Jiang Xiaoqing is hesitating. He doesn''t know whether to sit on it or not. He wants to listen to Li Mingli''s opinion.


    "Well, brother Chu Tao, we''ll come up right now."


    Not to mention that Chu Tao''s car is a limited edition car in the world, many people dream of sitting on it to try their feelings. Li Mingli will not refuse just to climb up this relationship.


    When Chu Tao agreed to take them, Li Ming Li began to laugh and trot to the car. He opened the door and sat in. After he got in, he first looked at the equipment in the car.


    "Xiaoqing, what are you doing standing for? Get on the bus. Didn''t you cry and go back just now?"Sitting in the car and looking at a lot of different places in the car, there is also a micro-computer for navigation, which is the envy of Li Mingli.


    But after looking inside the car, Jiang Xiaoqing didn''t come in. Li Mingli called out impatiently.


    "Oh, um..."


    He was waiting for Li Mingli to decide, but his boyfriend rushed into the car and left himself standing alone by the road at night. At this moment, an inexplicable feeling swept through his heart. Some sour, Jiang Xiaoqing was in a bit of a loss.


    Being urged by Li Mingli, Jiang Xiaoqing doesn''t smile. She just nods and comes to the side of the car. She opens the door and sits in.


    Four people are sitting in the car, Chu Tao started the engine, the car quickly ran up.


    Along the way, Chu Tao and Guo Qi talked and laughed, completely forgetting that there was a little couple sitting in the car.


    "My name is Li Mingli. Thank you for your help today."


    After talking with Chu Tao for several times, Chu Tao didn''t seem very clear. He just nodded as if he knew. However, when he talked with Guo Qi, he was very enthusiastic.


    Knowing that the relationship between Chu Tao and Guo Qi is not easy to climb up, Li Mingli immediately thinks of Guo Qi. Since Chu Tao and Guo Qi have such a good relationship, he will get familiar with Guo Qi first.


    "My name is Guo Qi. You''re welcome, brother Li. In that case, a man would stand up and help."


    "When I was in the village, some people bullied me. Those uncles and uncles came to help me. But for them, I would have been killed long ago."


    Other people regard it as a terrible thing, but Guo Qi doesn''t take it seriously. It has happened too many times in the village. He just helps out of his own instinct and doesn''t try to figure out what Li Ming is doing.


    "This is my business card. If you need any help in the future, please contact me directly. We are brothers. Don''t be polite to my brother."


    Jiang Xiaoqing has been sitting in the back without saying anything. With Chu Tao as a big tree, Li Mingli is not in the mood to comfort Jiang Xiaoqing. Anyway, a few good words will be enough to comfort her, but Chu Tao will never be able to miss this opportunity again.


    Guo Qi is easier to speak than Chu Tao. Li Mingli quickly hands Guo Qi a business card he has with him. In this way, as long as Guo Qi has something to ask for in the future, he can follow Guo Qi''s relationship to Chu Tao.


    For Chu Tao, other people don''t know. Li Mingli knows a lot about him. There''s no simple relationship in his circle of friends. It''s good for him to dig out his heart and lungs. As long as he can become a friend he recognizes, even if he can''t eat spicy food in the future, as long as he has a bite to eat, he won''t be hungry brothers.


    "Sit down, there''s something wrong."


    While driving, he pays attention to the conversation between Li Mingli and Guo Qi. Chu Tao knows what kind of person li Mingli is, so he doesn''t want Guo Qi and Li Mingli to get too close, but he can''t say it now.


    It''s still a long way from the police station to Mingcheng University. It''s been driving for several minutes. At the beginning, it''s still good. But as we walk, Chu Tao suddenly finds something wrong and keeps up with several cars.


    "Brother Chu, what''s the matter?"


    While chatting, he just took over Li Mingli''s famous brand. The car suddenly made an emergency turn. If it wasn''t for the safety belt on his body, he would definitely fall down. After he sat down again, Guo Qi asked.


    "It''s not clear who the people are, but today''s journey may not be very peaceful. If there is any accident later, Xiaoqi, take Xiaoqing and go first."


    Although Jiang Xiaoqing is Li Mingli''s girlfriend, Chu Tao is not at ease with people like Li Mingli. He is more at ease with his brother. He hastily steps on the accelerator and says.


    "Xiaoqing, if there''s any accident in a moment, you''ll go with Xiaoqi brother first, and I''ll stay with brother chutao."


    It''s absolutely impossible for his girlfriend to run with other men, but now the situation is urgent, and Chu Tao and himself have the conditions to establish friendship. Li Mingli knows that his chance is coming.


    "Chi."


    The car ran very fast, but Chu Tao didn''t care. He slammed the car and looked through the rear view lamp. The cars were about to catch up.


    "Xiaoqi, take Xiaoqing to find a place to hide."


    If all four people are together, if they are caught up today, they are confident that they will not be hurt, but there is no guarantee that they will not be hurt. The fewer people, the better to protect them.


    "Brother Chu Be careful


    Let Chu Tao lead away the dangerous person, Guo Qi is not at ease, but looking at Chu Tao''s serious expression, he swallows again, quickly opens the door, takes Jiang Xiaoqing''s hand and runs out in the dark.


    "Brother Mingli, you should be careful."


    I don''t know who wants to target herself. Jiang Xiaoqing''s face is very ugly and very pale. Thinking that Li Mingli is still in the car, she is very worried, and tears come out of the corner of her eyes.


    "Come on, there are only two people in the car now. How many people can fight."Seeing that Guo Qi and Jiang Xiaoqing had gone out of the car and quickly disappeared into the night, Chu Tao put down his heart. He accelerated the car and turned the steering wheel, with a banter smile on his face.

 Chapter 19

    There are only two people left in the car. At the moment, Chu Tao is a little high spirited. For a long time, he hasn''t been able to play a windmill like today.


    "Brother Chu Tao, they are about to catch up. Will they notice when Guo Qi and Xiao Qing get off the bus?"


    Looking at Chu Tao''s expression, although Li Mingli was still worried, what he was most worried about now was the two people who got off the bus.


    If the pursuers see someone coming out of the car, they will definitely chase them separately.


    No matter how fast people run, they can''t get on the bus. How can Guo Qi and Jiang Xiaoqing escape?


    "Don''t worry, I just covered it with trees. They won''t see it."


    The reason why they brake so hard is to buy time for Guo Qi and Jiang Xiaoqing so that they can''t be seen getting off the bus.


    "Let''s go. The car behind is very close."


    The car behind Chu Tao is a short distance away from them. Chu Tao is going to race with them when they catch up, but Li Mingli is afraid of an accident and urges Chu Tao.


    Although he wanted to go on a rampage, Chu Tao could only nod his head and step on the accelerator to let the car run away.


    Chu Tao and Li Mingli run away. Guo Qi takes Jiang Xiaoqing to the park.


    If two people walk on the road, it will be difficult for them to run once they are found by the car behind them. After all, the road is dominated by cars, and their best choice now is to go into the park.


    "It''s dark here, Brother Guo. I I''m afraid. "


    Listen to Chu Tao''s arrangement, Jiang Xiaoqing and Guo Qi run out. Along the way, Jiang Xiaoqing endured fatigue and ran into a park with Guo Qi. Although the moon is good today, there are trees everywhere, and there is no road below.


    I''m used to living in big cities, so I don''t suffer much. Sometimes I go shopping at night, but the lights in the city center are as bright as in the daytime. Now there are only a few yellow street lights in the park, so I can''t see the road clearly.


    In the heart is afraid, Jiang Xiaoqing hands tightly grasp Guo Qi''s arm, the body constantly to Guo Qi body squeeze.


    Jiang Xiaoqing''s clothes were less, and she was torn by the dog in the snack street. Now when she walks beside Guo Qi, Guo Qi''s eyes are a little lower, and she can see the part under the woman''s neck.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaoqing, Guo Qi''s face turned red, and the woman''s hands held his arm.


    Guo Qi felt as if he had been electrocuted, numb and crisp. A strange feeling flowed all over his body, and his breathing gradually became faster.


    Never before had a woman walked with her arms in her arms like this, especially the numbness of her arms, which made Guo Qi feel a little confused, but he didn''t dare to mess about, so he had to bear his heart beating and walk slowly inside.


    "Don''t be afraid. Follow me."


    In the middle of the night, women are timid. Although they are afraid, they can''t show it. If they are too scared to walk, someone will catch up with them soon.


    "Brother Guo, if I hold you like this, you won''t dislike me, will you?"


    I have been with Li Mingli for some time, but Jiang Xiaoqing has never touched Li Mingli''s body, and Li Mingli is also very elegant. He doesn''t want to, and he never demands.


    Unable to see the road clearly, she was afraid. Jiang Xiaoqing held Guo Qi in her arms. She was afraid that Guo Qi thought she was a burden, so she asked ahead of time.


    "How can I dislike you. The road is too dark, and I''m not very familiar with it. Hold on


    Guo Qi''s heart was already full of joy when he was stuck by such a charming body, especially the fragrance of women, which was different from that of Guo Meifeng.


    There is a lake in the park. In order not to slip in, Guo Qi walks and stops for a while, while Jiang Xiaoqing follows Guo Qi closely, hoping to stick herself on Guo Qi, for fear that one will fall if she can''t keep up.


    It''s in the middle of the night, and it''s only a few hours before dawn, but there are still a lot of people going shopping or having a tryst. The park is the best choice for dating, especially now that it''s dark and windy, and there are no people in the four fields, so many people choose here.


    "Brother Guo, let''s stop and have a rest. My feet hurt a little."


    Breathing a lot of shortness of breath, they both feel the change in each other, Guo Qi has not experienced such a thing, he does not know how to do.


    Although Jiang Xiaoqing didn''t want to speak, she didn''t walk so far after all. She felt her feet were so painful that she wanted to sit down and rub them.


    "There is a bench in front of it. Let''s take a rest."


    There was a bench under the street lamp. Guo Qi wanted to stop in place, but they didn''t even have a place to sit. There was a bench just a few meters away. Guo Qi suggested that they go to the bench to have a rest.


    "Well."


    Anyway, it''s just a few steps away. Although her feet are getting more and more painful, Jiang Xiaoqing still decides to bite her teeth and stick to it. When she gets to the bench, she can have a rest.


    "Ah..."


    Two legs ache, two feet ache, this stopped for a while and then took a step, Jiang Xiaoqing did not stand well, hugged Guo''s arm also released, the whole person directly sat on the ground."What''s the matter with you? Are you all right? "


    As soon as he stepped out, he heard the cry. The girl fell to the ground. Guo Qi was very worried. He quickly squatted down to support Jiang Xiaoqing and asked.


    "My feet hurt."


    The foot is like pricking, burning pain, Jiang Xiaoqing finally no longer bite teeth insist, some wronged to Guo from the mouth.


    "Here, I''ll take you."


    Since Jiang Xiaoqing can''t walk any more, Guo Qi can''t let Jiang Xiaoqing sit on the ground directly. He holds one hand from the woman''s back, and puts the other hand under the woman''s leg.


    The body is held by a man for the first time. Jiang Xiaoqing''s Lotus white arm encircles Guo Qi''s neck. Her heart is like a deer bumping into each other, plopping all the time. Her blushing face is also buried in Guo Qi''s arms. She doesn''t dare to see Guo Qi.


    "It''s so warm. Is this a man''s chest? How tough


    Being held up by a man for the first time, Jiang Xiaoqing even felt that she could feel Guo Qi''s temperature and heartbeat.


    The man''s peculiar breath penetrated into her nose, which made Jiang Xiaoqing feel at ease. She held Guo Qi''s neck tightly.

 Chapter 20

    With Jiang Xiaoqing by her side, Guo Qi felt that her heart was almost stopped.


    Every step, Guo Qi''s heart is a little tight. He even feels that his breathing is more and more difficult. In this way, he will suffocate.


    "Come on, slow down. Sit down first."


    The special body fragrance of a woman gets into Guo Qi''s nose. Guo Qi feels that the blood flow on her body is getting faster and faster.


    Holding the woman to a bench not far away, Guo Qi gently put Jiang Xiaoqing on the bench, which was a relief.


    Men can''t help looking at such a good-looking and beautiful girl. Now Guo Qi is in his arms. He feels that it''s not true.


    The beautiful young woman even let herself hold up? In all this, Guo Qi did not dare to dream, but now he has done it. Although the situation is a little special, Guo Qi still feels that he is sweating heavily.


    "It hurts."


    Reach out to take off his shoes, but the shoes move a foot pain, hand just put above, Jiang Xiaoqing pain of the pie mouth, hummed out.


    "I''ll help you."


    Jiang Xiaoqing is a child who has never suffered. After walking so far, Guo Qi has no other feeling except tired. But Jiang Xiaoqing''s feet should be blistered.


    Let the girl sit down. Guo Qi slowly takes off Jiang Xiaoqing''s shoes. With the help of the weak light, he looks at the girl''s feet, either red or swollen. It makes Guo Qi feel sad.


    "I''ll rub it for you."


    Although I didn''t learn massage, when I was working in the countryside, Guo Qi pinched himself when he was tired. Although it didn''t work much, he was still very comfortable after rest.


    Now Jiang Xiaoqing''s feet have been worn out, so we can''t carry her to the hospital at this time. Besides, Guo Qi doesn''t know where the Mingcheng hospital is. Is the hospital open so late? He doesn''t even know.


    Let the girl bear, his hand gently in the girl''s foot is not worn place gently pinch, first give Jiang Xiaoqing''s foot live blood, avoid get more swollen more severe.


    "Ah, light Easy, Brother Guo, it hurts... "


    Before that, he felt hot and itchy. After Guo Qi rubbed the places that were not damaged, he gently touched the swollen place. Unexpectedly, his hand touched it, and Jiang Xiaoqing''s face turned white with pain.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Accidentally hurt the girl, Guo Qi is also scared, he quickly took his hand away.


    Seeing Jiang Xiaoqing''s expression, she relaxed a lot. Then she kneaded Jiang Xiaoqing''s feet seriously. Guo Qi pinched Jiang Xiaoqing''s legs again. She worked hard for a long time before stopping.


    "Thank you, Brother Guo."


    After being busy, Guo Qi leaned on the bench and gasped for breath. This summer, he helped the girl rub her twisted foot. Guo Qi felt that he was like a volcano full of magma, and was about to explode.


    Jiang Xiaoqing thought Guo Qi was tired, because she was so tired. She was a little sorry and said thank you.


    "Well, it''s OK to have a rest, but you''d better not walk on the ground for the time being."


    Smiling and shaking his head, Guo Qi began to remind Jiang Xiaoqing.


    This little girl must be spoiled at ordinary times. If a man marries such a woman in the future, he doesn''t know whether to go home to be his daughter-in-law or to be a princess.


    The girl''s feet hurt. I don''t know if all the cars that caught up have gone. They can only sit on the bench and chat to pass the time.


    "Brother Guo, are you from Mingcheng?"


    I haven''t seen Guo Qi before, and I don''t know about him at all. However, after such a simple contact, Jiang Xiaoqing found that Guo Qi was a good person and easy to get along with.


    "No, I''m from the countryside. My family is poor, so I came to work at the construction site of Mingcheng."


    Guo Qi did not hide his origin. What''s the matter with the farmers? Without them, people in big cities would have starved to death.


    "Are you still at the construction site?"


    I have never been to the construction site. I don''t know where the construction site is and whether it will be the same as the place where my parents work. Jiang Xiaoqing is very curious.


    "Yes, I can''t do anything except strength. What can I do if I don''t go to the construction site to carry cement?"


    I haven''t been to school since I was a child. The only knowledge I learned was from an old blind man in the village. When such an illiterate came to a big city, no company would employ him except working at the grass-roots level.


    "Ah? It''s very tiring to carry cement. "


    In school, she studied in the financial industry, but she knew the work of some people, especially those who carried bricks and cement. Jiang Xiaoqing knew that Guo Qi did such a job. First she was surprised, and then she felt a little sorry for Guo Qi.


    How can such a good person do such tiring work? It''s too hard.


    "I''m stupid. Hey, don''t laugh at me. I haven''t been to school."Looking at the simple appearance of the little girl, Guo Qi felt that he was in a better mood. He scratched her head and began to speak to Jiang Xiaoqing with a simple smile.


    "Brother Guo, how did you get to know brother Chu Tao? Are you good friends? "


    Although she doesn''t mean to look down on Guo Qi, Jiang Xiaoqing still knows Chu Tao. Chu Tao usually stays with many big families, even his boyfriend. Why does he have a good relationship with Guo Qi.


    "We met in the old block. At that time, he called me brother. I thought he was joking. I didn''t think he was serious."


    What happened in the old block, Guo Qi did not say all, just briefly.


    "Brother Chu Tao is so rich, do you want to change your job?"


    Jiang Xiaoqing, who is usually spoiled, doesn''t know what the construction site is like. However, she knows that Guo Qi and Chu Tao have such a good relationship. Chu Tao should not let Guo Qi do such a tiring job of carrying cement.


    "We haven''t known each other long. Well, let''s not talk about that. Are your feet better? "


    Although the work on the construction site is a little bit hard and tiring, many people I know are there, and there is joy in the pain. Guo Qi is very happy.


    Just like this, Guo Qi always felt uncomfortable when Jiang Xiaoqing asked him about her. He changed the topic. If Jiang Xiaoqing''s feet were better, they would go back quickly.


    Jiang Xiaoqing is a child of a rich family. She can do whatever she wants at home tomorrow, but she can''t.


    I have to go back to work at the construction site after daybreak. If I don''t leave, I don''t know if I can go back at daybreak. Guo Qi is worried.


    "Much better. I''ll try to get around."


    After being rubbed by Guo Qi for a few times and resting for a long time, Jiang Xiaoqing felt that her feet were not so painful. She nodded and wanted to stand up to try whether she could walk.


    "You''d better not go. If you don''t think I''m dirty, I''ll carry you on my back."


    Supporting Jiang Xiaoqing, I thought that Jiang Xiaoqing could still walk, but I didn''t think that Jiang Xiaoqing just stood up and sat down again.


    This is not the way to go all the time. But Guo Qi thought of carrying Jiang Xiaoqing on his back. However, he was not only sweating, but also dirty when he was working on the construction site. He was afraid that Jiang Xiaoqing would not agree.


    "I don''t dislike elder brother Guo. Will you be very tired like this?"


    Afraid that Guo Qi thinks she dislikes him, she opens her mouth quickly. She really likes the feeling of being held by Guo Qi, but it''s too tired to go on the road. If she is carried by Guo Qi, she should also be very tired.


    Thinking of being held by a man and carried by the same man this evening, Jiang Xiaoqing''s face is hot and her neck is covered with a layer of alluring red and faint. If it''s daytime, Guo Qi will feel itchy.


    "Let''s go quickly. You are familiar with Mingcheng. Show me the way. Let''s go back to where you live first."


    Since he came to Mingcheng, Guo Qi has never gone out to walk around. Every day he works on construction sites and rents houses, and occasionally goes shopping near the city center.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know where they are now, but Jiang Xiaoqing grew up in Mingcheng. She should know the way.


    "I I''m sorry, Brother Guo. Mingcheng is so big that I haven''t been here


    Guo Qicai came to Mingcheng for a month, even if she didn''t know the road. Jiang Xiaoqing grew up in Mingcheng since she was a child, but her family was strict with her, and she seldom came out to walk around the whole city.


    "Well Where are we going? "


    He didn''t know where Jiang Xiaoqing lived or where he was. Guo Qi couldn''t figure out what to do.


    If he is alone, he can find a place on the side of the road to sleep for a night. At dawn, he can always walk to the construction site while asking for directions.


    But now he is still with a little girl. She is a student and a child of a pampered family. She can''t sleep on the road and suffer with herself.


    "Let''s go to the hotel for a night. We''ll leave at dawn."


    Two people dare not go to the side of the road and wait for a taxi. They can''t say that the bad guys are waiting on the road. Now the best way is to find a hotel nearby to make do with it for a night, and then go back at dawn.


    "How much is a hotel here for a night?"


    It''s common to talk about money, but Guo Qi has to talk about money. His salary has been stolen, and the hundreds of Yuan Guo Meifeng gave him are almost spent. They usually hide under the head of the bed at home and take out a little when they use them.


    Today, when they came out, they took more than ten yuan and ate a portion of Guandong cooking, leaving ten yuan. If it''s too expensive to stay in a hotel, they have no money to live in.


    "My money is in my bag. I left my bag in the car. Oh, by the way, I remember yesterday afternoon when I bought coffee with brother Mingli, I had 30 yuan in my pocket. "


    Generally, she doesn''t take much money with her. She swipes her card directly when she goes to dinner and shopping. Now she suddenly uses cash. After thinking about it for a long time, Jiang Xiaoqing suddenly thinks that she still has 30 yuan.Although the sum of two people''s money is not much, we should be able to find a cheaper hotel to stay overnight. If it''s too expensive, we should find a more remote place to live.


    Guo Qi carries Jiang Xiaoqing on his back to a hotel nearby. The girl presses her back on him. Every time Guo Qi walks around, her back will feel uncomfortable


    so pressing on the man makes Jiang Xiaoqing blush and heartbeat.


    Walking on the road, I don''t know whether Guo Qi intentionally or unintentionally chose the road that was not easy to take.


    Crisp crisp itchy feeling spread all over the body, Jiang Xiaoqing mouth can not help but snort.

 Chapter 21

    Her body has changed. Jiang Xiaoqing doesn''t dare to speak. Her pretty face is very hot. She holds Guo Qi''s neck tightly with her arms and sticks her body tightly to Guo Qi''s back, so that Guo Qi doesn''t feel abnormal.


    "There''s a hotel ahead. Shall we go and ask?"


    The girl was very light, but after walking for a long time, Guo Qi still felt that his legs were getting more and more sour. He wanted to stop and have a rest, but there was no rest chair in front of him.


    Not far away is a hotel, looked up at the front, Guoqi heart fierce spirit, to Jiang Xiaoqing mouth.


    If the price of this hotel is moderate, they will choose this hotel. If it is too expensive, they can only go to other places to look for it. After all, different regions have different consumption levels and prices.


    "Well, Brother Guo, my feet don''t hurt any more. Why don''t I come down and walk?"


    It''s the first time that Jiang Xiaoqing has been carried by a man other than her family. She is very formal.


    We have found several hotels. After such a long walk, Guo Qi should be exhausted. Jiang Xiaoqing wants to make Guo Qi stop and have a rest, because she holds Guo Qi''s neck arm and feels that Guo Qi has sweated a lot.


    "It''s OK. I''m not tired. I''ll be there soon."


    The location here is relatively remote. It used to take hundreds of families to live in one night. Guo Qi and Jiang Xiaoqing don''t have much money and can''t sleep on the road. They can only look for it again.


    Bearing the burden, Guo Qi came to the hotel with Jiang Xiaoqing on his back. As soon as he asked about the price, the shop owner looked at them and said that they were full tonight and there was no room for them.


    But under, two people can only continue to look for, Guo carries Jiang Xiaoqing to beat around the Bush, finally found a small hotel.


    Two people went in, and at the door sat a waitress in her twenties. Jiang Xiaoqing asked her, "sister, how much is your cheapest room?"


    The hotel attendant looked up at the two people and said, "our cheapest room is 30 yuan. Do you want it?"


    Guo Qi takes a look at Jiang Xiaoqing. Jiang Xiaoqing''s hand holds the only 40 yuan they have. The room here costs 30 yuan, and there are just 10 yuan left. She nods and says, "yes."


    How many rooms do you want


    Jiang Xiaoqing pretty face a red, white teeth bite red lips, said: "to a room."


    The waiter looked at Jiang Xiaoqing in surprise, and then looked at Guo Qi in disgust, which means that such a beautiful girl is really wasted with such an ugly man.


    Guo Qi also felt that it was not suitable for him to live in the same room with Jiang Xiaoqing, and said, "otherwise, I''ll go to the side of the road to deal with it for one night."


    JIANG Xiaoqing shook her head and said, "forget it, we''ll just make do in the same room for one night."


    When it was dark, the waiter showed them to room 2008 on the second floor.


    After the door was opened, the waiter turned on the light in the room. The room was not big, and there was only an adult bed inside.


    Guo frowned and asked, "how can we sleep with a bed here?"


    The waiter snorted coldly and said, "it''s just a single room and a single room. How to sleep is a matter for you two. If you want to live, you can live, even if you don''t live."


    Looking at Guo Qi tired full of sweat, but also can''t let Guo Qi sleep on the road, Jiang Xiaoqing nodded and said: "we live."


    Although the room is only a single bed, Guo Qi and Jiang Xiaoqing can live in it if they squeeze together. But the question is whether Jiang Xiaoqing is willing to sleep in the same bed with Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi looks at Jiang Xiaoqing, and Jiang Xiaoqing is also looking at Guo Qi. Although both of them don''t speak, everyone knows what the other person is thinking.


    Guo Qi said: "Xiaoqing, I sleep on the ground, you sleep in bed."


    This man helped himself a lot and let him sleep on the ground. Jiang Xiaoqing couldn''t bear it. She said, "no, we''ll just squeeze in one bed all night. But there''s a word I want to say, you can''t have any bad ideas in your heart."


    Guo Qi said: "Xiaoqing, don''t worry, I won''t."


    After all, I''ve never slept in the same bed with a man, and the time to know Guo Qi is tonight. Even though Guo Qi has promised, Jiang Xiaoqing is still not at ease.


    Before going to bed, Jiang Xiaoqing took out an empty wine bottle from under the bed and put it between the two.


    Jiang Xiaoqing warned Guo Qi: "you are not allowed to cross the boundary when you sleep. If you dare to cross the line, I''ll kick you out of bed. "


    Although Jiang Xiaoqing''s temper has always been very gentle, but now the situation is a little special, but she is very afraid of being taken away by Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi said: "you can rest assured that I will sleep honestly and never cross the boundary."


    After two people sleep, in order to let his body not touch Jiang Xiaoqing''s body, Guo Qi can only sleep on the side of the bed.


    Jiang Xiaoqing also sleeps on her side, with her back to Guo Qi.There is a window in the room. Guo Qi looks at Jiang Xiaoqing''s curvilinear body by the weak light of the street lamp shining in the window, and his heart jumps up abruptly.


    After too much experience in one night and a long walk, Jiang Xiaoqing was so tired that she soon fell asleep.


    The woman is beautiful and sleeping, but Guo Qi can''t sleep, lying beside Jiang Xiaoqing such a young man''s body, Guo Qi''s heart has long been grass.


    Guo Qi couldn''t stand it any more, so he got up and went to the toilet to pee.


    The toilet is on the first floor. After urinating, Guo Qi goes back to the second floor. There is no light in the corridor. Guo Qi remembers that he didn''t close the door when he went out, so when he went back, he found an open room and pushed the door into the room.


    When Guo Qi went out, Jiang Xiaoqing didn''t cover her quilt or take off her clothes. After all, she was the apple of the eye of the big family. She probably thought the small hotel was not clean.


    However, when Guo Qi came back, Jiang Xiaoqing''s body had been covered with a towel quilt.


    Did Jiang Xiaoqing notice the change in her body just now? It''s impossible. Jiang Xiaoqing fell asleep when he went out.


    With some doubts, Guo Qi was lying on the bed while thinking wildly.


    But not long after Guo Qi lay in bed, Jiang Xiaoqing suddenly put her hand out of the towel and touched Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi was made angry by her. I thought that Jiang Xiaoqing looked very serious as a female college student. I didn''t expect that she was also a woman who couldn''t bear it.


    Thinking that Jiang Xiaoqing and Li Mingli have been together for some time, they have been eating together, maybe they have already slept together, and they have never touched a woman before. After thinking about this, Guo boldly put his hand on her and began to feel it.


    "Xiaoqing, you are in good health..." Guo Qi lifts the towel and presses it on Jiang Xiaoqing.


    At this time, the light in the room suddenly lights up. A woman in her thirties looks at Guo Qi in horror. Guo Qi finds that the woman he is pressing is not Jiang Xiaoqing.


    "Who are you? How did you get to my bed? Come and catch the hooligans. " The woman pushed Guo Qi aside, kicking and yelling.


    The woman''s loud cry startled the guests in other rooms, and several men in the shop rushed in naked, some with thermos bottles in their hands and some with mops in their hands.


    Almost made irreparable measures, Guo Qi scrambled out of bed, ran to the door, the result and an angry man ran in together.


    The man grabbed his collar and scolded: "I wipe your ancestors of eight generations. I don''t think you want to live any more. You dare to bully my daughter-in-law. I''ve abandoned you today."


    Guo Qi explained bitterly, "brother, I don''t want to bully your daughter-in-law. I don''t know how your daughter-in-law ran to my bed."


    When the man heard this, his face turned green. He waved his fist and said angrily, "I dare say this is your bed. This is Laozi''s bed. If I don''t beat you out today, I''m sorry for my ancestors."


    Without waiting for the man to start, Jiang Xiaoqing came in. Originally, Jiang Xiaoqing had fallen asleep. It was the noise in the room that woke her up.


    As soon as she saw that Guo Qi was not on the bed, she went out of the room to see what happened. She happened to see that Guo Qi was in the next room.


    Jiang Xiaoqing saw that the man was going to beat Guo Qi. She quickly stopped the man and said, "brother, how can you beat someone?"


    The man said loudly: "he bullied my daughter-in-law. Why can''t I beat him? I not only beat him, but also sue him. I''ll send him to jail."


    Jiang Xiaoqing took a look at the woman who was sitting on the bed and wiped her tears. She also looked at Guo Qi. It was dark in the corridor. She immediately understood what had happened.


    Jiang Xiaoqing said: "brother, don''t be angry. There must be some misunderstanding here."


    "Misunderstanding? Can there be any misunderstanding? " Men also want to attack, but a look at Jiang Xiaoqing looks handsome, young and beautiful, not from the heart.


    Jiang Xiaoqing gave a sweet smile to the man and said, "brother, he and I live in the next room. He must have entered the wrong room when he ran to your room."


    Jiang Xiaoqing is right. It''s dark. Guo Qi didn''t watch the number on the door. She really went into the wrong room.


    When a woman helped him out, Guo Qi quickly said, "yes, elder brother, I went to the wrong room. Just now I went to the toilet and came in without knowing the room. Elder brother is really sorry. I''m not a hooligan."


    The man looks at Jiang Xiaoqing again and mistakenly thinks that the young and beautiful Jiang Xiaoqing is Guo Qi''s daughter-in-law. He thinks that Guo Qi has such a young and beautiful daughter-in-law, which is not bad for his wife.


    Let go of Guo Qi, the man said angrily: "I don''t think you have the guts to be a thief. Today I''ll let you go first and go back to your room."


    Finally, he was no longer being investigated. Guo Qi nodded and said, "Hey, brother, I''ll see clearly next time."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, the man glared and said, "next time?"Want to calm down, but his mouth is stupid, Guo Qi quickly with his hand hard beat his mouth twice, said: "no next time, no next time."


    The man said to those people who came to help again: "thank you. There''s a misunderstanding. Let''s break up."


    Now that it''s all right, those people went back to their room while talking.


    After such a thing happened, Guo Qi was a little dejected. Fortunately, he found it early. If he had taken up the woman''s body directly, he would not have been sued by a man.


    Two people go back to their room together. As soon as they get back to the room and close the door, Jiang Xiaoqing can''t help but smile and tremble at the thought that such an embarrassing incident would happen to the manly Brother Guo.


    It''s normal for a woman to laugh when something like this happens to her. Guo Qi is not angry, but thinks that Jiang Xiaoqing''s smile is really good-looking. I really want to watch her smile all the time.


    After laughing for a long time, Jiang Xiaoqing had enough of it. She took a look at Guo and said, "Brother Guo, it''s very late. Let''s have a rest early. Next time we go to the toilet, we can''t go into the wrong room."


    "Well." Guo Qi didn''t dare to talk much and went to bed obediently.

 Chapter 22

    Because he went into the wrong room and made such a disgrace, Guo Qi didn''t say any more.


    Jiang Xiaoqing stretched and yawned.


    After stretching, Jiang Xiaoqing rubbed her sleepy eyes and lay on the bed. She was tired for so long. She was awakened just now. Now she is sleepy again. No matter what bad things Guo Qi would do, she soon fell into a beautiful dream.


    "Xiao Qing is so beautiful."


    The light in the room is still on. Guo Qi is lying in bed. He dares not cross the border and turns over. This time, he doesn''t turn his back on Jiang Xiaoqing.


    Jiang Xiaoqing is also lying on the bed on her side. Maybe she is uncomfortable on her side. After sleeping for a while, she turns over. Guo Qi''s eyes are just on the thin shirt.


    "Well, Brother Guo, you..."


    Just having a dream, Jiang Xiaoqing suddenly feels that she has a big hand on her body, which makes her a little out of breath. In her sleep, Jiang Xiaoqing reaches out her hand to stop the big hand.


    In a hurry, Jiang Xiaoqing fiercely opened her eyes and looked at the hand she had been holding. Her pretty face suddenly turned red, and even her neck was dyed with a layer of charming rosy clouds.


    "Xiaoqing, yes I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I I can''t help it


    Looking at the woman with straight eyes, Guo Qi''s breathing became heavier and heavier. He had rubbed the body of the woman in her thirties next door.


    Jiang Xiaoqing is young and beautiful, and her figure makes a man want to touch it a few times to try his hand, while Jiang Xiaoqing in a deep sleep makes Guo Qi worried. He unconsciously reaches out a hand.


    "It''s almost dawn. I''ll go out for a walk."


    Looking at the woman''s blushing face, Guo Qi knows that Jiang Xiaoqing is not a casual woman. He just put his hand on it because he helped Jiang Xiaoqing.


    Now the scene is a bit awkward, Jiang Xiaoqing forgive him is not, do not forgive him is not, think about it, Guo Qi thought of going to the toilet, but went to the toilet for a while or to come back, he thought of going back first.


    Now it''s not far from daybreak. Although it''s not bright outside, the street lights on both sides of the road are very bright. When someone starts to set up a stall to do business, he can ask the way.


    "Then I''ll go to bed first."


    Guo Qigang just went to the wrong room and made the women in the other room cry. Obviously, he took advantage of the women. Since he touched the woman''s body, he must have a reaction.


    A big hand on his body, fortunately his quick reaction, Jiang Xiaoqing breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, but also know that if Guo Qi really want to strong words, even if she found also can''t resist.


    If Guo Qi continues to lie beside her, maybe Guo Qi can''t help doing something. Since he wants to go out for a walk, Jiang Xiaoqing doesn''t object. Now she is very sleepy and wants to have a good sleep.


    When I came out of the hotel, there was a light wind outside. Although it was still summer, the temperature was much lower than that in the daytime. Guo Qi, who was on fire, was blowing a breeze, and his fire gradually dropped.


    "I don''t know what time it is."


    Guo Qi didn''t know how long it would take to get to the construction site. He wanted to ask about the time, but he found that there was basically no one on the road except for the occasional taxi. He could only move forward without direction.


    Walking all the way to ask, when Guo Qi returned to the construction site, it was already daybreak.


    The money on his body was given to Jiang Xiaoqing to book a room. Guo Qi didn''t even have breakfast, but it was almost time to go to work. Even though he was very tired all the way, Guo Qi had to go to work quickly.


    "Xiao Qi, what''s the matter with you today? How red are your eyes? Isn''t it sick? "


    As soon as he arrived at the construction site, Guo Qi came to the mixer and was ready to carry the cement. The second uncle was drinking water while watching Guo Qi.


    He found that Guo Qi''s eyes were red and bloody. Second uncle was worried that he would not get sick.


    He has promised Guo Meifeng that Guo Qi will be his family in the future. He will help Guo Meifeng take care of Guo Qi. Now Guo Qi doesn''t know what''s wrong. He needs to know the situation.


    "No Nothing. Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night. "


    "I''m sure I didn''t have a good meal. I couldn''t sleep at night because I was hungry. Today I''ll go to uncle''s and uncle will make you delicious food."


    After patting Guo Qi on the shoulder and looking at his appearance, the second uncle could guess that Guo Qi didn''t get sick. Maybe he didn''t get enough sleep.


    "Well, I''ll go to the second uncle''s home to have a meal after work today."


    With a simple and honest smile on his face, Guo Qi is not polite to his second uncle. He is a fellow countryman. He relies on his parents at home and on his fellow countrymen outside. Guo Qi does not regard his second uncle as an outsider.


    Looking at Guo Qi''s expression relaxed a lot, the second uncle nodded and continued to be busy with his own affairs, while Guo Qi was carrying a cement bag and constantly running around the construction site.


    "Ah, it''s killing me. Who lost the nail on the ground and let people walk?"


    When he was carrying cement to the bricklayer, Guo Qi heard a woman''s complaint, and the sound was familiar."Accountant LAN, what''s the matter with you?"


    Since he was on the construction site, Guo Qi was a little curious. He put down his cement bag and went to the place where he was talking.


    As soon as he came to the place where women complained, Guo Qi saw accountant LAN sitting on the floor in his professional clothes, his face a little painful, with his mouth tooting.


    "I don''t know who it is. There is a nail board on the road. Look, it''s all on my feet."


    I hurried to the office building with the papers in my arms, but I didn''t notice that one of them stepped on a nail board.


    A big sheep nail on the nail board not only punctured the sole of the high-heeled shoes, but also penetrated into LAN accountant''s sole.


    "Alas, don''t move the board. It hurts..."


    Squatting down to see if it was serious, Guo Qi''s hand touched the nail board, trying to see if he could take down the nail board. Unexpectedly, as soon as his hand was put on it, accountant LAN snorted. His white teeth bit his lower lip, and his body trembled.


    Looking at LAN accountant, Guo Qi doesn''t know how he feels. LAN accountant is very kind to him. Now LAN accountant is injured and he wants to help.


    Only then came to LAN accountant''s side, found that Lan accountant''s professional dress because of paralysis sitting on the ground, the lower leg just facing her, inside all of a sudden Guo Qi saw.


    At this time, Guo Qi didn''t dare to have other ideas. He squatted down to see if the nail board on accountant Lan''s foot could be removed, but as soon as his hand touched the board, accountant LAN twisted his painful foot away.


    "It''s nailed to the sole of the foot. The nails here are not disinfected. If it''s inflamed, it''s broken."


    LAN accountant has some pain on her feet. She can''t help stretching her leg. There is a crack on the board under her feet. A long nail just goes into the bottom of her shoes. Guo Qi also sees blood on the nail.


    "Xiaoqi, help me to the office building. I can''t stand up."


    I tried to get up several times, but as soon as I stood up, accountant LAN felt that her feet were hot, and she showed her teeth in pain.


    Stretch out an arm, let Guo Qi support her up, now only Guo Qi is beside her, if Guo Qi doesn''t help, she can''t get up like this.


    "Come on, accountant LAN, your foot is injured. I''ll help you up first, and then I''ll carry you to the hospital."


    On the construction site, workers are often stabbed, but because they are not willing to spend money to go to the hospital, they just use alcohol to wipe the wound, so as not to make the wound inflamed.


    LAN accountant is a young man who just came out of the university campus. Where has he suffered from this kind of pain? Guo Qi is afraid that Lan accountant''s feet are inflamed. It''s a small matter to delay his work. If something goes wrong with his feet, it''s bad.


    In addition, he just saw the clothes of accountant LAN. If he helped accountant LAN, he would be like a face watered by boiling water, and he would be found by accountant LAN.


    "My money is still in the office building. You can carry me back to get the money first."


    It''s very expensive to see a doctor in the hospital now. She has to go to check and do all kinds of chemotherapy for any minor illness. Accountant LAN didn''t carry her bag when she just went out. The money and bank card are all in the bag. She wants to go back and get the money.


    "Accountant LAN, if you can trust me, give me the key. You wait for me here, and I''ll get your bag for you."


    There are still hundreds of meters from here to the office building. It''s not enough trouble to come back with LAN Xiaohe behind his back. But considering that Lan Xiaohe is an accountant, he has to get LAN Xiaohe''s consent.


    "Please. Here''s the key. You can see my bag on the desk when you enter the room."


    For Guo Qi, LAN Xiaohe is very relieved. Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, Guo Qi has always been very kind to people. His room is full of documents and some clothes he wants to change, and Guo Qi won''t take those boring things.


    Give the key to Guo Qi, LAN Xiaohe moved his body, sat on one side of the board, waiting for Guo Qi to take things.


    "Who are you? How can I open Xiaohe''s door? "


    He was trying to unlock the door one by one with the keys. The door of the next office was pulled open. A man leaned out his head and looked at Guo Qi.


    Found that Guo Qi is very strange, and holding a hand he is very familiar with. If he is opening the door of LAN Xiaohe, the man''s expression will change at that time, and asked Guo Qi.


    "Accountant Lan''s foot is hurt. I''ll help her get her purse."


    In this case, Guo Qi explained very clearly. He didn''t want to be misunderstood. After all, accidents often happen on the construction site, and it''s not uncommon for things to be stolen.


    "You said Xiaohe was hurt, Xiaohe was hurt? I don''t think you are so smart. You didn''t steal Xiaohe''s key when he didn''t pay attention, did you


    The man looked at Guo Qi with an expression of disbelief. I''m kidding. LAN Xiaohe doesn''t have any accident at ordinary times. Why did he go out today? Before he came back, there was a man with her. If he wanted to open her door to get money.


    "Accountant LAN is still waiting for me outside. If you don''t believe me, come in with me, and then we''ll take accountant LAN to the hospital."On a hot day, accountant Lan''s feet hurt, so he had to find a board to sit there waiting for Guo Qi. It has been a while. If he is delayed by a man, I don''t know if accountant Lan''s feet will be inflamed.


    Guo Qi didn''t bother to speak any more.


    In the heart or some don''t trust Guo Qi, the man closed his door, and then followed Guo Qi into LAN accountant''s office.


    As accountant Lan said, her bag is on the desk. When Guo Qi saw the bag on the desk, he was so happy that he quickly picked it up.

 Chapter 23

    Just open the door when wasting a little time, also don''t know LAN accountant in the sun have no wait, Guo picked up the bag will go out.


    "Who is that? What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Guo Qi is going to leave, LAN Xiaohe''s colleagues quickly call Guo Qi. This boy doesn''t want to run with something, does he?


    "Sister LAN is still waiting outside. I have to send her to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Stopped by the man, Guo Qi knows that the man is worried that he is a liar and wants to take LAN accountant''s money, so he stops to explain to the man.


    "Well, you go first. I suddenly thought that I have a document to print out in a moment. Xiaohe has a printer here. I''ll just close the door in a moment."


    The key is in Guo Qi''s hand. Generally, a man can''t enter the room, but now he has a chance. He asks Guo Qi to go first, and then locks the door when he goes out.


    "Well, close the door when you go out later."


    This man is very concerned about LAN accountant, should be a good friend of LAN accountant, Guo Qi hesitated for a moment, finally nodded, did not think much, turned to leave the office building.


    "Xiao Qi, why are you so slow to take a bag? It''s hot. Let''s go. "


    There were no trees in the construction site, and the cool was in the building that had just been put up. Now accountant Lan''s feet were nailed with steel, and it hurt when she moved. She could only sit down on the board by the side of the road and have a rest.


    Being exposed to the hot sun, accountant Lan''s face was red and her forehead was full of sweat. She covered it with one hand and made a fan with the other, but she was still worried.


    Let Guo Qi help to get the money, but Guo Qi was delayed for a long time. LAN accountant didn''t know what he had done in the office building, but her feet hurt, and she didn''t have the heart to ask.


    "Come on, accountant LAN, I''ll carry you on my back. It''s faster to go to the hospital like this."


    LAN accountant wants Guo Qi to help her walk, but Guo Qi thinks that it is too slow, and may make LAN accountant''s feet inflamed, so he stoops to stand in front of LAN accountant.


    He patted his right shoulder with his left hand. Guo Qi motioned accountant LAN to lie down on his back, and then he carried accountant LAN on his way. On such a hot day, we can''t delay too long on the way.


    "Well All right


    When I went to school, I put all my heart on my study. LAN accountant didn''t think about falling in love. Now I have finally stepped into the work position. There is a man who wants to carry her in broad daylight. LAN accountant is very shy.


    "I''ll probably walk a little fast in a moment. You hold tight."


    On such a hot day, Guo Qi had to carry a person on his back. If he walked slowly step by step, he didn''t know whether he would suffer from heatstroke, so he thought of running to the hospital.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    The lotus white slender arm around Guo Qi''s neck, the body gently attached to Guo Qi''s back, LAN Xiaohe lying in Guo Qi''s ear gently open mouth.


    When he just turned his head to talk with accountant LAN, Guo suddenly saw accountant Lan''s pretty face as red as a ripe pomegranate. His heart "thumped" and "thumped" up. He didn''t notice the change of accountant Lan''s expression at all.


    LAN accountant has never been so kind to other men before, so when the man next door pursues her, she directly refuses. This is also the reason why the man is very suspicious when he hears that Guo Qi helps LAN accountant.


    The voice became more and more gentle. At last, accountant LAN buried her face directly on Guo Qi''s back. She was afraid that she would be seen by the people on the construction site on the way out from the construction site. How could she work with them in the future? What a shame.


    "Accountant LAN, you can hold it."


    The woman had been lying on his back. After Guo Qi said it, she quickly ran out. Although it was a little hot on this hot day, it was more comfortable than being exposed to the sun all the way.


    When he got out of the construction site, Guo Qi wanted to run to the hospital, but he was stopped by accountant LAN. Accountant LAN asked him to stop and wait for a while. On such a hot day, there would be a taxi passing by from time to time, so he would stop and wait for the bus.


    When they got to the hospital, Guo Qi almost didn''t vomit out. He didn''t expect that he didn''t feel anything when he took Jiang Tao''s car. He felt so uncomfortable when he took a taxi. His face was very ugly.


    "Guo Qi, are you ok?"


    LAN Xiaohe didn''t expect that this would happen to Guo Qi once. She asked anxiously.


    "No It''s OK, but I''m a little confused. I''ll be fine in a moment. "


    I don''t know whether the smell in the taxi is too bad, or because the engine of the taxi is not good. Guo Qi feels that his head is bulging, even his stomach is uncomfortable.


    After getting out of the car, he squatted down for a few breaths, which was a little better. Maybe he was sitting next to LAN Xiaohe when he was in the car. Now with LAN Xiaohe on his back, Guo stood up straight on the waist pole.


    Bending over to stand up, Guo Qi''s face looks like boiled water, carrying LAN Xiaohe into the hospital,


    the hospital has to register to see a doctor, but when Guo Qi just went in, he didn''t know, so he ran to the ward with LAN Xiaohe on his back, and the doctor stopped him.


    Let LAN Xiaohe sit on a bench and wait. He goes to register, and then comes to see a doctor with LAN Xiaohe on his back."You You push me


    Today, I don''t know what the reason is. There are so many people coming to the hospital for registration. When Guo got up to register, there were two lines at the registration window, and they were close to each other.


    I don''t know who is pushing forward behind Guo Qi. Guo Qi doesn''t stand firmly and leans to the side. Next to him is a woman in line drinking milk.


    She was drinking milk when she was suddenly hit by Guo Qi. The woman''s expression at that time was anger. She opened her mouth and said harshly to Guo Qi.


    "I didn''t push you, it was the people behind me who knocked me over."


    Accidentally met a woman, Guo Qi is also a Leng, some dissatisfied looking at the people behind.


    "You milked me."


    He is drinking milk, the man squeezed to his side, made his own milk are turned over, but also sprinkled on his body, the woman''s expression is very ugly, very angry.


    "I didn''t milk you, beauty, you I didn''t mean to. I accidentally got your clothes through. I''ll wipe them for you. "


    Want to explain, can Guo Qi see the reason that the woman is angry at a glance.


    That slender legs sprinkled with milk, and all these are their own mistakes, women can not be angry.


    Accidentally knocked over the woman''s milk, Guo Qi wanted to go to the woman to wipe, the place sprinkled with milk clean, so that the woman would not continue to be angry.


    "Ah, hooligan, villain, sex wolf..."


    Guo Qi didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted to help the woman clean her clothes. After reaching out his hand, he found that the occasion was wrong. When the woman saw the man reach out his hand, she felt it on her leg and started to scream.


    "No, I This beauty, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. Please listen to me... "


    He was misunderstood for his kindness. Guo Qi scratched his head in a hurry and didn''t know what to do.


    In public, although we don''t know why, we all saw that it was Guo Qi who wanted to rub a woman''s leg. A lot of registered men stood up at that time to help a woman teach Guo Qi a lesson.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just when several people want to surround Guo Qi and want to press him to the ground, the hospital''s continuous security guards run over. Seeing that several people want to fight Guo Qi, they took out their batons and asked.


    "Big brother police, this rascal, he Just now, I wanted to take advantage of me and touch my leg in front of everyone. "


    Doodle mouth, although this kind of thing oneself is a victim, but say this kind of thing, the woman also has some embarrassment, a face flushed to the police said.


    "Come with me to the police station."


    Such a salty pig hand, security see more, he is holding a baton in his hand, to Guo Qi mouth, that meaning is very obvious, if Guo Qi dare to resist, absolutely a stick up.


    "Brother police, listen to me, I have no other meaning..."


    How he said it, others just didn''t listen. Guo Qi was anxious. He wanted to tell the truth, but the more he said it, the more people didn''t believe it.


    "Don''t lie. I''ve seen a lot of people like you. Follow me to the police station."


    Some people admit their mistakes face to face. Most of them are stubborn, and the security guards don''t want to listen to Guo Qi''s explanation. They want to send Guo Qi to the police station directly.


    "Brother police, you can take me to the police station, but my friend is waiting for me to register. Can you wait for me to register her?"


    Now it''s reasonable to say that the woman is biting him to molest others. It''s useless for Guo Qi to explain again. He can only go to the police station first.


    LAN accountant''s foot has been delayed for a long time. If it is still delayed, I don''t know if it will be inflamed. I can''t delay her treatment. Guo Qi plans to hang up the number first and then go.


    "You want to run away? Let me tell you, there is video monitoring in the whole process. As long as you send the video to the Internet, you can catch you at the ends of the earth. "


    A few of the men with salty pig hands actually came here to register. They all wanted to take advantage of the fact that others didn''t pay attention to their hands on women. The police didn''t believe Guo Qi and thought he was looking for an excuse to escape.


    "Brother police, if you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to see my friend now. She was stabbed to her foot by a sheep nail at the construction site today. I''m here to take her to see a doctor."


    The police are not careful about themselves. Guo Qi can only let accountant LAN testify that he didn''t come here to take advantage of women.


    "Don''t ink. Come on. Come with me to the police station."


    On a hot day, I was in a bad mood. I met a man who wanted to take advantage of a beautiful woman. The police were in a bad mood.


    "This beauty, I just really want to help you wipe the milk. I have no other meaning. Please explain it to the elder brother of the police. Please, my friend is waiting for treatment."


    It''s hard to tell the police. Guo Qi can only ask for a woman who shouts for help. As long as the woman opens her mouth to help him explain, he doesn''t have to go to the police station. Everything is a misunderstanding.


    "No, you just wanted to touch my leg. Maybe you like to touch other people''s legs outside. Other girls don''t dare to shout, but I can''t keep silent."I just want to revenge on this man. He just milked himself and spilled the milk on his leg. You can see what his leg looks like. People who don''t know think that something indescribable has happened to him.

 Chapter 24

    "This girl, you really misunderstood me. I just want to wipe the milk spilled on your legs. There''s no other meaning."


    Don''t want to delay LAN Xiaohe''s registration time, Guo Qi can only persuade the woman in front of him to nod to help him, but the woman is a pair of arrogant posture, completely did not consider his feelings.


    "Xiaoqiang, what''s the matter?"


    Guo Qi constantly bows to the woman to admit her mistake, but the woman holds her hands in front of her chest and holds her face high. She doesn''t look at Guo Qi at all. She makes it clear that she doesn''t forgive Guo Qi in any case.


    After waiting in front of the ward for a while, he thought his girlfriend would come back soon after she went out for registration. As a result, Ji ChenKe could not wait for anyone for a long time. He was a little worried, so he came to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, there is a security guard with a baton in front of the registration desk. What happened to Xiao Qiang? The man was a little worried and came quickly.


    "Brother Ji, it''s him. He just Milk me. "


    When she saw her boyfriend coming, the woman was so happy that she trotted to the man with a smile on her face. She was so close that she could not tell.


    "I don''t want to live."


    When is it your turn to touch your own things? After hearing that his girlfriend was unhappy and said that he had been taken advantage of by others, the man named Ji ChenKe''s expression at that time was heavy and cold.


    "Young master Ji, we are ready to investigate this matter, and we will give you justice. Don''t worry, since this boy dares to be a salty pig hand, we must let him have a good time."


    Guo Qi may not know the man who appears, but the security guard here knows him. As soon as he sees Ji ChenKe appearing, he knows why women are so arrogant. It''s clear that the backstage is hard.


    One more thing is better than one less. This young man is not doing right, and the woman''s backstage is the one he can''t afford. As soon as the security guard''s eyes are bright, he quickly comes forward to say hello to Ji ChenKe, so that Ji ChenKe can leave a good impression on him.


    "Xiao Qi, is the registration form ready?"


    Sitting on the bench in front of the ward and waiting for a while, LAN Xiaohe didn''t see Guo Qi running over. It shouldn''t be that Guo Qi went to the wrong place.


    Heart so guess, LAN Xiaohe not at ease, a foot on the ground, holding the wall slowly jump over, see Guo Qi in front of the registration desk and people talking, she asked.


    "Something unexpected happened, accountant LAN. Just wait for me. It will be ready soon."


    It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t bumped into a woman and spilled the milk in her hands on her long legs, so many things wouldn''t have happened.


    But can''t let LAN accountant because of these things worry, Guo Qi reluctantly squeeze out a smile, and LAN accountant nodded, this just turned to ask a woman in a low voice.


    "What? Do you want Xiaoqiang to help you persuade the police? Did you take the right medicine? "


    If it is not for his girlfriend has been pulling himself, Ji ChenKe has already started, which thought that this man has the face to ask them to help extricate, this is not the water in the brain.


    "Elder brother, let me explain to you. The situation just now is like this. I..."


    Men may be too impulsive, do not understand the cause of things, began to get angry, Guo Qi understand him, so want to explain things clearly in front of men.


    "Go away, after doing such a thing, you still have the face to explain in front of me. If Xiao Qiang hadn''t pulled me today, I would have abandoned you. Security guard, this man is handed over to you. How should I deal with it


    There is no heart to listen to Guo Qi''s explanation at all, so when Guo Qi talks about something, the man surnamed Ji interrupts him directly and doesn''t give him an opportunity to explain at all.


    "Brother police, just give me three minutes. Let me hang up the number first. My friend is still waiting to see a doctor. She can''t be delayed because of me."


    Today is really bad luck, just accidentally bumped into people, will be taken to the police station, Guo anxious sweating, eyes are quick out of tears, but there is no way, who let himself be a man, no matter how to explain, people just don''t listen.


    Promised LAN accountant to help her register, have let her wait so long, Guo Qi dare not also don''t want to delay, he can only ask security tolerance, wait for him for a while.


    "Still registered? Do you still want to touch women here? "


    Who doesn''t know that Ji''s estate is famous in Mingcheng. Such people can''t be offended. In order to perform well in front of Ji ChenKe, the security guard doesn''t look good at Guo.


    "Please..."


    "Well, isn''t this Brother Guo? Why are you here? "


    Guo anxiously kept bowing and pleading, but his words were not finished. A man not far away saw the situation here, especially after seeing Guo Qi, and came directly over.


    "Brother Mingli, you Why are you here? "


    I came here because accountant LAN had a sheep nail on his foot. I didn''t see him all night. I didn''t expect Li Mingli to come here. What''s the matter? Is it because of a car accident late at night?


    "I touched my leg last night, just to check if I touched a bone."Thinking of what happened last night, Li Mingli was excited and trembling.


    Five or six vans were chasing them. If Chu Tao had not been good at driving, they would have been overtaken by those vans.


    There are more than a dozen people in each car. If so many people surround them, they will surely suffer.


    Although it was safe to get rid of the five or six vans, Chu Tao was driving too fast. Li Mingli didn''t fasten his seat belt. When he grasped the door with both hands, Chu Tao threw his tail and Li Mingli directly touched his knee.


    "Is brother Chu Tao OK?"


    Last night, the four people went out by car. They took Jiang Xiaoqing out of the car and hid in the park. Chu Tao took Li Mingli behind them and led them away.


    Li Mingli is injured. I don''t know if Chu Tao has met any place. Since Chu Tao is his brother, Guo Qi is very worried.


    "Don''t worry, brother Chu Tao''s technique is very good. I didn''t have time to fasten my seat belt at that time, so I touched it. By the way, you are also injured?"


    Because of his knee knock, Li Ming Li does not want to leave sequelae on his body, even if it is just a little skin, also want to do a general examination, so as to rest assured.


    Guo Qi left with Jiang Xiaoqing yesterday. He is in the hospital now. It''s not that Jiang Xiaoqing has something wrong. He brought Jiang Xiaoqing out by himself. If Jiang Xiaoqing has any accident, the Jiang family will be angry.


    Thinking of the anger of the Jiang family coming down, Li Mingli''s back was cold and trembled. He didn''t dare to think about it.


    "A friend of mine hurt her foot. I sent her to see a doctor, but..."


    With that, Guo Qi couldn''t help looking at Xiao Qiang and Ji ChenKe standing on one side. These two people didn''t want to give themselves a chance. Guo Qi felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Brother Ji? Why are you here? "


    Following Guo Qi''s eyes, Li Mingli found an acquaintance at that time. Isn''t this the young master of Ji''s family he saw in a five-star hotel before.


    "Mingli, do you know each other?"


    Many people know Li Mingli''s character, so even Ji ChenKe is not willing to talk to him. However, seeing Li Mingli''s snobbishness, he even took the initiative to talk to Guo Qi. It seems that he is very familiar. Ji ChenKe is surprised. What''s the origin of this boy?


    "Yes, we are brothers. By the way, look at me. I only focus on reminiscence, but I forgot to introduce myself to you."


    Li Ming Li is usually good at communication. If he is not too resourceful, he still has a lot of friends around him. Now he is familiar with both sides.


    "This is Guo Qi, brother of Chu Tao."


    "Since childhood, this is Ji Jiaji, Chen Keji, the real estate tycoon in Mingcheng."


    Like a middleman, Li Mingli first introduced Guo Qi to Ji ChenKe, and then introduced Guo Qi to Ji ChenKe. Ji ChenKe frowned when she heard that Guo Qi was Chu Tao''s brother.


    "It''s not the time to reminisce. Let''s go to the police station with me and see if you dare to be a salty pig hand in the future?"


    The police are persistent. This man dares to molest a woman here. He must seize the police station and go to jail. Maybe he will get on the news and be promoted by his boss.


    With such a beautiful thought in mind, the security guard didn''t care that Li Mingli and Ji ChenKe were talking to Guo Qi. They directly held the baton and came forward to pull Guo Qi to the police station.


    "What''s the matter? Let go. Why did you catch Guo Qi? "


    He was stunned by the inexplicable behavior of the security guard. Li Mingli didn''t know what happened. He said he was laughing before. Why did the security guard suddenly take Guo to the police station?


    "He just bullied Xiao Qiang."


    Although I have met Li Mingli a few times, I know him well, but I don''t know him very well. Guo Qi dares to touch his girlfriend. Ji ChenKe''s expression is very gloomy. If there were not many people here, he would have let Guo Qi live rather than die.


    "Brother Ji, there may be some misunderstanding. How about Brother Guo Qi? I''m still very clear. How can I do that?"


    Fart, Guo Qilian blushes when talking with women, and will he flirt with women? Besides, just like your girlfriend, you don''t look in the mirror. It''s not as good-looking as Jiang Xiaoqing. Chu Tao''s brother taste is so low?


    Although he didn''t know Guo Qi for a long time, Li still didn''t believe that Guo Qi would do that. Of course, some thoughts in his mind can only be thought in his mind, but he dare not speak them out, and can not offend others.


    "Brother Mingli, it''s this sex wolf. He not only spilled his milk, but also He would reach out and touch my leg. If I didn''t shout, he would take advantage of me. "


    Offended oneself, still want to find someone to excuse? The more others help Guo Qi, the more upset Xiao Qiang is. She tells Guo Qi what she just did to prove that the police didn''t catch Guo Qi wrong.


    "This..."


    Although he doesn''t want to offend Ji ChenKe, Li Mingli still hopes to reconcile the contradiction when he thinks that Guo Qi is Chu Tao''s brother and that he has just established a friendship with Chu Tao late at night.But Guo Qi actually did something that made him unable to reconcile the contradictions. Li Mingli intentionally opened his mouth to help Guo Qi speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s not a man. It takes so long to hang up a number and check. If you delay any more, I''ll leave."


    The situation is a bit awkward. The security guard still holds the baton in his hand, and the other hand holds Guo Qi to take him out. At the moment, a man''s voice of dissatisfaction comes from the gate of the hospital, and a fat man comes impatiently.

 Chapter 25

    "Why him?"


    When the chubby man appeared in front of the hospital gate, Ji ChenKe frowned, and the whole person''s expression was gloomy.


    Other people want to make friends with this fat man, but their Ji family doesn''t. the two families have never been at loggerheads. I didn''t expect that they would meet here today.


    "Brother Chu Tao, you have wronged me. I was delayed because of our brother''s business."


    Li Mingli was wronged. In his own capacity, he didn''t need to register here. He went to the attending doctor to have a check-up. If it wasn''t for Guo Qi, how could he still be here.


    "We brothers? Alas, I''ve finally met you. I miss you so much. "


    Listen to Li Mingli so say, Chu Tao frowned, when and Li Mingli so close, and two people''s brother?


    Thinking about who it is, Chu Tao turns to Li Mingli and looks behind him. At a glance, he sees Guo Qi with an embarrassed expression. No matter who else is watching, Chu Tao comes to Guo Qi and pats him with his hands on his shoulder.


    Last night was a bit of an accident. It was just like the happy feeling of life and death. Chu Tao couldn''t say he was happy. Even if he hadn''t seen him for a few hours, he still felt that time had passed for a long time.


    "By the way, Xiaoqi, why are you here? Did those people catch up last night? Damn it


    Chu Tao is happy to see his brother, but this is a hospital. Besides doctors, many people don''t want to come here all their lives, because it''s no good to come here.


    Before midnight, Guo Qi was still fine. Now he suddenly arrived at the hospital. It must have been those people who did it yesterday. Thinking of this, Chu Tao clenched his fists tightly and made a "creak" and "creak" sound. His expression was extremely angry.


    "Damn it, how dare you touch my brother? You can rest assured that as long as I find out who those people are and what their backstage identity is, I will make them regret coming to this world. "


    Chu Tao has a lot of shortcomings, but he has a lot of money, a lot of friends around him, a lot of good friends, but very few true feelings. Now he has a brother like Guo Qi, who is very fond of and very protective of his weaknesses.


    Who dares to move his brother, he dares to copy whose old turtle nest, this is Chu Tao''s attitude.


    "No, brother Chu, I''m here with my friend. She was injured accidentally on the construction site."


    The hand that the security guard grasped has not been released yet. Guo Qi doesn''t want chu Tao to lose face because of his own affairs, so he doesn''t go on after explaining it.


    "Is your friend hurt? Where? Let''s go. I''ll show you the way. Who dares to stop me? I''ll fan him to death. "


    Guo Qi is his brother, and his friend is his friend. When a friend is in trouble, he looks worried and knows that it''s not a small thing. Chu Tao then took Guo Qi to take them a shortcut.


    Although Ji ChenKe''s expression was very ugly when Chu Tao first appeared, she didn''t take the initiative to talk to Chu Tao. After Xiao Qiang saw that Chu Tao was coming, she held Ji ChenKe''s arm and moved toward Ji ChenKe involuntarily.


    "What do you want to do? So you''re going to take people? I''ll tell you, don''t talk about you fat man today, even the king of heaven can''t do it. "


    I''ve met Ji ChenKe, but the security guard doesn''t know Chu Tao. He just thinks that this fat man is a gangster with some skills. Seeing his brother in trouble, he talks about his loyalty in the world and wants to take his brother with him.


    I''m still waiting for the headlines and promotion. The security guard is not willing to let go of such an opportunity. Besides, I''m not afraid that the young master of Ji''s family can support me.


    The security guard raised his head and chest to Chu Tao at that time. The tone was very firm and did not give Chu Tao any room to discuss.


    "So much?"


    Although his family is not the most powerful, the richest, or the most profound in Mingcheng, Chu Tao is very arrogant, but he has the arrogant capital and the qualification to drag.


    In front of this small security, how to see is a rigid person, hear the security, Chu Tao directly angry smile.


    He always drags in front of others. Today, he finally meets someone who is not polite in front of him, which makes Chu Tao feel very interesting.


    "I don''t care who you are, want to take her away? No way


    No matter who the man in front of him is, can he be more powerful than the Ji family? Although I don''t know how many powerful families and backgrounds there are in Mingcheng, the Ji family is absolutely a giant. Most people don''t dare to offend them.


    In front of this fat man, even if he has some ability, he is just a mole ant in front of Ji''s family. As long as Ji ChenKe of Ji''s family is here, this man can''t turn out any flowers. Is he afraid of a bird?


    "Ha ha, I don''t like other things, but I just don''t like to see my brother bullied. No matter who supports you today, I will kill you when I come."Chu Tao can''t say that he fully understands what kind of person Guo Qi is, but he knows more or less. When such an honest countryman arrived in Mingcheng, he not only didn''t get help, but also was framed. Who can see that?


    To say that there are no background people here, Chu Tao will not be so angry, but seeing that the security guard is obviously approaching Ji ChenKe, how can Chu Tao not understand the reason.


    "It must be Xiao Qiang''s excrement stirring stick that is blind in it again."


    Although Ji ChenKe was not a noble and upright man, he did not embarrass such an honest man. However, now that he appeared here, it must be because of the people around him.


    Only Xiao Qiang is standing beside Ji ChenKe. Chu Tao is very clear about Xiao Qiang''s character. It''s this woman who framed herself at the beginning. She dared to slap her in the face of everyone, but Guo Qi didn''t dare.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. Isn''t there Ji''s family behind me? Today, I''m going to beat you all over the floor to see if Ji''s people will come out because of your little security guard.


    "Pop."


    Everyone didn''t come back. Chu Tao''s big eared son threw it out directly and slapped it on the security guard''s face. At that time, he made a clear and loud voice.


    "You..."


    This is a public place. Who dares to attack the police here? Chu Tao said to fight, people who don''t know the situation think that Chu Tao is out of his mind. Is this a fool who wants to go to prison?


    Since he became a security guard, the man has never been looked down upon. In order to have some convenience in the hospital, some people quietly gave him a red envelope, so the security guard always thought that he was terrible.


    I never thought that I would be slapped in the face in public in the hospital, and it was still so loud, which made the security man speechless for a long time.


    The face is hot. The security guard covers his face slapped by Chu Tao with one hand, and points to Chu Tao with the other hand. His eyes can''t express his anger.


    "I am what I am, I beat you. If you don''t do well as a public servant, you should be someone else''s dog. If you don''t want to be beaten, you go to find someone. If you don''t want to leave, you just wait here. If you have the ability, you bring someone to abolish me."


    In Mingcheng, there are not many people who make Chu Tao afraid. Chu Tao really doesn''t believe that such a small security guard can find the person who is afraid of him. He holds his hands directly in front of his chest and says to the man disdainfully.


    "Enough."


    When everyone thought that the security guard went back to call the police to come, Ji ChenKe stood out with black lines.


    Others don''t understand the meaning of Chu Tao''s words, but he is a mirror in his heart.


    Someone else''s dog? It''s obvious that it''s for you to beat the security guard you sent out in front of you. It''s worse than slapping your face. Ji ChenKe can''t help it any more.


    "I said, young master Ji, do you want to fight against injustice or something? My brother was wronged. As a result, the security guard, no matter what, was about to send him to the police station. I really thought that migrant workers were all soft persimmons? "


    In his heart, he had already guessed the situation. However, Chu Tao pretended not to know, but he was able to tell some key points, as if all the reasons were on his side. They were the real victims who were wronged.


    "This man wants to be contemptuous of Xiao Qiang. The elder brother of security is going to take him back to the Institute for education. If you obstruct him like this, I''m afraid it will be difficult for Lao Chen to explain."


    Today, I want to stand out for my girlfriend. Unexpectedly, so many people who I don''t want to see appear. Ji ChenKe is also depressed.


    If there is only one Li Mingli, he can ignore him completely. But Chu Tao also appears. Chu Tao is not as easy to deal with as Li Mingli. If this one is not handled properly, Chu Tao says to do it. It''s not ambiguous at all. But his skill is not as good as him, and he can''t compare with his family. Although no one is afraid of anyone, neither family will do it for the sake of two people''s kindness It''s a big fight.


    "Xiao Qiang? Is that her


    Even though he was already familiar with Xiao Qiang, Chu Tao pretended not to know her. Who are you, elder sister?


    Chu Tao this kind of completely pretended not to know the expression, let want to say hello Xiao Qiang gas root itch, but take him no way.


    "Hum..."


    When so many people don''t give themselves face at all, and there is no man''s demeanor at all, Xiao Qiang turns her head angrily. How can she say that she is also a child of a big family, so she is humiliated by others, and she is very angry.


    "Oh, I remember, you are Yes, it''s you You are the Let me see. "


    With a finger on his forehead, Chu Tao pretends to be thinking and remembering. It seems that he remembers it, but he can''t say it. Many people are worried about Chu Tao. They all think that the goods can finally remember that they really know each other.


    "You..."


    This time, Xiao Qiang can''t help it any more. She stomps her feet in high-heeled shoes. She can''t help wriggling a few times. Her mouth is full of grievances. She knows what it''s like for the security guard to be slapped by Chu Tao."I remember, aren''t you the woman who was knocked unconscious by one of my ears at Xiao''s that day? Oh, what a coincidence. We meet again. Nice to meet you. "

 Chapter 26

    Pretend to think for a long time, see Xiao Qiang can no longer stand, Chu Tao directly burst out this sentence let a lot of people startled eye words.


    "Brother ChenKe, look at him..."


    Hear Chu Tao really in front of the public to tell that few people know things, Xiao Qiang would like to lie on Chu Tao''s body to bite a few, the man did not give her any face.


    I really don''t know what to do. Xiao Qiang stomps, grabs Ji ChenKe''s arm and shakes her hard. She looks at Ji ChenKe wrongly and asks Ji ChenKe to show herself.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, beauty. I''m a big old man and can''t speak. If there''s something wrong, don''t take it to heart."


    He said that, what Chu Tao wanted was this effect. Such a woman who stirred excrement like a stick should be severely humiliated. If she didn''t teach her a lesson, she didn''t know what it was to forgive others.


    Work to stay on the front line, so as to be able to leave their own way, Xiao Qiang relying on their family background, but also Ji ChenKe cover, do not put other people in the eyes.


    If Chu Tao wasn''t here today, Li Dazhu would have gone to the police station because of her affairs. Chu Tao was angry when he thought about it. Such a woman would be bullying and afraid of being tough, and have the ability to pee on Lao Tzu''s head?


    "Enough!"


    Many people came and went in the hospital, many people stopped to watch the situation here, they looked at Chu Tao''s appearance, they all thought Chu Tao was really a rude man, some of his words were unobstructed, but it didn''t matter.


    But Ji ChenKe can''t see it. No matter what Xiao Qiang''s character is, at least now Xiao Qiang is his girlfriend. His woman is humiliated by other men in public. How can he look at her and not talk.


    "You say enough is enough? I don''t think it''s too small. "


    Finally, Ji ChenKe is forced to stand up. Chu Tao doesn''t show mercy at all.


    For women, although they can be severely humiliated, Chu Tao will not be too obvious, but for people like Ji ChenKe, Chu Tao will no longer pretend to be stupid and become overbearing.


    "It''s natural that we should catch the salty pig hand. If someone makes friends with those who have done shameless deeds, he will lose his identity."


    Today, I''m really depressed. The person I don''t want to see even appears in front of me. It''s just that I have a quarrel with him because of a bumpkin, which makes Ji ChenKe want to cut off Guo Qi.


    "You, come here."


    Today, it seems that it is wrong to reason here. After all, there are many people and many people. Everyone is facing Xiao Qiang. At that time, Guo Qi did things without thinking. Even if he was kind-hearted, he would be regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    Since you can''t argue in a quarrel, take out the evidence. Chu Tao points to the security guard who was slapped by him before, and signals the security guard to come and let him do something.


    "What for?"


    Chu Tao slaps the security guard loudly in front of everyone. The security guard is angry, but Ji ChenKe doesn''t dare to speak for him. Besides, there are other security guards who come to him to wink at him. The security guard knows that he has offended the wrong person.


    The man who slapped him in the face before stretched out his hand to ask him to come over. The security guard was so excited that he could not help stepping back.


    This product should not have been a hit. How many more slaps do you want to take out?


    With this in mind, the security guard felt that the place on his face where he was slapped began to hurt again. He could not help but put out a hand to cover it. He was a little scared and timid and asked.


    "Go and tune out the video here. I''ll see what happened."


    As long as you can reproduce the scene at that time, you can help Guo Qi. As long as Guo Qi is wronged, you can make a lot of trouble.


    "That''s not fair. It must be approved by the president."


    A man is just a small security guard on duty in the hospital. It''s OK to keep it going. If he is asked to call out the surveillance video, he doesn''t have so much power.


    "Call out your Dean and I''ll tell him."


    Being able to understand the difficulty of the security guard, Chu Tao didn''t embarrass him and spoke directly.


    Isn''t it the president of a hospital? In other people''s eyes, it may be the existence of God. In his eyes, he is just an ordinary person who knows more about treatment technology, teaches more doctors and makes more money.


    "That man is really fierce. If something small happens, he has to call out the surveillance video."


    "I think he''s a little fat. He doesn''t have any other skills. Why do you ask the dean to come to see him? Who do you think you are, mayor of Ming City? "


    "Yes, I look down on such a pretender. If the Dean really comes to see him, I will drink all the medicine in my hand today."


    Many people waiting for registration, there are many people waiting for medicine, looking at them, can''t help but comment.


    It''s just a trivial matter. Just make it clear. There''s no need to make such a fuss. It''s too much to make a fuss to find the president and transfer out the surveillance video.Of course, many people don''t think much of Chu Tao. They just think that this person will talk and like to put on airs.


    "What''s the matter, young man? What happened? "


    The security guard is contacting the Dean, and everyone is waiting. Although the onlookers have some things to do, they can''t help but stop to see how things will develop.


    Just when everyone is waiting for the result, with the help of Chu Tao, Guo Qi has already finished LAN Xiaohe''s medical list.


    After sending LAN Xiaohe to the ward, Guo Qicai came back to see a middle-aged man in a white coat come here with a smile and ask about the situation.


    "Dean."


    Seeing the middle-aged man appear, the security guard nodded respectfully to the man at that time.


    "Dean Qiu, here''s what happened. My brother came here to see a doctor. When he was just registered, he was bumped by someone and met this Ma''am, being slandered as a salty pig hand, your security will arrest my brother to go to the police station. I want to call up the video to see what''s going on. "


    He simply told President Qiu about the situation, but Ji ChenKe and Xiao Qiang on one side didn''t speak. Xiao Qiang, in particular, was a little uneasy. She was the party who knew what was going on.


    "In that case, come with me."


    President Qiu naturally had more contacts than other people. When he saw Chu Tao, he immediately recognized him. When he saw Ji ChenKe, Li Mingli and Xiao Qiang, he knew what to do.


    None of these children from rich families is simple. There has been a feud between the families. Now they can''t get involved in the conflict because of something. Since they want to see what''s going on, they just need to bring them out of the video.


    When they got to the monitoring room, five people went in together with President Qiu. There were professional personnel in charge to tune out the previous video. As a result, they soon found the record of Guo Qi and Xiao Qiang.


    "Can you tune it out?"


    The picture is to see, also can vaguely see people talking, but can''t hear what people are saying inside.


    "Can the picture be clearer?"


    Chu Tao just asked, the technician has not answered, Li Mingli said.


    The quality of the picture is too poor. Although we can see Guo Qi and Xiao Qiang, we can''t see many details clearly. He asked.


    "I can try to amplify the sound, but the quality of the picture Because the video monitored every day is too long, if the picture quality is very good, the memory occupied is too large, we can only do this. "


    With that, the technician adjusted the sound in the surveillance video. As for the picture, it was the previous picture.


    What Chu Tao wants is the sound. The picture may not be clear, but he must be able to hear what the people inside say, so that he can have the basis to help Guo Qi explain clearly.


    "You milked me."


    There are too many people in the hospital, so the voice is a little noisy. If it wasn''t for the registration office, maybe the monitoring would not be directed here.


    Before Guo Qi and Xiao Qiang said something, listen to is not too clear, but when Xiao Qiang voice a little later, can vaguely hear a few words.


    "I didn''t mean to, beauty, you I didn''t mean to wet your clothes. I''ll wipe them for you. "


    Maybe because he wanted to explain clearly, Guo Qi''s voice was also a little loud. He scratched his head in a hurry. What he said happened to be recorded by the monitor.


    "Ah, hooligan, pervert, sex wolf..."


    As soon as Guo Qi finished, he reached out and touched Guo Qi on the woman''s leg. Seeing Guo Qi''s action, the woman stepped back and exclaimed, attracting people around her.


    "That''s what you call salted pig''s hands? Why don''t you explain to me, where is the salt? I''m your brother-in-law... "


    If you don''t listen, I don''t know. Now when you listen to the voice in the monitor, Chu Tao''s anger rushes up at that time. This excrement stirring stick clearly knows that Guo Qi is not trying to take advantage of her, but he just doesn''t want to let Guo Qi go. He really needs to find someone to be honest.


    "We all watched the video. The young man didn''t mean it. Now that the matter is clear, let''s go back quickly."


    I''m afraid these people are making trouble here. This is a hospital. Although doctors hope that people outside are fighting every day, they will have a business, but these people are special.


    What happened in the hospital, their family investigated, how to explain to those people at that time, maybe the shareholders of the hospital will withdraw themselves directly.


    "Premier Qiu, don''t worry. I, Chu Tao, won''t make trouble for no reason. I just want to make it clear that this woman clearly knows that my brother didn''t mean to do it, and she has to hold on to it. What''s her heart? Who gave her the courage to be coquettish here? "


    Chu Tao didn''t embarrass president Qiu, but today it''s not their fault. They were wronged so miserably. How can they swallow it? Even if Guo Qi doesn''t want to make a big deal, Chu Tao won''t like it.I''ve long been dissatisfied with Ji''s family, and Xiao Qiang''s excrement stirring stick makes Chu Tao angry. Now that he''s good at it, let''s count the old and the new together. I want a statement. Who doesn''t give it? I''m in a hurry with who.

 Chapter 27

    "Xiao Tao, how about giving my uncle face? This matter That''s it. If the little brother has any dissatisfaction or needs, he will be satisfied even if he brings it up with his uncle. "


    He was afraid that Jiang Tao would be unreasonable, so premier Qiu asked for help in time.


    Now there are only five people here except for him and the monitoring technicians, and Li Mingli arrived later, leaving only Ji ChenKe and Xiao Qiang.


    Earlier Chu Tao''s words are very clear, who is holding on, who gives courage, these are not obvious to point at Xiao Qiang and Ji ChenKe.


    Although these two people did wrong, President Qiu didn''t want to let this thing go on. He chose to make peace. He didn''t want to offend either of them, so he had to make Guo Qi nod.


    "Since uncle Qiu has said that, brother, what do you say? I''ll listen to you. As long as you are not satisfied with the deeds of some people, I''ll help you out. Of course, if you are generous, I''ll listen to you."


    In his heart, he was very angry, but President Qiu had already come forward to plead for mercy. Although Chu Tao was arrogant, he didn''t reach the point of arrogance. It didn''t do Guo Qi much good to make a row about it.


    After thinking about it, Chu Tao decided to let Guo Qi choose. If Guo Qi wanted to be angry, he would certainly stand up and help Guo Qi. If Guo Qi decided to let it go, he would not object. After all, the hospital would give Guo Qi some compensation.


    "One more thing is better than one less thing. Brother Chu, since this matter has been made clear, let''s forget it. Let''s all go back."


    From the countryside, it''s not easy to live in a big city. Guo Qi doesn''t want to offend people, and he doesn''t want to make people hate him. If this can be revealed, it''s the best. After all, he can''t make other girls look ugly.


    "Well, well, since Brother Guo said so, I can''t lose him. This is a gold card of the hospital. Only a few people have it. It''s better for Brother Guo not to come to our hospital in the future. If he comes, all the expenses will be free."


    If this matter can be handled properly, the investment of these companies may increase. Guo Qi had only one person. He went to the hospital every day for treatment, and the loss of the hospital was not big. Instead, he let himself pick up a bargain.


    He handed Guo Qi a gold card, and the director patted Guo Qi''s shoulder with approval. Then he turned and left.


    "Brother Chu, I still have friends who are seeing the doctor. I''ll go there first. When I have time, I''ll invite you and brother Mingli to have a drink. Thank you for your help."


    Today, if Li Mingli and Chu Tao hadn''t come out to help, they would have been taken to the police station by the security guard. Where would they have registered first and then explained everything clearly.


    Guo Qi was very grateful to Chu Tao and Li Mingli. He was a rude man. He didn''t know how to say any greetings, so he liked to use the way of rural people''s gratitude to invite two people to have a rub, and then he didn''t get drunk.


    "Well, brother is waiting for your wine. Go quickly."


    Such an honest person really makes life unable to find fault. Chu Tao''s chubby face is smiling, but he is not polite to Guo Qi. Anyway, they are brothers. This meal is different from each other. What we want is that.


    "Guo Qi, I''ve heard about what happened just now. Did they embarrass you?"


    After going out from the monitoring room, Guo Qi went directly to the place where LAN Xiaohe was injured. He just came in. LAN Xiaohe was very happy and worried, but he didn''t feel at ease.


    Her own foot was injured, and Guo Qi also quarreled with others because of some accidents. She was very worried that those people bullied Guo Qi, who was an honest man from the countryside.


    "It''s OK. It''s all settled. Everything before was a misunderstanding."


    Before, he didn''t want to worry about LAN Xiaohe, so Guo Qi didn''t tell LAN Xiaohe all the time. Now the truth has come out, and there''s nothing ignoble to hide. Guo Qi explains it to LAN Xiaohe with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''m just afraid that they will bully you. You are migrant workers. You don''t know that many rich people have money and bad character. Thank you so much this time. You are misunderstood because of me."


    Said the worry in the heart, LAN Xiaohe is also a sigh of relief, face some blush looking at Guo Qi.


    "By the way, accountant LAN, this card was just given to me by Dean Qiu. It says that all medical services can be free in the future. It''s useless for me to keep it for a rude person. It''s just that you have hurt your foot now. I''ll take it for you."


    When I come to Mingcheng to work, I usually have nothing to do except to feel tired. When I am sick in a mountain village, I go to see a doctor in a pharmacy. Guo Qi is really not used to such a big hospital as Mingcheng.


    It''s not necessary to keep it. On the contrary, a young and beautiful girl like LAN accountant will come to such a big hospital if she has something to do one day, or if she is pregnant and has a baby in the future. This card has a greater effect on her.


    "All free? No, I can''t take this card. It''s given to you by President Qiu. Put it away. If it''s useful in the future, it can save a lot of money. "


    Although I have never seen such a gold card in the hospital, LAN Xiaohe envies Guo Qi when he thinks it was sent by the president of the hospital, but he can''t accept such a good thing.People have misfortunes and blessings all the time. Who can know when he will encounter minor diseases and disasters? He will go to the hospital more or less in his life. With this card, it will be much more convenient to come to the hospital. Considering this, LAN Xiaohe is unwilling to accept it.


    "Accountant LAN, I don''t need it now. It happens that your foot is injured. Take it first. It''s not easy to make money. With this card, you don''t have to spend your living expenses."


    Before I came, I went to the office building of the construction site to help accountant LAN get the money. At that time, I met a man who came into the office with him. Although he had already brought the money, since he could save money, why not.


    "Well, I''ll keep this card for you first. Come to me when you need it. You can''t forget it."


    Shortly after Guo Qi entered the construction site, accountant LAN felt that Guo Qi was a good young man. He was not handsome, but he could see through. The most important thing was that the young man did not have the decadence and ingenuity of the students he saw on campus.


    It''s hard to see such a simple and honest man. It''s just because she has a good feeling for Guo Qi that Lan Hui always goes to find Guo Qi. Now Guo Qi helps her a lot. Her heart is sweet and her eyes are a little more gentle.


    It took some time to check in the hospital. When Guo Qi and LAN accountant went out from the hospital, it was already lunch time.


    "Accountant LAN, it''s dinner time. You can''t walk on the ground. Let''s find a place to eat first."


    Returning to the construction site is also to eat, and accountant Lan''s foot is injured, so it''s not convenient to buy food. Thinking of this, Guo Qi wants to take accountant LAN to find a restaurant near the hospital to eat something to cushion his stomach.


    "I''ll listen to you. You can eat wherever you say."


    What happened today is that Guo Qi is carrying everything. The warm feeling makes accountant LAN feel at ease. She hasn''t felt this kind of feeling for a long time.


    I felt this sense of security in my parents when I was young, but now I feel it in Guo Qi''s body. Therefore, when Guo Qi put forward his own proposal, LAN Xiaohe didn''t object and nodded very gently, just like a newly married wife listening to her husband''s arrangement.


    "Come on, your feet can''t touch the ground. I''ll carry you on my back."


    After watching a store, Guo Qi stands in front of LAN Xiaohe, owes his body, pats his shoulder, and lets LAN Xiaohe lie on his back. He wants to eat with LAN Xiaohe on his back.


    "Xiao Qi, have you ever carried other women on your back before?"


    Lying on Guo Qi''s back, the peculiar smell of the man got into his nose. Accountant Lan was hot and his face was red.


    She did not dare to look up, afraid of pedestrians on the road looking at her, arms tightly around Guo Qi''s neck, a heart like a deer bumping, jumping non-stop.


    But Guo Qi''s back is very wide and solid. Accountant LAN is very warm. She can''t help wondering if this solid back belongs to her alone. If only Guo Qi had carried her alone.


    "When I was in the countryside, I didn''t carry a woman. My family was poor. Those women looked down on me. No woman would want me to carry it."


    When I think of my hometown where I have lived for 20 years, Guo Qi''s voice has become rustic, but it is more friendly in LAN''s ears.


    "Come to Mingcheng? There are so many beautiful young women here that you don''t like them? "


    There are many beauties in the countryside, but those people seldom dress up. It''s different in big cities. People here pay much attention to the external image, so make-up is popular. It''s a very ugly person. Make up is also a great beauty.


    Guo Qi met many young girls in the countryside. When he came to the big city, he saw so many beautiful women. Maybe he couldn''t hold on to them. He thought of other girls in his heart.


    "I''m ugly, and I don''t see many women, and I know fewer women. I don''t like any of them."


    Taking Guo Meifeng''s tractor to Mingcheng, Guo Qi looked at the women''s clothes. At that time, he was shocked. The women''s clothes were so thin that they opened the neckline of their shirts so low that they could see the covers inside their shirts clearly.


    If you dress like this in the countryside, you''ll be criticized. But women here wear it like this, especially when Guo Qi sees it on a woman''s leg.


    "Guo Qi, have you ever found a woman at the construction site? But many women want to sleep with men at night. You are so young and strong that many women like it. "

 Chapter 28

    Outsiders may not know, but LAN Xiaohe, who works on the construction site and is a beautiful girl, knows something about the construction site.


    "Accountant LAN, please don''t make fun of me. My sisters and aunts on the construction site are so kind to me. I only have the feelings for my brothers and sisters, and have no other meaning."


    Guo Qi didn''t know what accountant LAN meant. He thought accountant LAN had misunderstood him, so he quickly explained.


    Although there are many young workers on the construction site, Guo Qi has never had a wrong idea. Those women are also very nice to him. They are always smiling when they talk occasionally.


    We had a good chat. Guo Qi just regarded those people as friends. He never thought about what would happen to them. After all, many aunts are married women. If he had any ideas about those women, he would be inferior to pigs and dogs.


    I''ve seen the village head of Guoyang village rubbing with women in the melon field since I was a child. Guo Qi hates the women who come out of the wall and the men who have relations with married women.


    "They''re so nice to you, they didn''t tell you they were going to sleep together at night?"


    Hearing Guo Qi''s negative answer, LAN Xiaohe didn''t quite believe it.


    It has been more than a month since Guo Qi came to the construction site. For such a young, strong and unmarried young man, I don''t know how many women are hot eyed. It shouldn''t be that there are no women up to now.


    Recalling the time when she first came to work on the construction site, LAN Xiaohe once went to the toilet at the back of the office building after work in the evening. As soon as she entered the toilet, she felt strange. She always felt that a pair of eyes were looking at her, which made her feel hairy.


    Worried, LAN Xiaohe quickly put the clothes in order, scared out of the toilet, this just out of the toilet, there are a few men around.


    It''s time to eat after work, and many people are gone. At this time, she is stopped by several men. LAN Xiaohe''s scared and pale. She doesn''t dare to call people for fear of angering these men.


    A few men looked at LAN Xiaohe''s appearance, bit by bit around, and finally surrounded LAN accountant in the middle. Two men looked at LAN Xiaohe''s body, and couldn''t help licking his tongue and rubbing his hands.


    "We want to match you with a temporary couple."


    Among several men, a slightly tall, dark man stepped forward and said something to LAN Xiaohe that Lan Xiaohe didn''t dare to think about.


    "Don''t worry, we are all married people, because we go out to work alone. When we miss a woman at night, we can only hold it back. So we have to endure and suffer all the time, so we think of a way."


    "There are men out to work, there are women out to work for the family, men need, women also want to man''s body, so there is such a conventional form."


    "In the construction site, women and their favorite men do temporary husband and wife, do not affect the families of both sides, only to meet each other''s needs, and so on out of the construction site, everything returns to normal, does not affect each other''s life."


    "Of course, we don''t want to force you. If you feel that you suffer losses, we can give you money..."


    The man seems to be afraid that Lan Xiaohe doesn''t understand their intention and purpose. He deliberately explains the match between husband and wife very clearly. He even says the compensation for LAN Xiaohe. Now he''s waiting for LAN Xiaohe''s meaning.


    "Let me see."


    After thinking about it, LAN Xiaohe replied to the man that she didn''t know what to do, so she had to drag it first.


    If you agree now, her body, which has been preserved for more than 20 years, must be taken away by these energetic men who have nowhere to vent.


    If she refuses, it may be that these men will be strong. At that time, she will be enjoyed by several people in turn.


    Later, LAN Xiaohe took advantage of the crowd and refused the man''s request. Those men didn''t dare to do anything to LAN Xiaohe because they were afraid of losing their job and calling the police, and LAN Xiaohe didn''t dare to go off work alone because of that encounter.


    As soon as I entered the construction site, I met with my husband and wife. Guo Qi was so strong that all his sisters and aunts who worked at the construction site must be watching him. Some of them could not help talking.


    "Those elder sisters and aunts are very polite to me. Everyone talks and laughs. Although sometimes I go to their house to drink water, they don''t tell me about bed fight."


    With LAN Xiaohe on his back, Guo Qi is itching. LAN Xiaohe thinks about things all the time. When he says this, he doesn''t notice that Guo Qi is getting hotter and hotter, and his back is full of sweat.


    "Accountant LAN, those elder sisters and aunts have been married. How can I fight with them? If it comes out, I''m a big man. How can they be human? They will be stabbed in the spine."


    If the story of sleeping with a woman gets out, Guo Qi will be told a few words at most, and there will be no loss for him, but what about those women?


    They are all married, and some have children. If they are criticized, how can they look up in front of others.


    "If a woman likes you, and you like her, and she wants to sleep with you, will you?"Hearing Guo Qi''s words, I don''t know what''s going on. Accountant Lan''s heart is sweet, and the whole person is also relieved, as if the big stone in her heart has sunk down. She blows a hot breath in Guo Qi''s ear and asks in Guo Qi''s ear.


    "I''m so poor that no woman likes me."


    Guo Qi didn''t answer LAN Xiaohe''s question directly. If a woman really wanted to sleep with him, Guo Qi didn''t think about what to do. Maybe he would try his best to hold it, and then have a quiet rest. Maybe he could not help taking away the woman''s body.


    "Well, if I like you, would you like to have sex with me?"


    Is to explore the attitude of Guo Qi, LAN Xiaohe deliberately joked, she wants to know how Guo Qi in the end to answer.


    "Accountant LAN, you are so beautiful and your salary is high. How can you like me? Don''t make fun of me. OK, the hotel is coming. Let''s go in."


    What can I do? If you like me, it must be my blessing. Although Guo Qi wanted to say yes in his heart, he knew that accountant Lan was joking. If he answered so positively, maybe accountant LAN would be angry.


    After thinking about it, Guo Qi decided not to answer, so as to avoid embarrassment, neither positive nor negative. If you want to know the result, try to be my girlfriend.


    It''s summer now. It''s sunny outside and the temperature is very high. Guo Qi is sweating with LAN Xiaohe on his back. As soon as he enters the room, the two of them suddenly cool down. Guo Qi feels that the fire on his whole body has also dropped a lot.


    The restaurants in Mingcheng are equipped with air conditioning. After two people go in, Guo Qi finds a place close to the air conditioning, gently puts LAN Xiaohe on the chair, and then sits on the opposite side with a bow.


    "Xiaoqi, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with your stomach? "


    It''s hot during the day and cold at night. It''s easy to get sick when it''s cold and hot. Looking at Guo Qi''s bow, it''s obvious that his stomach is uncomfortable. LAN Xiaohe asks with some worry.


    "No, I''m ok. Maybe I''ve walked so far and my legs are a little sore. I can''t stand still."


    Carrying a woman, the fragrance of a woman gets into her nose, and Guo Qi''s body is on fire.


    "Then you''d better sit down and have a rest. You should be tired after walking so far on your back. Let''s start small and order whatever you want. We just didn''t pay the medical expenses. We''ll have a good meal with the money."


    Because Guo Qi, all the expenses of going to Mingcheng hospital this time are free, but it helps LAN Xiaohe save a lot of money. Guo Qi has gone so far with her on his back, so he should invite Guo Qi to have a meal.


    "How can I ask accountant LAN to invite me to dinner? On this hot day, let''s just eat whatever we want, just fill our stomach."


    This kind of restaurant, a casual meal is better than dozens, which is still very low-end, Guo Qi does not want to eat so expensive, he now has no money, can eat a bowl of noodles, he is very happy.


    "Boss, we want this, and this, and this is also good. Have one, yes, and this, and this too..."


    Guo Qi, with his legs tightly clamped, sat opposite LAN Xiaohe and drank herbal tea, but LAN accountant didn''t ask for another one from him. After calling the waiter over, he pointed to the menu and ordered one after another.


    Listen to accountant LAN one by one, Guo''s head began to sweat. How much does this meal cost?


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to ask accountant LAN to have a good meal, but he has no money now. If he can''t pay for the meal, how difficult it will be.


    "Well, that''s all. Can you do it earlier? We have something else to do this afternoon, please


    After ordering, LAN Xiaohe closes the menu and can tell the waiter that it''s the peak time for dinner. If they don''t rush in advance, who knows when they will start cooking.


    "Guo Qi, you have been in Mingcheng for some time. Have you ever thought about doing something else in the future?"


    The construction site is too tired. Young people like Guo Qi may come to the construction site because they are not well-off. After going through this difficult period, they may go to other jobs.


    "I can''t do anything, but I''m naive. I don''t know what else I can do except move bricks."


    I didn''t go to school when I was a child. I learned that little knowledge from the blind old man at the entrance of the village. Now there are too many college students looking for a job in Mingcheng. He can''t do anything but work on the construction site.


    "I have a friend who works in a state-owned enterprise. If you want to go, I can contact her for you. However, during this period, you may take some time to go to school for further study. To enter that company, you need a degree certificate. Do you want to have a try? "

 Chapter 29

    "Diploma? What is that? "


    Before he came to Mingcheng, Guo Qi only knew that working on the construction site could make a lot of money, or sanlengzi told him that he could make more than 10000 a year on the construction site.


    Now LAN accountant suddenly asked him if he wanted to change his job. Guo Qi really didn''t think about it. When he heard that Lan accountant said he wanted to help him introduce his job, Guo Qi was a little excited.


    It''s just that Lan''s accounting conditions make Guo Qi the first two big. He has never been to school. He knows what degree certificate he has, let alone going to the university campus. It''s estimated that when he comes to the front of the University, looking at the polite college students, Guo Qi will feel ashamed.


    "Now the certificates are very easy to get. The main reason why I advise you to go to university is to learn some wisdom, which will be of great use in the future."


    Universities are divided into different majors. Some majors pay too much attention to the things in books. The teacher talks according to the books. As a result, the students only know the things in books. They can''t do anything without leaving the school.


    However, some majors are very good. They not only teach people how to increase knowledge, but also teach people how to be a person. While learning knowledge, their personality and self-cultivation are improved.


    He wanted to make Guo Qi more and more cosmopolitan, so LAN Xiaohe suggested that Guo Qi go to university for further study, so that when he came out, others would know that he was a city man.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Manager fan is so kind to me. The work here is not over yet. If I give up my job on the construction site and go to university, I''m sorry for manager fan''s kindness."


    If it wasn''t for manager fan''s permission, Guo Qi couldn''t find a job. This kindness has always been in Guo Qi''s mind. Even if he wants to study and work in a bigger place, he knows that he can''t forget manager fan''s kindness to himself.


    "Well, when you want to go, just let me know and I''ll contact you."


    I really hope that Guo Qi can become a capable person. By that time, his parents will not object to his poor boyfriend, and they will not look down on Guo Qi.


    With such a beautiful thought in her heart, LAN Xiaohe''s pretty face blushed involuntarily. She couldn''t help looking at Guo Qi quietly. She was relieved to see that Guo Qi didn''t notice her change, but she didn''t know what was going on. She felt a little lost in her heart.


    "Your order is ready."


    Two people were drinking herbal tea. The waiter brought up LAN Xiaohe''s meal. He didn''t eat breakfast. After a busy morning, he suddenly smelled the aroma of rice, and Guo Qi''s stomach began to cry.


    "I''ve been tired all morning. I think I''ll be tired out. Let''s eat."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, LAN Xiaohe knew that Guo Qi was really hungry. She picked up chopsticks and put some meat in Guo Qi''s bowl until it was full. Then she stopped and tasted the food slowly.


    "Xiao Qi, you eat first, and I''ll get some drinks."


    There is nothing in the herbal tea, that is, cold boiled water. After eating so many meals, the boiled water has no taste. LAN Xiaohe gets up and walks towards the freezer with drinks.


    "Have some cold beer."


    It''s most comfortable to have a cool drink in summer, especially in such hot weather. LAN Xiaohe takes juice and gives Guo beer.


    A mouthful of cold wine to the stomach, Guo Qi felt the whole body fierce a cold, can''t help shivering, the whole body has become fresh up, that kind of feeling unspeakable comfortable.


    "Here, have some of this. It''s a tonic."


    Today, LAN Xiaohe ordered a lot of dishes, which are very good for men. After Guo Qi was tired for so long, LAN Xiaohe wanted to make up for him.


    He put something he didn''t know was made into on Guo Qi''s plate and advised him to eat it quickly. Guo Qi looked at it as meat, but it was a bit like ham, and finally ate it.


    "What is it? It''s so crisp."


    This is different from the usual shredded meat. This time, the meat is a little strange, and Guo Qi is a little curious.


    "Don''t worry about it. Eat it."


    Seeing that Guo Qi had eaten everything, LAN Xiaohe had a smile on his face, and then he thought of something. His pretty face turned red and he quickly lowered his head to eat.


    "Xiao Qi, are you hot? If it''s hot, I''ll turn down the air conditioner. "


    eats the food generally, LAN Xiao he discovers Guo Qi''s connection red, is like drinking Baijiu''s face, is a bit frightening, although knows how to return a responsibility, but LAN Xiao He still worries about opens the mouth to inquire.


    "It''s OK, but I eat too fast. Just have a rest."


    "Why, are you Guo Qi? Why are you here? "


    He was very hot. Even sitting under the air conditioner, he was still worried. Guo Qi kept drinking beer and didn''t dare to eat anything on the table any more.


    Just when Guo Qi didn''t know how to lower his body''s fire, a man came in from the outside to see him. After looking at him for a long time, he asked with some uncertainty.


    "Are you? Brother Qian


    The man didn''t dare to recognize Guo Qi, but Guo Qi clearly remembered the man. Isn''t this Guo Meifeng''s husband Qian Wangcai? It''s a coincidence that he came here."It''s a coincidence that we are also here for dinner."


    When he saw Guo Qi, Qian Wangcai''s expression was stiff at first. This time, he saw someone he shouldn''t have seen, but after all, he was a passer-by. Qian Wangcai soon regained his smiling expression and walked towards Guo Qi.


    "To introduce you, this is my partner, Lin Yaqi."


    "Yaqi, this is my hometown, Guo Qi."


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Qian Wangcai didn''t mention Guo Meifeng. He was originally a native of Mingcheng, but Guo Qi was a rural man. When he was introduced, he introduced Guo Qi to his hometown, which made Guo Qi a little confused.


    "Hello, Jackie."


    Seeing Qian Wangcai, Guo Qi was very polite. After all, Guo Meifeng helped him a lot. He was very grateful to Guo Meifeng. Although Qian Wangcai didn''t think much of himself, he was Guo Meifeng''s husband after all, and Guo Qi was very polite to him.


    And Lin Yaqi nodded, Guo Qi quickly introduced LAN Xiaohe to Lin Yaqi, the two women looked at each other and nodded, a smile is known.


    "It happens that we have dinner too. Come to Yaqi, let''s sit with Guo Qi."


    Originally, it was agreed that two people would secretly come out to have dinner together. Unexpectedly, they met Guo Qi. In order not to let Guo Qi talk about it, Qian Wangcai took Lin Yaqi to sit at Guo Qi''s table.


    "Waiter, a case of beer."


    This time, Qian Wangcai''s special enthusiasm is very similar to that of Guo Qi when he met him. It seems that he has changed a person, which makes Guo Qi doubt whether what he met is Qian Wangcai.


    After sitting on the chair, Qian Wangcai asked for a box of beer and wanted to have a good time with Guo Qi. They blew directly at the bottle without reserving the amount of wine.


    "Drink, have a good drink today..."


    The two women drank a drink, but Qian Wangcai kept pulling Guo Qi and beer. He didn''t know how many bottles he drank. They all said that the beer didn''t intoxicate people because he didn''t drink enough. When a box of beer was finished, Qian Wangcai continued to shout, and finally he began to talk nonsense.


    "Brother Qian, stop drinking. You have drunk too much."


    Looking at Qian Wangcai''s appearance, Guo Qi quickly stops him. If he drinks something, how can he tell Guo Meifeng.


    Guo Meifeng is Qian Wangcai''s wife. When she touches his wife, she feels more or less guilty about Qian Wangcai. When Guo Qi looks at Qian Wangcai, she always dares not look him in the eye. Now that Qian Wangcai has drunk too much, Guo Qi wants to persuade him to go back quickly.


    "I I''m not drunk. I''ll I have to go Roller bed Bed Ah, Dan, I want to Female People Give me a baby. "


    I don''t know if I''m talking nonsense or what. Qian Wangcai said it directly, which made Guo frown.


    "Sister Yaqi, brother Wangcai has drunk too much. Let''s send him back."


    The men are all drunk. If he goes back by himself for a while, what should he do when something happens on the way? At that time, he can''t explain to Guo Meifeng, so Guo Qi wants to send Qian Wangcai back with Lin Yaqi.


    "Let him sleep for a while and wait until he wakes up. Let''s go on eating."


    Are you kidding? Let yourself go to Qian Wangcai''s house? His wife has to eat herself. Isn''t she going to die? If she doesn''t go, she won''t even go to death. Whoever wants to go will go. Anyway, she won''t send money back.


    "Let''s eat and let brother Qian sleep for a while."


    Although Guo Meifeng left an address for Guo Qi, Guo Qi didn''t take the address with him. He didn''t know where Guo Meifeng lived. Lin Yaqi should know, but Lin Yaqi didn''t want to send it.


    In desperation, Guo Qi could only sit down and continue to eat. The food on the table tasted good, but he didn''t know what was going on. He was eating strangely. After eating in his stomach, he was hot all over.


    "Alas..."


    There is a woman sitting on the opposite side and a woman sitting on the left side of the body. When I see a strange woman, I don''t know how I have been afraid of women since I was a child. Guo Qi''s face is very hot and he eats with his head buried.


    Can be eating, suddenly a foot does not know where to stretch over, directly on his leg, this let Guo Qi surprised suddenly stood up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Guo Qi''s reaction, LAN Xiaohe was also surprised. He thought what happened to Guo Qi and asked.


    "No It''s nothing. Maybe the soup is too hot. I accidentally scalded it. "


    Sitting in front of all the women, Guo Qi can''t say that he just had a foot on his leg, which surprised him to stand up.


    Since he knew that one foot accidentally touched his leg, Guo Qi sat down again. He didn''t dare to look at them. He just lowered his head to drink. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Not long after Guo Qi sat down, the foot he had just taken back rubbed against his leg.

 Chapter 30

    "I I want to drink more. "


    Qian Wangcai, who was lying on the table, was enjoying the pleasure of sliding his foot on his leg with his head down and his eyes narrowed. He suddenly said something like he was drunk.


    Maybe for fear of being found, the foot that was put on Guo Qi''s leg Shua took back, which made Guo Qi feel uncomfortable. At the same time, he was not willing to give up. That kind of feeling was really good.


    "Come on, let''s get up and eat some more. It''s good for the body. It''s more nourishing."


    Looking at Guo Qi eating with his head down all the time, there was nothing in the plate. LAN Xiaohe gave Guo Qi a lot of delicious food, hoping to make Guo Qi eat more.


    "You can eat too. Don''t waste so much food."


    Since he was a child, he had not enough to eat, so when Guo Qi saw that there were so many things on the table and no one was eating them, he was very upset and advised everyone to eat more.


    "You are the hometown of Qian Wangcai. Are you from the suburb of Mingcheng?"


    For Guo Qi''s understanding is only Qian Wangcai''s introduction. Looking at this man who blushes like he has been watered by boiling water, Lin Yaqi is a little curious.


    Qian Wangcai is such a man who thinks about women every day. How can he have such an honest and honest fellow townsman? Can he do it on the surface?


    "No, I''m from the countryside. I''ve just come to Mingcheng for more than a month."


    Guo Qi never conceals his origin. Rural people are not inferior to urban people. Moreover, Guo Qi is not used to big cities, even if he has come to Mingcheng for a bath.


    But when I came to Mingcheng, I had to register in the hospital, queue up, take a bus to work, and sit on the toilet. Especially when I went to the supermarket, I had to walk around to find the exit. All these made Guo Qi feel too uncomfortable.


    "When you come to Mingcheng, do you miss your wife and children?"


    Go out to work, more or less miss their family, Guo Qi should be no exception, Lin Yaqi is very curious.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend yet."


    When asked about his feelings, Guo Qi simply replied that he was too poor and not handsome. No woman would like him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Seems to know that he asked the question should not be asked, Lin Yaqi quickly apologized to Guo Qi.


    Knowing that Lin Yaqi didn''t mean it, Guo qihan scratched his head with a smile.


    "Well, eat quickly."


    Looking at Lin Yaqi and Guo Qi chatting so well, LAN Xiaohe is always a little blocked in her heart. She urges them to eat quickly, but Guo Qi smiles and continues to eat the dishes LAN Xiaohe brought to him.


    "Well."


    That foot has already touched Guo Qi''s leg twice. Guo Qi thought that he would not be rubbed by that foot any more. Unexpectedly, when he just ate something in his mouth and was chewing, that little foot touched his leg again.


    This time, the foot showed the tummy of Guo Qi''s leg, which made Guo Qi close his leg fiercely.


    "Gee."


    Guo Qi didn''t dare to look at the two people. His mind was under the table, and he didn''t hear who was "Yi". Then, Guo Qi felt that his foot was dawdling towards him again.


    "Ah..."


    "Accountant LAN, you eat first. I''ll go to the toilet."


    Suffocating, Guo Qi didn''t dare to untie his trousers like this. He said to them, turned around and ran to the toilet.


    Restaurants here all have toilets. After all, if you eat too much, you will naturally have to solve it. Especially for those who drink and vomit, you have to go to the toilet to solve it.


    "Dangdang..."


    After asking the waiter in the shop, Guo Qi found the toilet, but the door of the toilet was closed. Guo Qi pushed it hard, but didn''t open it. It was locked inside. Now his stomach is choking. He can''t help knocking on the door to let the people inside come out quickly.


    "Who Ah Ah Who


    The people inside seem to hear Guo Qi''s knock on the door. The sound is uncomfortable and seems to be very enjoyable. They ask the people outside the door.


    "People in there, hurry up."


    Ask yourself who you are? Just tell you the name. Do you know me? Guo Qi didn''t say his name. He just urged the people inside to come out quickly. He felt uncomfortable on his waist.


    "Wait Wait a minute, light Ah Come on Here we are... "


    Guo Qi didn''t know what the people inside were doing. He just heard the woman''s intermittent gasping. He was gasping, as if he was very uncomfortable.


    "Hello, are you ok? If anything happens, I''ll call the hospital for you. "


    There was something wrong with the sound in the toilet. Guo Qi knocked on the door again and asked.


    "No You wait, I Just fine Ah... "


    Faintly, Guo Qi heard a strange voice, and the woman''s breathing became more and more urgent. At last, she screamed directly, and there was no movement.


    "Squeak."


    Also want to ask what happened inside, but Guo Qigang just reached out to knock on the door, the door was opened from inside."You..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Are you all right?"


    Looking at the woman''s appearance, her long hair was scattered, her face was flushed, and her clothes were messy. Guo Qi wanted to ask her if she was ok, but before she finished, the woman took a look at Guo Qi and ran away, leaving Guo Qi alone.


    This woman is very beautiful. She has a good smell of shampoo, especially when Guo Qi just glanced at her clothes, which are cool and attractive.


    Looking at the figure left by the woman running away, Guo Qi didn''t think about it any more. After entering, he closed the door of the toilet and untied his trousers.


    "Xiaoqi, what are you doing in there? Why so long? Is something wrong? "


    While eating outside, he waited for Guo Qi. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see Guo Qi come back. He was a little worried. LAN Xiaohe limped to the toilet door, knocked on the door and asked.


    "Accountant LAN, I''m ok. Maybe I''ve eaten something bad and my stomach is not very comfortable. I''ll go out in a moment."


    "Then hurry up. We''ll have to go back to the construction site when we finish eating."


    Guo Qi didn''t have any accident, LAN Xiaohe was also relieved, said to the toilet, then turned and left.


    "Hoo."


    Finally let LAN accountant left, can always hide is not the way, Guo Qi relieved at the same time, a heart also flustered up, today waist in the end is how?


    "You can figure it out. If you don''t come out, I''ll rush in."


    LAN Xiaohe is waiting, but Lin Yaqi can''t wait. When Guo Qi comes out of the toilet, Lin Yaqi grabs her arm and opens to Guo Qi.


    "Sister Yagi, what''s the matter?"


    I don''t know what''s going on. Guo Qi felt that his arm was pressed by a sponge. It was very soft and elastic, but he didn''t know how to feel it with his hand.


    "Wangcai has drunk too much. I don''t know where his home is. You can help him with me. Let''s take him to the hotel nearby first."


    Even though she didn''t want to go to Qian Wangcai''s home, she decided to stay in a hotel with Qian Wangcai. Anyway, she came out this time to have fun secretly. In the suburbs or in the urban area, as long as it was exciting enough.


    "In that, accountant LAN will wait here first. I will carry elder brother Qian on my back and elder sister Yaqi will lead the way."


    I will follow LAN Xiaohe back to the construction site for a while. If I don''t settle Qian Wangcai first, how can I take care of Qian Wangcai by leaving Lin Yaqi alone.


    And LAN Xiaohe said, Guo Qi directly let Lin Yaqi support the drunken Qian Wangcai, and then he bent down to carry Qian Wangcai, although Qian Wangcai looks not fat, but the back on the body can make Guo Qi tired.


    "Just this room. Slow down."


    Not far from the hotel is a hotel, just inside there is a room, Lin Yaqi to the front desk to pay, directly with a room card with Guo Qi came to a room.


    After brushing the room card, there is a big bed inside. Guo Qi takes a look at the wide bed. He can sleep at least three people. It''s a waste to sleep alone.


    "Wangcai is very heavy. Come on, drink some water and have a rest. Wait a minute, I''ll turn on the air conditioner."


    The hotel I stayed with Jiang Xiaoqing last night was 30 yuan per room. How could there be such a big bed in it, not to mention all kinds of other electronic equipment.


    When Guo Qigang put Qian Wangcai on the bed, Lin Yaqi boiled the kettle and pressed something against the air conditioner on the wall to let Guo Qi sit down and have a rest.


    "No, accountant LAN is still waiting for me. I have to go back first. Since brother Qian is resting here, please take care of him."


    I have to work in the afternoon, so I can''t stay here to take care of Qian Wangcai. Lin Yaqi came out with Qian Wangcai. There should be nothing wrong in the afternoon. It happens that the relationship between the two people is good, so it''s appropriate to stay here to take care of Qian Wangcai.


    "Then you wait before you leave. I''ll take a shower. Are you hot? If it''s hot, why don''t you take a bath before you leave? "

 Chapter 31

    "Sister Yaqi, I won''t stay here. Accountant LAN is still waiting for me. I have to go first."


    Qian Wangcai has been drunk and lying in bed. Now there are only two people here, he and Lin Yaqi. Lin Yaqi wants to take a bath at this time. It''s not suitable for Guo Qi to stay here.


    "You have to wash off your sweat before you leave. Look at you. You''re all wet."


    Said, Lin Yaqi directly reached out to touch Guo Qi''s shoulder, that white little hand just touched Guo Qi, Guo Qi''s body suddenly trembled, the whole person stepped back, low head dare not look at Lin Yaqi.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you. Go and take a bath." Guo Qi said.


    "Then wait for me for a while. Don''t go. I''ll come out in a minute."


    I don''t know whether Lin Yaqi is afraid or what, that is, he won''t let Guo Qi go and let Guo Qi stay with her, but Guo Qi can only sit by the bed with a bow, for fear that the change of his waist will be discovered by Lin Yaqi.


    "I don''t know if accountant LAN is in a hurry?"


    LAN Xiaohe''s foot is injured. When Guo Qi and Lin Yaqi send Qian Wangcai to the hotel, LAN Xiaohe is waiting alone. Guo Qi is really afraid of LAN Xiaohe. Don''t be angry.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Sitting by the bed with the air conditioner blowing, Guo Qi''s whole body became cool.


    Lin Yaqi didn''t bring her changed clothes. She went directly into the bathroom, closed the door, and then came out with the sound of water.


    The sound of water floated out, followed by the fragrance of shampoo. Guo Qi listened to the sound of water, smelled the fragrance, and unconsciously looked towards the bathroom, really wanted to see what was inside.


    "Well."


    Looking at the bathroom, I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Guo Qi''s eyes suddenly saw through the wall and directly saw the woman''s body in the ground glass.


    Lin Yaqi''s slender posture is standing under the shower head with long legs and tender waist. When a man looks at it, he can''t help drooling. The water drops roll down her greasy posture and drop on the ground. Then they roll out far away, which makes Guo Qi look more.


    Looking down, Guo Qi''s heart beat faster and faster. He turned his head quickly. If his heart itched, he could not help rushing into the bathroom. He didn''t know what he would do.


    "Guo Qi, please help me to see if the bath towel is not brought in outside."


    Shampoo will get to the hair, and then on the body smeared with bath gel, knead well, Lin Yaqi found that he could not find a towel, this can be how to do it.


    Qian Wangcai is drunk and doesn''t know if Guo Qi has left. Lin Yaqi tries to ask Guo Qi to help her find the towel. Maybe the people in this hotel put the towel in the table outside.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll look for it."


    It''s his first time to come to such a hotel. Guo Qi doesn''t know what the bathroom is like, and he doesn''t know that the bath towel and towel in the bathroom are put on the shelf inside. When he hears Lin Yaqi''s words, he searches in the room in a hurry.


    "Sister Yagi, there is no one outside?"


    I opened all the drawers outside and saw that there was nothing in the drawer except the remote control. I couldn''t find the towel all the time. Guo Qi could only turn his head and respond to the bathroom.


    "that''s probably in the bathroom. My head is frothy and I can''t keep my eyes open. Do you come in and help me look for it?"


    Hair is shampoo, has not been washed off, if you open your eyes, eyes will be irritated uncomfortable, helpless, Lin Yaqi can only let Guo Qi come in to help her find.


    Without a towel, you can''t just wear clothes with water on your body. The clothes are thin. If it''s wet again, you can''t print them out.


    "no, sister ya, you are taking a bath. How can I get in?"


    Joking, although just accidentally secretly saw the woman that hook people''s body, but Guo Qi has not been bold enough to go in and see, this if Lin Yaqi back to find their own trouble how to do?


    "well, well, wait outside for a while. I''ll rinse the foam first."


    How can Guo Qi control himself? Is he still a man?


    Lin Yaqi was upset, but Guo Qi couldn''t get in. She had no choice but to turn on the shower head, wash the foam off her head, and then wash the body lotion.


    "Bang ~"


    after hearing Lin Yaqi''s words, Guo Qigang sat back by the bed and sat down. Suddenly, he heard that something fell down in the bathroom, but Guo Qi didn''t care too much.


    "Ah..."


    Guo Qi just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, and then Lin Ya Qi''s scream came out of the bathroom. Hearing this sound, Guo Qi felt tight in his heart, and the whole person suddenly stood up and ran towards the bathroom.


    "Sister Yagi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Guo Qi didn''t know what was going on inside, but when he heard Lin Yaqi''s painful cry, Guo Qi was very worried. He came to the bathroom door and patted it on the door.


    "Guo Qi, please come in and help me up. It''s killing me."Voice some pain, Lin Yaqi lying on the floor of the bathroom, shouting at the outside.


    "But your door is closed. How can I get in?"


    Just when Lin Yaqi went in to take a bath, the door was closed. Guo Qi slapped it hard. The door still didn''t open. I don''t know if Lin Yaqi had locked it from inside.


    "You hit it and it opened. I didn''t lock the door."


    I knew that men would come in, so when Lin Yaqi went in, she just closed the door symbolically and didn''t lock the handle inside. When she heard Guo Qi say that she opened the door, she quickly explained.


    "Don''t move. Wait for me. I''ll come in."


    Listening to the sound of Lin Yaqi''s pain, Guo Qi was very flustered. He didn''t know whether the sound of "Putong" just now was the sound of Lin Yaqi''s fall. He stepped back a few steps and bumped forward.


    "Bang Dang."


    Guo Qi had a lot of strength in this collision. The door was not closed tightly, so he suddenly knocked it open. But the floor of the bathroom was too slippery. As soon as Guo Qi went in, his feet slipped, and he fell to the ground with a "pop".


    "Guo Qi, be careful. The ground is full of water. It''s very slippery. I just slipped accidentally."


    See Guo Qi lying on the ground, Lin Yaqi face secretly smile, and then toward Guo Qi mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you up."


    Trembling to stand up, Guo first took off his shoes, and then put his socks on the ground full of water, holding the wall and slowly approaching Lin Yaqi.


    slowly squatted down, Guo Qishen took off to hold Lin Yaqi''s arm and wanted to lift Lin Yaqi up, but Lin Yaqi was frothy and slippery. No matter how Kuo raised her hand, she was not at all stable.


    "Guo Qi, hold me. I can''t stand up."


    The body is too slippery, and the ground is also slippery. Lin Yaqi looks at Guo Qi shyly and wants to let Guo Qi hold her, so that she doesn''t have to walk, and it''s not easy for two people to slip together.


    "That''s not right..."


    So the woman in front of him, he can''t help swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva, shaking his head said.


    "What do you want me to do? Forget it. You can go out and let me lie here and die."


    Doodle mouth, Lin Yaqi deliberately pretended to be angry, you don''t want my body, don''t go quickly, without you I''m not alive, you go, let me lie here and die.


    "Well, I''ll carry you on my back. Hold tight, or I''ll fall again."


    Such a young and beautiful woman, Guo Qi can''t bear to see her lying on the ground all the time. If she holds her, she can see the woman at once. In order not to make the scene too embarrassing, Guo Qi plans to carry Lin Yaqi on his back.


    Slowly squat down, Guo Qi let Lin Yaqi lie on his back, and then hold the wall to go outside.


    "You "Qian Wangcai is still in bed?"


    Thinking that he had no clothes on, Guo looked at it, but Qian Wangcai, the man, was still snoring in bed. Lin Yaqi said something.


    "Well, I cover brother Qian''s head with a quilt, so he doesn''t know anything."


    At this time, there is no way to worry about it. You can''t go out and book another room, and then carry the money. It''s not enough trouble.


    "Guo Qi, I might be pricked by something on my back. It''s killing me. Please help me to see if it''s bleeding?"


    His arms tightly wrapped around Guo Qi''s neck, while Guo Qi''s hands did not dare to touch a woman''s legs.


    "Lie down and I''ll show you."


    Gently put Lin Yaqi on the bed, Guo Qi just pulled the quilt over Lin Yaqi''s body, only revealing a pretty head.


    But Lin Yaqi said that her back was uncomfortable, and she couldn''t turn her head to look, so she had to ask Guo Qi to help her see if she was hurt.


    "What do you think of covering the quilt like this? I''ll turn over first, and you can pull the quilt away."


    This man is really wonderful. What''s wrong with his body? How can he be sad at all? If other men were, they would have been unable to help themselves.


    Her face is full of unhappiness. Lin Yaqi turns over with her mouth, leaving a back to Guo Qi. Let Guo Qi open the quilt to see if she is hurt on her back.


    "Goo Doo."


    Looking at the woman''s white back like a piece of jade, Guo Qi''s body suddenly hit a thrill, and his whole body trembled.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Guo Qi lifted the quilt. Then he reached out with a trembling hand and leaned toward the woman''s back

 Chapter 32

    Lin Yaqi fell down and was abraded on her back. Guo Qi slowly pulled down the quilt and saw the bloody scar. She gently stretched out her hand.


    "Alas, Guo Qi, take it easy. It hurts..."


    Originally, it hurt. Guo Qi''s hand still touched it. Her back was hot. Lin Yaqi bit her lips with her white teeth. Her expression was painful and she hummed softly.


    "I''m sorry, sister Yagi. I didn''t mean to. I''ll find out if there''s any medicine in the room."


    A heart came up to his throat. Guo Qi trembled and stretched out a hand. As soon as his finger touched the woman''s white back, Guo Qi''s hand seemed to be stimulated by electricity.


    This tremor doesn''t matter. It directly touches Lin Yaqi''s wound, which is a little painful. When she is pressed by her fingers, Lin Yaqi cries out in pain. Although Guo Qi feels that the woman''s back is very slippery, he is scared in his heart.


    In a hurry to take back his hand, Guo lowered his head, did not dare to look at Lin Yaqi''s white back, some submissive mouth to explain, just he unconsciously stretched out his hand, he did not know what was going on.


    "There''s no medicine here. Go to the information desk and ask."


    The hotel provides a place to live, which will take into account the customer''s injury, Guo Qi does not understand these, but Lin Yaqi understands, her expression is not very good, asked Guo Qi to go out to find.


    "Well, you wait for me for a while, and I''ll be right back."


    Lin Yaqi said that if there is no one here, there will be no one here. Guo Qi nodded obediently, gently opened the door and went out.


    "This big wood is like this. Why doesn''t he know anything..."


    Guo Qigang out, Lin Yaqi Du mouth, not happy with the powder punch a few mattress, the heart is not happy, hate Guo Qi do not understand amorous feelings.


    The water that he came out of is very smart. Many men''s souls are almost gone after seeing him. Guo Qi is very good, and his clothes have been returned. Standing in front of him cleanly, Liu Qiu dare not look at him more. Is this a normal man?


    The man lying next to him is a typical example. Every time I am in a hotel with him, this man is just a beast thinking by his lower body. Why does the man with him not like himself at all?


    "Dangdang."


    Lin Yaqi is depressed, the door is knocked, the voice is very small, but the people in the room can still hear.


    "The door is unlocked. Come in."


    It was Guo Qi who just went out to the service desk to find some medicine. Now someone knocked on the door. It should be Guo Qi who came back. Lin Yaqi didn''t think much and said to the outside.


    "Squeak."


    Lin Yaqi''s words just finished, the door was gently pushed open, a man from the outside cautious light step into.


    "Guo Qi, have you found any medicine outside?"


    Lying on the bed, Lin Yaqi put her chin on her arms and closed her eyes. She looked very lazy. She didn''t see anyone coming in and asked.


    "Wipe some medicine on my back quickly. It''s killing me."


    The man didn''t speak, but thinking of Guo Qi coming back now, it should be to find the medicine. Lin Yaqi didn''t ask any more. She asked Guo Qi to wipe the medicine on her back.


    It''s summer now. Women like beauty. In summer they like to wear very little. They show their white back. Now it''s ugly to leave a mark on their back. She wants Guo Qi to apply some medicine on it to make the wound disappear earlier.


    "You Take it easy, itch... "


    The man''s hand is first placed on the back of Lin Yaqi, where there is no scratch. He swims gently on it. The feeling of insect bite makes Lin Yaqi feel comfortable. He squints his eyes and can''t help humming.


    "I know you guys are the same Come on, I''m sick. Help me


    Just now, he looked like a gentleman. When he went out and came back, Guo Qi seemed to have changed.


    "Others I didn''t wear it... "


    Maybe the man got the woman''s permission, so he was a little flustered.


    By the man so hot eyes staring at, Lin Yaqi pretty face "Shua" ruddy up, eyes tightly closed, dare not turn to look at men, just some shy mouth.


    I was just taking a bath in the bathroom. I slipped and fell on the ground. When Guo Qi carried her out, he didn''t dress her at all. He just covered her with a quilt.


    "Don''t Don''t touch that. "


    "Squeak."


    But at this time, the door opened again. Guo Qi came back from the outside in a hurry with medicine in his hand. I don''t know if Lin Yaqi was in a hurry after he went out for a few minutes.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    As soon as he went in, Guo Qi saw a man in a cleaning suit lying on Lin Yaqi''s back and kissing him with his mouth. Seeing this scene, Guo Qi was in a hurry. He dropped the medicine in his hand, stepped forward, reached for the man''s clothes and carried him over.


    "Ah..."Hearing Guo Qi''s words, Lin Yaqi seems to know something. She suddenly opens her eyes and looks back. It doesn''t matter. She screams and grabs the quilt to wrap herself.


    "Wuwu ~"


    the people who have been touching themselves are all the cleaners of this hotel? He must have done it on purpose. He knew that he was not the one he called, but he still felt it on himself and even Touch yourself with your mouth.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved. Lin Yaqi buries her face directly in the quilt and sobs. It''s not easy for any woman to encounter this situation. She is despised by a strange man.


    "You want to die."


    He was afraid that the woman would cry. He just went out and didn''t lock the door, which made this bastard man exploit the loophole. Guo Qi was not much annoyed. He grabbed the man and threw his ears on the man''s face.


    "She made me touch it."


    Seeing that Guo Qi''s slap was about to be thrown up, the man was also anxious. When he saw the woman''s body, he had no bottom in his heart. Now he was arrested. He knew he would be beaten, but he still wanted Guo Qi to spare himself.


    "I let you cheap, I let you bad, today don''t beat you, your parents don''t know you, I don''t call Guo Qi."


    Although it''s not clear what kind of woman Lin Yaqi is, it''s wrong for men to take advantage of women. Whether Lin Yaqi agrees or men force her, now that Lin Yaqi cries, Guo Qi can''t forgive this man.


    "Pa pa."


    A series of slaps on the man''s face, Guo Qi was angry, so he used a lot of strength. After being slapped in the face by Guo Qi, the man was stunned.


    With blood stains on his mouth, the man''s eyes are a little dull. He doesn''t dare to resist. If this makes things big, he will be held fast to the police station. He doesn''t want to be known that he has done such a shameful thing, and he doesn''t want to go to jail.


    "Forget it, Guo Qi, let him out."


    Lin Yaqi doesn''t want to make a big deal about it. After all, she is out to steal money from qianwangcai. If her husband knows that something like this happened outside, she can''t beat herself to death.


    "Go away, don''t let me see you in the future. If I dare to do such a thing, I''ll take you to the police station."


    When he found out in time, the man was beaten by himself. Lin Yaqi didn''t want to make a big deal. Guo Qi kicked the man and kicked him out. Then he clapped his hands and warned the man.


    "Sister Yagi, are you ok?"


    The man left, but Lin Yaqi is still here. Guo Qi worried that Lin Yaqi had been taken advantage of, so he came to ask the situation.


    "I''m fine. It''s all you. Bad Guo Qi, smelly Guo Qi, stupid Guo Qi, you don''t close the door when you go out. It''s good that you came back early, or I''ll be killed by him..."


    Du mouth, Lin Yaqi face full of unhappy, he wants to sleep with a man, but not casually to a man can put himself to sleep, Lin Yaqi some angry with Guo.


    "It''s all my fault. I went out in such a hurry that I didn''t lock the door."


    Staring at by the woman''s eyes, Guo Qi felt guilty. He reached out and scratched his head with a smile. It seemed that he thought of something. He quickly picked up the medicine he had thrown on the ground.


    "Sister Yagi, you lie down and don''t move. I''ve found the medicine. It''s just time to help you deal with the wound. It''s not good to leave scars on your clean back."


    Looking at Lin Yaqi some vigilant sitting on the bed, wrapped with a quilt that hook people''s body, Guo Qi mouth to persuade her.


    Although Lin Yaqi is wrapped in a quilt and her heart keeps beating, Guo Qi comes to the bedside and asks Lin Yaqi to lie on the bed again and take down the quilt. He wants to give Lin Yaqi medicine.

 Chapter 33

    With a heart beating wildly, Guo Qi swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva, and then applied the medicine gently on Lin Yaqi''s back.


    Looking at the bruised place, because it was not so frightening after applying the medicine, Guo Qichang took a breath, and finally there was no delay.


    "Sister Yaqi, the wine is ready. You''d better lie down here and have a rest. Brother Qian is also here. I have to send accountant LAN back."


    He is to send money to Wangcai to find a place to rest. He didn''t expect that so many things would happen in the middle. Guo Qi''s eyes secretly glanced at Lin Yaqi''s white back, and then he looked away.


    "Guo Qi, why are you in such a hurry? Sit down and talk with me for a while."


    Thinking of what happened just now, Lin Yaqi is still scared. Her body has not been touched by a man, and has been touched by many men, but it doesn''t mean that any man can sleep with her.


    If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s good relationship with Qian Wangcai and his curiosity about him, how could he let Guo Qi look at his body and let him paint medicine wine for him? Lin Yaqi wanted Guo Qi to stay here and accompany her more.


    "No, sister Yaqi, you''d better have a rest first. I can''t delay any longer, otherwise accountant LAN will swear."


    The distance from the hotel to the hotel is not far, but Guo first put Qian Wangcai on the bed, waited for Lin Yaqi to take a bath, and went out to find medicinal wine for her. Then he sat down to apply medicine for her, and unconsciously spent a lot of time.


    LAN accountant''s foot is not convenient to walk, a person waiting in the hotel, Guo Qi is afraid of her thinking.


    Now Qian Wangcai is drunk. He and Lin Yaqi are sober in the room. They are alone in the same room. It''s still such a hot day. They drink a little wine and eat so much tonic food. God knows what will happen.


    "Will you miss me when you leave?"


    Hearing that Guo Qi was going to leave, Lin Yaqi was a little unhappy. She turned her head to look at him, her eyes full of hope. Although she had not been in contact with this man for a long time, this man was different from those who were used to metropolis.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget you. I''ll go first if I have a chance to talk again later."


    Lin Yaqi is very young and beautiful. She should be a girl from a rich family. No matter whether she is married or not, she is not worthy of her. If Guo Qi doesn''t want to leave anything for women to daydream about, he turns and goes out.


    It took a long time to go back from the hotel. The fire on Guo Qi''s body has not gone down. It may be that after a short period of time, the evil fire has not declined, but has risen.


    His face became more and more red, just like the one he fished out of the boiling water, and his body was sweating. Guo Qi''s chest was undulating. He was panting and ran towards the hotel.


    "Boss, where''s the woman who just sat here eating?"


    When he arrived at the hotel, Guo Qi didn''t see LAN Xiaohe. He thought he had gone to the wrong place. He went out and looked next door. He found that there was only one restaurant in several successive stores. He must have eaten here just now.


    This is strange, I just went out for a little while, why did LAN Xiaohe disappear? I was a little confused. Guo Qi came to the counter and asked the owner of the hotel.


    "Just now a man came and took the woman away. The woman seemed to be asleep. I thought you sent someone to come here."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s question, the woman at the counter who is handling the bill recalls the scene and says to Guo Qi.


    Today''s business is not bad. There are a lot of guests. Guo Qi ordered a lot of things at the table, so the shopkeeper was very impressed. Later, two men and a woman left first, leaving a woman sitting there.


    After a while, several men with sunglasses came to the table. At that time, although they were paying attention to that side, they didn''t dare to go there. They just saw a man slashing the woman''s neck with his hand, and then they took the woman away.


    "In which direction did those people go?"


    When he heard that Lan Xiaohe had been taken away, Guo Qi thought it was bad this time.


    LAN Xiaohe has lived in Mingcheng for a longer time than herself, but she doesn''t know many people in the city center. It seems that those people didn''t come to her specially. Maybe she was hijacked.


    In the heart of constant speculation, Guo Qi did not dare to think down, he was afraid that what he thought would come true.


    If accountant LAN is really robbed, he will make an irreparable mistake. How can he face accountant LAN and his colleagues on the construction site.


    "It''s like driving to the East. I''ve been walking for more than ten minutes, and I don''t know where to go?"


    I''m afraid that the men with sunglasses are here to make trouble. Although I''m afraid, the shopkeeper still pays attention to those people. She doesn''t breathe a sigh of relief until they leave.


    Looking at those people carrying the sleeping woman into a van, the shopkeeper didn''t pay attention to the outside affairs. But at that time, the direction of the car was East. Looking back, she opened her mouth to Guo Qi."Auntie, there may be something wrong with my friend. Do you have a phone here? Please call the police first. I''ll go after the car. "


    The car has been driving away for more than ten minutes. Guo Qi is not sure whether he can catch up with it, but he has to catch up with it now. If he goes late, what will LAN accountant do if he is spoiled by those bad guys?


    I don''t have a mobile phone. I can''t even call the police. But this hotel is in the city. I think it should have a phone. Let them call the police for help.


    "In that case, I''ll call the police."


    When Guo Qi said that something had happened, the store owner had no bottom in his heart. His scalp felt numb and he was in a hurry when he called. This is the first time that he encountered such a thing in his own store.


    If it really killed people, he couldn''t get away from it, so the shopkeeper didn''t hesitate, so he nodded his head and agreed to Guo Qi.


    "Chi..."


    "Chi..."


    Guo Qi couldn''t drive. When he got out of the hotel, he ran directly to the direction pointed by the shop owner on foot. In order to catch up with the car said by the shop owner, Guo Qi ran directly on the road.


    There are a lot of traffic on the road, and the speed of the car is very fast. For no reason, there is a man running in the middle of the road, and the car brakes suddenly. The driver opens the window and yells at the outside. He scolds Guo Qi for his death and does not have eyes.


    "Why haven''t you seen that car yet?"


    Every car here has a license plate number. Although the shop owner didn''t see the license plate number clearly, she could see the color and size of the car clearly. Guo Qi followed the color and size of the car as the shop owner said.


    After chasing for more than ten minutes on the road, his legs almost broke, but he still didn''t see the same car as the store owner said. This made Guo Qi a little at a loss, and he didn''t know what to do next.


    "Wow, wow..."


    Breathing heavily, Guo Qi couldn''t run any more. He bent over and put his hands on his knees. While gasping, he looked at the traffic in front of him. There was the sound of a siren behind him. He got closer and closer, and soon came to Guo Qi.


    "Brother police, this way."


    His voice was dry. Guo Qi''s expression was a little uncomfortable. He looked at the police car and kept waving. He wanted to walk over, but his legs couldn''t be lifted at all.


    "Did you disturb the traffic on the road?"


    Seeing Guo Qi gasping for breath and waving his hand, people from the police car thought he knew he couldn''t run away, so he stopped to wait for sanctions.


    "No No, big brother of the police. I just asked people to call the police. My friend By I was kidnapped. "


    Guo Qi really wants to lie on the ground and can''t get up, but the police are right in front of him. He has to make it clear to the police and let the police hurry to help him find accountant LAN.


    "We are traffic police. Someone just reported that you are disturbing the traffic on the road. We will take you to the club now."


    After working for a long time, these people are not the police who are in charge of catching criminals, but the traffic police who are in charge of traffic management. Guo is in a hurry.


    "No Elder brother of the police, my friend has been taken away. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. Please help me


    Now, where can I go to the Institute? I''m worried about LAN accountant. If it''s delayed for a little while, what''s wrong with LAN accountant? I''ll regret it all my life.


    "Wow, wow..."


    Here, Guo Qi is discussing with the traffic police. Not far away, there is a siren, and a police car comes here.


    "Brother police, they should be the police who have just received my report."


    Seeing another police car parked here, the police who got off the car were almost the same as the traffic police. However, Guo Qi knew that the police car should have come from the direction of the hotel, and it should have been the shop owner who helped him report to the police.


    "Don''t lie. You''ve disturbed the traffic today. You must come back with us. Otherwise, if you continue to rush on the road, how can others drive normally?"


    Although seeing Guo Qi''s anxious appearance, he knew that Guo Qi was in an emergency, but Guo Qi''s body sent out a strong smell of alcohol. He was obviously drunk. Maybe he is drunk now. These people can''t let such drunk people walk around in the middle of the road.


    "Did you report it? I remember you were taken out of the police station last night. How could it be you this time? Come on, what''s up? "


    The people who got out of the car. The police received the report from the police station. They started to change shifts in the early morning. Until this morning, they thought that they would be more relaxed when they got into trouble in the early morning.


    But as soon as he got to work, there was another case in the Bureau, and there were not enough people, so he had to change his clothes and rush over. Now looking at Guo Qi, isn''t this one of the people who was brought to the bureau last night.


    Seeing Guo Qi, the male policeman had a headache. He didn''t know the origin of the goods. But yesterday, the fat man didn''t even give the director''s face. If he offended the man, he would have to beat himself to death if he came here?

 Chapter 34

    "Brother police, you have to help me. My friend has been hijacked."


    Guo Qi didn''t expect that this male policeman was one of the policemen on duty in Mingcheng police station in the early morning. Since he knew himself, if he asked him for help, they should do it.


    "Your friend? The fat man? "


    Usually, apart from going to work, I don''t pay much attention to the scary people with deep background in Chuncheng. For Jiang Tao, the male policeman only remembers his chubby body, and he doesn''t know his name.


    "In my opinion, it must be a vendetta. Don''t worry, our police will try to help you save your friend."


    The fat man who appeared in the police station last night was so crazy that he didn''t even give face to the director. I don''t know how many people he offended outside. Now he deserves to be robbed.


    Thinking that the person Guo Qi said was Jiang Tao, the male policeman wanted to smile, but he could only hold back. The fat man repaired his colleagues in front of them yesterday.


    Schadenfreude is inevitable, but even the director is worried about the fat man. He must not be an ordinary person. Such a person can''t afford to offend him. If the police don''t help, the fat man will have an accident, and the police station will be involved.


    Nodded, the male police began to talk to Guo Qi with some sense of fooling, so that Guo Qi could calm down and explain the specific situation clearly, so that they could handle the case conveniently.


    "No, it''s a female colleague of mine. I went out for dinner, and then came back to find that the person was missing."


    The policeman was really worried. Before he finished his words, he began to speculate there. Guo Qi was very worried, but the male policeman just didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    "Woman?"


    This gap is too big, dead fat suddenly become a sister paper? The male policeman''s jaw is almost off. After a long time, are you kidding me?


    "Yes, we all work at the construction site. She was accidentally nailed by a sheep. I sent her to Mingcheng hospital for medical treatment, then found a place to eat, and then..."


    Guo Qi didn''t hide what happened to LAN accountant, but he didn''t say what happened to Lin Yaqi and Qian Wangcai. Those two people are not the key. It''s not good to involve them if they talk nonsense.


    "How does your female colleague look?"


    Nowadays, the robbery is either for money or revenge. Besides, it is for women. Since Guo Qi''s colleague is a woman, the male police began to ask about LAN Xiaohe''s appearance.


    "This..."


    How can I answer that? Everyone''s eyes on women are different. Every woman in Mingcheng looks like a fairy. Do they all say that they are good-looking?


    And the police can handle the case. They ask about the girl''s appearance for no reason. What do you want to do? What''s your attention? Don''t you save the ugly ones? Guo Qi''s expression is not natural.


    "Well, you''ll follow us. Now I''ll contact the police of all districts. As soon as we find out the situation, we''ll rush there immediately."


    If you don''t know the license plate number, you can only judge it according to the shape and size of the car. It''s really too difficult. After all, a car can have hundreds or even thousands of cars.


    Mingcheng is a big international city. Cars all over the country come in and go out every day. I don''t know how many cars will flow. The police are also in a dilemma. This case is too difficult.


    "Brother police, you must help me. If my friend has an accident, how can I explain it to her family and colleagues on the construction site?"


    Guo Qi holds the arm of the male policeman in both hands. At this moment, he can only put all his hopes on the policeman. After all, his own ability is limited, and the ability of these policemen to handle cases in Mingcheng is quite excellent.


    "Wait a minute, your case belongs to the case, but we have the right to sue this man for being drunk and disturbing the traffic."


    Just as the male policeman nodded and took out the contact device in his hand to communicate with each other, the traffic police came over.


    He saw everything just now, but Guo Qi just disturbed the traffic and was reported. This is a fact.


    This man is full of alcohol. Who knows whether the case he reported is true or false? If he is drunk, what?


    Even if the special police of the police station want to help save people, the traffic police still have to ask Guo Qi to go with them, otherwise they can''t give the public an account of this matter.


    "What''s the matter? There are so many people around here. Is there nothing to do?"


    The police of the search section wanted to help Guo handle the case, but the traffic police didn''t agree to take the person away. They were so deadlocked with each other that finally someone came.


    When a black car came, people''s sight was attracted. The door was opened and a black boot appeared in people''s sight first.


    Walking down from the car, a woman, dressed in black leather clothes, with black hair combed in horsetail, was very bright. Her delicate face was a bit more heroic, which made people want to see more.


    Hearing the words, Guo Qi''s eyes also shifted. Seeing the woman in black leather, he saw that the woman''s chest clothes were supported by two round bulging things. If the clothes were not of good quality, they would have been burst out.After taking a few more glances at the woman, Guo Qi quickly looked away for fear of being discovered by the woman. The woman''s figure is very good. She should be convex and cocky, but she can''t look around and have other ideas.


    "Officer Miao, this man has a friend who was hijacked, but their traffic police won''t let us take people away to help save them."


    Seeing the woman coming to him, the male policeman of the search class first glanced at the woman, then quickly took back his eyes. He didn''t dare to think about the woman.


    Although this police officer is young, he has a high rank, is beautiful, but has a very hot personality. Many young men want to go to her, but they are either slapped or kicked. Up to now, no man dares to think about her.


    "Save people first, others later."


    The woman''s eyes swept one eye on Guo Qi''s body, then looked at the traffic police again, and said that she didn''t show any weakness.


    "Officer Miao, it''s hard for us to explain to our boss when you do this."


    I just received a report from others, so I came here by myself. If it''s not handled properly, I''ll be blamed. I can''t shoulder the responsibility.


    "Go back and tell your director that I asked you to do this. I''ll bear the consequences."


    Women don''t take men''s dilemma as trouble at all. Let men get out of the way. They need to save people. Saving talents is the most important thing at this time.


    "Thank you, officer. Thank you so much."


    After listening to the female police officer, Guo Qi knew that the female police officer was a police officer with a strong sense of responsibility and was serving the people. If it wasn''t for her appearance, he didn''t know when to save LAN.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    When the traffic police are solved, the female police officer turns around and takes people to the car. Guo Qi looks at the female police officer and thanks her. However, the female police officer doesn''t even reply and leaves a cold word.


    "Get in the car."


    The female police officer has her own car, but the male police officer can only let her own car. Guo Qi is in a daze and doesn''t know what to do. The male police officer looks at Guo Qi and talks impatiently.


    "Well, let''s go."


    In response, Guo Qi rushed to the police car. He knew that he could not delay now, otherwise LAN accountant would be in danger.


    Every minute and every second is difficult to decide the life safety of LAN accountant. Guo Qi really wants to find LAN accountant all at once, so he doesn''t have to worry.


    "Xiao Chen, go to the northeast. We have been informed that suspicious vehicles have been found in the northeast."


    The car is continuing to drive eastward. Guo Qi sits next to the male policeman, his eyes constantly sweeping the vehicles coming and going. He dare not speak for fear of disturbing his attention.


    There is a walkie talkie in the police car. The walkie talkie of the male policeman rings. It''s a woman''s voice. It''s the female officer''s. it seems that the female officer has got some clues and let the police car drive to the northeast region.


    "Sit down."


    The situation is urgent. For the safety of the hostages, the male police don''t dare to delay. After all, the female police officers are driving in front of them. If they can''t keep up with them, they will be scolded by the police officers. The man also takes out his driving skills.


    "Chi..."


    The female police officer''s speed is very fast, and there is no intention of braking all the way. Even if there is a red light in front, she still can''t stop her car. The male police officer behind the police car is crying.


    In order not to let traffic accidents happen, male police constantly step on the brake, let the speed down, but still caused a lot of traffic chaos, let the male police look worse than eating a dead fly.


    Police officer Miao ran a red light on someone''s shoulder. If he ran a red light, it would be almost the same if he was not scolded to death by the director. The man was sad, but he couldn''t stop the car. It was hard work all the way, and he regretted coming to take the case.


    "Brother police, are you all afraid of the policewoman?"


    Although the female police officer is a little hot, her heart is still very good. Otherwise, she would not turn over with the traffic police in order to help herself save people.


    But I don''t know what happened along the way. Guo Qi found that every time the male police heard the female police officer''s words, his expression was not very good-looking, and he didn''t dare to listen to the female police officer''s words, as if he was very timid.


    "She''s my boss, and I don''t want to be fired."


    When asked about his sadness, the male policeman was a little impatient and continued to concentrate on driving.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    The police car is rushing to the northeast area. Along the way, the sound of police sirens resounds, and many people stop to watch. Only when the police car disappears in sight can they do their own things.


    "It''s almost there. The car should be in the front."


    He drove to the Northeast nonstop, and finally came to the place that the female police officer said. The male police officer was relieved. He couldn''t bear to drive with such high intensity.


    "No, the car broke out."


    Seeing that it was about to reach the place where the vehicles were intercepted, the van sped up directly after hearing the siren, broke through the police line and drove out from here."Stop the car in front of you. You are surrounded. If you don''t stop, we will shoot."


    Before the female police officers arrived, the police were searching the car. Now the car suddenly rushed out, and Guo Qi''s car chased forward with the previous police car.


    Someone in the police car, with a loudspeaker, yelled at the van rushing out in front. He wanted to stop the van, but the more he yelled, the faster the van drove. He didn''t pay attention to the car behind him.


    "It''s this car. It must be the group inside. My friend must be in it. Brother police, please run after me. Please."


    Seeing that the car was similar to what the hostess told him, and the abnormal condition of the car made Guo Qi feel anxious. He grabbed the arm of the police, and no matter the male police were driving, he kept shaking to ask the police to speed up.


    "Attention, all members, we are almost in the suburbs of Mingcheng. Don''t let the car go to the countryside. We must stop the car before it goes to the countryside."


    See the front of the van continue to leave, intercom inside the sound of a hurry, seems to be aware of the trouble, female police officers are not calm.

 Chapter 35

    The speed is getting faster and faster. Now people are in the suburb of Mingcheng. If they go out again, there will be more and more roads, and there will be more and more possibilities for vans to abscond.


    Once the car is driven to the countryside or the mountain, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Now the only thing to do is to catch up and stop the car.


    "Sit tight and fasten your seat belt."


    For safety, the seat of every car is equipped with a seat belt. The robber''s car is faster and faster, and it goes farther and farther. It''s not a problem to follow him. In order to increase the speed, the male policeman doesn''t turn his head and says to Guo Qi directly.


    When he was driving, Guo Qi grabbed his arm, which almost frightened the male policeman. Fortunately, he quickly threw off Guo Qi''s hand. If the accident was caused by Guo Qi''s shaking, it would make the case worse.


    For Guo Qi, the male police are less and less good-looking now. If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s need to identify whether the person inside is his friend, the police would not have brought Guo Qi.


    "Brother police, how can I use this seat belt?"


    Before he came to Mingcheng, Guo Qi''s best car was a tractor. Now he suddenly sits on a police car. Guo Qi is a little excited, but he finds that he can''t use the things in it well.


    Guo Qi didn''t know what the tape was. He took the tape and looked at it. There was an iron ring on it. He pulled it several times but didn''t pull it open. However, Guo Qi could only look at the police and let them teach him how to use it.


    "Come on, hold on. I''m going to speed up."


    If you accelerate straight, there should be no accident. The reason why you let Guo Qi fasten his seat belt is that he is afraid of turning a corner in front of him. If you make a big turn quickly, the centrifugal force is too great. If Guo Qi has no safety measures, he will be thrown out.


    It''s already this time. I don''t have time or hand to help Guo Qi fasten his seat belt. The police are impatient and ask Guo Qi to hold on, then step on the accelerator and start to step down.


    "Hum."


    The man''s foot stepped down, the speed of the car suddenly improved a lot, faster and faster, the trees on both sides of the road fast back.


    The distance between the police car and the black sports car of the female police officer in front is getting closer and closer, but the male police officer still doesn''t mean to slow down, which makes Guo Qi''s hands tightly grasp the fixed things.


    He seldom takes a car. Today, he took a police car again. Suddenly, he drove so fast. For a moment, Guo Qi couldn''t accept it. He raised his heart and looked at the car moving forward. His eyes were dizzy, for fear that the car would overturn.


    "These cops, how to chase so tightly, paralyzed, is not a woman, trough, I put this woman to sleep now."


    There are several police cars in the back, and the people sitting in the van in front are all in a hurry. If they are caught up by the police, they will not be able to save money. They are not free enough.


    "If you sleep with your brother-in-law, you will know the woman. If you don''t rob the woman because you can''t hold it back, do we need to be chased?"


    Several of them gathered together for the jewelry of the shopping malls, and they were ready to rob some jewelry as pocket money. Unexpectedly, my brother here saw a woman in the restaurant who looked good.


    The man looked at the woman''s legs and couldn''t walk any more. Finally, in order not to be recognized, several people came to the restaurant with their eyes and made the woman dizzy and put her in the car.


    After driving to the East for a while, the car turned around and drove to the northeast. Unexpectedly, when it was about to arrive in the suburb of Mingcheng, it was suddenly robbed by the police. This scared everyone so much that they were ready to take out the robberies.


    When the police stopped to check the car, they didn''t see the woman inside, because the woman had been covered by some people for a long time. Just when some people thought they could muddle through, suddenly the police received the intercom communication and stopped them directly.


    Later, they were chased by the police all the time. Now the robbers want to throw the man who can''t walk after seeing a woman out of the car. It''s all this asshole. If it wasn''t for him, how could these things happen.


    "What did you just say? You don''t have the ability to say it again. "


    I haven''t touched a woman for several months. Today, I suddenly saw a woman sitting in a restaurant with a fairy in the sky. He was still alone. How could a man stand it? He couldn''t walk at that time.


    Say eight kinds also have to rob this woman to sleep, if such a woman does not hold on to the bed to enjoy, will be hit by thunder and lightning.


    "Don''t quarrel. Now quarreling can''t solve the problem. Well, there''s an abandoned factory not far ahead. The cops are so tight. We drive the car directly into the abandoned factory."


    Every action has to have a person in charge. Now that things have developed into such a situation, some people still calm down and think about countermeasures.


    Ming City did not develop like this in its early days. At that time, there were many small factories, but the scale of Ming City at that time was not as large as it is now. Many factories were built in the suburbs. With the rapid construction of Ming City, those factories were gradually abandoned.Some of the abandoned factories have been bought to do other things, but there are still some abandoned factories that no one cares about. These people have surveyed here before, so they know that there are abandoned factories not far away.


    "What about this woman?"


    Once they enter the abandoned factory, the police do not dare to follow them. Now it is the best choice to enter the abandoned factory. If they are still running on the road, the car will run out of gas soon, and the speed of the police is getting faster and faster. Sooner or later, they will catch up.


    It seems that we are going to the abandoned factory. Everything is because of the woman who fainted in the car. Now the woman is still there. How to deal with it has become a big problem.


    "What should I do? I''ve even drawn a note for this woman. Who dares to let this woman go? I''m in a hurry with who."


    Bullshit, it''s just for this woman that so many things have happened. I''m going to burst my waist. I haven''t touched a woman yet. If anyone dares to do anything to this woman, he has to get his permission.


    "Put it in the car first, and then drive in."


    Women don''t occupy much space in the car, and with this woman as a hostage, the police dare not mess around, but increase their bargaining chips.


    "Boom."


    The factory has been abandoned for decades, many walls have been dilapidated, the car speed is very fast, directly broke through the rusty fence, into the factory.


    "Get out of the car."


    Although the police car followed closely, it was already in the waste factory, and the police did not dare to drive in so quickly. Besides, the hostages were still in their hands, so they were afraid that the police would rush in.


    After the car entered, it stopped. A man opened the door, others opened the door and ran out in a hurry to find a remote place to hide. The man who couldn''t walk after seeing accountant Lan was more tired and carried the woman down from the car.


    "Paralyzed, no one can help me."


    Men speak very rough, but also a brute force, a look is to practice, carrying a woman quickly find a hiding place, the woman on the ground, the man quietly looked at the situation outside.


    "The cops dare not come in. It''s just convenient for me to enjoy women."


    The police stopped outside. They had changed their bulletproof clothes and pistols in their hands. They hid behind them one by one. The muzzle of the gun was straight at the abandoned factory.


    Although the number of police is small, they can still surround the factory when they are scattered, so that the robbers are not afraid to escape from the back.


    "Pay attention to the people inside. You are surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender."


    "Pay attention to the people inside. You are surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender."


    "Pay attention to the people inside. You are surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender."


    ¡­¡­


    There are police officers outside with loudspeakers repeating over and over again, asking the robbers inside to turn themselves in, so that the crime will be mitigated.


    The sound of the loudspeaker is very loud, the man outside is crying out with a broken throat, but the people inside don''t bird him at all. It''s a joke. Who will be crazy and surrender.


    "This woman is really nimanen. I don''t know if she has been broken. Mother, I''m so worried."


    Looking at the woman lying on the ground, the man looks full of excitement.


    I haven''t touched a woman for a long time, so men can''t help itching.


    Just when his hands touched the woman''s clothes, the woman''s clothes made the man feel comfortable with the smooth cloth. After swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva, he held out his hand again


    "Brother, it''s surrounded by cops. What should we do?"


    Several robbers hiding place is not together, but not far away, a man saw the police outside, began to worry.


    "Wait."


    I''ve arranged for someone to come to meet me. Although I can''t get the jewelry today, I''m surrounded by the cops. It''s half an hour before the appointed time. If I want to escape, I have to wait.


    "But..."


    Only a few people know what happened. The man who asked didn''t know. The cop has been outside. I don''t know if there will be any other police coming soon. At that time, the special police will also come. They really have no way to go.


    "Soon someone will come to meet us."


    In order to reassure the brothers, the man opened his mouth in a low voice. When he heard the man''s words, the man who had asked before finally calmed down, nodded and quietly observed the situation outside.


    After finding that the situation was not too bad, he put his eyes on the woman behind him.

 Chapter 36

    Looking at the man''s appearance, other people can''t help but despise.


    If it wasn''t for the man who couldn''t walk when he saw the woman, they wouldn''t have been chased here by the police car, and they wouldn''t have come back empty handed. He was very angry with the man in his heart, other people whispered.


    "Play with women."


    I''m just joking. This man is still fighting with himself. He doesn''t want to deal with this man who uses his lower body to think. Other people''s expressions become serious and observe the situation outside.


    "Officer Miao, I just saw them take my friend out of the car. No, I have to go in and save my friend."


    They have caught up with the robbers, but they dare not go in outside with guns in their hands.


    LAN accountant is in those people''s hands, and I don''t know if he has been hurt. Guo Qi is very anxious, but these people just don''t act any more.


    Anxious, Guo Qi came to the female police officer, let the female police officer cover him, he wants to rush in, can''t see LAN accountant is so spoiled.


    If we don''t find these robbers, we''ll forget. If we find them, we''ll hurt accountant LAN. Guo Qi can''t accept the result. Anyway, he has to fight for it.


    "No, for the safety of the hostages, everyone is outside now."


    Considering that the backup will come soon, when there are many people, they can sneak into it quietly. If we beat the grass and scare the snake now, the lives of the hostages will be in danger.


    What''s more, Guo Qi''s brain is hot now. She has dealt with too many things like this. The female police officer is not willing to let Guo Qi take risks. If the hostages are not rescued, they will be in more trouble.


    "But..." Too worried about LAN accountant''s comfort, Guo Qi also wanted to persuade the female police officer.


    "Don''t worry, our police must put the safety of the hostages first when handling a case. Those people are surrounded now, and they dare not do anything to the hostages now."


    In order to make Guo Qi feel at ease, the female police officer calmed down to comfort Guo Qi and reassure him that they would try their best to help save people. This move made the police who knew the character of the female police officer feel that they had something wrong with their ears.


    When was officer Miao so patient?


    "By the way..."


    Female police officers are not allowed to go in. If Guo Qi rushes in now, he won''t be able to save LAN accountant. Maybe he will be stopped by the police.


    Guo Qi knows what his skills are. These policemen are trained and trained. Fighting with them by himself, and ten or eight more are not enough. So he wants to see the situation first.


    Suddenly thinking that he could see the situation behind the cover, Guo Qi wanted to take a look at the situation inside the abandoned factory when people didn''t pay attention.


    "It''s worse than pigs and dogs, asshole..."


    After several attempts, no matter how hard Guo Qi tried, he couldn''t let his eyes see the situation in the factory. The more anxious he was, the more he liked to drop the chain.


    In desperation, Guo Qi patted his head with both hands to calm himself down. There must be a way. As a result, when he calmed down, he looked up again and saw the situation inside.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look. Guo Qi was in a hurry at that time.


    There were seven or eight people scattered in the abandoned factory, all with guns in their hands. Fortunately, the police didn''t rush in directly, otherwise there would be many casualties.


    Of course, this is not what Guo Qi is most anxious about. What makes Guo Qi most anxious is Lan accounting.


    Through the wall to see the situation inside, Guo Qiji''s hands clenched into fists, blue veins suddenly convex, expression some ferocious, can''t help but go forward.


    Eyes are not dare to shift for a moment, Guo Qi now want to take advantage of the rough man to save LAN accountant, because now he still has some time.


    When he found that the other party couldn''t pull off his pants, Guo Qi still had time to save accountant LAN before he was ruined, so he walked towards the factory step by step, regardless of the surprised eyes of female police officers and other police officers.


    "Come back."


    Just after persuading Guo Qi, she didn''t expect that the man should have gone. The female police officer was worried at that time. She looked at Guo Qi with a nervous expression and yelled at Guo Qi''s back.


    "Cover him."


    Guo Qi is almost close to the door of the factory. At this time, it is impossible for someone to rush over and pull Guo Qi back. In order to ensure that there will be no death or injury, the female police officer asked someone to cover Guo Qi so that his life would not be in danger.


    "Whew."


    Seeing through the wall that the man didn''t rush into LAN accountant''s body, Guo Qi was relieved. His body deflected, his speed reached the extreme, and disappeared in front of the main door.


    "Where did he go?"


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Guo Qi. No one thought that the man would suddenly run away at this time, which makes them confused. What does the man want to do?


    "Over there, he''s hiding in front of the window."


    The female police officer was confused by Guo Qi''s action, but she immediately looked in the direction of Guo Qi''s running. She found that Guo Qi was tightly attached to the wall and slowly looked through the window into the factory.Other people don''t know the structure of the factory, but Guo Qi, who has magical eyes, can. When he just checked the safety status of LAN accountant, he took a look at the structure of the abandoned factory.


    He chose the best place to hide outside, but his eyes haven''t faded yet. He can still see the situation inside. Now he is waiting. When the people inside can have a gap, that is the best time for him to sneak in.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you in a moment..."


    The man continued to play with the woman in front of him, but they didn''t notice Guo Qi at all.

 Chapter 37

    Fist clenched, Guo''s brow wrinkled, the expression is very gloomy, eyes fierce looking at the rough man.


    "Boss, why hasn''t the receptionist come yet?"


    No one talks to the rough men any more. They are all paying attention to the situation outside, waiting for the arrival of the receptionist.


    All the time they were in such a stalemate. They were afraid that a lot of armed forces had suddenly increased outside. No matter how fierce they were, they could not resist.


    "Wait a second, you''ll come."


    The agreement is to rob the jewels first. After the jewels are robbed, they will gather here and let the people who take care of them come to sell the stolen goods. Now it''s better. Because of a woman, they advance the time a lot.


    If you wait like this all the time, even the person who spoke before has no bottom in his heart, but you can only make his brother feel at ease. At this time, you can''t make a mess of yourself.


    "I''ll solve my own problems first.".


    One mouth is not good, other people also played a chain reaction, one after another have followed suit.


    All the people inside have started, and some people are exaggerating. They come directly to a big one, which makes Guo Qi, who has been paying attention to it, look happy.


    Finally, when he got a great chance and chose the best angle, Guo Qi grabbed the window with both hands, lifted it up and jumped into the factory.


    "Shua."


    After entering the factory, I saw that these people may be out of solving their own problems and didn''t pay attention to it. Guo Qi landed very lightly. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he rolled on the ground and hid behind a wall.


    "In? The man went in


    There are several policemen with guns covering Guo Qi, who thought that they were staring at Guo Qi all the time. Guo Qi simply went in. They thought they were wrong, and they could not help shaking their heads. They were sure that Guo Qi really went in, so they quickly reported to the female police officer.


    "Over there."


    Guo Qi went in, but there was no gunshot or fighting inside, which indicated that the place should be a good entrance. The female police officer quickly asked several people to come to the window.


    Any untrained man can go in. It''s not a piece of cake for them trained policemen to go in.


    "Third, is NIMA''s ready?"


    While holding pants, while turning to look at the rough man, between the man lying on the woman''s body constantly twisting the body, the action is extremely imaginative.


    It''s time. Anyway, when there are women there, it''s also a pleasure to enjoy one''s life. It''s good to let them have a share if the rough third brother has finished enjoying it.


    "Go away."


    Some people want to come and rob women with themselves. Rough third quit at that time. I''m kidding. Women are robbed by themselves. When they come in, they are also carried down by themselves. Do you want to enjoy it? Go where it''s cool and stay where it is.


    "Che, isn''t she a woman? It''s like I''ve never seen a woman before. If we escape today, I''ll take you to find a hundred and ten women, so you can sleep."


    Looking at the Iron Rooster''s appearance, the man turned his mouth and looked at the old man with disdain. He was a woman. Is it necessary to be so precious? I didn''t play with women before. If I want to play, I just need to wave. With a flash of money in my hand, a lot of women come and lie down.


    "I haven''t touched a woman for several months. I''ve been suffocating for a long time. Now there''s a woman here. Do you still want to fight with me? No


    While breathing heavily, while rubbing the woman''s body, rough third also ignore the man, self-care in the woman''s body to find fun.


    "This woman smells good." Old three said a word.


    "Why are those people coming so slowly?"


    I''ve been waiting, but I''m still waiting. Some people can''t sit still and ask.


    "I''d better see if the cops outside have any action."


    From the corner where he was hiding, he walked towards the window close to the outside. It happened that there was a small room with a broken wooden door open. The man walked towards the window step by step.


    "Paralysis, it''s the bastard who provoked so many cops."


    He peeped at the window and found seven or eight policemen holding guns outside. This scared the robbers. There were so many people in one window. How could that be?


    Meng squatted under the window, the man quietly moved to one side, but he did not find the situation behind the dilapidated door.


    "Ah..."


    There are several other robbers who are paying attention to the situation outside. This robber is sitting in a position that no one notices.


    When catching the man to relax his vigilance, Guo Qi rushed forward with an iron bar in his hand. The iron bar suddenly pushed against the man''s back.


    The strength of the body forward, coupled with Guo Qi''s arms to make enough strength, when the top on the man, all of a sudden the man''s painful eyes turned fainted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although the man just called and fainted, but the robbers here are very careful, pay attention to the movement around, there is a strange cry, everyone is on guard."It''s five. He just went to the window."


    Listen to the voice, it''s my brother. I just watched him go to the window. Unexpectedly, when he got there, he screamed. Everyone else felt more and more cold sweat on his forehead and some chills on his back.


    "Hide it."


    What''s going on outside now? Although you can see part of it inside, you can''t see it completely. Old five went to the window and screamed, but there was no sound. He must have been shot.


    The leader''s expression was very dignified. He told everyone to hide. Even the rough third man, who was choked and trembling, got up from the woman''s body and quickly found a place to hide.


    "Gu Zero Zero..."


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the small room. The situation was extremely tense. Maybe the cops had sneaked in, and everyone''s vigilance reached the highest point in an instant.


    Unexpectedly, when all the robbers raised their guns to the window, a wooden stick rolled out from there, and everyone''s eyes were attracted by the wooden stick on the ground.


    "Go."


    After hiding, Guo Qi fainted Lao Wu and directly reached out to the police outside, asking them to wait.


    When the stick is thrown out, Guo Qi''s eyes see the expression of the robbers through the wall. He throws the body of Lao Wu out again. When Lao Wu''s body flies out, there is a random gunfire in the abandoned factory.


    When the police outside heard the gunshot, they immediately rushed to the factory from the opposite direction of Guo Qi.


    "Bang."


    Kick open the iron door, the police with guns inside, constantly sweeping, for fear that the robbers resist.


    "What about people?"


    The gunfire inside stopped, just as the police outside rushed in, and even Guo Qi disappeared.


    The policewoman came out of the crowd and looked at the empty factory. She stamped her little foot in black boots.


    "Officer Miao, there are tire marks here."


    A policeman slowly came inside and found that there was a trace left by the tire on the ground. When he saw the trace and looked at the big hole in the wall, people suddenly understood what was going on.


    "Leave a few women to take care of the woman, others to chase."


    Maybe she left in a hurry. Several robbers didn''t take the woman away. The woman was still in a coma. Her clothes were a little messy and she was lying on the ground.


    The hostage has been rescued, but what about the man who rushed in just now?


    I don''t know where Guo Qi went, but the robbers broke the law. As the people''s police, the female police officer rushed out with people and vowed to capture the robbers so that they could no longer harm the people.


    "Look, they''re going in that direction."


    When the crowd rushed out of the abandoned factory, a blue sand truck just disappeared in the sight of the crowd.


    Looking at the sand truck, a group of robbers were sitting on it. It was the driver who rescued the robbers.


    "Fortunately, the receptionist came in time, paralyzed and scared me to death. It''s a pity that such a tender woman hasn''t had time to taste the taste."


    As the car drove faster and faster, the police behind him still didn''t catch up with him. Rough third patted his chest with a sigh of relief.


    However, it''s a pity to think that what I''ve just touched on a woman hasn''t entered the woman''s body, so I left.


    "Just now, who threw five out? Why did someone come in? We don''t know? Paralyzed, is there an inside line? "

 Chapter 38

    "No, we are all brothers who have done a lot of voting together. We can''t have inside information."


    The man in charge of the team just guessed. As soon as his words were spoken, his brother immediately began to retort.


    If it''s just a temporary gathering, it''s OK. But now all the people present have experienced major robberies, and no one dares to appear in front of the police. If they are caught, they will surely be imprisoned for a lifetime.


    "Just after the fifth scream, he was thrown out. Who fired at the third?"


    Usually eat and sleep together, a brother was killed by his own people, leader don''t mention more atmosphere, open to other hostages asked.


    "At that time, the situation was so urgent that it was excusable for the mistake."


    Everyone''s heart is tense, suddenly a person flies out, who will watch the man rush, even the leader himself shot, but he is not the first one to shoot.


    "By the way, boss, where are we going?"


    Finally, I got out of the track of the cops, and I was finally free, but I didn''t have a head sitting in the car all the time. It was so hard, I was hungry, and I didn''t have food.


    "Go to the spring city first to avoid the wind."


    This is the suburb of Mingcheng, and the city near Mingcheng is a city called Chuncheng. The development of Chuncheng and Mingcheng go hand in hand. Both cities are big international cities, and many people call them "sister cities".


    "There are many big families in Mingcheng. We have to hide our heads and show our tails every day when we rush there."


    For Mingcheng, these people don''t want to go there. The water in Mingcheng is too deep, especially for the big families. A few years ago, they suddenly engaged in alliance with foreign countries, which made many enterprises unable to develop.


    These people all rely on the development of the Xiao family. The industry of the Xiao family has been jointly acquired by several big families. Now that they are in Mingcheng, they may be found to be the remaining members of the Xiao family, and they will be regarded as street mice.


    "We can''t manage so much now. Mingcheng is under strict investigation. Our best choice now is Chuncheng."


    Although Chuncheng has many disadvantages for everyone, the most dangerous place is the safest. If you can''t go back to the Ming City, you have to hide first and wait for the place to calm down before you come back.


    "Boss, I don''t have any other requirements. Just now you didn''t let me take that woman away. When I get to Chuncheng, you have to find some women to compensate me."


    Rough old three is full of grievances. He has already pulled down women''s pants. If his pants were not too tight, he would have tasted women long ago. He would only linger on women.


    "I know women all the time. You deserve to be suffocated for being so promising."


    Looking at the rough old three that did not pursue the appearance, other men can not help showing disdain expression, such a man sooner or later died in a woman''s belly.


    "If you have the ability, don''t touch a woman for three or four months."


    Said, rough old three also pointed to his dirty pants, prove what he said is true.


    "Well, it''s useless. Did you find that the number of people was not right when we got on the bus?"


    When people on the bus heard rough old three shamelessly talking about his embarrassment, they were all laughing. The previous tension was swept away, but the robber leader didn''t relax.


    "I feel it too. At that time, it seemed that someone was pulling my clothes at the back. If it wasn''t for my usual arm strength training, I would not be able to get on the car today."


    "Not to mention, when I just ran out, I always felt that we had just the right number, but the fifth was already..."


    "Yes, it''s a bit strange, boss. You''d better count more people."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as we heard the questions from the team leader, we all expressed our opinions one after another. Before that, we did feel that something was wrong. If someone hadn''t raised it, they would have thought they were wrong.


    "We have eight people in this operation. There are still seven people here, not counting the drivers in front of us. Everyone counts."


    The leader first counted it and found that there were only seven people after adding himself, which means that there was no mistake in the number of people, but what was the feeling just now.


    "Maybe I was worried at that time, so I was worried that the cops would catch up. Don''t think about it any more. It''s OK."


    Rough old three thought about women in his heart. Seeing everyone nervous, he opened his mouth with indifference.


    "You know that if you look at women, if you can notice something wrong, it''s estimated that the water will flow backwards."


    For the rough third, no one else has a good face. Originally, he wanted to be a big vote. It''s all this bastard. He has to lose a brother for a woman to cause so much trouble.


    "Why do I like to see women? I''m not convinced? If you have the ability, come out and choose. "


    Before he had time to sleep, the woman lost her body. Rough third was unhappy all the time. He was run by everyone just now, and now he is looked down upon by others. Rough third''s temper climbed up at that time.


    "You really think you''re so powerful. I''ll tell you, it''s not the boss who thinks you''re strong. I''ll shoot you."At this juncture, everyone disagrees with each other, especially the rough third brother, who killed a brother like a nobody, which makes other brothers feel depressed.


    Rough old three also dare to stubborn, they are not good Bodhisattvas, immediately stood up and glared at rough old three.


    "Paralyzed, since you have looked down upon me for a long time, let''s finish it today."


    I''ve been working hard for these people all the time. Now it''s OK. They just see that they are stupid and naive. They are making use of themselves. The rough old man is so angry that he will roll up his sleeve and fight with a man.


    "Give face don''t want face, really think don''t dare to do to you?"


    Rough old three''s action immediately let other people look down, stand up to rough old three hands, this man is too ungrateful.


    "Wipe, we northeast when afraid of you, you come together."


    Anyway, I''m in the car pulling sand. I don''t want to fight. Come on, I don''t have any other skills. I''m just strong enough to throw you all down one by one.


    "Ah, you''re still on your nose, brother. Go on."


    "Kill him. I don''t like the way he looks like."


    "Today, he killed us and one of our brothers for the sake of women. I don''t know who he will kill in the future. Today, he is abandoned."


    "Do it."


    ¡­¡­


    The situation is getting worse and worse. Everyone is annoyed that rough third is going to sleep with a woman. Everyone has to fight against him. Rough third has a stubborn temper and is unwilling to admit his mistake with these people.


    "Hammer to death you child, you are paralyzed, can''t beat to death you."


    The other six people have to fight with themselves. No matter whether they will be beaten or not, the rough third man clenches his fist and starts to catch a man to smash it. The big fist of the sandbag smashes out and smashes it on people, shouting "ah ah" at men.


    "Fight me, fight to death."


    The team leader was originally trying to persuade rough third to admit his mistake, but he didn''t expect that the man with a lack of brain should be in such a hurry to start. Since the situation has been out of control, the team leader also didn''t advise rough third. The man knew the woman''s body and kicked out of the team.


    "Bang."


    Rough old three has been holding a man to fight, other people in order to save his brother, to rough old three is punching and kicking, make enough strength, no reservation, although the beaten man''s skin is rough and thick, but by so many people to fight, it is also painful straight show teeth.


    "Good chance."


    Holding the bearing under the car all the time, Guo Qi came out with these people''s cars.


    Just when he was in the abandoned factory, Guo Qi rushed out at the moment when the police rushed in. Unexpectedly, as soon as he rushed out, suddenly a big truck drove to the abandoned factory to pick up these people.


    At that time, there was no time to think about it. Guo Qi thought that these people had brought LAN accountant out. In order not to let these people run away, Guo Qi rushed out directly.


    Pulling a man''s clothes, he wanted to get on the bus with the man, but the man just didn''t come down and kicked him, lying on the ground. Guo Qi was very anxious. At last, he grabbed under the pocket of the car and ran out with the car.


    As the car was moving forward, Guo Qi was constantly adjusting his position, which soon made him have the best space. His eyes were still running. Through the bucket of the truck, Guo Qi was staring at the situation on the car.


    Seeing that there had been internal strife on the car, Guo Qi didn''t hide any more. He grabbed the car body with both hands and turned over and appeared on the car.


    "Paralyzed, but also said that there is no inside, already feel you suspicious, even with people hiding here."


    "I''ll tell you why something just went wrong. It was you."


    "Pretending to like women all the time, it turned out that it was me, I wiped NIMA''s, brothers, beat me, kill me."


    I can''t bear to see the rough old three. Guo Qi suddenly appeared, which made everyone''s ideas come together. All of a sudden, Guo Qi was regarded as the accomplice of the rough old three, which made those people popular.


    "The dog says, return old five''s life."


    As soon as old five screamed, he was thrown out. It must be this man who did it. The robbers looked very ferocious. Looking at Guo Qi and rough old three, they directly took out the guy and wanted to chop them.


    "Wow, wow..."


    There was internal strife on the running truck, but the sound of police siren came from behind, and the police car had caught up.


    "Look, there''s a fight in the car."


    The police behind raised the speed very high. Looking at the truck in front of them, especially the people who were fighting, they couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Boss, don''t stop me. I''ll shoot this son of a bitch."


    Thinking of the rough third man''s behavior, the man trembles with anger. Now he is fighting with others on the way to escape. The man is also beaten by the rough third man. The fire in his heart is like a volcanic eruption, which is out of control.


    Just about to use a gun to solve the rough old three, but was stopped by the leader, now rough old three more than a helper, he can no longer be provoked, with a gun at Guo Qi will pull the trigger.

 Chapter 39

    "You''re paralyzed. How dare you shoot?"


    Rough old three is beside Guo Qi, the man''s gun points at Guo Qi, which makes rough old three quit.


    Nima, although I''m angry, I didn''t kill you. How dare you take out a gun to me? I wipe it. Do you really think that I''m a leisurely eater and only think about women?


    "Boy, can you use a gun? Take this and use it as you like. If you die, I''ll take it. "


    Just when the robber took out his gun and pointed it at Guo Qi, rough old three threw the gun on his waist to Guo Qi. He held a steel tube in his hands and let Guo Qi shoot at will.


    "I..."


    Catching the gun thrown by the man, Guo Qi started with one or two catties of things. At that time, he felt his hand sank and his expression changed.


    He wanted to say that he had never played with a gun, and he didn''t know how to use it, but the gun was in his hand, and he didn''t know what happened to accountant LAN. If he had such a good thing, he would definitely take it.


    "Don''t move."


    The robber hasn''t fired yet. Guo Qi holds the gun to the man tremblingly. Although he can''t use it, he can still scare people a little.


    "Hoo."


    The situation on the truck has stabilized for the time being, which also makes the female police officer on the police officer who is chasing after him feel relieved.


    I don''t know what happened. At that moment, seeing the robber''s gun pointing at Guo Qi, the female police officer was inexplicably nervous, as if she saw her relatives being threatened with guns.


    With a sigh of relief, the female police officer raised her speed again, with a certain resolute expression. This time, we must take this group of people down. No matter how, no hostages can be hurt.


    "NIMA egg, don''t you look down on me? Don''t you want us to kill me together? Come on, you come on."


    Guo Qi confronts the robber with a gun. The rough old man is not afraid now. Anyway, if the man dares to shoot, the young man around him dares to shoot him. When he dies, he will be able to pull a back. It''s worth it.


    They are not afraid of death. With their hard work, the rough old three soon put down the robbers one by one, and finally stepped on their feet.


    A foot on the robber, rough old three hand patted the man''s face, his face showed a banter smile, mouth open tease.


    Looking at the man''s expression, he was a little angry, but he didn''t speak. Rough old three spat on the man''s face at that time. Don''t you want to put Lao Tzu down? Are you capable? If I don''t beat you out today, I will be sorry to my ancestors.


    "Bang Dang."


    The car fell into silence. No one was talking. Guo Qi''s heart was beating wildly. It was his first time to experience this kind of situation. The feeling of wandering between life and death was very bad. His palms were full of sweat.


    There was a layer of cold sweat on his forehead. Guo Qi felt his legs shaking involuntarily. He could not put down the gun with two Jin in his hands. At the moment, Guo Qi really regretted catching up with him.


    Just when everyone was in such a stalemate, the truck was hit by a car coming up behind. At this time, the female police officer raised her speed to a high level and rushed up.


    "Pa da."


    Maybe he was too nervous. The gun was already heavy. When the car was hit, Guo Qi''s legs were not stable, and his gun fell to the ground.


    "Shoot."


    Seeing that Guo Qi''s gun was off, the robber''s leader gave an order at that time.


    We have not been allowed to use guns before. On the one hand, it is because we are all our own people. We can make trouble. At least we don''t want to kill people. Even if we blow a few times, we can vent our anger. On the other hand, we are afraid of being blind. What should we do if we are injured by mistake.


    Now see a great opportunity, the team leader no longer keep, holding a gun to Guo Qi pull the trigger.


    "Bang bang."


    A series of bullets flew out of the gun and hit the wall of the truck. When Guo Qi squatted down to pick up the gun, the whole person was pushed out by the rough old three, rolling in the car, and narrowly avoided the fatal blow.


    "I beat you to death."


    Since these people dare to kill people with guns, they are still polite to them. The rough old man frowns, clenches his fists, and angrily smashes at the leader''s forehead.


    "The third one is your uncle''s. don''t you see that boy is sent by the police? You are paralyzed. If you stop me again, I''ll shoot you."


    See Guo Qi, and then see the police car chasing behind, think about what just happened, the team leader all understand.


    Rough old three is totally a black pot bearer. Everything is done by this bastard. If it wasn''t for him, there wouldn''t be so many misunderstandings.


    Yelling at the rough old three, the team leader hopes the rough old three to calm down. Although the rough old three has some big nerves, his skill is really good, otherwise he won''t come to help.


    The police car is chasing behind, and the police are all armed with guns. If the infighting continues at this time, the police will clean it up sooner or later. The leader is very worried because the rough old man''s fist has been smashed down."I mistook you. You''ve pointed a gun at me. Do you think I''ve got water in my head? If I don''t beat you today, even your parents don''t know me. I''m sorry for my fists. "


    The clenched fist has been smashed out, and the strong wind is blowing in the air. The leader must be afraid of his fist, so he is deceiving himself. The rough third didn''t stop, and he rushed to the leader''s head.


    "Ah..."


    Hit by the big fist of sandbags on the head, the leader felt his head was about to explode, some dizzy, screamed, fell directly on the truck, holding his head and rolling.


    "Well done, young man."


    Several people on the other side of the robber were rolling on the ground. Some of them were holding their stomachs, some of them were holding their heads, and some of them were even more straightforward. They were lying unconscious in the car, and they were all knocked down by the rough old three.


    Clapping his hands, the rough old man grinned and showed some yellow teeth. He gave Guo Qi a thumbs up. He seemed to be very optimistic about Guo Qi.


    "Don''t move."


    No matter whether rough third has helped himself or not this time, the bad guys are always bad guys. Rough third has done many bad things, and what makes Guo''s atmosphere the most is that rough third is actually the main culprit who robbed LAN accounting.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the rough old man has not yet reacted, Guo Qi rolls to the gun, grabs the gun on the ground, points the muzzle at the rough old man, and asks him to stand there and move again. Maybe the hot gun will be eaten by the rough old man.


    "Wow, you..."


    Just now, he boasted that the young man in front of him had done a good job and he was his right helper. Guo Qi''s sudden move made the rough old man stunned.


    "Your paralyzed leader, why didn''t you inform me earlier? If you told me that the boy was a policeman, I would have kicked him out for a long time. Fuck..."


    Fierce wake up to the rough old three this time some want to curse their mother, he actually helped the enemy put down his brother, this NIMA what''s the matter.


    "Don''t you feel like a woman? I''ll kick you to death."


    "Don''t you want to go to a woman to sleep? I''ll let you sleep, and the excrement will come out for you. I''ll let you sleep enough..."


    The driver only felt that a car was coming from behind. He was worried and sped up. He didn''t have time to take into account the situation of the car.


    Guo Qi pointed a gun at the rough third, came to the rough third''s side, stretched out his hand and slapped the rough third''s face. He was stunned by the rough third, and the whole person was stupid.


    He was slapped a few times, but the rough old man was stunned. He was dreaming. He was slapped in the face.


    "Click."


    When he put down the rough third, others were rolling on the ground. Guo Qi quickly came to the front of the car and kicked the glass to pieces. The gun pointed at the driver inside and asked him to stop.


    "Little brother, the car can be stopped. Everything is easy to discuss. Don''t get excited. The gun is easy to go off. You have to take it well."


    Someone smashed the glass and rushed in. The receptionist was also silly. So many people were carrying guns. How could they be knocked down by one person? What''s this for.


    "Stop the car."


    There was a warning. The two drivers in the front of the car were still moving forward. Although they were negotiating, Guo Qi didn''t have so good patience and yelled at them.


    After picking up the rough third, Guo Qi looks in the car. He doesn''t find accountant LAN. Guo Qi is in a hurry. Isn''t accountant LAN in the hands of these people?


    Worried, these people''s cars are still moving fast. If Guo Qi wants to get out of the car, he has to go to accountant LAN. If anything happens to accountant LAN, how can he face those colleagues on the construction site?


    "Stop Stop now. I don''t hear you. Stop


    The man in the front passenger seat raised his hands and nodded at Guo Qi. He stopped the car and felt that the driver was speeding up. The man yelled at the driver.


    It''s really bad luck this time. I met this kind of thing when I came out to meet him. I don''t know if I will be arrested today, but I can''t run away. The policeman has already pointed a gun at himself.


    "Don''t move."


    The truck slowed down and stopped at the side of the road. At the moment, the police car surrounded the truck. The police, wearing bulletproof vests and holding guns, surrounded the car and let the people on the car get off quickly.


    "Officer Miao, please help me investigate. Where''s my female colleague? I saw her just now, but it''s gone. Are you left on the road by these people? Please help me find it, please


    When he couldn''t see accountant LAN, Guo Qi was in a hurry. At the same time, the female police officer was standing beside him. Guo Qi wanted to reach for the female police officer''s arm and ask for her help.


    Hearing Guo Qi''s anxious voice, the female police officer turned around and faced Guo Qi.

 Chapter 40

    "Your friend is safe. We sent her to the hospital before." Looking at Guo Qi''s anxious appearance, the female police officer couldn''t say what she felt, so she said.


    "Thank you, thank you. I''m really bothering you this time."


    Guo Qi was very excited. If it wasn''t for the help of the police, he would not have known where the robbers'' cars were, not to mention that they all had guns in their hands.


    "Take these people back. Come with me. I have something to tell you


    After giving orders to other police officers, the policewoman gave Guo a deep look, then looked down and thought about it, then slowly raised her head and said it.


    "Officer Miao, I have no money on me. I can''t give you red envelopes."


    If we ask the police to help, will we still have to pay for it?


    I was poor originally, and my salary was stolen, which made it worse. Today, I have no money. If officer Miao asked me for the fee, I would have to be in arrears.


    "What do you want? The police should serve the people. Besides, what we eat is national food. If you pay for it, we will be reported for taking bribes. What I want to tell you is not about it. "


    Seeing the rustic Guo Qi scratching his head, officer Miao feels very funny. This man is really stupid.


    Other men speak in front of her with some formality. The rustic man, the more he doesn''t know something, the more he can speak frankly with himself, and he won''t have other thoughts.


    "What''s the matter? If there''s anything I can do for you, officer Miao, anything you want me to do." It''s not about money. I''m short of money. Everything else is easy to discuss, Guo Qi said.


    "Your skill is not bad. Have you ever thought about being a policeman and serving the people?" Looking at Guo Qi with both eyes, the female police officer''s voice is not big. She seems to want to see if Guo Qi rejects the police work.


    "When I was a child, I wanted to be a policeman. My parents said that when I was a policeman, no one dared to bully me in the village with a gun, but..."


    I have had dreams since childhood, but the reality is too cruel, many people can only do what they don''t want to do, just to be able to live better.


    "Just what?" This Guo Qi is really, unexpectedly also hanged own appetite, female police officer some curiously asked.


    "It''s just that it''s too dangerous to be a policeman. Maybe at night, he''ll be cut to death by bad people at the door of his house. Before, there were policemen in our village who had been beaten at home, and they were all disabled."


    The purpose of the police in arresting criminals is to get rid of harm for the people, but the prisoners are not easy to get into trouble. Once they accidentally touch the iron plate, they can''t get into trouble. Many policemen are killed because of this. For this reason, Guo Qi doesn''t want to be a policeman any more.


    "What''s your job now?" I don''t know what Guo Qi''s job is, officer Miao asked curiously.


    "I''m not smart. I carry cement on the construction site." Scratching his head with a simple smile, Guo Qi was a little embarrassed and answered.


    "That''s very tired." Such a young man should go to the construction site to do heavy work. Mingcheng is so big. Why can''t he do it? Why should he have to work hard on his own.


    "I can''t do anything except my strength. It''s nothing to suffer. I can suffer." Guo Qi''s honest reply to the female police officer.


    Although it''s hard to work on the construction site, Guo Qi is happy in the bitter. He can work with people in his own village. Some people talk, some people help, and some people eat together. That kind of happiness is not just talking.


    "Would you like to be a policeman now?" After hearing Guo Qi''s words, the female police officer asked Guo Qi in a tone of inquiry.


    "Yes, yes, but I won''t do anything. How can a police station accept me?"


    It''s not bad to be a policeman. You can see that the policemen in Mingcheng are not only very powerful, but also accept tips sometimes. If you are a policeman in Mingcheng, you will have a bright face. When you come back to the village, you will have to flatter yourself.


    Just think of their own history, and then think about what they have no ability, this if the police admit themselves, it must be admitted to the brain of the people, otherwise how will find themselves?


    "Don''t worry. As long as you are willing to be a policeman, I will arrange everything for you. Now it depends on whether you want to. If you want to, you can come to the police station at any time."


    Hearing that Guo Qi didn''t object to being a policeman, the policewoman was relieved. She didn''t know what was going on. Guo Qi''s hesitation always made her mention it with one heart, for fear that Guo Qi would object.


    "Well, I''ll come to you when I think about it." Nodded, Guo Qi did not refuse.


    Guo Qi knew that he should not be a policeman, but in case he changed his mind later, he left a way for himself.


    "I''ll be back in the city in a moment. You can take my car and go back together. I''ll take you to the hospital." Hearing Guo Qi''s words, the female police officer was inexplicably happy. Thinking of Guo Qi''s situation, she looked at Guo Qi and said.


    "That''s the trouble, officer."


    I don''t know how far it is from the city of Ming Dynasty. Anyway, I''m tired enough to walk back. Since officer Miao wants to take me back, Guo Qi will not refuse."By the way, my name is Miaojin. You haven''t told me your name yet. " Tell Guo Qi her name first, and then the female police officer turns to ask Guo Qi''s name while driving.


    "My name is Guo Qi." Guo Qi said.


    Female police officers have said their names, a big man, what else to wriggle about, Guo said his name free and easy.


    "Guo Qi? I remember that one of the wrong people arrested in the police station last night seems to be Guo Qi. Isn''t that you? "


    Hearing the name fiercely, she seemed to be familiar with it. The female police officer read it silently several times and felt more and more that she had heard it.


    Thinking of the recent events and people she met, she suddenly thought of what happened at the police station last night.


    Although she was not on duty at the police station yesterday, the whole station now knows what happened in the early hours of the morning. A fat man beat the police directly in front of the director of the police department, and left with people.


    Among the people who were taken away, there seems to be a rustic man named Guo Qi. Although the man around him is rustic, the female police officer Miao Qin didn''t expect that he was the one last night.


    "Just some misunderstanding." Without a very proud admission, Guo Qi just opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Good guy, your friend beat the police last night. How dare you ask the police to help you save your friend today?"


    Thinking of what happened today, the policewoman couldn''t help shaking her head. These things are too coincidental.


    First of all, the man''s friend beat the police, and beat the police at night, and they were robbed by people during the day. They also need the police to rescue them. It''s really hard to make clear what''s going on in the world.


    "The hostage we saved is a girl. Is she your girlfriend?" Guo Qi looks very young and doesn''t seem to be a married man, the female police officer asked.


    "No, we are colleagues. She hurt her foot. I took her to the hospital. I didn''t expect so many things to happen."


    The female police officer is driving. Guo Qi''s eyes turn to the female police officer. When he hears the female police officer''s questions, Guo Qi answers honestly.


    Although the mouth in the answer, but the eyes are taking advantage of the female police officer did not pay attention to the time in the female police officer secretly took a few eyes.


    The policewoman is very beautiful. Although her clothes make her look hot, it can''t hide her unique maturity and charm.


    Women''s clothes are tight. Guo Qi''s eyes are on the woman. The collar of the shirt inside the woman''s black leather coat is very low. Guo Qi is taller than the female police officer. Sitting next to the female police officer, you can see the female police officer with a little lower vision.


    "Well, here you are. Go and see your friends. Don''t forget to go to the police station to see me after you think about it."


    The car stopped in front of the hospital, the female police officer said, after Guo got off the car, she drove away.


    Looking at the car that disappeared in his sight, Guo Qi felt unspeakable gratitude. This time, it was all the female police officers who helped him. If they were other people, I don''t know if they would try so hard to help themselves.


    When the car left, Guo Qi turned around and walked to the hospital. Not long after he came out of the hospital, he came back to this place. He didn''t know whether he had a destiny with the hospital or whether the hospital was destined to make a loss on himself?


    "Accountant LAN, are you ok? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left you alone in the hotel. "


    Asked about the service desk, learned that the ward where LAN Xiaohe is, Guo Qi opened the door and walked in to see that Lan accountant had woken up, some guilty mouth.


    "Don''t be silly. How can I blame you? It''s a bit sudden this time. Don''t think about it any more. "


    Those bad guys see themselves alone, directly in front of all the people in the hotel to make themselves dizzy, and then take them to the car, which can only say that they are too unlucky.


    "Guo Qi, I still want to thank you this time. I''ve heard from the police that it was you who reported the case urgently, and also followed the police to save me. Thank you."


    After taking accountant LAN to the hospital, the police didn''t leave until accountant LAN woke up. What they said while waiting was just what happened. Although accountant LAN didn''t open his eyes, he was able to hear what happened outside.


    In particular, I heard that for her, Guo Qi rushed to the abandoned factory to fight with the bad guys. Later, he directly chased them out and fought with them in the truck.


    Although I didn''t see the scene at that time, I just thought that Lan Xiaohe was very afraid. She was really afraid of Guo Qi''s troubles. It was her fault. If it wasn''t for her, Guo Qi wouldn''t have so many troubles.


    "Accountant LAN, what do you mean? I brought you back. If something happens to you, how can I explain it to you


    Shaking his head, LAN accountant was so grateful, Guoqi some embarrassed, scratching his head honest said.


    "Oh, by the way, accountant LAN, I have something I want you to do for me."

 Chapter 41

    Thinking of what happened before he came to the hospital, Guo Qi wanted to hear from accountant LAN. After all, accountant LAN had more knowledge than himself.


    "What''s the matter, you say it." LAN accountant some doubts opening.


    "Well, on the way to the hospital, the police officer Miao told me to be a policeman. I don''t know if I should agree with her, so I want to hear your opinion."


    The work on the construction site is too tiring. Although Guo Qi likes to work with people in a village, after the completion of the project here, everyone will have to find a new job. Sooner or later, they will be separated.


    It may be better for you to find a new job now. Moreover, you are very short of money now, and the rent you owe Han Meiqi has not been paid yet.


    "You''re such an honest man. I''m afraid you''ll suffer if you go to be a policeman." After looking at Guo Qi, accountant LAN lowered his head to think about it, and began to worry.


    Guo Qi is a young man from the countryside. He is not good at Kung Fu and has never been to school. He goes to work in the police station. If he meets any bad people, he will die.


    "In that, since accountant Lan said that being a policeman was not suitable for me, I would not go." Grinning, Guo Qi said.


    Accountant LAN told him about changing his job before, but that job needed something called a degree certificate. Guo Qi had never been to primary school, so he was asked to go to university. Isn''t that a duck on the shelf.


    "The work on the construction site is too tired. If you have a suitable job, I advise you to change it. You are still young and can''t waste your life on the construction site."


    As an ordinary person, LAN accountant will not try to persuade others. She has nothing to do with others. The reason why he talks so much with Guo Qi is that he has a good impression on Guo Qi, and this time Guo Qi has saved her.


    "I''ll continue to work on the construction site for a while, and I''ll look for a job when the weather cools down."


    The time to find a job is golden March and silver April. Now it''s June. Many places are full of people. Guo Qixiang wants to wait until someone recruits to try.


    "In the future, don''t be too silly to work on the construction site. If you can rest, you can rest. Other people don''t work so hard. They are just burying their heads and showing their ingenuity."


    Du mouth, like complaining about his family, LAN accountant said to Guo Qi.


    "Hey, hey, I know." When accountant Lan said that, Guo Qi grinned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Manager fan of the construction site is so good to him. He is not good to others, but he knows how to repay his kindness. Others are good to him. He takes out his heart and lungs to others. Manager fan works for him. He works hard when he works.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back to the construction site together."


    After a while, accountant LAN got up from bed and wanted to go back to work with the construction site. He didn''t even have time to ask for leave today. I don''t know if manager fan would get angry and swear.


    "How can you get up? Your feet are not hurt well. Besides, I just fainted. I''d better lie here and have a good rest. I''ll go back to manager fan and ask for leave for you."


    New injury is not good and injured, have been like this, Guo Qi is to say what is not willing to let LAN accountant back to work, now she rest is important.


    "This is not..."


    "Just listen to me and have a good rest here. It''s like taking a vacation for yourself."


    LAN Xiaohe''s words haven''t finished, Guo Qi directly interrupts her words, let her rest at ease.


    In fact, but Guo Qi, LAN accountant had to obediently nod, lying in bed, rest at ease, and Guo Qi looked at the time, almost in the afternoon work time, he and LAN accountant said a went out.


    "Xiaoqi, what did you do at noon? Manager fan hasn''t seen you for a long time. "


    Guo Qi just returned to the construction site. When the second uncle saw him coming back, he quickly went up and asked.


    "Manager fan? What can I do for you? "


    He didn''t explain to the second uncle. He heard that manager fan was looking for him. He had some doubts and didn''t know what happened.


    "Well, I don''t know. Manager fan has been looking for you for a long time, but he can''t find you. Finally, he has to go back with a black face. Go to him and ask him."


    Thinking of manager fan''s expression at that time, the second uncle was worried. He was afraid that Guo Qi had made some mistakes and offended manager fan.


    "In that case, I''ll go to manager fan and explain to him."


    Manager fan was angry because he and accountant LAN were absent from work. He didn''t mean to. He had to make it clear to manager fan.


    "Well, you go quickly. You must speak politely. You can''t make manager fan angry."


    Let Guo Qi in the past, and persuade Guo Qi to say more good words to make the leaders happy.


    "Dangdang."


    Under the sun, Guo Qi came to the office building. Accountant LAN worked here. Manager Ma''s office was also here. He also worked here.


    It''s time to go to work in the afternoon. I don''t know if manager fan is inside now. Guo Qi comes to the door and knocks.


    "Manager fan, it''s me, Guo Qi. Listen to the second uncle say you''re looking for me?"Knocking on the door, I don''t know if there is someone inside at this time, Guo Qi whispered.


    "Wait a minute."


    Hearing someone knocking on the door outside, the people inside seemed to be a little flustered. They were afraid that the people outside would come in at this time and said.


    "In the middle of that, I''ll wait outside."


    I don''t know what happened to manager fan. Guo Qi didn''t ask again. He just nodded and waited outside quietly.


    This is the second floor of the office building. Guo Qi stands in front of the door and waits patiently. He only hears the voices inside the room. He doesn''t know what the people inside are doing.


    Although the voice inside the room is very weak, Guo Qi standing outside can hear clearly. He doesn''t know what the people inside are doing, but it seems that it''s not a good thing to listen to the voice.


    "Manager fan, if you have something to do, I''ll go back first and come back after work."


    The man in the room should be manager fan, but Guo Qi didn''t know who the woman was. Since the men and women were busy inside, Guo Qi was very sensible and didn''t stay to disturb others.


    "Ah..."


    Guo Qi''s words just finished, he heard the man in the room can''t help crying out.


    "Manager fan, are you ok?"


    "Go away..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    I don''t know what I said wrong, which made manager fan so unhappy. But at the thought of the second uncle''s warning, Guo Qi repeatedly confessed his mistake.


    "Why did you order so soon? No, I haven''t had enough. You have to continue to feed me. Don''t think of this room today if you don''t feed me. My man will come and see who can''t eat."


    A woman is not afraid to be found sleeping with other men outside, but manager fan is afraid, especially when he thinks of her husband. He is trembling all over. He is watched by her husband, and he has to be beaten and maimed.


    The second uncle has been waiting for Guo Qi outside the office building. He is very worried because he is afraid that Guo Qi will be fired by manager fan. However, when he sees that Guo Qi comes out as soon as he goes in, he doesn''t know what''s going on. He asks Guo Qi in a hurry.


    "I don''t know what manager fan wanted from me. When I first went in, manager fan seemed to be busy. There was a voice of women talking inside. Then I came back first."


    Without concealing what he heard, Guo Qi told the second uncle honestly.


    "A woman''s voice? Does it sound good, and... "


    It seems to be asking Guo Qi, but listening to the tone of the second uncle is more like confirming something.


    "It''s bad, it''s bad, gouluo. Stop your work and don''t go home to see your daughter-in-law?"

 Chapter 42

    After pondering for a moment, the second uncle''s expression suddenly changed. No matter Guo Qi was still standing beside him, he turned and yelled at the building.


    "Second brother, what''s the matter? Isn''t my daughter-in-law cooking meat in the room? "


    Called by the second uncle, a man in his thirties poked his head out of the window of the newly built building and said with a simple and honest smile on his face.


    "I just started to say that a woman is in manager fan''s office. There are not many young women working on the construction site. If you don''t go back and have a look, your daughter-in-law will be abducted."


    It''s not the first time that the second uncle sees gouluo''s daughter-in-law out there confused with other men. In order not to wrongly gouluo''s daughter-in-law, the second uncle doesn''t dare to talk to gouluo.


    This time, the woman of gouluo fell asleep with the manager of the construction site during working hours. What''s wrong?


    If it was someone else, the second uncle would not care so much, but the woman who was out in trouble was his brother''s wife. How could he sit back and ignore it?


    "My daughter-in-law is so nice, how can she not be at home? If you don''t believe me, let''s go to my house and have a look. If I make my daughter-in-law angry, I''ll see if I''m in a hurry with you two. "


    Although there is still a lot of work to do upstairs at the moment, seeing the anxious appearance of the second uncle and his thirst, gouluo grinned and came down from upstairs.


    "Xinlan, Xinlan, Xinlan, open the door, I''m gouluo." Knock on the door, gouluo said.


    With the second uncle and Guo Qi came to his house, gouluo knew that his daughter-in-law was very beautiful, people outside were jealous of him, constantly said that his daughter-in-law was not clear with other men outside.


    Today is to prove that his woman is clean. He brought them back to have a look and let them know that the woman he likes is innocent and the one who loves him most.


    "Heart blue? Why didn''t anyone open the door? "


    After a few shouts, there was no movement in the room. Gouluo was puzzled and muttered to himself. He felt something was wrong.


    "Don''t you have a key? Open the door and have a look. "


    If the woman in the office building is not gouluo''s daughter-in-law, it''s best. The second uncle also hopes that he is wrong, so he will let gouluo go home first.


    The door of gouluo''s room is locked. I don''t know if there is anyone in it. In case gouluo''s daughter-in-law is still sleeping in the room, and gouluo also has a key, the second uncle says to gouluo.


    "In that, I''ll take the key."


    The key is hanging on the belt ring of his trousers. Gouluo knocks on the door, but no one opens it. When he hears the second uncle talking, he reaches for the button. Next, he finds the one on the door and opens it.


    "What about people?"


    The room is not big, only a dozen square meters, if two people live barely enough, the kitchen is beside the bed, you can see if there is anyone in the room at a glance.


    "Heart blue? Where are you? Don''t you scare me? Heart blue... "


    When I went to work, my daughter-in-law was busy at home. She also said that she would stew the meat she bought in a moment and eat it when she came back in the evening. How long did she go out? Where did she go?


    What I care about most is the beautiful daughter-in-law. Now that her daughter-in-law is gone, gouluo is very worried and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Gouluo, I know what you''re feeling now. I''ll tell you a place, but you have to make sure you don''t get angry when you go there later."


    Gouluo''s daughter-in-law is not in the room, and his guess is 80% true. After taking a deep breath, the second uncle calmed down and said to gouluo.


    "Zhong, second brother, I''ll listen to you. I''ll do what you want me to do."


    They are all from the same village. Second uncle won''t hurt himself. Besides, he has seen more things than himself, and he has taken a longer road than himself. He must be right to listen to him.


    One of the characteristics of rural people is their strength. They have been doing farm work in the village since childhood. They are very strong and fight with each other. It is precisely because they only want to work and don''t want to go to school since childhood. When they come to big cities, they will work hard and live a hard life.


    "If you go to manager fan''s office building, your daughter-in-law may be there."


    Although there is no guarantee that the woman''s voice Guo Qi heard must be gouluo''s daughter-in-law, the second uncle still wants gouluo to have a look. It''s not the best. Once that woman is really gouluo''s daughter-in-law, isn''t gouluo wearing a green hat by manager fan?


    "Come on, let''s go now. Xinlan will go to manager fan to discuss the salary."


    My daughter-in-law has never been to the office building. The second uncle said she was in the office building. What did she do in the office building?


    And Xinlan went to see manager fan? Manager fan is a married man, and he is also a good man. His daughter-in-law should discuss his salary when she goes to him. Two people spend more money than one. She should let Fan Jing get a haircut in advance.


    The salary of the construction site was only paid soon, but gouluo''s daughter-in-law''s father likes gambling and owes a lot of debts outside. Gouluo''s salary this month is given to his daughter-in-law and asked her daughter-in-law to send it back to her father to repay the debt.It''s because the money has been sent out. Now there is no money at home. Xinlan goes to find manager fan. Maybe it''s just for the money. It must be like this.


    "Dangdang."


    The daughter-in-law suddenly disappeared. Gouluo was in a hurry like burning his ass. when he heard that he was in the office building, no matter how hot the sun was, he rushed to manager fan''s office.


    "Who''s bothering me?" Hear someone knock on the door, manager Fan said impatiently.


    Women are stiffening their body parts. It''s more comfortable for them to be in a warm and humid place. How could they expect Guo Qigang to leave and someone will knock on the door? Is it over?


    "Open the door."


    Also did not report the name, the dog Luo in the heart anxious, his hand mercilessly pats on the steel plate room''s door, is very loud, roars to inside, lets inside person hasten to open the door.


    "Who are you? I''m busy. I''ll talk about it later. "


    Anyway, it won''t be a big deal. Manager fan is too lazy to go out and says to the outside.


    "Heart blue? Are you in Xinlan? Xinlan, talk quickly. "


    I don''t know where his wife has gone. Gouluo also thinks that manager fan and Xinlan will do that kind of thing, but he tries not to let himself think in that direction.


    But when he really got to the door of manager fan''s office, gouluo''s heart couldn''t calm down, and he forgot what the second uncle said. He clapped hard at the door and called out Xinlan''s name.


    "It''s broken. Is it gouluo?" As soon as I heard that the outsider was calling her name, the woman''s expression changed. She vomited the things on the man''s waist and opened her mouth in panic.


    "Why is your man here at this time? Paralyzed, hide quickly, day, dawdle, you want to die... "


    Gou Luo was bullied when he first came to the construction site. At that time, manager fan saw with his own eyes that Gou Luo had brought down six or seven big men. Up to now, he still has a shadow in his heart.


    I used to make out with the woman in front of me in the woods behind the construction site after work in the evening. Today, while her husband is working at the construction site, I asked her to come to her office to make out. I didn''t expect that her man would come here at this time.


    In the heart afraid, fan manager anxious, anxious straight stare, roar to let the woman hide.


    If gouluo knew that he had played with his woman, he would not be able to beat himself to death with his big fist? Just think about it, manager fan feels goose bumps have come out.


    "Heart blue Manager fan, I don''t know what you''ve done to Xinlan? "


    Worried, gouluo didn''t wait for manager fan to open the door. He stepped back a few steps, rushed forward and knocked the door open.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t go in. When gouluo rushed into the room, all the men and women saw it, and there was no room for them to dodge.


    Seeing his daughter-in-law like this, gouluo was confused at that time. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him. He pulled Xinlan over to protect him and looked at manager fan fiercely.


    A wise man knows what happened in the room, but gouluo can''t believe it. His wife is a good woman. Manager fan must have forced Xinlan to do it.


    "Damn it, I''ll beat you to death today."


    My mind is in chaos. With such a beautiful daughter-in-law as Xinlan, as a poor man, gouluo feels that he has run into dog dung and is lucky.


    He loves Xinlan more than his parents. No matter what the woman asks, gouluo doesn''t dare to refuse. He''s afraid that after he refuses, the woman won''t want him.


    For women, gouluo is afraid of falling when holding it in his hand and melting when holding it in his mouth. He dare not even say a cruel word. Even though she thought that a woman would be forced to do such a thing by manager fan, gouluo can''t accept it.


    Eyes stare big, dog Luo seems to be mad, clenched his fist on manager fan''s body.


    Gouluo is a countryman with all his strength. In addition to working on the construction site, he is strong and healthy. His clenched fist is waved out and the wind is blowing.


    "Ah, I''ll kill you. You are paralyzed. If you kill me, I''ll make you pay for your life." When he was hit by his fist, manager fan screamed in pain and put down some cruel words to frighten gouluo.


    "I''ll make you bad, I''ll make you bad, you son of a bitch. Today I have to beat you out."


    Despite manager fan''s threat, gouluo was more energetic with one punch than the other. While beating, he swore at the same time, greeting all the women of manager fan''s eighteen generations.


    "Gouluo, what you said is that your daughter-in-law came to me. If you want to beat your daughter-in-law, I''m anxious with you."


    Manager fan felt guilty and didn''t dare to fight back. In addition, he was afraid of gouluo and didn''t know what to do.


    Can be hit by the dog Luo fists where the fire, fan manager also pain anxious, struggling to roar.


    "Shanima, I''ll let you do something bad. I''ll waste your parts and let you do harm to people. What the dog says."


    In his anger, Gou Luo stepped on manager fan''s hair and slapped him in the face. Then he threw manager fan on the ground and stepped on it

 Chapter 43

    "Dog, stop it."


    Running after gouluo all the way, I was afraid that gouluo would be stimulated to do stupid things when seeing the situation of the office building.


    Guo Qi and ER Shu, who are in a hurry, see that gouluo is going to abolish manager fan. They rush up to hold gouluo.


    Manager fan is not doing right, but if gouluo causes death, he will go to jail at that time. If you want to solve the problem, you can call the police instead of acting foolishly.


    "Second brother, Guo Qi, don''t stop me. Today I have to cripple this son of a bitch, paralyze him, and make you bad."


    The expression is ferocious, let who encounter this kind of thing all can''t calm down.


    Although Guo Qi hugs gouluo from behind, gouluo still struggles, kicks manager fan a few feet, and stomps manager fan.


    "Gouluo, you wait. I''m going to sue you. I''m going to put you in jail. I''m going to make you live in jail all your life."


    It''s not that I haven''t played with women. Xinlan has been sleeping for several times. She is paralyzed. Today, she was beaten by someone because of sleeping a woman, and her back is still burning.


    Although manager fan was guilty, he was beaten like this. He didn''t want to suffer from this dumb loss. He got up and pointed to gouluo and wanted to go to court to sue gouluo.


    "Chenima, I haven''t beaten you enough. If you dare to touch my daughter-in-law, I will chop you to death."


    After several fierce struggles, gouluo shakes off Guoqi and Ershu, grabs a chair in the office and smashes it on manager fan''s head.


    "Don''t be silly, gouluo. You''ll lose your life if it causes death."


    Second uncle thinks it''s not worth killing for a woman. He doesn''t want his brother to do stupid things.


    Just being thrown away by gouluo, the second uncle quickly gets up, hugs gouluo''s thigh, and pulls gouluo to prevent gouluo from doing stupid things.


    Isn''t it a woman? Since she is sleeping with other men outside, such a woman doesn''t love herself. It''s not worth doing anything for her.


    It''s hard to find a toad with three legs in this world, but it''s hard to find a woman with two legs. Divorce this woman and find a good one.


    "Second brother, don''t stop me. If I don''t kill this asshole today, I won''t be called gouluo."


    With that, gouluo swung up the bench and smashed it down. At this moment, gouluomao was full of strength. If it hit manager fan, it would be able to cripple manager fan without manager fan''s life.


    "Click."


    The bench fell down, and the wooden bench fell apart. Gouluo looked at the man hit by the bench, and he was stunned.


    "Xiaoqi, Xiaoqi, are you ok? Wake up quickly. Don''t scare uncle. Xiaoqi, Xiaoqi..."


    The second uncle holds gouluo''s leg and stomach, Guo Qi also stands up. Seeing that the bench in gouluo''s hand is about to hit manager fan, Guo Qi pounces directly on manager fan.


    The bench swung fiercely to Guo Qi''s back. Manager fan dodged, but Guo Qi fainted directly. The second uncle saw that Guo Qi was hit, and he got up as soon as he pouted.


    He pulled out the scattered bench with both hands and held Guo Qi with trembling arms. He was scared.


    "Wuwu, what evil have I done?"


    His daughter-in-law sleeps with the manager of the construction site behind her back. Now she beats her nephew half to death, and the confused dog Luo sits on the ground crying.


    "What are you doing standing there? Get dressed quickly. I really want people outside to see your scandal?"


    Guo Qi was knocked unconscious. The second uncle held Guo Qi in his arms and wanted someone to call an ambulance. However, manager fan and the woman were not dressed. After a while, if someone came in, it would be embarrassing to see them.


    "Don''t cry, gouluo. Let''s get a divorce."


    It''s also because of an accident that I like gouluo, but gouluo is always not satisfied with himself.


    During the day, I don''t do anything in the room alone, I can only watch TV. In the evening, I want to make out with a man, but the man says that he is tired all day and doesn''t want to do anything.


    It''s hard to hold back. At night, it''s like hundreds of ants crawling around, itching. I can''t help it. Women will sleep with other men outside.


    After doing this shameful thing, Xinlan also knows that she is sorry for gouluo, and she is not worthy of gouluo, so she has tears on her face. The woman squats down, holds gouluo''s arm in her hands, and says.


    "Cheap women should be ridden by men." Looking at the woman''s aggrieved appearance, thinking of the woman''s arrogant expression, manager fan scolded fiercely.


    "Xiao Qi, you can''t have an accident. The ambulance will come soon. You have to hold on."


    Sitting on the ground, the second uncle holds Guo Qi. There is a big wound on Guo Qi''s back. The blood flows all over the ground, even on his body.


    Afraid of Guo Qi''s accident, the second uncle cried out with tears to wake him up. He couldn''t sleep at this time, or he might never wake up again.


    "Help, help."


    Holding Guo Qi for a few shakes, but Guo Qi doesn''t wake up. The second uncle is in a hurry and shouts people from outside to help."What''s the matter? What''s the matter? How did Guo Qi faint?"


    When we heard the news, we only dared to look at it from a distance and dare not come in. When we heard someone scolding inside, we didn''t know what was going on inside.


    Now suddenly I heard someone calling for help. Some of them came slowly to the house and looked at Guo Qi, who was lying in a pool of blood. They didn''t dare to ask too loudly.


    "Quick Take Xiaoqi to the hospital


    Worried, they all forgot to hold Guo Qi out. It''s not a matter to delay in the office all the time. Seeing someone come in, the second uncle directly holds Guo Qi up and rushes out.


    "Manager fan, this..."


    The people who came in looked at the mess in the room. They must have been fighting, but they didn''t know whose fault it was. They asked with some doubts.


    "You''re paralyzed. Get out of here."


    He had not put on his trousers yet. He was seen in the eyes of the man and asked. Manager fan was so angry that he scolded the man.


    "Wipe..."


    After a look at manager fan and the woman squatting beside gouluo, the man understood what was going on. But at this time, manager fan scolded him. The man didn''t dare to reply. He could only murmur a few words in an unconvinced voice, and then turned away.


    What happened in the office building later? Guo Qi didn''t know. He only remembered that manager fan had helped him at the beginning, while gouluo''s bench swung down manager fan''s head, which would kill him.


    Guo Qi didn''t think much about it, so he rushed out. Then he felt a sharp pain on his back and fainted in the dark.


    When Guo Qi woke up again, it was noon the next day. Smelling the pungent smell of disinfectant in the hospital, Guo Qi felt that his back was still burning and his head was a little confused.


    "Xiao Qi, you wake up. You are scared to death." Seeing that Guo Qi opened his eyes, the second uncle''s eyes were moist and said.


    "Second uncle, I''m ok. It''s all my fault that worries you."


    Second uncle is very kind to him. Guo Qi is very grateful to him. This time, he worries about his own affairs. Guo Qi feels sorry for him.


    "Silly boy, I can''t do stupid things in the future. I''m scared to death."


    Seeing that Guo Qi wakes up, the second uncle''s eyes are moist, but the stone in his heart also sinks down. Finally he is safe. He teaches Guo Qi a lesson of doting.


    "By the way, second uncle, how long have I fainted?" Lying on the bed, his stomach began to cry, and Guo Qi was hungry.


    After dinner, I went back to the construction site without delay. How can I open my eyes and be hungry again? A little curious, Guo Qi asked.


    "I fainted yesterday. I slept till noon. How long did you say you slept?"


    Scared by the boy, he didn''t sleep all night. The second uncle began to complain.


    "President Qiu of this hospital is really a bad luck star. Why do you want to send me a free card for no reason? I came to the hospital once yesterday, and I was finally hospitalized today. Maybe it was all cursed by President Qiu."


    Thinking of a series of things that happened yesterday, Guo Qi felt a little funny and couldn''t help his heart.


    "Should I be hungry after sleeping so long? You lie down and don''t move. Uncle will buy you food


    I haven''t been eating, drinking or sleeping here for a long time. Second uncle worried that Guo Qi would not see him when he woke up, so he didn''t go there either. He just waited at the head of the bed. Now that Guo Qi woke up, he put down his heart and said that he was going to go shopping.


    "Young man, your father is so nice. You are so happy."


    Second uncle has been out of the ward. Guo Qi is lying on the bed alone. He wants to get up and go out to see if accountant LAN is still in the hospital.


    But the body just moved, the hot pain on the back, let Guo Qi couldn''t help showing his teeth, had to lie down.


    Lying there, trying to close his eyes and sleep for a while, an old man in the other beds of the ward looked at Guo Qi and said.


    "Uncle, he''s not my father, he''s my second uncle."


    His parents died early. The second uncle was very kind to him. Others envied him, but Guo Qi explained with a smile.


    "Well, you have elders to take care of you. I''m so old that my children don''t know that I''m in the hospital."


    It seems to be a sigh, but also like in depression, the old man''s expression can not say the loss, like the old man.


    "Uncle, how many children are there in your family?" Looking at the lonely old man, Guo Qi wants to chat with him to make him comfortable.


    Anyway, I''ve been sleeping for a day and a night. I''m so dizzy that I can''t sleep any more. There''s someone chatting with me. Guo Qi wants to talk with the old man.


    "I have two children, a son and a daughter. They are all working now, but..."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s question, the old man continued to speak.


    No one chatted with him for a long time. Now suddenly a young man talked to him, which reminds him of his son.


    When it comes to his children, the old man can''t say how proud he is. But he thinks that his son and daughter have the ability, but he is alone here, and he stops talking."Well, young man, how old are you this year? Are there any objects? "


    Don''t want to make the atmosphere too dull, looking at Guo Qi''s appearance should be an honest man, seems to think of something, the old man fiercely changed the topic, asked.

 Chapter 44

    "Uncle, I''m twenty years old. My family is poor. No girl is willing to marry me."


    Simple and honest smile, he is from the countryside, but Guo Qi did not feel any shame, opening to the old man said.


    "I''m not married. Are you a countryman?"


    Hearing that Guo Qi was not married, the old man was very happy. He didn''t expect that he would be lucky even if he was hospitalized. Is it time to introduce his daughter to him?


    "Yes, I''ve been in Mingcheng for more than a month. Yesterday I had an accident, and then..."


    It was a real accident in the office building yesterday, otherwise he would not have been in the hospital. Thinking of being hit by the bench on his back, Guo Qi still feels hot pain.


    "What''s your name, young man? Can you leave me a contact information? "


    He had a plan in his heart, and seeing that Guo Qi was an honest man, the old man began to make small decisions in his heart.


    "My name is Guo Qi. I carry cement in Mingcheng Dajing construction company." Hearing the old man''s question, Guo Qi replied honestly.


    "My name is Xue. You can call me uncle Xue later. This is my address. If you have nothing to do, you can go to my house."


    When their son and daughter are older, they seem to be influenced by their own and their wife''s youth. They are also devoted to their career, and they don''t know that the most important thing is to accompany their family.


    The old couple have nothing to do at home every day, and their only grandson also has to go to school. Now there is an honest young man. The old man feels that it''s very easy to chat with Guo Qi, and there is no cheating. He really wants Guo Qi to be a guest at his home.


    "Well, I''ll go to Uncle Xue''s when I have time."


    "Hahaha" laughs. Guo Qi takes a card from the old man. It shows the old man''s name, telephone number and address. Although Guo Qi can''t recognize all the words on the address, he should be able to find it when he takes it out and asks others.


    "By the way, uncle Xue, what''s wrong with you? Why are you here?"


    Look at this old man, he should be 50 or 60 years old, but he should be strong and strong, his clothes and face are very neat, he should be a cultural person, and his family should be pretty good.


    "This is an old problem for me. When I was young, I only focused on my work and didn''t know how to protect my legs. No, I fainted and broke my knee when I went out yesterday."


    The old man did not hide Guo Qi, told his own situation, and then reached out and pointed to the bandaged knee.


    "Uncle Xue, your knee is injured. How uncomfortable it is to stay in the hospital. If you want to go back, I''ll carry you back when I leave the hospital."


    The hospital is a place to drink money. It costs a lot of money to be hospitalized, and more money to take medicine and check up. Originally, it was a minor disease, but it was a general check-up, and the net cost was unjust.


    I have a free medical card sent by President Qiu, but the old man doesn''t have it. If I hurt my leg, I will be hospitalized. It''s obvious that it''s good for the old man to bully me.


    "Well, it''s better to stay at home in the hospital."


    Lying in this empty ward, uncle Xue''s heart is empty. If Guo didn''t come in today, he would not even have a speaker.


    Now Guo Qi is going to take him home. Naturally, he is very happy.


    His wife is still waiting at home. If he has been working in the hospital, his family is worried and he is not comfortable.


    "Come on, get something to eat."


    When Guo Qi was chatting with Uncle Xue, the second uncle came back from the outside with two lunch boxes, his face covered with sweat.


    "Second uncle, I''m not hungry. Give my share to Uncle Xue."


    Seeing that the second uncle was carrying only two lunch boxes, which should belong to the second uncle and himself, Guo Qi swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva.


    But I thought that uncle Xue, who was lying on the bed next door, should not have eaten. Guo Qi wanted to give his share to uncle. He was young and hungry, but the old man was different.


    "No No, you don''t have to, young man. I appreciate your kindness. I''ve just had it and I''m not hungry yet. "


    Since Guo Qi came in, uncle Xue has been paying attention to his uncle and nephew. They haven''t had a meal since yesterday, but the young man even gave up his meal to himself, which makes the old man feel a little moved.


    "Uncle, it''s good for your health to eat more. You can eat more."


    I''m afraid that I''m embarrassed, so Guo Qi is humble again and asks me to eat more. If I want to face my death and live to suffer, won''t I lie in bed hungry?


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    Guo Qigang asked the second uncle to put the lunch box on the table at the head of Uncle Xue''s bed, and a man rushed in outside the ward.


    "Are you willing to come?"


    When facing Guo Qi, he was still smiling and kind-hearted, but when he saw the man in suit come in, the old man''s expression was cold and said.


    "Dad, I''m your son. How can I not come when you are ill?" Hearing the old man''s complaint, the man who came in said.


    "How can you live in such a ward, doctor? Transfer my father to the best one."This is the most common ward. Only the poor live here. Seeing his father lying in such an environment, the man was in a hurry at that time.


    "If I don''t go, I''ll be here. Leave me alone and let me die." Turning his face, the old man was very unhappy.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Mom is worried about your health. Xiao Qiong is in a hurry. I can''t let you suffer in such a ward."


    When a man heard that his father didn''t want to transfer to the ward, he was in a hurry. With such environment and medical equipment, isn''t it torture his father?


    "It''s boring in the special ward. No one talks. There''s someone here. I like it here."


    Although his son and daughter are busy and have no time to accompany him, seeing the anxious appearance of his son and the concerned words, the old man''s expression has finally changed a little.


    "Dad, otherwise, let''s go home, I''ll invite the best doctor to the house, and then you can have a chat with your mother."


    Dad is angry because no one to accompany him, the man figured out this, said.


    Father in the hospital, mother at home, so separated, how can the old man happy, so the man wants to take his father home, so at home medical treatment, mother can also accompany his father.


    "Can''t you stop your work and go home to have dinner with us two old guys?"


    Even if the daughter is out on a business trip, the son is too busy to go home. The old man usually has no way to get to know them, so the old man is very frustrated.


    Sometimes uncle Xue is thinking about it. Is the daughter and son really his own? Why not love home at all?


    When people are young, they think about how to fight, how to make money, how to make their life better, but only when they are old can they realize it.


    Life is only a hundred years, a hundred years in a hurry, family priceless, accompany the family to eat, chat, talk about home, although such a day is plain, but when the old man leaves, there is no regret.


    No matter how much money you earn, no one will spend it. What''s the use of asking for money? You just focus on making money all your life and lose too many things.


    "Dad, as you know, I''ve just been in office for a few months. If I don''t make any achievements, the elders will be watching me. Xiao Qiong has to travel all over the country. We really don''t have time."


    A listen to the father in complaining, the man also helpless, this is really a matter from oneself.


    "Elder brother, you''d better go home with your father behind your back. Uncle Xue just wants to find someone to accompany him. He cares about you very much, but you don''t know how to care about the old man."


    Listening to the conversation between a father and his son, Guo Qi couldn''t help saying.


    Uncle Xue loves his children very much and understands the difficulties of his children. However, he always cares about the outside and does not care about his family. In the future, his children will do the same. Moreover, his parents are getting worse and worse. When the old man leaves, the two children have no place to show filial piety to their parents.


    "Little brother, what you said is that I did wrong. I''ll go back with my father on my back."


    When he talks to his father, what other people want to say? The man is angry because of his father''s stubbornness. When Guo Qi opens his mouth, the man wants to get angry at that time.


    Can hear Guo Qi''s words, the man can only stiffly down the heart of the fire, face with a smile nodded.


    "If you look at other people, and then you look at yourself, is it great to be a mayor? If you have the ability to be the head of state, if you can''t be the head of state, don''t make a fuss in front of Laozi. "


    Ordinary Fang is true. When the old man saw his son doing something, he could not help but nag again.


    His son is excellent, but he always ignores the simplest things. He is always prone to make mistakes. Uncle Xue doesn''t want his children to regret it.


    "Dad, it''s me. Luming has gone home. Let''s go home. I''ll ask the doctor back."


    In his own capacity, it''s not easy to call two doctors home. There''s no need to suffer in such an ordinary ward, the man said.


    "Luming''s back, too?" Hearing his son''s words, the old man was glad and asked.


    "I went to pick him up today, and I will let him live at home in the future, just to accompany you and mom." Nodded, the man affirmative answer way.


    "Let''s hurry home, Guo Qi. Uncle will go back first. You can go to uncle''s house when you have time. Your aunt''s excellent dishes are waiting for you to eat."


    Hearing that his grandson had already gone home, the old man thought of his son and was not angry with him anymore. He reluctantly sat up to go home and turned to Guo Qi.


    "Well, old man, you can go back with big brother quickly. You''re in a good mood, and you''ll get better soon."


    Seeing that uncle Xue and his son are reconciled, Guo Qi is also happy for him.


    "By the way, second uncle, go to the ward on the third floor to see if accountant LAN is still there? I remember sending her here yesterday


    The free medical card is in LAN accountant, but he has no money. This hospitalization should cost a lot of money, and he can''t let the second uncle pay for it.With a medical card, you don''t have to spend money. Guo Qi wants to take it from accountant LAN, so now he wants to know if accountant LAN is still here.


    "Why? Accountant LAN is here, too? You brought her here? I''ll tell you when I was young that if you make a girl''s stomach bigger and force her to have an abortion, uncle will beat you to death. "

 Chapter 45

    A young man sent a beautiful woman to the hospital. The second uncle didn''t believe Guo Qi, but the first thought in his mind was that Guo Qi had made other people''s sister''s stomach big.


    Guo Qi''s parents died early. Last time Guo Meifeng sent him here, she had to educate him. If she did anything immoral, how could she explain to his dead parents.


    "No, second uncle, where do you want to go? How can I make accountant Lan''s stomach bigger?"


    On hearing what the second uncle said, Guo Qi quickly explained that this kind of thing can''t be said nonsense.


    It''s nothing to be a man, but accountant LAN is still a girl, and she hasn''t got a partner yet. It''s not good to ruin the girl''s reputation.


    "I''m scared to death. You can''t be irresponsible for doing bad things. We countrymen are poor, but we must be responsible for doing things. We can''t be looked down upon by others."


    After hearing Guo Qi''s explanation, the second uncle was relieved, and his angry expression also changed. He advised Guo Qi not to do anything unconscionable in the future.


    "Xiao Guo, what''s wrong with LAN? Why are you sending her to the hospital? "


    Since Guo Qi said that he didn''t make a woman''s stomach bigger, what happened to accountant LAN? He saw her passing by on the construction site before. How can he say that she was hospitalized?


    "She was stabbed by a nail board on the construction site. I just saw her and sent her to the hospital."


    He didn''t hide second uncle, and because he was afraid that second uncle would continue to misunderstand, Guo Qi said it in detail.


    "She''s in hospital. I''m such an old man. What do you want to do with her?"


    Although he and accountant LAN are colleagues, they are also a man of several decades old. Now they suddenly go to see such a little girl as her. If it comes out, it''s not pleasant to hear.


    "When I came to see the doctor yesterday, President Qiu of the hospital gave me a free medical card. I gave that card to accountant LAN. I want to borrow it first. I can''t spend money wrongly all the time."


    Guo Qi didn''t intend to get his medical card back. He just wanted to use it first. After all, he didn''t come to the hospital very often.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll go to the ward on the third floor."


    The medical expenses of the hospital are a little scary. The second uncle is having a headache. Should he go back to get the money? Since Guo Qi has said so, he nods and goes out.


    "Guo Qi, why are you in hospital?" Lying on the bed, soon the door of the ward was opened, and a woman''s voice came into Guo Qi''s ears.


    "I''m fine. I just bumped into my back. I''ll be fine soon." Hearing someone talking, Guo qihan replied with a smile.


    As soon as he heard this voice, Guo Qi knew it was accountant LAN. He just asked the second uncle to borrow the medical card. He didn''t expect to borrow all the women. Guo Qi didn''t want accountant LAN to worry.


    "Don''t look at me, boy. When I went to accountant Lan''s ward, when I heard that someone was in the hospital, accountant LAN would come and have a look. I couldn''t stop him."


    Although accountant LAN bandaged his feet, he was able to move with one foot, much better than Guo Qi.


    "Guo Qi, why can''t you tell me when you are sick? Will I eat you or something? Why are you so afraid of me? " LAN Xiaohe Du said with dissatisfaction.


    Have come to the hospital, he is not far away, why don''t you know, what''s the advantage of hiding from yourself? LAN accountant in the heart some sad, the opening says.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. It''s just a little injury. I don''t want you to worry about it."


    With a smile on his face, Guo Qi quickly explained that he didn''t want to make others angry about his own affairs.


    "Well, if you dare to hide something from me in the future, try it?" Du mouth came to the bedside to sit down, LAN accounting hand in Guo Qi''s leg pinch, said.


    "I don''t dare. I will never dare again." With a sharp pain in his leg, Guo began to grin, like a husband who had done something wrong, and quickly nodded to admit his mistake.


    "You talk first. I have something else to deal with. I''ll be back in a moment." Seeing the situation in the ward, the second uncle spoke quickly.


    Two young people are flirting here. What''s an old guy doing here, making light bulbs?


    Since Guo Qi didn''t make a woman''s stomach big, and this accountant LAN is young and beautiful, he hasn''t got a partner yet. It''s not a good thing that two people want to get a partner?


    Don''t want to stay here to listen to two people you Nong my Nong, the second uncle said a run out with lunch box.


    "What''s the matter with you? I was fine when I went back yesterday. Why did I suddenly go to hospital? " Looking at the man lying on the bed, LAN accountant asked with some worry.


    Yesterday, she was lying on the bed. Guo Qi advised her not to rush back to work. How ironic it was to go back alive and be carried to the hospital.


    "Gouluo''s daughter-in-law slept with manager fan and was hit by gouluo. Then they got into a fight. My second uncle and I had a fight, and then..."


    Guo Qi didn''t say the following words, but LAN accountant can also guess that after Guo Qi was injured into the hospital by mistake, how could he be so unlucky?"I knew that manager fan was not a good thing. When I first arrived at the construction site, he reached out and touched me."


    When Guo Qi said that manager fan and gouluo''s wife were sleeping, accountant Lan thought of himself. When he first came to work on the construction site, he was also very difficult to mix up.


    "And this? Manager fan, that son of a bitch, I''d like to say hello to him... " Even LAN accountant has been bullied by manager fan. Guo Qi''s expression has become gloomy, gritting his teeth and swearing.


    "He said that if I want to stay and work well, I have to serve him comfortably, otherwise..." Think of manager fan''s evil deeds, LAN accountant''s expression is very ugly.


    "What about him? If this son of a bitch dares to mess around, I''ll cut him to death with a knife. " If you don''t listen, I don''t know. It turns out that manager fan is not such a thing. He treats him like a benefactor.


    "If I refuse, he will find someone to break my body, and then take photos and upload them to the Internet." At last, accountant Lan''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Thinking of the terrible result, she feels like a dog''s scum. " Angry, manager fan turned out to be a beast with a personal face. Guo Qi was very angry.


    "Accountant LAN, Fan Jing Fan pangzi didn''t do anything to you, did he? " Manager fan is not a thing. If he gives his body to such a man, he will have no place to cry.


    "I will only sleep with the man I like. I won''t give my body to that kind of coward." Shaking his head, accountant LAN seemed very afraid of Guo Qi''s misunderstanding and said.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t help such bad people. It''s all my fault."


    The person he saved was such a victim. Guo Qi was afraid that accountant LAN would be angry. He quickly apologized.


    "It''s silly of you to do this, but you helped gouluo. If gouluo''s bench falls on fan fatty, it will cause death, and gouluo will also be in prison."


    Think of the scene at that time, LAN Xiaohe can''t help but take a breath. If she was there, she would be directly scared and her legs would become soft and paralyzed. She didn''t know what to do.


    "By the way, take this and use it. My feet are drugged and will be OK in a few days. I said I would keep it for you. It just comes in handy."


    Two people you look at me, I look at you, don''t know what to say, the heart beat a little faster, LAN accountant''s hand tight tightly grasp his bag, this just thought of the second uncle to find himself in the end is for what thing.


    "I said, this thing has been given to you. I don''t have any money on me this time, and I don''t want to spend my second uncle''s hard-earned money. That''s why..."


    They have already given things to women. If they want to come back, Guo Qi really can''t do it. Anyway, it''s not essential. He doesn''t use it as many times as women.


    "I''ll use this card to pay for your hospitalization and medical expenses first. I''ll talk about the rest later." The man resolutely does not take back, LAN Xiaohe also did not continue to deadlock, nodded, got up and jumped out.


    "Accountant LAN is really good-looking."


    Looking at the beautiful figure of the woman jumping out, Guo Qi was very happy.


    Although LAN accountant is not the best beauty, but also very beautiful, otherwise the robber in the rough old three also won''t see after can''t go.


    It was not the first time Guo Qi saw the scene inside accountant Lan''s skirt when he abandoned the factory. He saw it carelessly when accountant Lan was pinned to his feet by sheep on the construction site.


    Now in retrospect, Guo Qi still has some ideas. I don''t know which man will be cheaper for such a beautiful woman in the future?


    "What do you think, laughing so happily?" Is "hey hey" giggle, suddenly a woman''s voice into the ear, Guo Qi body a violent shake.


    "No I didn''t think about it Don''t know how so fast, LAN accountant came back all of a sudden, hear LAN accountant''s question, Guo Qi embarrassed mouth.


    "You''re smiling so happily. You''re not thinking about women, are you? Let me see, you should be thinking about the wonderful police officer, aren''t you? "


    Go out to handle the formalities, LAN accountant soon came back, just came back to see Guo Qi a face red looking at the ceiling giggle.


    Although I haven''t fallen in love with you, I''ve seen a man think of a woman, LAN said.


    "No, no, how can I think of it?" I thought what I thought was seen by LAN accountant. Guo Qi''s heart was raised to his throat.


    "No? Which woman do you think of? Can you still think of me? " Didn''t you guess right? LAN accountant some doubts, which woman is Guo Qi thinking about? No, I have to ask clearly.

 Chapter 46

    "Accountant LAN, you can''t be angry with me if I say it." Some guilty, Guo Qi said.


    "You say, no matter which woman you think, I''m not angry." Nodded, orchid small lotus hands pinch waist to promise a way.


    I haven''t known Guo Qi for a day or two. Guo Qi has been working on the construction site, but he has never been close to any woman.


    Now the man is lying on the bed in a daze, thinking about the woman. I don''t know which woman has taken away the soul of Guo Qi. Isn''t this robbing the man with himself?


    "Accountant LAN, I''m thinking of you..."


    "You miss me? Guo Qi, you can''t lie to me. "


    A pair of Danfeng eyes staring at Guo Qi, waiting for Guo Qi to speak, which thought Guo Qi should say his name, LAN accountant for a time can''t believe it.


    "I wonder why you''ve never been around."


    Only half of what he said was interrupted. Guo Qi was also helpless. Seeing accountant Lan''s disbelief, Guo Qi quickly explained that he could not be misunderstood by accountant LAN.


    "I''m not looking for a man. What''s your hurry? You said, "do you really want me to get married now?" Hearing Guo Qi''s words, accountant LAN pretended to be unhappy.


    He didn''t take his hands down, but looked at Guo Qi with his mouth. He was very coquettish, and now he was more playful. Guo Qi''s heart was beating wildly.


    "No, accountant LAN, I didn''t mean that."


    Accountant LAN is so beautiful, just like the fairy in the sky. Ordinary men don''t deserve her at all. If you marry a man casually, Guo Qi will be a pity for her.


    "What do you mean, you want to marry me?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s embarrassed appearance, LAN accountant feels funny in his heart. This boy, elm head, must let you know my heart today.


    "No No, I''m just thinking that it''s not appropriate for you to work, and now you''re injured, and there''s no one to take care of you in the hospital. "


    In the past, Guo Qi did not dare to look at women at all. When he saw a woman, she turned red. If it was not because he knew accountant LAN, he did not dare to talk to accountant LAN like this.


    LAN accountant foot injury in hospital, Guo Qi also has his own work to do, can''t always stay here with her, her parents don''t know where, a beautiful young woman living here, there are always many inconveniences.


    "What''s wrong? Eat when you''re hungry and sleep when you''re sleepy. If you think I''m poor, you''ll turn me home."


    It''s not that men have never been in love, but men don''t have a good thing. When they first met, they were all good men and women. When they got familiar with each other, they turned into wolves. They not only wanted to touch a woman''s body, but also wanted to carry her to bed.


    Sleep on sleep, do not need safety measures, make a woman''s stomach big do not admit it, some scum is more shameful, sleep on the woman''s body directly after the woman kicked a new one.


    I''ve seen too many and experienced some. Accountant LAN has long been immune to those men who talk so much. If it wasn''t for Guo Qiren''s honesty, she would not have been so good to Guo Qi.


    "No, you are so beautiful and nice. How can I let you live a poor life with me?" The words of accountant LAN frightened Guo Qi.


    He comes from the countryside. Although he doesn''t look down on the people from the countryside, Guo Qi also knows himself well. The lifestyle of the people from the countryside is far different from that of the big cities.


    Now I''m just a construction site carrying cement, and I''ll go back to the countryside for new year''s holidays. If I turn accountant LAN into my wife, and a woman who is used to living in a big city goes to the countryside, can''t I die?


    The transportation is not convenient in the countryside. There is no big supermarket, and the shopping street has to run far to get there. They live in brick houses, eat vegetables planted in the fields, sleep on earth Kang and wooden bed, walk on mud roads, and the toilets are surrounded by several pieces of wood.


    It''s torture to let such a beautiful young woman as LAN accountant live in such a day for a minute.


    "What''s the matter with poverty? Who didn''t come here from poor people? My parents used to be countrymen. Guo Qi, how can you look down on poor people? "


    On hearing Guo Qi''s words, LAN accountant was not happy at that time and began to scold.


    "I don''t look down upon poverty..."


    "Then why do you say you are not worthy of me? What''s wrong with the poor? As long as they work hard, they can make money, take good care of their daughter-in-law, raise their children, live in a house and drive a car. "


    Although I don''t know if Guo Qi feels inferior because his family is poor, LAN accountant wants to enlighten him.


    Now people in Ming City can''t always keep that kind of conservative thought. A modern city must have a modern thought, keep pace with the times, and enjoy the present.


    If you have a house to live in, if you have a ticket to spend, if you have a car to drive directly, if you have a woman Just push it.


    "I''m just a construction site carrying cement. I''m tired every day. How can I spend time with women?"


    Other people have time to fall in love and capital to fall in love, but Guo Qi doesn''t. now he just wants to work at ease and doesn''t want to think much.


    Since he was a child, Guo liked the beautiful girls in the village, but he didn''t dare to say it. Later, when the girl got married, he could only sigh to himself.His family was poor, and he grew up eating a hundred meals, not to mention more people. Guo Qi knew that he was average, so he never thought that any woman would marry him or marry a woman.


    Although LAN accountant is trying his best to persuade, Guo Qi is just scratching his head with a silly smile. He knows all these things, but he can''t make that step.


    "Forget it, you are living in Mingcheng now. You will know these things later. When I just went out, I had discussed with the doctor. I will move to you and sleep with you in the same ward."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s appearance, accountant LAN knew that although he was listening, he said it in vain. He was still the same. What else could he say.


    As if thinking of something, accountant LAN jumps to Uncle Xue''s bed. From today on, she sleeps here. There are only two beds in this room. They just sleep in the same room.


    "Accountant LAN, aren''t you in the ward on the third floor? How can you sleep here? The conditions here are not as good as those on the third floor."


    At the beginning of registration, Guo got a free medical card from President Qiu. With such a good thing, he naturally wanted to choose good medical equipment, so he chose the relatively high-end ward on the third floor.


    This time, Guo Qi fainted suddenly. Second uncle had no money on him. Everyone worked on the construction site. When he came to the hospital, he directly lived in the most common ward.


    Hearing that accountant LAN gave up a good place and didn''t live here, Guo Qi quickly began to persuade her not to do stupid things. Isn''t it that he found himself uncomfortable.


    "I don''t want to. I''m going to sleep here. I''m going to sleep with you."


    The front is OK, the key said, finally found that his words have ambiguity, LAN accountant pretty face a red, dare not look at Guo Qi, for fear that Guo Qi think more.


    "Well, you stay one night first. If you feel uncomfortable, you can tell the doctor to move back to the third floor. The conditions there are better than here."


    Since LAN accountant wants to live, Guo Qi also cannot stop, the woman has already decided, Guo Qi can nod to agree only.


    "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll lie here and have a rest."


    Uncle Xue left, but there was everything on the bed. Accountant Lan said that she was lying on it. She didn''t know what was going on last night and couldn''t sleep. Now when she saw Guo Qi, she talked with Guo Qi so much that she had a fight unconsciously.


    "Accountant Lan''s body is very good. It''s really watery. Have you ever been touched by a man?"


    Guo Qi couldn''t get up when he was lying in the hospital bed. As long as he worked hard, his back was burning. He could only lie in bed honestly.


    A heart "Ping" "Ping" to jump non-stop, Guo Qi feel his face hot, he looked at LAN Xiaohe a few eyes, this just took a deep breath, want to turn his head.


    The figure of LAN Xiaohe is very good. He should be tall where he should be, and he should be warped where he should be, especially the hazy figure with aesthetic feeling, facing Guo Qi directly.


    Seeing that, Guo Qi''s heart suddenly came up to his throat. He dared not breathe.

 Chapter 47

    Unable to move the eyes staring straight at the woman''s back, Guo Qi heart long grass, but can not get up.


    "Xiaoqi, since you are out of danger, uncle will go back to the construction site first, just to do the work in the afternoon, and take the money for your hospitalization in the evening."


    Sitting on the bench outside to eat, the second uncle waited for a long time, until he felt that there was no movement inside, so he knocked on the door.


    Young lovers tryst, although they should not disturb, but the time to work is coming, they did not ask for leave to run over, there is still a pile of work in the afternoon.


    "Second uncle, you go back first. I''m fine. I don''t have to come here at night. President Qiu said that hospitalization and medical treatment are free. I can go back tomorrow."


    The second uncle is very grateful for his kindness. Now the second uncle has to go back to work. He must be too tired to do the heavy work in the afternoon. He has to run to the hospital. Guo Qi can''t bear it.


    "That''s not right. If I don''t come, how can you eat? You wait for me in the hospital, and I''ll make soup for you in the afternoon."


    Knowing that Guo was kind-hearted, the second uncle was not at ease. Guo Qi was here alone and determined to come again.


    "Second uncle, be careful. There are many cars on the road."


    In order to reassure the second uncle, Guo Qi finally nodded, but it was a good feeling that someone took care of him.


    Since I was a child, my parents died early. Guo Qi grew up eating a hundred meals. Now suddenly, someone hurt himself so much. Guo Qi''s heart was warm and unspeakable happiness.


    "Dangdang."


    After the second uncle left, Guo Qi had nothing to do, so he had to lie on the bed in a daze. From time to time, he looked at accountant LAN who was sleeping on the next bed.


    I don''t know how long has passed, the sun outside is not so hot, the door of the ward was knocked gently.


    "Who? The door is unlocked. "


    This is the hospital. The doctor should come to change his dressing. Guo Qi said to the outside of the door.


    "Your wound needs to be treated again."


    A nurse came in the door. The little nurse, wearing a white coat and pushing a medical car, came to Guo Qi''s bed. The nurse helped Guo Qi sit up and said.


    "Well, doctor I''m afraid of pain... "


    As soon as he saw that there were all kinds of medicine bottles and syringes on the medical car, Guo Qi felt a dull pain on his body. How painful it would be if he pricked it into his arm.


    "What is a big man afraid of? Come on, it doesn''t hurt."


    Seeing that Guo Qi was a big man, she was afraid of an injection. The nurse felt funny, but she didn''t stop her action. She told Guo Qi that the nurse was going to have an injection.


    "Doctor, you Take it easy, this thing It hurts


    The arm is a little numb. Thinking that the needle is going to stick into the blood vessel, Guo Qi can''t help swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva. His scalp is numb.


    Seeing that the syringe in his hand was about to stick to his arm, Guo Qi bit his teeth and closed his eyes. He didn''t dare to look.


    "Well, don''t touch the needle with your hand, or I''ll give you an injection."


    Guo Qi''s hand was held by the female nurse, and the other hand held her arm tightly. Her little finger cocked up and kept pushing the nurse''s hand. It seemed to be a conditioned reflex, but she didn''t want to prick the needle.


    One of his hands holds the man''s hand, and the other hand holds the syringe all the time. The man''s fingers constantly push his hand, which makes her how to give him an injection, the female nurse said anxiously.


    "Doctor, can you do without an injection? You''d better give me water. The injection is too painful. "


    Why do you need injections to treat your wounds? Guo Qi is a little depressed and afraid.


    When I was a child, I used to take preventive injections in the countryside. My mother, who don''t know whether they are regular doctors or veterinarians? A needle down, the arm can hurt for several days, from that time on, Guo Qi no longer willing to give an injection.


    With the psychological shadow, the female nurse wanted to give Guo Qi a needle, but Guo Qi couldn''t get over it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    With that, the doctor had already removed the syringe and put it in the garbage can, and it was finished.


    "It''s over?" Looking at the doctor''s skilful action, Guo Qi asked in an incredible way.


    "Well, all right." Nodded, female nurse sweet a smile to reply a way.


    "Isn''t the injection very painful? Why don''t I feel it at all? "


    Looking back on the experience of three days when she was a child, the nurse didn''t know when to put her own needle. Guo Qi didn''t believe it.


    Isn''t it amazing that the needle doesn''t even feel on the arm?


    "Well, you get up first. I''ll help you with the wound on your back."


    With a smile, the female nurse didn''t explain. Looking at Guo Qi''s silly and honest appearance, she only felt lovely.


    Let Guo Qi sit up. After all, he is injured on his back. We should treat the wound for Guo Qi to avoid inflammation on his back.


    "Well, doctor, do you have any male doctors?"


    A female nurse to deal with their back, it is not a moment to take off their clothes?It''s nothing to be a big man, but the nurse is young and beautiful. At first sight, she is a big beauty. When she takes off her clothes in front of the beauty, Guo Qi is a little embarrassed, and he can''t help it.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Are you going to the bathroom? "


    Hearing Guo Qi''s question, the female nurse was puzzled. How could she find a male doctor at this time?


    Suddenly I thought that it was inconvenient for many male patients to go to the toilet, and they would ask the male doctor for help. The female nurse blushed and asked.


    "No No, it''s Can the male doctor help me clean my back


    Some embarrassed, but he can''t take advantage of other girls, Guo Qi asked.


    "Well, the other nurses are busy. The doctor asked me to help you with it."


    This man dislikes his own technology is not good, is definitely in dislikes oneself, although oneself is not good enough, but still must diligently complete oneself should do the matter.


    The female nurse didn''t get angry because of Guo Qi''s words. Instead, she said with a smile and shaking her head.


    "Well Can you turn away when I take off my clothes


    If no male doctor has time, he can only trouble this woman, but he takes off his clothes directly in front of her, which is very embarrassing.


    "All right."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, the female nurse finally understood what was going on. It turned out that the man was shy? How old are you? You''re a big girl and you don''t say anything. What are you so shy about?


    Nodded, the female nurse smile, picked up Guo Qi, then turned around.


    "All right, doctor."


    Ma Liu took off his clothes, and Guo put his arms around him. Then he turned his back to the female nurse and asked the female nurse to help him deal with the wound behind him.


    "It may hurt a little later. You can bear it."


    In order to prevent Guo Qi from losing his temper, the female nurse said in advance.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll tell you if it hurts."


    Isn''t it that when the wound is wiped with alcohol, there will be a little hot pain, which can be tolerated.


    "You''re strange."


    Injured with leather gloves, while dealing with the wound on Guo Qi''s back, the female nurse said.


    "What''s so strange? Isn''t that good? " So Guo Qi asked.


    "You are so afraid of injections. I thought you were a spoiled cream boy. I didn''t expect that you were not afraid of pain."


    As soon as he said the injection, he saw Guo Qi''s shriveled expression. When he thought it would hurt, the man was not afraid. The doctor felt that Guo Qi was a little strange.


    "What I fear most is an injection. When I was a child, a preventive injection can hurt for several days. The injury on my back will be cured for a while, and the pain won''t last that long. Can I not be afraid?"


    Hearing the female nurse''s doubts, Guo Qi explained that it was not that he didn''t want the injection, but that he was really scared by the pain.


    "Well, those doctors certainly didn''t get regular teaching when they were studying."


    Thinking of the hard time of her study, the female nurse said with a warm smile on her face.


    "You say, those doctors are all half-way medical skills. They are taught by Laozi for a few days, and they are doctors."


    When we think of the second generation doctors in the countryside, Guo Qi is unhappy. We all know that those people inherit their medical skills from their father or grandfather. They are not good at learning, but they have to go to see them when they are sick.


    "Well, well, don''t say, you just lie down, it''s not comfortable to sit like this."


    Let Guo Qi sit there to deal with the wound on his back, but Guo Qi is always talking, plus it may be too painful, always wriggling away from the disinfectant cotton in his hand.


    "In the middle, I''ll get down."


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Guo nodded and twisted his body to lie on the bed. The female nurse was just convenient to handle his back.


    It seems that because the nurse is a woman, so the hand movement is very light, for fear of causing pain, the female nurse''s hand of the disinfectant cotton moving very slowly and carefully.


    It took a long time, but it was almost finished. It seemed that she was working very hard. The female nurses were sweating, but she was not in a hurry. She was still slowly dealing with the wound on Guo Qi''s back.


    "Guo Qi, help Help, ah Bad Bad guys, don''t, don''t come here. If you come here again, I''ll... "


    The female nurse is treating Guo Qi''s back. LAN Xiaohe, who is sleeping in the next hospital bed, suddenly screams. It seems that she is having a nightmare. She is shouting Guo Qi''s name.


    "Alas..."


    The accountant Lan was talking in his sleep. Guo Qi had a sharp pain on his back, but his expression was a little ugly. He squeezed his eyes, bit his teeth and hummed in pain.


    "Yes I''m sorry


    She was helping Guo Qi to deal with the wound bit by bit. Unexpectedly, a woman screamed next to her. This frightened the female nurse. She shook her hand and accidentally touched Guo Qi''s wound. When she heard Guo Qi''s pain, she quickly apologized."Ah."


    Here Guo Qi shook his head and said it''s OK. Bian Lan''s accountant sat up with a scream. The whole person gasped, his forehead was full of sweat, and his eyes looked around in panic.


    "Accountant LAN, are you ok? It scared the hell out of me


    Turning to look at accountant LAN, he found that accountant Lan was already sitting there wiping the sweat on his forehead. Guo Qi asked.


    "I''m fine, Guo Qi. What are you two doing? Nurse, don''t touch your hand down. If you touch it again... "

 Chapter 48

    After the heart stirring hijacking, LAN accountant is still in a state of shock. Even in broad daylight, he still dreams that he is in danger.


    Sit up to wipe the cold sweat on the head, turn to look at the next bed, LAN accountant then toot up a small mouth, not according to said.


    "Accountant LAN, did you just have a nightmare?"


    Although accountant LAN is pointing at the two of them, Guo Qi is still worried about her. When such a beautiful young girl is kidnapped, everyone will leave a psychological shadow.


    "I''m fine, but it''s you..."


    I''m very unhappy in my heart. When I heard Guo Qi say that he wanted to be myself before I went to bed, accountant Lan was very happy, and even wanted to tell Guo Qi that he liked him.


    Now it''s good that he''s here with other women while he''s sleeping, taking off his clothes and touching his body. Is this for himself? Or did you take yourself seriously?


    At the thought of Guo Qi being with other women, LAN accountant was very upset. She was very wronged. Where on earth was she inferior to this little nurse?


    "Accountant LAN, don''t get me wrong. This doctor''s elder sister is here to deal with my back wound. We didn''t do anything."


    I''m a man, but I''m not afraid of being misunderstood by outsiders. But the head nurse is smart, young and beautiful. I don''t know if she''s married?


    Being wronged by accountant LAN, what should I do if I damage the girl''s reputation? How can I work when she is criticized in the hospital.


    The skill of the nurse is very good, and the caretakers are also very considerate. Guo Qi doesn''t want her to be wronged by such a good doctor.


    "Then she can''t touch any more."


    Even if Guo Qi is trying to explain, LAN accountant is not happy, just does not want the female nurse to touch Guo Qi.


    This nurse, looking at her beautiful appearance, knows that she is a fox spirit. Such a woman is the easiest to take away a man''s soul. If she is a man, she can''t stand it. But Guo Qi can''t be fascinated by her.


    "This gentleman''s wound has been extended to the back below, so I just..."


    The wound was smashed out by the bench, and I don''t know who was so cruel that I could do it.


    Although I don''t want to treat a man''s wound, I''m a doctor. It''s my principle to be a doctor. I can''t be indifferent to the patient just because of some other people''s opinions.


    "Well Then you can''t pull down his pants. "


    Like a wife who doesn''t want other women to get too close to her husband, accountant LAN points with his mouth. If it''s not inconvenient, she will help Guo Qi deal with the wound directly.


    "Yes, yes."


    Such as amnesty, the female nurse quickly nodded, and then began to patiently treat Guo Qi''s wound.


    "Guo Qi, does it hurt?" Very careful treatment of the wound, the female nurse asked.


    The female nurse felt a little sorry for the pain she had just caused to the patient. Now she continues to deal with the wound. She doesn''t know whether her hand is strong or not. She wants to hear Guo Qi speak.


    "It doesn''t hurt. It just itches." He he''s smiling, Guo Qi said.


    "Hum."


    Heard two people talking and laughing, side has been looking at LAN Xiaohe heart is very delicious, very dissatisfied.


    Du mouth dissatisfied with the "hum" a, but think of themselves and can''t help Guo Qi, direct gas turned his head, no longer look at two people.


    "Guo Qi?"


    Is lying on the bed to deal with the wound, suddenly the door of the ward was knocked, there is a familiar voice outside the interview exploratory asked.


    "It''s me, who? The door is unlocked. "


    The wards of the hospital are basically unlocked, so that in case of emergency, doctors can come in time.


    "I wipe, are you really here?"


    When he heard that Guo Qi was working on the construction site, Chu Tao began to ask people to help him find his address. Not to mention that there were many people and great strength, he soon found it.


    When he arrived at the construction site, he heard that Guo Qi was in the hospital. He was very worried. Chu Tao came here to have a look.


    Asked the nurse, the nurse checked the hospital records, told him a ward is good, because do not know whether Guo Qi discharged from hospital, Chu Tao was not sure to ask.


    It''s the right person to ask, but How did your brother get into the hospital?


    "Which night sun did it? Tired of living? You''ve been beaten like this, Guo Qi. You tell me that I''ve copied his turtle nest. "


    As soon as he heard that Guo Qi had entered the hospital, Chu Tao was not in a good mood. He pushed the door and came in to have a look, especially when he saw the long wound on Guo Qi''s back.


    Who would be so cruel to such an honest young man?


    Did you hit your old man? Or did you abduct your daughter-in-law? Such a big hatred, such a big resentment, has hurt people like this.


    "I''m fine, brother Chu. You''re worried."


    When he saw Chu Tao, Guo Qi felt warm in his heart and showed a bright smile on his face.It''s said that rich people are cruel and cruel, but Chu Tao is also rich, so he has a good relationship with himself.


    Before, I always thought that Chu Tao was only for his own things, but after this time, Guo Qi found that Chu Tao was a real person.


    If he didn''t show up for some things, he would be unfair. I really want to thank my brother.


    Now I see Chu Tao''s cold expression. It''s because of his injury that he is so angry. There is a warm current flowing in Guo Qi''s heart.


    "By the way, brother Chu, what can I do for you?"


    It''s not a holiday now. Chu Tao should have a lot of things to deal with. Generally, the more profitable people are, the busier they are. How can he find himself at this time?


    He didn''t tell Chu Tao about the hospital, and Guo Qi didn''t want to disturb Chu Tao. Although he was treated as a brother, he was bothered by some big things. No matter how good his temper was, he could be harassed.


    "Poke, you are my brother. Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do?"


    What do you say? I''m not happy if I don''t inform you of such things.


    After blocking up Guo, Chu Tao sat down.


    "Forget it, I won''t tease you because you are a sick man."


    Just now I was joking with Guo Qi. Looking at Guo Qi grinning, Chu Tao couldn''t bear to tease him any more.


    "Well, there is an activity in heaven and earth today. It happens that many people will go there. I want to take you with me, but..."


    It''s hard to find Guo Qi''s character again. Although he is rustic, Chu Tao doesn''t dislike him.


    Since he regarded Guo Qi as a brother, he would introduce his brother to those friends.


    "Brother Chu, I''m sorry. I''m not good enough to delay your business."


    Had it not been for his injury, Chu Tao would not have gone to the hospital again. Guo Qi felt guilty.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll wipe it. Are you still not my brother? If you do this with me again, I''ll curse you. What else can my brother say to me? "


    This boy is too simple. In the current situation, no one can do what he wants. Manpower can''t do it.


    But Guo Qi apologizes to himself for being hurt. Chu Tao is very upset.


    "Hey, hey, I won''t say that in the future." Listening to Chu Tao''s words, Guo began to smile a few times, no longer polite.


    When Guo Qi was chatting with Chu Tao, the female nurse had already treated the wound on Guo Qi''s back and gave Guo Qi some medicine.


    With the drug added to the back, the back is cool and cool, which makes Guo Qi feel that the whole person is in spirit.


    "Cultivate well, and you will be discharged in three days."


    To deal with everything, the female nurse said to Guo Qi, then took off the mask and said.


    "Thank you, doctor."


    This doctor works very seriously and treats his wounds very carefully. Guo Qi is very grateful to her. There are few such good doctors.


    "Nurse sister, can my brother walk around like this now?"


    Today is a good opportunity. If Guo Qi can go, it will do no harm to his future development in Mingcheng, so Chu Tao wants to hear what the nurse said about Guo Qi.


    "Try not to move. If it''s really urgent, protect the wound. As long as you don''t do strenuous exercise, it''s OK."


    Asked by Chu Tao, the female nurse was in a bit of a dilemma.


    This kind of injury, in order to be able to recover early, we will choose to rest for a few days, suddenly said to go out to walk, if the wound split how to do?


    "Guo Qi, I''ll ask the nurse to help you with your back in a moment, and then I''ll take you to a place. This time I''ll make sure you feel that it''s worth the trip."


    A few days ago, he thought of taking Guo Qi to today''s activity, so Chu Tao didn''t want Guo Qi to miss it.


    Looking at the wound on Guo Qi''s back, Chu Tao couldn''t say how sad he was, but it was hard to ask for this opportunity. If he missed it, he didn''t know how long he would have to wait.


    "Since elder brother Chu said so, I can''t be hypocritical."


    I grew up in the countryside when I was young. My body is not so delicate. It''s not a matter to get hurt. I don''t put it on my body.


    This time, Guo Qi would not have been willing to come to the hospital if he had not fainted.


    Listen to Chu Tao''s meaning, this time he wants to go by himself. If he refuses again on the pretext of being injured, it''s shameless, too disrespectful.


    "Guo Qi, where are you going when you are so hurt? I can''t. I won''t let you


    Have not seen Chu Tao, looking at this fat man seems to have a good friendship with Guo Qi, but how can he let Guo Qi go out and walk?


    On hearing Guo Qi''s promise to the fat man, LAN accountant was in a hurry and couldn''t go. What if the wound worsened? Who will take the responsibility then?


    "Who are you?"Looked at LAN accountant one eye, Chu Tao wrinkled, turned head to ask to Guo Qi.


    It''s the first time to see a girl around Guo Qi, and LAN Xiaohe is very watery, very beautiful, with black hair hanging down, and the delicate face, especially the watery eyes.


    The big eyes like purple grapes seem to be able to take away people''s souls. Although such a woman is not a big beauty, she is also a beauty. It''s no surprise that Guo Qi takes a fancy to her.

 Chapter 49

    "Brother Chu, where do you want to go?"


    If you have such a good girlfriend, you can wake up in the middle of the night.


    I hope accountant LAN is my own woman, but I don''t deserve her at all. When Guo Qi hears Chu Tao''s words, he starts to explain.


    "That''s good."


    Nodded, as long as this woman is not Guo Qi''s girlfriend, then let Guo Qi go out with him, there is no obstacle.


    "This beauty, I know you care about my brother, but I really have something urgent to go out with Guo Qi this time. If something happens to Guo Qi, you can punish me as much as you like."


    Even if Guo Qi said that this woman was not his girlfriend, other girls must be interested in him, otherwise they would not show such anxiety.


    "That doesn''t work. He He just woke up a little bit


    Doodle mouth is very unhappy, who is this fat man in the end, why let Guo Qi bear the pain and go out?


    "Well, if you don''t feel at ease, you''ll come with us. Don''t you think so?"


    It''s not easy to have such an opportunity. Chu Tao doesn''t want Guo Qi to miss it.


    Friends can introduce them later, but it''s not easy to find good things if they lose them.


    "Then make sure you take care of him."


    Usually eloquent, but Chu Tao so look at, LAN Xiaohe found himself speaking especially like a shy little girl.


    "Don''t worry, Guo Qi is my brother. If there''s a little accident, I''ll go to your sister-in-law to apologize."


    The flow of water is merciless and the falling of flowers is intentional. Guo Qi, a silly boy, doesn''t understand other girls'' thoughts, but if he wants to borrow Guo Qi, he has to ask the woman to nod her head.


    "Then go quickly, go early and return early."


    When Chu Tao calls his sister-in-law, LAN Xiaohe feels hot, hot and embarrassed, but he is as happy as honey.


    Some embarrassed nodded, let Chu Tao take Guo to go back early, delay a long time, Guo back wound prone to problems.


    "Guo Qi, go. My brother is carrying you."


    Seeing LAN Xiaohe''s appearance, Chu Tao''s face is also smiling. Guo Qi is such a fool. He abducted such a beautiful woman. Why can''t he meet such a good woman?


    Help Guo Qi up and let Guo Qi lie on his back. Chu Tao carries Guo Qi out and gets on his car outside.


    "Brother Chu, where are we going?"


    Just now Chu Tao seems to have said where he wants to go, but Guo Qi doesn''t have the heart to pay attention to those. Now sitting in the car, seeing the familiar car and sitting on the comfortable seat, Guo Qi asks with some doubts.


    "You''ll know when you go. It''s definitely an eye opener this time."


    This time, not only the people who went there were extraordinary, but also the things that appeared in that place were dazzling. This time, after letting Guo know, it is estimated that the general things will not be moved to see you again in the future.


    "Brother Chu, what happened last time..."


    Since Chu Tao didn''t explain where he was going, Guo Qi didn''t ask again. But he didn''t have a good chat with him since he left that day. Now he just asked.


    "You mean the people chasing our cars?"


    When I came out of the police station in the early morning, several vans were chasing me. If it wasn''t for Guo Qi and Jiang Xiaoqing who left first, plus his good driving skills, I would have been overtaken by those people.


    Now in retrospect, it seems that I was struggling. If I did it again, would I be more decisive than that?


    "Yes, why are those people chasing us?"


    I don''t know who I offended. Is it the police? Why don''t those people sleep in the early morning?


    "It''s said that it''s Pang Biao''s Baba brothers. They are all idle people. When they heard that Pang Biao had been beaten, they jumped out to help him out."


    At that time, Chu Tao couldn''t guess who sent those people, but the loss couldn''t be taken for nothing. Chu Tao didn''t eat soft food either, so he asked someone to investigate at that time.


    The results of the investigation didn''t surprise Chu Tao too much. Some people were beaten and others jumped out to help. It''s no surprise. It''s just that these people kicked the iron plate. Are they so easy to bully?


    "Then they won''t be in trouble with Xiaoqing any more, will they?"


    Jiang Xiaoqing''s boyfriend and just man came out to help. The reason why those people chased Chu Tao''s car was because Jiang Xiaoqing and Li Mingli were in the car. Guo Qi was afraid that those people would harass them all the time.


    "No, those people will never do bad things again."


    His friend, then he can help and treat the person who offends him, but Chu Tao will not tolerate. Since he dares to find his own trouble, he Jiang Tao will never sit and wait for those people to pinch him.


    "What happened to them? Have you been caught by the police? "


    For no reason, why do those people get depressed?


    It''s said that the people who are on the road are usually "righteousness", but Chu Tao says that those people will not be investigated any more. Is it Li Mingli and Jiang Xiaoqing who have settled the matter?"Someone showed up and cleaned up. Well, here we are. Come on, I''ll carry you down


    He didn''t say what happened to those people. Chu Tao just laughed and didn''t take things seriously.


    While they were talking, the car had arrived at its destination. Chu Tao parked the car in the garage, pushed the door open and got off, then went to carry Guo Qi out of the car.


    "It doesn''t matter, brother Chu. I''m a rough skinned man. It''s hard to carry. You''d better let me down and walk."


    As soon as he got out of the car, Guo Qi saw that all the cars were parked in this big place. Niang, how many cars are there? A car is worth tens of thousands. How much money is needed to buy so many cars?


    What do people in the city think? Can''t you walk? You have to drive a few steps. You can''t waste money like this. It''s good to buy more food.


    "The injury on your back is not good. As a big brother, who will carry you if I don''t carry you? You still want to wait for the little girl to carry you? I''m sorry. I''m not really a girl. "


    He wanted to take Guo Qi out, so Guo Qi''s comfort should be his responsibility. Before he came, he told LAN Xiaohe to take good care of Guo Qi. Chu Tao didn''t break his promise.


    "No, it''s embarrassing to see so many people."


    Out of the garage, there are many people talking in groups, and many people holding things "click" and "click", but they don''t know what they are doing.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not like I''ve never seen people walking behind their backs. I''ll tell them what they like."


    Without paying attention to what other people think of him, Chu Tao carries Guo step by step toward the building.


    "Why? Brother Chu, have we ever been to this place? "


    I always feel very familiar here. It seems that I''ve been here before. But I think that the buildings in Mingcheng are almost the same. Guo Qi scratched his head and didn''t know for sure.


    "You forget, last time dad said to invite you to dinner, you turned out well. When I came out, people disappeared."


    I don''t know if the service here is not good, which makes Guo Qi angry and leaves. After Chu Tao comes out of the room, he yells at the two women, and even the manager comes out to mediate.


    "I remember..."


    When Chu Tao said this, Guo Qi opened his eyes fiercely. Then he remembered where it was.


    "Brother Chu, why did you bring me here again? Let''s go back. What are the women in this place I''m afraid those women will take off their clothes. "


    I''m just like taking a bath in peace of mind. I didn''t expect that a woman would open the door and come in for no reason.


    Come in and come in. Why do you take off your clothes in front of yourself? You touch me and I touch you, and your mouth keeps humming. The bones of the people who call are almost crisp. How tormenting!


    "Ha ha, I said why you disappeared at that time, but I wronged those two women."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s timid voice, Chu Tao smiles. This boy


    "Don''t worry, we''re not here to take a bath this time. Just follow me with ease."


    I didn''t expect that the boy was too honest. The actions of those women scared him away. No wonder the women cried wrongly when they scolded the two women at that time.


    After persuading Guo Qi, Chu Tao comes to the elevator with Guo Qi on his back. The floor they want to go to is too high, and they have to carry a person on their back. Rao Shi Chu Tao has a good constitution, but he can''t stand such tiredness.


    "Hum."


    When the elevator door opened, Chu Tao came out of the elevator with Guo Qi on his back. It was very luxurious here. As soon as they came in, a waiter came forward to show them the way.


    "Mr. Chu, you''ve come. If you don''t come, I''ll go to you."


    "You are not kind. You are usually the most active. What happened today? Should we find another young girl while we still have time... "


    "Xiao Tao is here. Please take your seat."


    As soon as Chu Tao came in, the people who knew Chu Tao came up quickly. Some said hello and some joked about Chu Tao.


    "By the way, who is this little brother?"


    I just said hello to Chu Tao, but I didn''t notice that there was a man on Chu Tao''s back.


    Who is this man? Why should Chu Tao carry it?


    The people who come here are all dignified people, and the people who know Chu Tao know Chu Tao''s character.


    Many people don''t have a chance to curry favor with Chu Tao, but this seemingly ordinary looking man actually lets Chu Tao carry it on his back. It''s the first time that he sees this kind of treatment.


    "This is Guo Qi. Guo Qi, come down first. I''ll introduce you to you."


    With a smile, Chu Tao squatted down slowly, let Guo Qi stand firm, and then introduced the people here to Guo Qi.


    The purpose of taking Guo Qi here is to let him see more people and see more things by the way, which is of great help to Guo Qi''s struggle with himself in the future.


    "Xiao Guo, when I come here to be my uncle''s host this time, I can buy whatever I see. My uncle will give it to you."


    "Yes, this brother. Everyone will be brothers in the future. Just have a good time this time.""Let''s all sit down and have tea. The things will come out soon."


    Guo Qi was introduced to those people, who were all smiling and shaking hands with Guo Qi. They didn''t regard Guo Qi as an ordinary person.


    In this society, there are too many people who play as pigs and eat tigers. Now this person is dressed in ordinary clothes. At first sight, he is a poor man. But if he can be with Chu Tao, he must not be an ordinary person. Maybe he is a son of a rich family.

 Chapter 50

    "Brother Chu, what is it?"


    After shaking hands with the people here, Guo Qi had some doubts.


    Chu Tao brought himself here to see the world. Looking at the clothes of these people, they are all rich. The suits and shoes are shiny. I don''t know how much they will cost?


    Hearing Guo Qi''s question, Chu Tao didn''t answer directly. Chu Tao said, "wait a minute, you''ll know what you like. You''ll nod your head. My brother hasn''t heard anything from you yet. Just take this opportunity today."


    Taking Guo Qi here, on the one hand, is to introduce him to these people, on the other hand, is to give him some gifts.


    Although Chu Tao regards Guo Qi as his brother, he doesn''t want to be in debt all the time.


    "You usually help me so much, how can I ask for your gift? Brother Chu, don''t waste your money. "


    When I came to Mingcheng, I didn''t expect to meet so many friends. In order to avoid the trouble of the village head, I not only met my hometown, but also made friends with some rich people.


    Chu Tao is the one who helps him out when he is in trouble. Now he has to spend money to give him gifts. That''s not good. Friends are not like this. They know Chu Tao has money, but they can''t let Chu Tao buy things like this.


    There is no shortage of anything at home. The rental area is in a mess. If it''s something of value, it''s not enough trouble to take it back to prevent thieves.


    "Am I a brother or are you a brother? Listen to what you like. If you don''t like anything, you''ll wait for the next game. Today, I''m here to play. I''m sure I''ll have a good time and enjoy myself. "


    The boy just likes to think about others too much. Isn''t it a gift? If he is a friend in Mingcheng, as long as he opens his mouth, his eyes are like a woman without clothes. His eyes are shining and his head is faster than a chicken pecking rice.


    "In that case, I''d better wait until later to play the game."


    As long as you don''t spend money, everything else is easy to say. Guo nodded and didn''t refuse.


    After discussing the shopping, they sat down at a table and talked with the people around them.


    "I didn''t expect everyone to be here this time. Since you''ve given me so much face, I won''t be wordy any more. Let''s go straight to the store."


    Just as everyone was talking about what would appear later, a man went to the most prominent place in the room and said to everyone.


    Although this room is not as good as a football field, it has no problem for hundreds of people. The table is set up and there are many desserts and drinks. On the east side of the room, there is a high platform.


    "I like uncle Liu''s sharp character best."


    "Yes, he doesn''t procrastinate. Maybe that''s why he succeeded."


    "I''ve been waiting for several days. I heard that there was a little fight the day before yesterday. Today it''s the main course."


    "In a moment, don''t rob any of you, or I''ll be in a hurry."


    The man standing on the high platform is Liu. It seems that all the people here are invited by him. This time, they exchange some things here.


    The people sitting around the table below heard the beginning of the activity, and the voices of discussion came one after another, praising the man surnamed Liu.


    "You must have seen it in the invitation letter. This time, we will auction some things first. Of course, it can also be regarded as an exchange. You can exchange the equivalent, provided that both sides agree."


    Talking about the main rules of the event, the middle-aged man surnamed Liu added again.


    "The first thing on the table today is a bit special, but in order to make this trip worthwhile, I deliberately put it first."


    With a wave of the big hand, two women in Tang Dynasty clothes carried a thing and walked to the high platform with rags.


    Things are covered with red cloth. Apart from seeing a square outline, they don''t know what''s inside. Many people sitting under the stage can''t help standing up and watching when they see things being lifted out.


    "Which one do you think it will be?"


    Because things may be covered by the glass frame, so before the red cloth is pulled down, people don''t know what''s inside at all. Some people begin to ask people around them.


    "It''s hard to say, but looking at the size of the frame, it shouldn''t be a big diamond. Maybe it will be the long sarcophagus."


    Staring at the lifted things, the man weighed them for a long time. According to his memory of so many things this time, he began to guess.


    "That shouldn''t be. Who will be the first to put something in the coffin? It''s not reliable. " The man who asked questions before shook his head and denied.


    "If it were a coffin, it would be a surprise. I guess it would be a picture scroll." There were a lot of people sitting around, and some people guessed.


    Listen, a lot of people are guessing, and the red cloth on the things is not pulled down. Chu Tao looks at Guo Qi, and Chu Tao says, "Guo Qi, what do you think will be in it?"


    Before he came here, Chu Tao didn''t tell Guo what he was doing here, nor did he show Guo Qi the contents of the invitation. He just wanted Guo Qi to guess and have fun."In there?" Some curious looking at the people around, heard Chu Tao''s question, Guo Qi pointed to the things on the high platform.


    "Yes, guess what''s inside." With a smile on his face, Chu Tao wanted to see Guo Qi''s surprised expression after seeing something for a while.


    "I don''t know, but It''s a bit like a monk. "


    After looking at it carefully for a while, he could only see that the red cloth was covered with things. When Guo shook his head, his eyes could see inside unconsciously.


    "Big monk? Is it the Jade Buddha


    I didn''t tell Guo Qi about the auction in advance. He was able to guess that there was a jade Buddha in the invitation letter. Did this boy really run into a blind cat and a dead mouse?


    "The first thing is a jade, which was excavated from a thousand year old tomb. It should have been nationalized, but after many channels, it came here."


    Listen to the following people in the discussion, the man on the high stage began to explain.


    As he spoke, he reached out to pull down the red cloth. Without the cover of the red cloth, a half meter high Jade Buddha appeared in everyone''s sight.


    "Buddha has Buddha nature. If you put a Buddha in your home, you can keep it safe. Of course, it''s just a belief. You can make a price at will. The one with the highest price can get it."


    In order to make others interested in the Jade Buddha, the man said, after all, there are few jade articles, and the millennium jade articles are even more precious. In addition, the Jade Buddha is half a meter high, which is even more valuable.


    Not to mention the historical value of the Jade Buddha, only such a large piece of jade is priceless. The middle-aged man surnamed Liu took the Jade Buddha as his first object, which made many people suck in the air.


    "The first item is of great value. What''s behind it?"


    Some people can''t help but marvel. Fortunately, they are psychologically prepared to come today. Otherwise, they may not be able to grab what they like.


    "Brother Chu, is this fake?" Other people''s expressions are a little wavering, but Guo Qi is talking to Chu Tao.


    Guo Qi didn''t know anything about jade. His family was poor, and his ancestors didn''t leave anything valuable. He didn''t touch these things, and he didn''t learn this knowledge. Guo Qi didn''t know what the value of the Jade Buddha was.


    Although he didn''t know jade, Guo Qi still knew that most of them were fake. When he was in the countryside, he saw many women with gold chains, gold bracelets and gold rings. As a result, when they were robbed, they found that they were fake. At that time, the robbers beat the owner angrily.


    If you don''t have money, don''t pretend to be fat. If you wear a fake, I''ll be busy in vain. "


    This is what the robber said after he dumped the owner for a few days. Guo Qi remembers it very clearly. At that time, he heard it from the people next door.


    There are so many fakes. Who knows if the old man surnamed Liu will come out with fakes to deceive others? If you buy fake goods, will you return them? Or did you admit it?


    "If you like it, don''t worry about buying it. If there are fakes here, Liu''s life will be long gone." Chutao shakes his head with a smile. Knowing Guo Qi''s idea, chutao opens his mouth to explain it to him.


    No one who can come here is simple. Although Liu yunqun is an ox, he has no ability to offend so many people.


    "How much is this jade Buddha worth?"


    When the Chinese New Year is approaching, many people will buy Ceramic Guanyin and put it in front of the nave. Those Guanyin are bought at the temple fair for more than ten yuan. Should the price of the Buddha be the same?


    "Uncle Liu, I''ll pay ten thousand." Without answering Guo Qi''s question, Chu Tao made a direct offer.


    This jade Buddha is definitely more than this price, but everyone is weighing the gains and losses, and no one has said anything. Chu Tao became the first one who dared to eat crabs.


    "Chu Tao offered ten thousand. Is there anyone else interested in this jade Buddha?"


    Liu yunqun was also relieved to hear that someone had bid.


    It took a long time to put the Jade Buddha in the first place and put it up for auction. As a result, if there is a cold show, it will affect the normal activities.


    "Fifty thousand."


    "Sixty thousand."


    "Ninety thousand."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Tao''s offer seems to be a fuse. After thinking about it for a moment, everyone began to quote the price they could afford.


    "Brother Chu, why is the Buddha so expensive? You''re offering 10000 yuan? And everybody... "


    Listening to the quotation one by one, Guo Qi is confused. Are these people really stupid or fake stupid?


    When I was farming in the countryside, it would be a good income if I could earn several hundred yuan a year from a piece of land. It''s good for those ten thousand yuan households who are in the village. It seems that tens of thousands of yuan are not money.


    "That big piece of jade, it''s good for you to take it back and pad the corner. I bought it."


    It''s interesting to see Guo Qi facing the Jade Buddha. Chu Tao directly helps Guo Qi make a decision to buy the Jade Buddha.


    "Three hundred thousand."


    Soon, the price soared higher and higher. It was already 230000. After 230000, no one asked for a price. Chu Tao quoted 300000."Three hundred and ten thousand."


    Just after Guo Qi''s offer, a low voice made an offer in the crowd.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand."


    "Four hundred thousand."


    When he heard that someone was competing with him, Chu Tao bid again, but as soon as his price came out, the voice rang out again.


    "Who is this? You have to get in trouble with me, don''t you? 800000. If it''s higher than the price, you can take it. "

 Chapter 51

    He decided to buy this thing and give it to Guo Qi, but he thought that someone had a problem with him and had to fight with him. Chu Tao suddenly quoted a sky high price.


    "I wipe, Chu Dashao, you are my brother. I know you have a lot of money, but you can''t be such a loser."


    "That''s right. Although it''s very valuable, it''s not even a fart in our hands. Why buy it for 800000 yuan? Be careful uncle Chu is angry. "


    "Although the value-added space of this thing is very large, it''s not cost-effective to have such a lump in one''s heart that you can''t eat or sleep."


    Some people who have a good relationship with Chu Tao are reminding Chu Tao when they hear Chu Tao''s offer.


    There are many collectors here, who naturally know the historical value of these antiques. But how can rich people like Chu Tao care about the appreciation of jade? The money earned in one day is enough for the value-added price of hundreds of such jades.


    "Chu Tao gave out 800000 yuan. Is there any one satisfied with this object? It''s a historical relic. If you collect it, there is a lot of value-added space. You can make a steady profit."


    His eyes glanced at the collectors sitting on one side, and the man who presided over the auction opened his mouth.


    It''s worth millions anyway. How can we get it to only a few hundred thousand now? He doesn''t feel very satisfied. It''s far from what he expected.


    "It''s valuable, but..."


    "Forget it, all the things you collect are in the back. Don''t lose too much because of this."


    It''s like measuring something. Some people didn''t do it again.


    "Eighty times."


    "800000 twice."


    ¡­¡­


    "If there is no one else, the Jade Buddha will belong to Chu Tao."


    He inquired at great intervals, but no one spoke, and Liu yunqun was in a hurry. It was too bad to sell at such a price, but no one offered, and he had no choice.


    "800000, deal."


    Although helpless, but had to settle down, things to Chu Tao, Liu yunqun continue to auction the next thing.


    "The second object is a holy one to prolong life."


    The first one was a bit cold. Then Liu yunqun asked people to put up a 4000 year old Polygonum multiflorum. As soon as this thing appeared, everyone was hot eyed.


    "I''m really calculating."


    Looking at he Shouwu being carried up, Chu Tao smiles with deep meaning.


    Rich people are not afraid that they have no place to spend money. They are afraid that if they die, they can''t spend all of their money. If they don''t bring life, they can''t take it with them. If they die, they can''t spend all of their money.


    Health is priceless. The price of many health care products is so high, on the one hand, because of the cost, on the other hand, because of the consumers.


    All the people here are rich. Who doesn''t want to buy such a good thing? Although we can''t guarantee immortality, we can live two more years, right? Such a good thing will certainly make many people break their heads.


    "Two hundred thousand."


    "Two hundred and thirty thousand."


    "Three hundred thousand."


    "Half a million."


    ¡­¡­


    "Seventy thousand."


    "760000."


    ¡­¡­


    "Nine hundred and forty thousand."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a 4000 year old Polygonum multiflorum. Each of them is like a chicken''s blood. The quotation speed can catch up with the Shenzhou spaceship, and the price soars rapidly, and soon exceeds one million.


    "Brother Chu, are these people printing money?" Listening to those people''s desperate offer, Guo Qi asks Chu Tao faintly.


    How can a Polygonum multiflorum be robbed of millions by these people? That''s one million yuan households. If there are one million yuan households in a village, they can''t be well-known all over the country?


    "Silly boy, you''ll find out later, OK? Are you interested in this


    Others are very concerned about this Polygonum multiflorum, but Chu Tao is different. He has his own ideas. In addition, his father can''t use it now. Even if he does, there are others to help him.


    Guo Qi is working at a part-time job. He is usually very tired. If this thing can really strengthen his body, it will be very useful to him. Chu Tao asks.


    "I don''t want it. It''s the wood that has been underground for thousands of years. It''s probably rotten. Let me spend so much money on wood? You might as well give me a bowl of noodles. "


    Shaking his head like a rattle, Guo Qi said that he would not buy it for eight kinds of things. It''s too much money to buy such a thing?


    It''s better to buy one million yuan than to buy this one. It''s used to build houses. It can transform all the houses in the village into buildings, so it won''t spend it on wood.


    "Then we''ll see a good play and take it as they like."


    Chu Tao is happy to see the scenery. All these people are fighting, so he should sit down and watch the play.


    "Three million deal."


    The final transaction price of a plant of Polygonum multiflorum reached 3 million yuan, and the man who bought it was very happy, which made Guo Qi confused at that time.


    "The man''s brain is caught in the door, isn''t it?"After spending three million yuan, Guo Qi was as happy as if he had taken advantage of it. What do these people think?


    The thousand year old jade Buddha and the four thousand year old Polygonum multiflorum are all valuable things. With the high price of Polygonum multiflorum, many people scramble for the next things.


    Gold crown, big diamond, blue and white porcelain, ancient books, world famous paintings Even the treasure map in the movie was there, which made Guo Qi dazzled and marveled.


    "So many things, where do these people come from?"


    Seeing all kinds of things being put on the table, Guo Qi saw so many good things for the first time. He was very excited to see many things, but he didn''t open his mouth to let Chu Tao do it when he thought that there was no use value.


    "The next item is a stone box, which was found under an ancient temple and asked to be auctioned here."


    After describing the origin of the object, Liu yunqun asked people to lift up the stone box. They didn''t know what was in it, because there was no gap in the stone box.


    "Because the owner asked us to auction, we can''t open the stone box perfectly, so we don''t know what''s in it. If you are interested, you can buy it back and open it."


    Liu yunqun didn''t say this. It''s OK. As soon as he said this, many people began to frown.


    What''s in it? I just want people to buy it at a high price after I tell you the origin? If there''s nothing in it, won''t the man who bought the box lose a lot?


    "Because we don''t know what''s in the stone box. We haven''t found out how to open the stone box. We only know that it''s not empty. It seems that something is stored in it. If you are interested, you can come and have a look."


    In order to maximize the benefits, Liu yunqun opened his mouth for these people to watch up close. Of course, in order for these people to know more, he can also lift up the box to shake.


    "It''s heavy."


    Even if it''s an ordinary ancient temple, according to the introduction in the invitation letter, this stone box seems to be the oldest and most mythical ancient temple in Ming City. Many people are still very interested in it.


    Someone directly touched the stone box and found that it was not like a stone, but more like black iron. When the man wanted to lift the stone box and shake it, the heavy stone box made the man keep turning his mouth.


    "Is it stone or iron? How about hundreds of Jin? "


    All of a sudden did not lift, the man some depressed mouth.


    "Brother Chu, can you do me a favor later?"


    When he saw the stone box, Guo Qi didn''t care much, but when he heard that the stone box was very heavy, he began to look at it carefully.


    I don''t know. When Guo Qi''s eyes were about to see the inside of the stone box, he found that what he saw was darkness. He couldn''t see what was inside.


    It''s the first time these eyes have failed.


    Guo Qi was a little curious. He calmed down again to see the same result. It was as if the inside of the stone box was covered with something. If he didn''t open it, he couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Want to buy it and break it? Little things. " From Guo Qi to see the expression change of the stone box, Chu Tao noticed that the boy finally met something he liked.


    "Well." Nodded, Guo Qi did not deny.


    Although he didn''t plan to spend money before, it really made Guo Qi feel special.


    When the eyes look into the stone box, although they can''t see the inside, they can make their eyes cool. It seems that there is a force warming their eyes.


    It''s the first time that he can''t see what''s inside, and it''s the first time that his eyes are so comfortable. Guo Qi is very interested in the stone box, so he''s embarrassed to talk to Chu Tao.


    "Now that you''ve seen it, let''s start with the quotation."


    We have seen what we should see and touched what we should touch. Now we are back at the table, and Liu yunqun asks us to bid.


    "It''s said that this thing is very heavy. It happens that my toilet lacks a foundation. It''s good to tamp the foundation with this thing. Uncle Liu, I''ll pay 500 yuan."


    When Liu yunqun said that, Chu Tao asked the price first. Guo Qi liked it, so he couldn''t let his brother down.


    We don''t know what''s in this thing, and no one will offer too high a price. So Chu Tao thought about it and decided to offer 500. The price is reasonable, neither too little nor too exaggerated.


    "It''s too heavy to carry. I don''t want it."


    "It''s very big, but I don''t know what material it is made of. No one wants to sell rags."


    "A thousand. I''ll pay a thousand. If there''s still an offer, I won''t take it."


    For such a thing that I don''t know what''s the use of, everyone is weighing whether it''s worth it or not. Although they have money, they don''t get it from the wind. A thousand yuan won''t be wasted.I don''t know where to put such a thing when I buy it. I don''t know if it''s in the way. It''s not elegant. I don''t even count as a decoration when I buy it back.


    "I''m very interested in it. I''m thirteen."


    "One thousand five."


    "One thousand five hundred."


    "One thousand six hundred and three."


    ¡­¡­


    "Two thousand one."


    "Two thousand two."


    With Chu Tao''s offer, many people want to buy it to see what''s inside.


    We all want to fight once. If there is nothing in it, two thousand yuan is not too bad. If there is a treasure in it, two thousand yuan can buy a valuable treasure, which is definitely a big profit.


    "Three thousand, uncle Liu, I''ll pay three thousand. It''s good for paving. You don''t want it. I want it."

 Chapter 52

    Seeing that everyone was very cautious in bidding, Chu Tao quickly offered a price.


    "Brother Tao, you are really willing. Where do you put this thing when you buy it back?" Hearing Chu Tao''s offer, someone asked.


    "It''s hot. Put it in the corner and lay it on the floor. It''s been underground for hundreds of years. It should absorb heat." Chutao doesn''t say that he bought it for Guo Qi.


    "Since you want to buy back the flooring, I won''t rob you. My floor was just changed yesterday."


    "I don''t want it either. If I buy it back, I''ll be abandoned by my wife."


    "Ha ha, you''d better buy knee pads, or cactus won''t pity your knees."


    The relationship with Chu Tao is not bad. They all know that Chu Tao is not sincere, but since Chu Tao wants to, they will not continue to compete.


    "Chu Tao bid three thousand, I don''t know if there''s any more than three thousand?"


    Although 3000 is not much, it''s OK for such an item that I don''t know what it is. Many people hesitated for a moment, shaking their heads and giving up bidding.


    "Three thousand seven hundred."


    People, you look at me, I look at you, see each other shaking their heads, do not want to continue to grab, but there are always people interested in this thing.


    "Three thousand eight hundred."


    Some hoarse voice just finished, Chu Tao did not angry, but quickly quoted a price, this time he did not raise the price so high.


    Anyway, people here don''t want to fight for it any more. If they raise the price again, wouldn''t they pit themselves?


    "Pit father''s trust."


    People who don''t know think that someone is really interested in the stone box, but the bidder deliberately makes people not know who it is, which makes many people scold the person Liu yunqun invited.


    Whether it''s an auction, a concert or a variety of large-scale programs, in order to let others watch the wonderful programs without being cold, they will pay for some entrustment.


    "Why don''t you quote 300000 directly for the goods? Isn''t it toto? If you have the ability, raise the price. "


    Some disdain to look at the price of the people, we do not like to trust, it is these by raising the Commission of the men, if not they will not let their side spend more money.


    "3801 yuan."


    Others can see that it''s Tuo, and Chu Tao is not stupid. He doesn''t point it out. He still has a smile on his face and a loud voice to quote his price.


    The man offered a price of 3800 yuan. Anyway, the price increase didn''t explain the bottom line of each price increase. If you add one yuan, you can also add it. Anyway, your own money is one yuan more than others. If no one continues to offer, the thing will be your own.


    "Four thousand."


    "Hey, hey, four thousand and one."


    The husky voice asked for a price again. This time, the tone was obviously a little colder. It seemed that Chu Tao''s price increase made him angry.


    "This..."


    Liu yunqun didn''t know what to do when he heard that Chu Tao only increased the price by one yuan each time.


    This time, it was his own negligence. He didn''t make clear the bottom line of the price increase in advance, so Chu Tao made a hole and didn''t know how to end.


    "Four thousand and one dollars a time."


    "Four thousand and one twice."


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s from an ancient temple with the longest history and the most profound myth in Ming City. If you don''t do it again, it will be owned by Chu Tao."


    Chu Tao twice pressed a dollar, and his low voice did not continue to offer. He knew that it was obvious that others could see that it was trust. If it continued like this, the auction would not go on.


    Liu yunqun had no choice but to ask for the price again. He explained the origin of the stone box again and wanted to raise the price of the stone box by relying on the reputation of the ancient temple.


    "Four thousand and one dollars, deal."


    Although helpless, but can''t wait for people to offer, heart no longer give up, Liu yunqun also can only fix the price, things belong to Chu Tao.


    "Ha ha, Guo Qi, let''s move this box over first, put it on the car in a moment, and then go home to pave the floor in the evening."


    Finally, he got the thing, and Chu Tao gave a sigh of relief on his smiling face.


    The origin of this thing is very strange. Most people think that the things under the most mythical ancient temple are things left by immortals. Maybe there is a secret of immortality in it.


    Chu Tao is ready to bid a million yuan, but he only spent 4000 yuan to fight for it. This makes Chu Tao feel a little unreal. How could it be?


    "I''m strong in that. I''ll try to pick up the stone box."


    Chu Tao helps himself to buy things. Guo Qi is very grateful. He doesn''t hesitate to hear Chu Tao say that he wants to move the stone box. He walks slowly.


    "It''s heavy."


    There are still injuries on Guo Qi''s back. Chu Tao won''t let Guo do heavy work. He comes to the stone box first and wants to hold it up. But when he encircles the stone box with his hands, Chu Tao is surprised by the weight in a moment."Forget it. Let''s let them deliver the goods. It''s too heavy. Don''t move it. It''s just uncomfortable."


    I''m kidding. I''m so stupid for such a heavy stone knot. I moved out by myself and didn''t need any service. That''s just a fool. Besides, after a while, it''s over here. There''s something else to do when I go out. I can''t waste any more leisure time.


    "It''s up to you. I''ll listen to you."


    In this respect, Chu Tao is more skillful than himself. Guo nods and has no opinion.


    "Come on, uncle Liu, let''s bring up the next things. Isn''t there a lot more? The big guys are waiting. "


    What you want has already arrived, and the purpose of this visit has also been achieved. Chu Tao doesn''t worry any more, and urges Liu yunqun to carry out everything quickly.


    There are more than 100 items in this activity, each of which is of great value. Of course, as for the use, not everyone knows. Just like the stone box Chu Tao just bought, no one knows what to use.


    "Next, a tiger skin."


    The expression is not very good-looking, the price of things auction is too low, damage their image, but someone urged, Liu yunqun can''t help but hurry.


    "Two hundred thousand. If it''s higher than that, take it."


    "Two hundred thousand deal."


    "Salix pipe."


    "80000 yuan."


    "80000 yuan."


    "Red sandalwood guzheng, bottom price 200000."


    "Four hundred and fifty thousand."


    "Four hundred and fifty thousand."


    ¡­¡­


    Because most of the next items are precious items, and we all know the value of the items. It''s a lot faster to fight for them, and there won''t be too much hesitation and delay.


    "This is a meteorite sword. It was made by a master of sword casting thousands of years ago. Although thousands of years have passed, the meteorite iron sword is as bright as new."


    The activity of goods is coming to an end. The more it goes to the back, the higher the price of those things will be. Let Guo, who is listening to the price, shake his head.


    These people must be printing money. They spend money without blinking an eye, just like the money is blown by the wind.


    "It''s good. I like it."


    When the meteorite iron sword appeared, Chu Tao came to the spirit at that time. He came here for another purpose, that is to choose a favorite object for himself.


    For Chu Tao, who loves martial arts since childhood, nothing is more attractive than a sword, so when the meteorite iron sword is put out, Chu Tao''s eyes are a little hot.


    When the throat is loose, he swallows a few mouthfuls of saliva. Chu Tao rubs his hands and doesn''t pay attention to others. He can''t help but walk to the front of the stage.


    "Good thing."


    Chu Tao took the handle of the meteorite iron sword and sank it in his hand. Then he began to wave it. After a smooth set of sword techniques, he put down the meteorite iron sword.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a good thing. I''ll take it."


    When Chu Tao put the meteorite iron sword on the table, a middle-aged fat man came out of the crowd with an oily smile on his face.


    "Isn''t this the director of the commerce and Industry Bureau? Why is he here? "


    "I saw him go to the hotel with other women the day before yesterday. It''s not a good thing."


    "Who made him rich? I just wanted to grab this sword. I saw him Forget it. I''m too lazy to waste my time


    "Don''t linger on a woman''s body. Why do you come here to join in the fun?"


    Watching the middle-aged fat man come out, many people are talking in a low voice, but those voices stop in Guo Qi''s ears, which makes Guo Qi speechless. It seems that the fat man is not good.


    "One million. I''ll take this meteorite sword."


    Stretch out a finger to gently smooth the body of the sword. It seems that the middle-aged fat man is a man who knows the sword. His whole body is shaking. Then he opens his mouth, which is so expensive.


    "A million? Qian Cheng, do you know the market price of the island''s ten most famous swords? "


    When others were surprised at the price of the middle-aged fat man, Chu Tao really shook his head with disdain. He didn''t expect to get the sword easily, but he naturally despised hearing that someone wanted to buy such a treasure for a million.


    "Witch blood blade?"


    Hearing Chu Tao''s question, the middle-aged fat man frowned and said a name.


    "Yes, it''s the blood blade of the enchantress."


    If you want to talk about famous swords, the weapons of the mainland and the island countries are the most famous. The mainland does not say that. If the famous swords of the island countries are auctioned, the blood blade of the enchantress can only rank tenth.


    "It''s an evil thing, which will affect the user''s mind, but because of the evil spirit, the price has reached 4.8 million."


    Although I haven''t seen the blood blade of the enchantress, the middle-aged fat man is no stranger to the evil sword and says.


    "The territory of our mainland is tens of thousands of miles. This meteorite iron sword has been recorded in history, ranking no lower than the blood blade of the island. Do you think your million is a lot?"Pretending to be beaten by thunder and rich, the fat man was just rich. When Chu Tao told him that, many laymen began to despise the middle-aged fat man.


    "I poke, only one million, and NIMA wants to buy more than five million expensive swords?"


    "Bully us, don''t you understand? Laozi was a primary school student. You can''t cheat us. "


    "If you take it out and chop people, it should be easier than cutting vegetables. That''s the price..."


    Chu Tao explained the value of meteorite iron sword. Many people are interested in it. If you buy it back, I don''t know how much it will increase in value?


    With such a thing at home, it''s good to use it as a family heirloom. Moreover, it can also defend oneself. If there is a thief in the family, it''s very powerful to use it.


    "Four million yuan, this sword is worth the price. After all, this sword is far from the blood blade of the witch in spirit. I don''t believe you will fight with me for a sword?"

 Chapter 53

    He thinks he has a lot of experience in the field of weapons. Qian Cheng never thought that Chu Tao would tell the value of this meteorite iron sword in front of everyone.


    "It seems that you don''t know enough about this sword. Four million? You''d better take it back to old age. I''ll give you eight million. "


    Qian Cheng Qian Cheng, as the name suggests, has a lot of money to build a city, but today he meets Chu Tao.


    I''ve been staring at this sword for a long time. Now someone is fighting with me. I''m sorry. No matter who you are, I won''t let go even if I come.


    As far as this meteorite iron sword is concerned, Chu Tao thinks that it''s worth 10 million yuan. After all, it''s made by a magic sword maker. Ordinary people think that this sword is not spiritual enough. However, Chu Tao knows that there''s an amazing secret hidden in this sword.


    "My brother, you don''t have a fever, do you? Eight million for such a broken sword? "


    "Lao Chu, if you want to, brother gaiming will find someone to help you build a hundred children and eighty children. Why can''t you get along with your savings?"


    "Don''t say eight million. I don''t want it even if it costs eight hundred yuan. It''s not ancient now, and I can''t fight with it. I have to guard against thieves when I stay at home."


    As soon as he heard that Chu Tao''s price was eight million, twice that of Qian Cheng, many people were persuading him. He couldn''t make a price casually. It was always ten thousand yuan.


    "Eight million three hundred thousand."


    Others think that Chu Tao must be able to take the meteorite iron sword back this time. But when they persuade Chu Tao, Qian Cheng''s expression is chilly.


    "Nine million."


    Don''t give money city to leave a chance, Chu Tao price is very straightforward, a mouth let the people next to tongue.


    Qian Cheng is the Secretary for Industry and commerce. It''s no surprise that he has money, but Chu Tao is not a poor man. He will not let go when he meets his favorite. Although nine million is not a small sum, he can still get it.


    "Five million is the limit of this sword. I don''t think your father will be happy with such a willful offer."


    Being led by the nose by a younger generation, Qian Cheng is very upset. However, seeing Chu Tao''s heroic appearance, he wants to open his mouth and knock him down from the sky to the ground.


    "Before I came here, my father said that if it doesn''t cost tens of millions this time, don''t go back and don''t call him Dad."


    Qian Cheng takes his father to pressure himself, Chu Tao is not afraid, with a smile on his face, cloud breeze light mouth.


    "Local tyrant..."


    Listening to Chu Tao''s words, two words suddenly appeared in everyone''s heart.


    Ordinary people work for thousands or even tens of thousands of yuan for several months, but the Chu family is poor. It''s a shame that they can''t spend tens of millions of yuan. If those who earn a lot of money know about it, they will directly raise the flag to protest.


    "Nine and a half million."


    The expression is more and more gloomy. It''s the first time that Qiancheng has been pressed so hard on money.


    It''s not that he has no money. He can be called Qian Cheng and become the director of the Bureau of industry and commerce. He can''t spend all his money, but this sword has its own peak value. If it exceeds that value, even if he has money, he won''t smash it.


    "Ten million."


    This time, it''s against Qiancheng. Aren''t you bidding? Today, I will give up money to accompany gentleman to see who can laugh last.


    At the moment, there are only two people asking the price in the whole hall, and the high price makes many people shake their heads and sigh that they are not worth it.


    It''s just because there are only two people fighting for this meteorite iron sword, so Chu Tao and Qian Cheng become the core protagonists in the whole hall, and everyone''s eyes are focused on them.


    There are no poor people here. Many people wave their hands and throw out tens of thousands of yuan. What they want is face, but they can''t spend money carelessly on things they don''t like.


    They have money, but they don''t use it to buy this meteorite iron sword, and they don''t like it. Now if they get involved, they will not only offend Qian Cheng, but also Chu Tao. Maybe they will end up in failure.


    Now the bidding is no longer just whether we can get the meteorite iron sword, but the competition of the inside information. Only the real rich can survive to the end, and only the face can be glorious.


    "Haha, I finally have the face to go back this time."


    After quoting the price of 10 million yuan, Chu Tao breathed out a big breath, and his face was very ruddy.


    Just now, he has said that if the auction does not cost tens of millions, the old man will not recognize his son when he goes home. Many people have heard this.


    Now that the price has finally been raised to 10 million yuan, Chu Tao is just looking at whether Qiancheng will continue to increase the money.


    "I haven''t played with sword for a long time. Since you like this sword so much, if a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love, I won''t increase the price any more."


    Some people in order to face will continue to play fat face, of course, many people still have money and capital, but smart people will not lose a lot of money for face.


    It''s not stupid for Qian Cheng to be the director of the Bureau of industry and commerce. This sword is so strong that he can reach the peak of 8 million yuan. If he exceeds this price, he can give up bidding.


    Chu Tao can raise the price of this sword to 10 million yuan. If he raises the price again, he will continue to raise the price. If he doesn''t raise the price after he raises the price, this sword is his own, but he will spend more money unjustly."Thank you, brother Qian."


    Chu Tao smiles when he hears that Qiancheng is no longer bidding. This is what should have made millions of things. Now that it''s OK, he lets himself raise the price to 10 million, which finally scares him away.


    "It''s worth it."


    Liu yunqun over there can''t shut his mouth happily. The sale of this sword is enough for the price of several other things. What''s more exciting than this.


    After fixing the price, Chu Tao directly holds the sword and goes to his seat. He caresses the body of the sword with his hand. His face is unspeakable.


    "Brother Chu, this sword looks good, but Ten million, how many hundred will be piled together? "


    Looking at Chu Tao coming with his sword, Guo Qi also swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    As a low-income person, Guo Qi knows more about the difficulty of making money than anyone here. In order to earn money for meals, he has to stare at the sun and carry cement at the construction site every day.


    It''s only a few hundred yuan a month, but Chu Tao spends ten million on this sword. Guo Qi doesn''t know what ten million is, but it''s certainly not rare.


    "After that, you will know whether this sword is worth 10 million or not. Well, the following things come up again. If you like it, you can speak directly, and my brother will help you grab it."


    Ten million can get the sword, although the price is a little high, but it has not been the limit predicted by Chu Tao, because if Qian Cheng continued to increase the price at that time, he would not hesitate to raise the price until he got the sword.


    With an auction price of 10 million yuan as an example, all kinds of things behind are very precious, some of which are of use value, some of which are of historical value, and some of which are of scientific research value, which shocked everyone.


    "Where did I find so many things? I''ve lived for 20 years, and I haven''t even heard of many things."


    Every item was taken out and sold. Guo Qi was witnessing that he didn''t know the value of these things, but some of them were really beautiful, which made him very excited. However, when he heard other people''s offer, he completely calmed down.


    This is not where he should be.


    Chu Tao said that he brought himself to broaden his horizons. He really came to broaden his horizons, because with his own ability, those who come here to watch the fun simply have no ability to participate in it.


    This time, if it were not for Chu Tao, the stone box he was interested in would not have fallen into his hands. Guo Qi was very happy.


    "Now that the goods trade is over, let''s play some activities. First of all, gambling stones."


    This activity lasted for a long time, and the competition for hundreds of things wasted a lot of time, but everyone still wanted to buy a few more.


    "Brother Chu, what is gambling stone?"


    I''ve heard about gambling, but it''s the first time I''ve heard about it. Guo Qi doesn''t understand. He turns to Chu Tao in doubt.


    "I''m not sure, but there''s emerald in the stone. If you can cut out good things, you can make a lot of money."


    Chu Tao doesn''t bother to remember what gambling stones are when he is used to being a dandy. All he knows is that treasures are worth money. As long as there is jade in them, that''s a lot of silver.


    "Emerald?"


    I''ve heard of Xiaocui, Cuicui. Why haven''t I heard of feicui? What is that? Isn''t it all stones inside? Why is there jade?


    A series of questions surged into my heart. Guo Qi''s whole body was entangled. He really shouldn''t have come here. He didn''t know anything and didn''t know anything.


    "Jadeite is also a kind of jade, different from Hetian jade. It belongs to jadeite. As for why there is jade in the stone, it is estimated that it has been underground for a long time, and there are Jadeites in some special places in the world..."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s confused face, Chu Tao knows the origin of Guo Qi and doesn''t think he''s bored. Instead, he patiently explains to Guo Qi.


    Of course, the so-called explanation is also based on Chu Tao''s own understanding. For some reasons, he can say it, but it is not specific. Guo Qi can understand the general content.


    "How''s it going? How about helping me choose some stones later? "


    Chu''s design industry is very extensive, including real estate, finance, production and jewelry. This time, Chu Tao is going to buy some stones to go back and have a look.


    "Ha ha, let''s see who stepped on dog dung today. If we''re lucky, it''s a treat."


    "Before I came here, I saw a dog running past my house. I don''t know if it implied anything?"


    "Fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast, fast


    As soon as I heard that I was going to play gambling, many people rolled up their sleeves and tried to have a big game.


    "This time, all the stones are the latest batch excavated from the old pits in Myanmar, so you can take a serious look first, and then write down the price after you have selected them. At that time, we feel that your prices will be adjusted."


    There are hundreds of stones on the ground, big and small, round and flat, with labels on them, Liu yunqun explained to everyone."Xiaoqi, which stone do you think we should choose first? You choose first, and then someone will cut it for us. "


    Since it''s taking Guo Qi to play, it''s natural to have a good time. Let Guo Qi be the first to choose. Chu Tao directly leads Guo Qi to the middle of the pile of stones.

 Chapter 54

    "I don''t know how to choose. What if I choose waste stone? Isn''t it a waste of money?"


    I''ve never played with it before. Guo Qi doesn''t know which stone is better.


    Although Chu Tao is rich, if there is no jadeite in the stone he chooses, will the money for buying the stone be wasted?


    "What are you afraid of? Choose whatever stone you like. Anyway, gambling on stones depends on luck. What you play with is willfulness. "


    When did gambling stones start to rise? No one pays attention to it. What we are most concerned about is whether we can pick out the rising wool in a pile of stones.


    "Let''s see first."


    Chu Tao has already said this. If he still refuses to do so, he will not be able to say it. Guo Qi doesn''t show any affectation any more. He follows Chu Tao to watch in the stone heap.


    "This batch of wool is really good. If you look at that piece, I feel there is jade in it. No, I have to mark the price first."


    "There are a lot of color goods and fancy materials in this batch of wool. You can try your luck."


    "The price of wool is several times higher than that outside. It seems that Liu yunqun has worked hard."


    "It''s true that if you win the bet, you''ll earn ten times and a hundred times, and you''ll become rich overnight; if you lose the bet, you''ll lose everything."


    Around the mass of stones, it seems that many people are rubbing their chin and talking.


    "Brother Chu, what is wool?" Listening to those people''s comments on stone, Guo Qi didn''t quite understand some things.


    "The raw jadeite stone that has not been processed is wool. Look at the things on the ground that are similar to stones, they are wool."


    When he heard Guo Qi asking, Chu Tao explained to him that maybe now Guo Qi would learn more, and then he could go directly to his store to help.


    "Of course, in the jadeite market, wool is also called stone. It doesn''t matter what they are called. The main thing to see is whether there is something inside."


    Different occasions, there are differences in the name, Chu Tao seems to think of the market name, to Guo Qi added.


    "Since it''s all made of wool, how can there be so many colors? Look at the red, yellow, white, black and mixed colors over there?"


    Since it''s stone, it''s not all green. There are many flowers here, which makes Guo scratch his head.


    "Those materials are more expensive. The green wool is just what others said."


    Guo Qi heard what others were talking about, and Chu Tao, who was with Guo Qi, also listened and pointed to the stones to explain to Guo Qi.


    "What about the fancy material?" The green wool is the color goods. Isn''t the fancy material your mixed color stone?


    "Green uneven wool is a kind of fancy material. In other words, Guo Qi, don''t choose this big stone. When the stone is big, it''s basically brick."


    While explaining the materials, they were faced with a half man tall raw stone. Pointing at the big stone, Chu Tao asked Guo Qi to help them.


    "Bricks?" The country houses are built with bricks. Why are there bricks here?


    "Generally speaking, a large piece of wool without high jade can''t cut high jade, and the price is very high, which is not cost-effective."


    I don''t know much about gambling stones, but Chu Tao just likes to play. It''s not bad for money. It''s just a few pieces of wool. What he plays is the stimulation.


    "In that case, I''ll listen to you."


    Hearing Chu Tao''s warning, Guo nodded. Instead of looking at the big stone, he walked to other stones.


    "Xiaoqi, you still have injuries on your back. Don''t worry. Take your time, I can''t. I''m too tired. I''ll sit down and have a rest first."


    He doesn''t like walking. Chu Tao asks Guo Qi not to be tired, but he just sits on the big stone half a person high. How funny is his chubby body.


    "Brother Chu really knows a lot about these stones."


    In Guo Qi''s eyes, people who can see the stones and know what''s going on inside the stones are very powerful, because in Guo Qi''s eyes, most of these stones are similar. Although some of them look like jadeite on the outside, Chu Tao said that they can''t be made real.


    The exposed part of a lot of wool is very attractive and the price is very high, but the inside is very small. It''s not cost-effective to buy it. The most interesting thing is that all the stones are wrapped in stone skin. The gambling is exciting.


    "Do you think there will be a candidate for this stone?"


    Chu Tao sits on the big woolen cloth to rest, but his eyes are looking at the stones around him. Guo Qi looks around the stones and touches them from time to time, while others are watching, talking and pointing at the stones.


    "Ha ha, watermelon wool, people who know something will not buy it."


    "There is a high probability of jadeite in it, but..."


    "There are a lot of watermelon seeds, and they are all middle grade jadeite and lower grade jadeite with water difference."


    "Yes, it''s better to gamble on those emerald melon seeds at a high price."


    Many people are attracted by men''s words. Looking at the direction that men point to, many people begin to comment.We don''t think much of the raw stone like watermelon. If there is no jadeite, even if there is jadeite, it is not high-grade jadeite.


    A lot of people have cut such stones. So far, no one has been able to cut things that have gone up sharply. Today, the price of this stone is not low, and we all know something about it. There won''t be too many people fighting for it.


    "Uncle Liu, there is no one to see this stone. They don''t want it. How about I buy it for 50000 yuan?"


    We are all in the process of choosing stones. We can bid together at the end of the competition, or bid after watching. If other people don''t participate in the competition, the price of this piece of wool is higher than the predetermined price, you can buy it.


    "I wonder if anyone else is interested in this raw material?"


    Hearing the man''s question, Liu yunqun turned to the piece of raw stone wool money, pointed to the piece of wool and asked other people.


    "If no one bid, the wool will be owned by Qifeng who bid 50000."


    After waiting for a while, he found that everyone was watching, but no one was doing anything. Liu yunqun seemed to anticipate this situation. He asked a man named Qifeng to buy the raw stone wool.


    "Ha ha, thank you for your face. Now that you''ve bought it, please cut it here. If there''s nothing in it, I won''t have to take it back."


    The man named Qifeng looks at the crowd with a happy face, and then asks the master waiting for the stone to cut the stone. He wants to see if there is jade in it.


    "Do you think there is anything in the first cut stone?" Looking at Qi Feng''s raw material, a man with long hair asked.


    "It''s hard to say that this stone is too common to cut jadeite out of it." Someone shook his head uncertainly.


    "I see a play. You don''t know. The day before yesterday, I saw someone cutting such stones in a woollen cloth shop. They were made of materials bought by thousands of yuan and cut out Imperial Green. At that time, I was envious." Some people are not sure, others are very excited to watch.


    "Or Let''s play and bet to see if we can cut something out of this stone? " The man who asked questions before seemed to be looking for fun. He began to drum up a few people around him.


    "In any case, leisure is leisure, play or add some fun."


    "Take me with you."


    "I''ll come, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Some people are choosing stones. They start to bet on whether there is jadeite in the stone. Many people are interested in it and have to bet money.


    "If there is jadeite, one pays five. If there is no jadeite, one pays one."


    The man with long hair who spoke set up the odds and began to make everyone bet. After all, the possibility of cutting jadeite from gambling stone is not high, especially the raw stone wool completely covered by stone skin. It is difficult to guess the situation inside.


    "Five thousand dollars, I have jade under me." The man who made the bet was the little flat headed man who said he saw someone cut out the Imperial Green.


    "A thousand yuan. I shouldn''t cut something out of it. I''ve seen this stone several times just now."


    Some people are confident, and naturally others believe that there is nothing in it, because this man is confident that he has a lot of insight in the choice of raw materials.


    "I, I, I bet 3000 yuan for cut jade, and then I bet 15000 yuan for cut jade." Some people just want to join in the fun and buy things that can''t be cut out. At the same time, they also buy things that can be cut out.


    "I poke. Is that interesting?"


    Hear this round face man''s words, someone speechless, play is to stimulate, you under such a guarantee, do not earn or lose, also play fart? Don''t play if you can''t afford to lose.


    "I tell you, listen to me. There must be something in it. If I hadn''t noticed this stone just now, I would have bought it."


    The little flat headed man just believes that there is something in it. He has seen others cut out the Imperial Green before, and he wants to choose such a stone in his heart. This time, in order to let everyone make money together, he advised everyone.


    "Where did you go when Liu yunqun said whether there was a bid?"


    Go away and play with the mud, you''ll know how to cheat me? I read a lot of books. You can''t fool me.


    Just now, Liu yunqun deliberately asked everyone if there was a bid. The price of this raw stone was raised to 50000 by Qifeng. Don''t you want to buy it? Where did you go just now?


    "I didn''t see clearly just now. As you know, different angles make different things. If I looked at it from this angle just now, I would have snatched 500000."


    The little flat headed man can''t hold back. It''s not his fault. The side facing him is like a mountain peak. It''s big at the bottom and sharp at the top. It makes him think that this is a piece of 24 armor pure waste rock picked up by Liu yunqun from the mountain den.


    "Everyone''s bet is over. What, master over there, please cut the stone quickly. Everyone is waiting."


    Everyone here has made their own choice. The man with long hair persuades master Shi to cut the stone quickly.Everyone is waiting, and the men with long hair are also waiting. It''s not likely that this kind of stone can cut jadeite, so we all bet that we can''t cut things, but only a few people bet that we can cut jadeite.


    Now whether he can cut jadeite or not is related to his earning or losing, which is linked with money, which makes people impatient.


    "Guo Qi, I don''t like this one because it''s too long for autumn. Can you cut something out of this stone?"

 Chapter 55

    Chu Tao is also interested in gambling on whether the jade can be cut out, but he is too lazy to get up and go to participate.


    Everyone is guessing, and Chu Tao himself is guessing. He is not happy with this stone, so he thinks there is nothing in it. He asks Guo Qi to see what Guo Qi thinks.


    "There should be something inside, but I don''t know if I can cut it out completely?" At the moment, Guo Qi just quietly looks at the stones, and the sound outside can''t disturb him.


    Staring at the stone, you can see the things in the stone very quickly. Some stones are black and white waste stones from the beginning to the end, while some stones even have green inside.


    He was called by Chu Tao, and Guo Qimeng was surprised. He looked back at Chu Tao and the stone that was about to be cut, and said.


    Guo Qi can see what''s in the stone, but he doesn''t know whether the things in the stone are valuable or not. Moreover, the things in the stone are distributed irregularly. How can he cut them?


    "Look at the Jieshi first, and then choose the stone later. It''s not urgent."


    Guo Qi and his guess is not the same, Chu Tao came to interest, want to see which of them guessed right, got up and took Guo Qi''s hand came over.


    "Buzz."


    Everyone was watching. Master Jie started the machine, and the engine was turning. Everyone''s heart was tense with the sound of the engine.


    "Chi Chi."


    After fixing the stone, the people here retreated a little. The stone disintegrator dropped the blade of the machine on the raw stone. For a moment, the sparks were flying with the stone chips.


    "Goo Doo."


    A pair of eyes staring at the raw stone wool, swallowing voice one after another, although we don''t care about the bet money, but can cut out the emerald, they care.


    "Green, green."


    Seeing that the stone was cut off, a layer of stone skin still did not move, many people began to hold their hands tightly, silently shouting, they bet that they could cut out jadeite.


    There are a lot of stones here. Gambling depends on luck. If you can cut jadeite from the first stone you bet on, it means you are lucky. You can also touch the light when you choose the next stone.


    "I''ll tell you, this stone looks ordinary. How can there be jadeite in it?"


    Another layer of stone skin was cut off, but there was still no movement inside. Some people began to sigh, while others were relieved, as if they had guessed that it was the same result.


    "It''s not easy to say. Don''t go down until the last stone is cut."


    The bet is luck. A lot of stone paper contains a little bit of jadeite, and this stone is not small. Now it''s only two cuts down, and there''s still a big piece. How can we say that we can''t cut things out.


    "yes, it''s the two time that we concentrate on the essence. What''s wrong with it?"


    There are several bets, cut out the emerald, looked at the two times did not move, they are also very nervous, heard someone speak to strike, they quickly speak back.


    I''m kidding. It''s just the beginning. Why don''t you die? I''ve been beaten by you all the time. Are you still in the mood to continue to choose stones today?


    "Chi Chi."


    The debate continues, but the work of the stone disintegrator doesn''t stop. He has to cut carefully. As a professional stone disintegrator, men are responsible for every piece of raw stone.


    "Hiss."


    At the moment, the stone skin of the raw material has been cut off many layers. Many people have given up watching, and there is no sense of tension at the beginning.


    When many people were disappointed, the voice of the stone disintegrator suddenly changed. The change of the voice immediately affected everyone''s heart.


    "Green?"


    "It''s green."


    "There is something in the trough. Wipe it. It scares me to death."


    Looking at the exposed part of the raw material, someone called out directly and excitedly, and his face was flushed.


    "You don''t listen to me. Look, I said there was emerald in it. OK, you lost money. Gaga, the money is all mine. It''s 25000."


    The little flat headed man was just lost. He saw that the wool was about to be cut, but there was no movement inside, which made him frown tightly.


    Just when he wanted to scold fiercely and continue to choose the stone, the stone suddenly turned green, and his expression changed instantly, pointing to those who had condemned him before.


    "Wipe, isn''t blind cat hit dead mouse, get what strength."


    "Is, stepped on the dog dung to go lucky, still really think oneself very drag?"


    Seeing the small flat head, many people are very upset.


    Even if you lose money, you have to be scolded. Who can stand it? Some people are not looking at the small flat head, disdainful mouth said.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Qi, you are a good boy. You can guess the situation when you see wool for the first time."Chu Tao has been seriously paying attention to the cutting of wool. At the moment, he suddenly sees the green inside. His heart is also tight, and then the whole person breathes a sigh of relief.


    He patted Guo Qi on the shoulder, and Chu Tao praised him.


    I''ve seen the rough stones not in one piece or two. As the saying goes, once born, twice cooked. I''ve seen them many times, and I know more or less about them. This time, I''m not as accurate as Guo Qi''s guess.


    "I''m blind, too. I can''t guess that at all."


    His ability is too special for him to tell others, even if he is his good brother.


    The perspective ability of both eyes has exceeded people''s imagination. If someone knows and reveals it, they may be caught on the experimental platform by those scientists to do experiments.


    It''s not good to be treated as a mouse for experiments. Guo Qi doesn''t like mice and doesn''t want to be treated as a mouse for slicing.


    Gambling stone mostly depends on luck. In order not to make Chu Tao suspicious, Guo Qi says that he is blind. Of course, even if he doesn''t, Chu Tao doesn''t believe that Guo Qi can judge whether there is something in it by his understanding of the raw stone.


    "Ha ha, it''s a skill to be able to get it. Luck is also a part of strength. Let''s go and choose a stone to cut it."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, although he was a little sick, he seemed to have good luck in choosing things. Chu Tao put his arm on Guo Qi''s shoulder and went with him to choose good stones.


    "Master Fu, grind the stone quickly and see what grade of jadeite is in it."


    It''s cut out of jadeite, which is beyond most people''s expectation. Now that it''s confirmed that there''s something inside, what we need to see now is the variety of things and whether they can go up sharply.


    "Yes, you have to be able to rub skin, cut stones and grind stones. Now, grindstones are the most important."


    Looking at the part of green in the air, many people don''t know the variety of jadeite. Now we have to see what it is like.


    "I feel like emperor green. Niang, do I have the help of the goddess of luck? Do you really want to see emperor green again? "


    It''s the small flat head that said this before. I saw someone cut such a stone a few days ago and cut out the Imperial Green. Today I saw such a stone again. He really wanted to slap himself in the face. Why didn''t he offer to buy this stone just now.


    "Well, maybe a piece of Imperial Green will pass me by. I hate it!"


    Some are heartbroken, and the small platform has rich expressions, including excitement, regret and pride.


    "Wash quickly, this jade should be very good."


    The jadeite pimples inside were quickly made by the stone remover, but the transparency of the above was not determined at all, and the water and seed could not be judged, so everyone was a little curious.


    "It''s oil blue. Although it''s not high-end, it''s worth 50000 yuan to cut out such a piece of emerald and make a profit."


    "Yes, this jadeite is good, and its size is considerable. It should be able to sell at a good price."


    "Well, it''s not emperor green, or I''ll cry."


    Some people began to comment on jadeite, only the little flat head was the happiest. Their regret was not so big, and they did not pass by a piece of Imperial Green.


    "Brother Chu, is this jade good or bad?"


    It''s strange that there are jade in the stone. Aren''t those jade the same? Isn''t there a difference in color? Is there any difference?


    Guo Qi just saw a lot of stones with jadeite in them, but he didn''t know which ones were good and which ones were poor. So Guo Qi wanted to ask Chu Tao, so he would choose the good ones when buying wool.


    "Jadeite of high quality is called jadeite, and its color, transparency, uniformity, shape and striking are the ways for ordinary people to appreciate or evaluate jadeite."


    First of all, he talked about jadeite, and then told Guo Qi how to appreciate it. After listening, Guo Qi was serious and nodded.


    "Generally speaking, jade is divided into: glass, ice, ice waxy, dark Laokeng, Laokeng, Jinsi, Youqing, Douqing, Huaqing, Guaqing and so on."


    "Among them, the jadeite with ice species is the top grade, while the jade with high moisture and good transparency is also called" glass species ", which can be said to be the treasures of" ice species "


    "The evaluation of jadeite has the saying of" good land "," good water "and" good jade "


    He kept telling Guo Qi what he knew. When he said it, Chu Tao didn''t reserve what he knew.


    "Di" refers to other colors in jadeite, and jade is mostly top grade. "


    "Good water" refers to jadeite jade, which is delicate, smooth, transparent, crystal clear, dignified, bright and pleasing. It is also called "Qiao" and vice versa


    "As for" Cui de Hao ", it should be combined with" Nong, Yang, Zheng and he "


    The more he will be, the more interested he will be. Chu Tao doesn''t bother to remember these things, but at the moment, he also plays literature and art.


    Now Guo Qi doesn''t understand it. In the future, he needs to contact more or less of these things. As a boss of a jewelry and jade company, Chu Tao doesn''t want to know some basic knowledge."The so-called" thick "refers to thick but not light, such as holly after rain."


    "Yang" means bright and bright


    "Zhengzheng" means Zhengzheng, "Zhengzheng" refers to the mixture of non variegated and evil colors. "


    "The final" harmony "refers to the uniform distribution of the green


    "Of course, if it is contrary to the four, it is called" light, Yin, evil and flower. "


    Guo Qi didn''t understand this, so Chu Tao explained it to him very carefully. Some people who didn''t know much about jadeite also listened to Chu Tao''s explanation and listened attentively. After all, if they have money, they will buy some jadeite jewelry. What should they do if they encounter fake goods.


    "Yes, Chu Tao is right. These are only part of the evaluation of jadeite, and there are still some. But it''s not the time to talk about these for the time being, but for this jade, it should be able to sell at a good price."


    When Chu Tao finished speaking, someone who was proficient in Jadeite began to praise him.


    "Well, brother Chu, if it''s a transparent emerald, isn''t it low-grade?"

 Chapter 56

    "If it is a general brilliant green, it should not be very high-grade jadeite. If it is very green, it may..."


    Maybe Guo Qi has seen a lot of green, emerald green is also divided into many kinds, Chu Tao do not know what kind of green Guo Qi said, just a simple guess.


    "I don''t know if it''s ordinary green. It''s very green. It''s green. It''s oily. It''s dripping. Is it a good jade?"


    Staring at a piece of raw stone not far away, Guo Qi looks at the fast flowing emerald inside. He asks Chu Tao, because the emerald makes his eyes feel comfortable.


    "Xiaoqi, where did you see that kind of jade? Take me quickly


    When Guo Qi said that the green and oily jadeite was the king of Jadeites. Although the price was a little higher, it was absolutely priceless. Chu Tao always wanted to get a large piece as the treasure of his jewelry store.


    "I listen to them all talking about jadeite. I just want to ask if that kind of jadeite is good jadeite."


    Although he wanted to tell Chu Tao what he saw, Guo Qi knew that many people in this place didn''t tell him, and he couldn''t tell anyone his secret easily.


    "Well, I thought you saw emeralds?"


    Hearing Guo Qi shaking his head, Chu Tao was relieved and lost.


    A piece of valuable jade almost missed, but fortunately Guo Qi didn''t really see it, otherwise he would really regret it.


    Chu Tao was a little lost and his eyes were a little dim, but he soon covered it up and showed a grin, which happened to be captured by Guo Qi just now.


    With an idea in his mind, Guo Qi looked at the stone again and secretly made up his mind: "no matter how expensive this stone is, I will take it down."


    The auction hall has become a shopping center for raw materials. Everyone is choosing, but some people are impatient and want to buy it after they choose.


    The man named Qifeng has set an example. The first piece of wool cuts out a piece of jade. Although it''s not the best jade, it''s at least profitable. With this good start, everyone''s interest suddenly rises.


    "This piece of wool is really good. How much do you think this piece should be priced?" A man squatted down, picked up a piece of wool and asked.


    "It''s hard to say that 8000 yuan seems to be a little less, but if you drive to 50000 yuan, you always feel that it''s not worth it." The man around him is rubbing his mouth.


    "Between 10000 and 70000, the price is moderate." It is not known whether there is any competition for this stone, so someone spoke out a price range.


    "Uncle Liu, this stone is 37000. If no one wants it, I''ll buy it first."


    Listen to other people''s suggestions, the man is also in high spirits, holding the stone to Liu yunqun, let Liu yunqun decide quickly.


    "No one bid for this stone. Thirty seven thousand will be yours."


    With Qifeng that piece of wool sold in the same way, this time the men choose wool no one competition, Liu yunqun directly sold the stone to the man.


    "Good guy, I finally got you. Master, come and cut this stone."


    After brushing the card, the stone finally belonged to him. The man grinned excitedly, and then waved to wait for the workers to untie the stone.


    "Brother Liu, I also want to buy a stone. Look how much it costs. I''ll take it."


    There are many monks and few people here today, but there are only a few hundred stones here, which is not enough for us to rob.


    If it''s only in the general original stone store, hundreds of stones may never be sold out, but here''s different. All the rich people come here, and they don''t need money. In the end, none of these stones will be sold out.


    "After professional appraisal, the starting price of this stone is about 126000. If there is no competition, 126000 pieces of wool is yours."


    The raw materials here are all from the old pits in Myanmar. The acid water and rotten water in the old pits make it more difficult to judge the raw materials by common sense. Only professional experts can really evaluate the raw materials.


    After talking about the price, Liu yunqun began to ask if anyone wanted this raw stone wool. If there was no competition, this wool would belong to Qiancheng.


    "120000? The price of this piece of wool is a bit exaggerated. "


    "Yes, it''s all wrapped in stone skin. It costs 120000 yuan. If there''s nothing in it, 120000 flowers will be wronged."


    "You don''t want to see who it is. It was robbed when you just bought the meteorite iron sword. Now if you don''t buy a more expensive one, you won''t lose face."


    Looking at the money city asking price, many people are sighing. This product is really stupid. Any piece of wool costs more than 100000 yuan. Money is not spent like this.


    "Brother Chu, what do you think of this stone? I feel comfortable looking at this stone. "


    Others are choosing raw materials, so is Guo Qi, and he specially chooses the ones that make his eyes most comfortable.


    Holding the piece of wool that he saw before, Guo Qi comes to Chu Tao and wants Chu Tao to buy it."You look comfortable, then I look at the cliff more comfortable, don''t say anything, buy it."


    Chubby face with a smile, cut out from the jade Qifeng, he sat down on the half man high stone.


    This time I''m going to choose a few pieces of wool, but if you think about it carefully, it''s just time for Guo Qi to choose to play. He just sits and enjoys it.


    "I''ll go and tell uncle Liu."


    Guo Qi got the rough stone in front of Liu yunqun. This time Chu Tao can''t show up.


    Not to mention Chu Tao''s money and willfulness, it''s not very convenient just for him to be the owner of the jewelry store. Although Chu Tao is half a bucket of water, others don''t know the inside story. They all think Chu Tao''s identification technology is very good.


    If even the jewelry store owners are interested in this stone, it means that the jade production rate of this wool material is high, and everyone will naturally ask for a price to compete with each other. When the time comes, the jade can be cut out, and it''s worth the money.


    "Uncle Liu, this jadeite is 5000 yuan. I wonder if you can ask if there is anyone bidding for it."


    Holding the wool in his hand, Guo Qi with a simple smile on his face makes Liu yunqun ask if others are competing.


    Liu yunqun is the organizer this time, and the price of this jadeite has been marked. As long as Guo Qi''s price is higher than the price, and no one competes, then this raw stone is his.


    "Who is that?" Hearing Liu yunqun''s help, everyone''s eyes focused on one more place. However, looking at Guo Qi''s strange face, many people felt very strange.


    "I don''t know, but it''s just a bumpkin. Do such people come here? It seems that the standard of this kind of party is... "


    Although seeing Chu Tao come in with a man on his back, many people don''t know who this man is, what his name is and what his origin is.


    But at the moment, this man even chose stone, which makes everyone jaw almost scared, can you tease a little more? Are beggars eligible to come in?


    "Look at the clothes that the boy is wearing, I know that 5000 yuan is enough for him to earn half a year, and he even takes half a year''s salary to buy a stone. Is that a fight?"


    The clothes on Guo Qi''s body are from his rented house, which is a bit out of place with the people here. Some people can''t stand it, so they say sarcastically.


    "It''s hard to say. There are too many people who play as pigs and eat tigers these days. Maybe they are the grandson of a senior official or the son of a boss?"


    If you can make friends with Chu Tao, you are more or less in the same circle.


    It is said that there are rich people in the circle of rich people. We all know Chu Tao''s background. If this person can be with Chu Tao, he must be a rich man, otherwise he can''t get together.


    "I''m going to see if this bumpkin can get a big increase in his salary for half a year."


    "Yes, I want to see it too. Don''t do anything. I''ll see the boy crying blind for a while."


    "You are so bad. Is that really good? Actually I''d love to see it, too. "


    Although Guo Qi is very likely to be a pig and eat a tiger, how many children of rich families are so strange? At least these rich people haven''t met.


    If this boy really rubs in, he''s holding half a year''s salary to touch his luck here. Everyone is very curious. Is this boy crying or laughing in the end?


    "I poke, nothing? What kind of


    Just when several people were making a fuss not to bid to compete with Guo Qi, the man who had bought a stone before untied it.


    Looking forward to the raw material, looking at the stone master to solve the stone layer by layer, the more anxious.


    As a result, the last layer of stone skin was cut, and there was nothing in it. The man''s forehead was covered with black lines, like eating dead flies. How depressed he was.


    Although most of you come here for fun and excitement, anyone who doesn''t want to spend money to cut out jadeite will be unhappy if they spend money before and find the excitement.


    "I''ll pay 128000."


    The man over there is depressed, and someone here has made a bid for the stone chosen by Qiancheng.


    Qiancheng''s stone has been appraised by experts and can offer a rock bottom price of 120000 yuan. It''s not bad. Many of them have already liked this raw stone before.


    "One hundred and thirty thousand."


    "135000."


    "I just like this wool, fifteen or three thousand."


    "You don''t want to compete with me. I''m the first to record the price. I''ll give you 170000."


    Bidding is imminent. The material of this raw material is good, and everyone is very optimistic about it. So there is a great possibility of jadeite in it. Don''t give such a good thing to others. Many people offer their own prices one after another.


    "Three hundred thousand."


    Qian Cheng is very dissatisfied today. He feels that he has been targeted, and he is not alone.


    Chu Tao snatched a meteorite sword that he had long cherished. It''s OK to snatch it. After all, today is not for the meteorite sword.If you want to buy fast stones, there are still a lot of people who want to compete with you. When you just offered for Mao, you didn''t do it? But I''m going to buy wool. You''re as excited as a son. You''re against me, aren''t you? I beat you to death with money.


    Frowning, Qian Cheng has to find the place today. Don''t you want to fight? Let''s ask the price slowly and see who is the winner in the end.


    I won''t give out ten million yuan, but Xiaowan can still play. If you don''t want to fight, you will lose.

 Chapter 57

    "Three hundred thousand? It''s hard work. "


    The price was over 100000 yuan at a time, and many people were shocked.


    "It should be high-grade jadeite in this raw material. Maybe it''s high-grade ice seed. No, I have to take it down, otherwise my old man will scold me for being worthless."


    It''s not a while since I''ve been staring at this raw material. Someone jumped out to fight for it. What''s more, the words behind made many people laugh.


    Chu Tao said that if he couldn''t spend tens of millions, his old man would not recognize his son. This man is good. If he didn''t buy the original stone, his father would scold him for being worthless.


    "What kind of father is this?"


    Is today just taking Dad out as a shield? What is the old man at home to do? Why don''t your old man come here.


    "Well, I forgot to bid, 450000."


    When the man finished, he found that he patronized and said that he wanted to compete, but he didn''t quote his price.


    It was not until Liu yunqun over there began to remind him that the price was still 300000 that the man found that the man who had come back quickly quoted the price.


    "Ha ha, Jiang tuhao, you are really willing."


    Looking at the man''s offer, an acquaintance came over laughing and patted Jiang Xuechen on the shoulder.


    "I always owe Xiaoqing a gift. This raw stone is good. If I can cut out a piece of jade, I will give it to Xiaoqing at that time, so that she won''t make trouble in front of me every day."


    The man looks very quiet, but he has some childish feeling. He doesn''t look like an adult. In Guo Qi''s opinion, the man surnamed Jiang should be pampered and used to it. He may be at a loss when he is in trouble.


    "Jiang Xuechen asked for 450000 yuan. Is there one higher than that?"


    The higher the offer, the happier Liu yunqun will be. Although he is not the top boss here, at least the selling price is higher, and his commission will rise.


    "Half a million."


    Black face, looking at the strange eyes of the people, Qian Cheng some can''t carry, quickly open.


    "Half a million. This raw stone has already risen to half a million. The Qiancheng brothers have offered half a million. Is there anything higher than half a million?"


    Liu yunqun''s commercialized colloquial language urges everyone to start quickly. If they don''t do it again, they will be bought by Qiancheng. At that time, the jadeite will be cut out of Qiancheng. We can only look at the jadeite and regret it.


    "600000."


    The man surnamed Jiang didn''t stop. Anyway, he didn''t lack money. He felt that the raw material was good. He decided to buy it and cut it. He couldn''t owe his sister a gift. Otherwise, the good days would be noisy.


    "650000."


    The whole meeting hall quieted down, and everyone''s comments also went down, because everyone was paying attention to two people, one was Jiang Xuechen with some innocent expression, the other was Qiancheng with black lines.


    Qian Cheng just quoted a price, but Jiang Xuechen over there immediately put the price too high. If you didn''t know Jiang Xuechen''s background, you would think that Jiang Xuechen was Liu yunqun''s entrusted agent.


    There was a man competing with himself to ask for a price. He saw that the price was getting higher and higher, but Jiang Xuechen didn''t let go. Qian Cheng was in a hurry. He didn''t expect that a piece of raw stone wool worth more than 100000 yuan would be lifted to 650000 yuan.


    "If I pay 700000 yuan, I''ll see what can be cut out of this stone?"


    Not because of the high price and distressed, as if to comment on other people''s things, the ginger snow dust in the cloud breeze light mouth.


    "Seventy thousand."


    At the moment, Qian Cheng wants to bite people. He offers a price here, and Jiang Xuechen offers a higher price there, while other eyes have been watching him and Jiang Xuechen back and forth.


    At this time, if you stop again, you''ll lose face. It''s not pleasant to be pressed by Chu Tao. If you are pressed by someone again, how can you stay in Mingcheng?


    "750000."


    It seems that the whole number and half have a special wash, Jiang Xuechen every time is five and ten increase, let the side of the audience can not help shaking their heads.


    "A million."


    It''s too boring to raise the price bit by bit. After all, every time we increase the price, we won''t let it go. Even Qiancheng has raised the price to one million. Let''s see if Jiang Xuechen still increases the price?


    "No, one million is enough for me to go to the jewelry store to buy a piece of jadeite. There may be jadeite in this original stone, but it''s still unknown what kind of water to grow. Uncle Qian, if you want, I''ll give up."


    Shengsheng was raised to a million yuan by Jiang Xuechen. As a result, he stopped, and let himself spend hundreds of thousands more money. Qiancheng was so stupid that he became the leader of injustice?


    "Cut it for me. If there is no jade today, I''ll take this stone back and fill it in the toilet."


    I''m very optimistic about the raw stone. But if I can''t cut out the jade, won''t my million yuan be wasted?


    A million! Niang, it''s good to have money, but you can''t buy a piece of waste stone with a million dollars. You can''t eat it or spend it. It''s tiring to move it back.At the same time, he yelled at the stone disintegrator. He didn''t have a good face. In this case, not only Qian Cheng, but also anyone would not be happy.


    "One million yuan, this raw material belongs to Qiancheng brothers."


    "Since no one came to compete, 5000 yuan of this palm sized raw material belongs to this little brother."


    Because everyone is paying attention to the scramble for the raw stone and raw materials in Qiancheng, they ignore Guo Qi''s raw stone. In addition, several people want to see how Guo Qi can''t cut things and won''t let everyone do it. He easily gets the raw stone.


    "Poof, how ironic it is that one piece of raw material sold for a million yuan, and the other was only 5000 yuan."


    "Yes, there is such a big gap. I don''t know if I can cut things in the end."


    "Maybe the stone in Qiancheng can cut out a good jade. As for the bumpkin boy..."


    "I can''t flatter him. I''m sure he won''t be able to cut anything out, or I''ll swallow the wool stone skin in his hand."


    It''s a huge contrast, one million, one 5000, the same thing, but there is a difference in size, which makes other people talk about it.


    "Well, uncle Liu, are there any stone killers? We also need to solve the stone


    I don''t know if you buy stones here or take them back to cut by yourself, so Liu yunqun only prepared two stone disintegrators, which have been used by people.


    Guo Qi also bought a piece of raw stone. Although the price is not high, he has the right to let the stone disintegrators here free of charge. You can''t let us wait just because we spend money. We also have to cut it.


    He was very curious about what was in the stone selected by Guo Qi. Chu Tao came directly to Liu yunqun and asked.


    Let him spend more money can, just can''t let him wait, waiting is the most gentle suspense, many things become uncertain in waiting, and waiting is also the most urgent.


    "Yes, there is also a stone disintegrator. I''ll let someone call him now."


    In order to deal with the emergency, Liu yunqun ordered several stone disintegrators, but didn''t let them all come.


    After all, the people who prepare for the stone removal here get higher salaries, while those who wait in the side hall get much less salaries. Who would not like to save money?


    "Brother Chu, if the jade can''t be cut out of the original stone, don''t worry. I will pay you back the 5000 yuan when I earn it."


    After choosing this stone, Guo Qi has decided to cut out the jade. The jade is Chu Tao''s. If there is nothing in it, the cost will be borne by himself. Chu Tao can''t suffer a loss.


    Even though his magic eyes can see the situation inside, Guo Qi is a man of stability. He is afraid of accidents. What should he do if he is wrong?


    "Go away, I''ll curse you if you say that again. You are not my brother. You can choose if you want. If you can''t cut things out, who do you think I am, Chu Tao?"


    With a smile on his face, but pretending to be angry, Chu Tao won''t let Guo Qi pay. If he can cut out the jade, he plans to give it to Guo Qi. If there is nothing in it, he will carry it himself.


    Although Chu Tao is not a good man, he will never make his brother difficult to do. Anyway, today is to let Guo get up and have a look, and he will bear all the expenses alone.


    "Ha ha, there''s a good play."


    "Yes, I don''t know what kind of emerald can be cut out of the raw stone raw material bought at a million sky high price?"


    "I''m more curious about whether that bumpkin will cry and faint?"


    there are several people cutting stones at the same time, some of them are continuing to choose, and some of them have gathered around to watch the fun, hoping to see if this high price stone can cut out high price jadeite.


    "Chi Chi."


    For a moment, the whole space is left with the sound of the cutting machine cutting stones. Everyone''s hearts are tense, and their eyes are staring at the bottom of the stone remover, as if they might miss the most wonderful scene in the blink of an eye.


    "I''ll be good. I can''t stand it any more."


    Some people are sweating on their forehead, because this time someone is betting on what grade of jadeite Qiancheng will cut. Everyone has bet on middle and high grade jadeite, so watching layer after layer of stone skin cut off, their heart is almost jumping out of their throat.


    "Goo Doo."


    There is sweat wiping, and some people have begun to swallow saliva in some places. The expression is a little excited when the Adam''s apple stirs.


    "It''s over!"!? I''m finished with NIMA? What about emerald? "


    The stone disintegrator on one side had cut the raw stone bit by bit, but it turned out to be a pure waste stone with 24 armor. The stone buyer was deeply distressed and didn''t believe everything in front of him.


    "No, I don''t know what''s going on here?"


    A good start has already appeared, but the next two stone solutions are not ideal, there is no jade, which makes everyone''s mood become depressed.


    Is the rate of jadeite production very low?I have such a question in my heart. Everyone''s eyes are more focused on the priceless original stone in Qiancheng. If this original stone can''t be cut out of jadeite, I''m sorry. We don''t want the original stone here, too pit dad.


    "Why is it so slow? What about emerald? If you cut it down again, you''ll be left with stones as big as the mouth of the bowl. "


    Several minutes later, Qiancheng''s priceless jade has been cut off many layers of stone, but there is still no movement in it, which makes many people suspect that there is nothing in the original stone?


    "Hiss."


    There are many onlookers on the other side of Qiancheng. Only Guo Qi has few onlookers. Of course, Chu Tao is most concerned about it. He really wants to see what''s in the stone.


    "I''ve rubbed it. If there''s something wrong with it, master, take it easy. Don''t break it. I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 58

    Eyes staring at the stone, Chu Tao is like staring at a naked beauty.


    After waiting for a long time, other people''s whispers were in his ears all the time, especially the news that he didn''t cut out the jadeite, which made Chu Tao have no bottom in his heart.


    "Ha ha, I know this stone is a good thing. Xiaoqi, are you a relative of the goddess of luck?"


    No matter what jadeite is in the palm sized raw material, if you can''t cut the jadeite all the time, jadeite is king.


    Qiancheng''s priceless jadeite is almost finished, but there is still nothing left. Suddenly, something happened here, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Lying trough, really let this earth steamed bun cut out emerald?"


    "There is emerald in the big things. Who stopped me just now? Come out, I promise I won''t kill you. "


    They all want to see Guo Qi''s jokes, but they don''t think that the man who has not been favored by everyone has run into great luck. Many people regret that they didn''t bid at that time.


    "Quick grindstone."


    Although this stone was selected by Guo, Chu Tao was more gentle to this stone than to women, and he was very attentive in guiding the stone workers how to do it.


    "Yes, there''s Emerald here at last."


    Just when everyone was attracted by the emerald cut out of Guo Qi''s original stone, the priceless original stone in Qiancheng finally got some news.


    Because of the high price, when someone exclaimed, everyone went to Qiancheng. Everyone wanted to see what kind of water jadeite Qiancheng cut.


    "Xiaoqi, get ready. You can choose more stones later. As long as you choose, you can move all the stones home."


    No matter whether Guo Qi is lucky or not, it''s very difficult for him to cut out jadeite when he comes to buy stones this time. Now that he has cut out jadeite, he can just play around and pay the difference when he goes back.


    "I listen to brother Chu, do whatever you say."


    Chu Tao told Guo Qi a few words, and then continued to stare at the cut jade, want to identify which grade of jade is.


    "This green Something''s wrong


    The jadeite cut out of Guo Qi''s original stone is watched by Chu Tao. Therefore, the work of the stone disintegrator is very meticulous and does not dare to be vague at all. It is also because he is too serious and the progress is too slow. On the contrary, it is on the other side of Qiancheng that he cuts it very fast.


    "Douban green?"


    "I wipe, is only suitable for carving jade hand ornaments ordinary level of Douban green?"


    When the emerald is completely presented in our sight, some people are stupid.


    One million yuan of raw stone was cut into a quail egg sized jade pimple. What''s more, the obvious appearance of the pimple is Douban color.


    If you know more about jadeite, you will know that jadeite is divided into three levels.


    Bright green, apple green, glass floor, the kind of uniform bright, no impurities, no cracks are special grade.


    Green, youqingdi, slightly transparent, interspersed with translucent granny green veinlets and mottled emeralds are of commercial grade.


    The third level is the ordinary level.


    Lotus root powder, bean green, light green, white delicate, slightly transparent belong to ordinary level, ordinary level opaque jadeite, generally only make jade jewelry, this high price raw stone cut out such a thing, let many people surprise.


    "Not bad, cut something out."


    Listening to other people''s comments, Qiancheng has an impulse to find a hole in the ground.


    Spent so much money, now pour good, cut out such a rubbish, his eyes are eaten by the dog?


    In order not to make himself too embarrassed, Qian Cheng can only endure the irritability, take a deep breath, and then squeeze out a smile on his face to comfort himself and make himself feel better.


    "Oh, this NIMA Master, you can hold it. This Let me faint for a moment


    Jadeite was cut out of the original stone, especially after two failures. This should have been a blessing, but everyone was not happy, especially Qiancheng.


    The people around Qiancheng had their own thoughts, and they didn''t speak any more. The atmosphere was extremely depressed.


    When everyone hesitated to buy raw stone, Chu Tao exclaimed, and immediately caught everyone''s eyes.


    "Chu Tao also bought the original stone?"


    Chu Tao is rubbing a piece of emerald with the stone master. Look, the emerald green is dripping, and many people''s eyes suddenly become energetic.


    "This..."


    "Emeralds?"


    "No, although emerald is the best, it seems to be more precious than emerald."


    "Is it King green


    Holding the emerald stone the size of an egg in his hand, Chu Tao seemed to be holding the most precious thing. He was very careful, for fear that he might break it accidentally.


    Although his action is fast, but everyone''s eyes still pay attention to the emerald water, when you see the kind of green can flow oil color, many people in the air-conditioning, words full of shock."Emperor green?"


    "How could a piece of wool be cut with Imperial Green?"


    Their mouths were wide open. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would not believe it. How lucky is it that a small stone on the ground that nobody paid attention to could cut out a piece of jade with sky high price?


    "Ha ha, I stepped on that when I went out today. Look at my feet!"


    Looking at other people''s envious expression, Chu Tao is happy. Sometimes people can''t keep a low key. If it''s too low-key, it''s just pretending to be more important. When it''s high-key, it''s still high-key.


    "Asshole."


    Looking at Jiang Tao''s expression is envy and jealousy, only one person looking at Chu Tao''s expression is anger.


    Qiancheng is almost mad. Today, everything is not going well. A lot of people have to fight with them to buy a stone. As a result, they only cut out a piece of junk. On the contrary, those cheap goods cut out the treasure. Are you kidding yourself?


    "It must be the bastard Liu yunqun who arranged for me."


    I''m really angry. Qian Cheng blames Liu yunqun for everything. Besides him, who else knows whether things are good or not?


    Qian Cheng thinks so, and his eyes become cold. He won''t let Liu yunqun go. No one who dares to make fun of him has come to a good end.


    "I''ll go. It turns out that they can''t cut the jadeite because the stone they bought is too big?"


    "NIMA, don''t argue. I saw this stone first. Wipe it..."


    "Uncle Liu, this stone is 30000 yuan. Can you sell it to me?"


    Looking at the small stone that Guo Qixuan elected, and looking at the big raw materials of other candidates, they seem to understand something.


    A talent opens his mouth to say his idea, others have been moving stones without saying a word, for a time, for a stone, a large group of eyes are red and neck is thick.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, let me discuss something with you."


    Others are fighting for stones. Chu Tao is very anxious. He is not worried that Guo Qi won''t get the stones, but because Guo Qi still has injuries on his back. Don''t let others run into him.


    This is about to go to support Guo Qi, suddenly someone came out and took Chu Tao''s arm, angry Chu Tao almost twisted his face to curse.


    "What''s the matter, you say."


    The man holding Chu Tao is the first Qifeng to cut out jadeite. His eyes are burning at the jadeite in Chu Tao''s hand. He rubs his hands and looks at Chu Tao eagerly.


    "Brother Chu, I want to discuss with you whether you can transfer this jade to me. Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer losses. The price is guaranteed to satisfy you."


    After a long time, Qi Feng wanted to buy the best jade in Chu Tao''s hand, so he came to Chu Tao''s side to discuss with Chu Tao while others were robbing him.


    "Well, it''s not what you say you want. I want chu to change hands, and Qi to change hands. You have to satisfy me, or I won''t let go."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m going to discuss it with Mr. Chu."


    The best jadeite is priceless in the market, and the king level jadeite in Jadeite makes many people eager to buy Chu Tao''s best jadeite.


    "Some big brothers, please be merciful. My father will be celebrating his birthday in a little time. As a son, you have to prepare a decent gift, right? I want to use this imperial green to carve a jade Ruyi for my father. "


    As soon as he said his request, several people came out to compete with him to buy the Imperial Green. Qi Feng was in a hurry and begged those people. He had been looking for the first-class jade.


    "There are many top-quality Jadeites on the market. When the time comes, just buy a well carved one? Will you still be short of this money


    "Yes, ordinary jadeite can let you, but the egg size Imperial Green can''t let you out. I''ve wanted such a piece of jadeite for a long time."


    "Don''t forget me. I want to buy a present for my daughter-in-law for her first wedding anniversary."


    I''m kidding. Is there such a good thing to let out? Even if you are exaggerating, you have a need, others don''t?


    "Well, brothers, in fact, I want to give this jade away, but..."


    With that, Chu Tao pretended to be embarrassed and looked at several people. It seemed that there was something hard to say, but he didn''t say what he said.


    "Chu Tao, what''s more difficult for a man like you? Is uncle Chu going to celebrate his birthday? Are you going to give him such an Imperial Green Looking at Chu Tao, someone asked.


    Now everyone is waiting for Chu Tao to transfer the emperor''s green jadeite. As a result, he doesn''t want to take it? No, if you don''t change hands, we''ll buy wool?


    "To tell you the truth, actually This imperial green is not mine


    It was decided from the very beginning that he would give the jade to Guo Qi after cutting it out. Moreover, this jade was selected by Guo Qi. Even though he loved this jade very much, he wanted to get such a piece of Imperial Green for a long time, but Chu Tao still planned to give it to Guo Qi to deal with."Not yours?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Brother Chu, that''s why you''re not kind. If you don''t want to change hands, you can directly say that there''s no need to fool us like this."

 Chapter 59

    On hearing Chu Tao''s words, several people''s expressions became very ugly.


    I just don''t want to sell this imperial green jade. Just say it straight. There''s no need to beat around the bush.


    "How can I tell you to believe it?" Being misunderstood, Chu Tao is helpless.


    "This stone was chosen by my brother, and then he asked me to watch it for him. Don''t break it, so you really misunderstood."


    Everyone is in the same circle. If the relationship is too stiff, Chu Tao still wants to explain it clearly.


    "Your brother?"


    "The one who came with his back?"


    "I remember..."


    Being reminded by Chu Tao, the three men slapped their forehead fiercely, as if they had thought of something, and a rustic man suddenly appeared in their mind.


    "That''s him?"


    According to his impression, after looking for a while in the crowd, Qi Feng first saw Guo Qi, then pointed to him and asked.


    "Broken, those bastards..."


    Following the direction pointed by Qi Feng''s fingers, Chu Tao looked over and saw the people who bumped into Guo Qi in order to get the original stone first. In a hurry, regardless of the others, Chu Tao rushed over.


    "I''m not kicking you."


    Although all the people who come here have backgrounds and backers, Chu Tao doesn''t care. If someone hurts Guo Qi, he dares to hurt that person.


    "Wipe, who kicked me?" By the person on the buttock mercilessly jilted a foot, the man ache of howl.


    "Guo Qi, are you ok?"


    He kicked the man out. Chu Tao reached out and held Guo Qi for fear that the wound on Guo Qi''s back would crack. There was no doctor here. Who would help then?


    "Brother Chu, don''t worry. I''m not so delicate yet. I''ll be fine in two days."


    The space is too small and there are too many people. It''s hard to avoid being hit by people in a hurry, but Guo Qi is bearing it. Anyway, the injury on his back doesn''t break at once. If someone accidentally wipes his body, will he let others be responsible?


    I broke my leg in the countryside, but I had to bear it alone. At that time, the conditions were much more difficult than now. How could an iron man be weak because of something on his back?


    "I''m not worried about you. I''m worried about myself. If you get hurt here again, your daughter-in-law will have to cut me with a knife?"


    Guo Qi is a stubborn man. If you want him to be obedient, you have to move the woman out.


    No matter whether LAN Xiaohe is Guo Qi''s girlfriend or not, Guo Qi listens to her very much. As long as he says what LAN Xiaohe wants, Guo Qi has to do it honestly.


    "Lan accountant is very good."


    Scratching his head and smiling, he is misunderstood by Chu Tao. What can he do?


    It''s said that it has nothing to do with LAN accountant, but Chu Tao doesn''t believe it, and explanation is not good, and Chu Tao also said that explanation is cover up, cover up is fact.


    "Listen to my brother, sit down and have a rest. We''ll choose when they all stop."


    They say it''s better to start first, but at the moment, for the sake of Guo Qi''s safety, Chu Tao doesn''t want to take risks.


    "Well, we''ll compete later when they bid."


    Nodded, Guo Qi no longer stubborn, anyway, his eyes have been reconfirmed, can see the emerald inside.


    As soon as those people put out the raw materials, they can see what''s inside, and then let Chu Tao ask for a price. Isn''t all jadeite in their hands?


    "Come on, sit on this stone. You don''t think it''s big. It''s comfortable to sit on this stone."


    Holding Guo Qi to the half human high stone, Chu Tao wiped the stone with his hand, and then let Guo Qi sit on it.


    Before he had been sitting on it to rest, he didn''t know whether he was too tired, or the stone was very flat, and he couldn''t say the moistening from sitting on it. Now it''s very comfortable in retrospect. Chu Tao asked Guo Qi not to stand any more.


    "Well, brother Chu, is there a price for this stone?"


    I didn''t notice when I looked at this stone before. After all, Chu Tao also told me not to choose such a big stone, because there was basically nothing in it, and he turned it into brick.


    But when Guo Qi came to the stone, his eyes looked at the stone, and suddenly he saw the inside of the stone. There was a green emerald lying in the middle, which could be as big as a bucket.


    "Who wants this kind of brick material? Don''t worry. Just sit down. I''m anxious with anyone who dares to say anything."


    I have told him not to pick such a big stone. So when Guo Qi asked if anyone wanted the stone, Chu Tao thought he was afraid that others would say they had seized the stone.


    "This stone is a little big, but it''s comfortable to sit on. Let''s buy it back."


    Since he can''t tell what he saw, Guo Qi can only learn from Chu Tao and look for reasons all over the world. Good things can''t be missed and will be punished by heaven.


    "OK, as long as you like, don''t mention this big stone. You can buy the big stone over there."Chu Tao is not optimistic about this big woolen material in his heart. Such stones seldom produce good jadeite.


    However, Guo Qi likes to buy a stone for his brother.


    "Uncle Liu, did you rob this stone from me? If not, I''ll take 200000 yuan. "


    He agreed that Guo Qi would buy the wool, but Chu Tao didn''t delay. He called Liu yunqun to discuss the price of the wool.


    "Please stop for a moment. I don''t know if there is a bid for this half man high wool. If there is no bid for competition, then this wool belongs to Guo Tao who has bid 200000."


    Every stone has the possibility of bidding. In order to maximize the benefits, Liu yunqun will ask whether there is a bid for it, no matter big or small.


    "Two hundred and thirty thousand."


    "I''ll give you two hundred and forty thousand."


    Everyone is not optimistic about this half man high wool, but some people just want to fight once, maybe if they succeed, they will make a lot of money.


    Chu Tao had already offered 200000 yuan, and soon two people said what they could offer.


    "I''ll give you three hundred thousand."


    Two people want to make a bet. Others are talking about whether the stone is worth 200000. Suddenly someone says 300000, which makes everyone feel very strange. Who is it? It''s like this.


    "What''s the money city again?"


    "Wipe, how little did you spend just now?"


    "At first glance, I didn''t lose enough, and I want to be a big loser again."


    When we heard the offer of 300000 yuan, we all looked at it. As a result, Qian Cheng stood in front of the crowd, looking at the stone with both eyes and opening his mouth.


    It''s not bad luck today. A meteorite iron sword hasn''t fought against Chu Tao, and the gambling stone has been put together by Jiang Xuechen. Now it''s fighting for a piece of wool. Isn''t it the wrong brain?


    "Uncle Qian, I''m really sorry this time. No matter whether the wool is worth 400000 or not, I have to offer this price because my brother wants to use this wool to pad the house foundation at home."


    "Uncle Liu, I''ll pay 400000 for this stone."


    After apologizing to Qian Cheng, Chu Tao turns to Liu yunqun and offers his price.


    Today is a special day. It''s not that Chu Tao wants to aim at Qiancheng, but that Qiancheng likes to get involved and have nothing to do with it.


    Let''s not talk about the meteorite iron sword. It''s obvious that Chu Tao made the first bid for this raw material, but now he''s bidding again. He deserves to have been put together before.


    "Ha ha, if Chu Tao bought this stone for himself, I would not believe it. But if he gave it to his brother, I would never fight for it."


    "We all know Xiaotao''s character. We can dig our hearts and lungs for our brothers. Since we are all our own people, I hope you can give this wool to Xiaotao."


    "A piece of jade that can''t be cut out. Do you need to fight for it?"


    Chu Tao gave many people a step down. We all know that he cherishes his brother very much, so for the sake of his brother, he will definitely bid to buy this raw stone.


    The meaning of the words has been so clear, if there are still people who don''t know how to bid, it''s hard to say whether the relationship will be stiff in the future.


    "Four hundred and fifty thousand."


    Being put together, Qian Cheng is not happy in his heart. At the moment, he seems to have caught a big wrongdoer and wants to vent his anger.


    One breath and the price is too high, this time to see if there are any people who have a fever of brain still bid, I don''t believe that I am so unlucky today.


    "600000. If anyone else is higher than this price, I will give up this wool."


    All the time, Chu Tao and Qian Cheng have been raising their prices bit by bit. He also feels uncomfortable, and he immediately reports his bottom line.


    Although Guo Qi wanted it very much, Chu Tao''s purpose now is to let everyone have a bottom in their hearts. He won''t do injustice. Don''t think about putting himself together. I won''t do that.


    "Ha ha, since Xiao Tao likes this wool very much, my uncle won''t fight with you any more. If young people have energy, my uncle will not be able to. He is old. Brother Liu, just give Chu Tao this raw material. "


    Although he didn''t raise the price to one million this time, Qian Cheng was somewhat relieved that a piece of waste wool could be raised to 600000.


    "Ha ha" a smile, Qian Cheng gave up to continue bidding, and advised Liu yunqun, let Liu yunqun sell this raw stone raw material to Guo Qi, all 600000, can''t sell it.


    "600000. The current price of this raw material is 600000. Chu Tao will bid for it. I wonder if anyone will continue to increase the price?"


    Even if there is a future to say, but Liu yunqun or in accordance with the rules, asked again, or other people come up with a higher price how to do?


    "Since there is no one to ask for another price, 600000 yuan, this raw material belongs to Chu Tao."


    After waiting for a moment, no one spoke. Liu yunqun also knew that a piece of wool that was not very good had been bought for 600000, which was a sky high price. If it was not sold to Chu Tao, no one would want it."Brother Chu, don''t rush to cut this stone first. I feel there are a lot of comfortable looking stones over there. Let''s choose the stones first, and then cut this big stone."


    Now is not the time to cut big wool. There is a big emerald in it. If it is cut out now, I don''t know how many people will be red eyed. At that time, they will be more motivated to buy raw stone wool.


    You can''t spend more money. You have to wait until everyone has bought the stone before you cut it. When you buy the jadeite on the spot, you can earn money to pay the rent, so that you won''t be afraid to see Han Jie.


    "Yes, I''m not happy if I don''t move back all the wool here today."

 Chapter 60

    There are a lot of rough stones. Everyone is choosing small stones. Those basketball sized ones are not touched, especially the half height stones. Few people have a look at them.


    After buying a large piece of wool, Guo Qi proposes to buy it first and then cut it. Chu Tao naturally doesn''t want his buttock cushion to break now. He nods excitedly and agrees.


    "This round stone is good. I''ll take it."


    "Hey, hey, it''s up to you to see how comfortable it is."


    "And this, or that."


    "Poke, don''t grab it. This is mine."


    Dragging chutao''s fat body, chutao also goes out to let Guo Qi, the patient, work alone. He feels sorry.


    In addition, this batch of raw stone raw materials came from Myanmar''s old pit, so the quality was naturally good. He didn''t want to miss such a good thing, so he began to select raw materials from a lot of stones.


    "Look at these woolens. I like them very much."


    "Let''s do it together and buy the pieces here."


    "If I don''t buy it, I''ll see. If you want to bet whether they can cut it out, you must call me."


    There are more than one and two people who choose stones. Everyone is busy choosing. At one time, hundreds of stones have been seen over and over again, and people are still good at dragging stones.


    "Feibi, if you have the ability, you can cut out jadeite. If you can''t cut out jadeite, you can still pretend that you know it very well."


    Some people don''t like Qiancheng very much. This time, Qiancheng takes a raw stone of the size of a bowl, flicks it with his fingers, knocks it gently, and throws it in his hand from time to time, which makes other people despise it.


    "There are a lot of good things. The jadeite in the stones here is very good."


    Others are choosing relatively small raw stone wool, but Guo Qi is excited in the pile of basketball sized wool.


    "Fist size transparent jadeite, good thing, take it."


    "Black jade? And this stuff? No matter, move out decisively. "


    "It''s good-looking, just like an apple. I don''t know if I can eat it? No matter. Try to take a few bites. "


    "Well, it seems to be the same as the emerald the size of an egg before. Is it a good thing? It''s almost green. Buy it and give it away. "


    In the same place with Chu Tao, Chu Tao was carrying stones one by one, but Guo Qi didn''t stop. According to the identification method Chu Tao taught him, he continued to pick some very high-grade Jadeites.


    "No, you can''t always choose to cut jadeite. You have to have some waste stones to support the scene."


    These stones have to be taken out to bid, in order not to spend money wrongly, Guo Qi decided to create a false impression for others.


    At that time, try to cut a few stones first. If you can''t cut the jadeite, it means that you have poor luck, so no one will fight with you in the next stone, and you can save a lot of trouble.


    "That''s a happy decision."


    With a grin, Guo Qi squatted down to touch the stone and looked at it.


    "Another pretender, why do you like to pretend you don''t understand? Is that a fraud?"


    Qian Cheng knocks to see if he knows how to dress and is despised. Guo Qi even learns from him. Looking at Guo Qi''s shabby clothes, many people don''t take a look at him and say that Guo Qi is nothing.


    "After two hours of selection, all the stones here have been selected. The next step is bidding."


    There was no stone residue left. Everyone was fighting for it, for fear that they would miss a big piece of good jade if they missed it. As a result, everyone had several pieces of raw stone.


    "I''ll come first. I''ll pay 3000 yuan for this stone. Do you know if there''s any higher bid than me?"


    Qi Feng stands out first. He is the first man to cut out jadeite. This time, he wants to continue his good luck and make a good start.


    "Eight thousand."


    "Nine thousand."


    "Ten thousand."


    "Twelve thousand."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Qi Feng made an offer, a lot of people began to make an offer.


    If you change to other people, maybe you won''t bid so crazy, but this person is Qifeng, and the good start has already appeared. How can the good start fall on you this time.


    Luck, as long as it''s good, will be unbearable, so how to make yourself better from the beginning.


    "Fifty thousand."


    How can other people steal the things they choose? Listening to those people''s constant bidding, Qi Feng opened his mouth and bought them.


    "Since there is no one to ask for the price again, the original stone is worth 50000 yuan to Qifeng."


    Qi Feng was relieved when he bought kuaihuanshi at a high price. At the same time, he raised his heart again, because the next is the most important thing.


    "Cut."


    There was no hesitation. When Liu yunqun said that the stone belonged to him, Qi Feng had an idea. He cut the stone to see if there was anything in it. This time, he would make a good start."Chi Chi."


    Qi Feng has already opened his mouth, and we have not made the following bidding. We are all waiting for the stone disintegrator to untie the stone to see if we can make a good start again this time.


    "Chi Chi."


    The sound of the cutting machine has been going on, and the stone skin has been cut off one layer after another, but no one spoke and was waiting quietly.


    Eyes tightly staring at the piece of raw stone wool, we dare not breathe, also dare not blink, for fear that their move will appear what bad things, the whole person''s heart taut tightly.


    "I''m done? That''s it? "


    After cutting a big stone, we haven''t come back yet.


    When we come back to our senses, looking at a pile of stone chips, many people don''t know how to describe the mood at the moment, such as loss, depression and schadenfreude.


    "Come again."


    Qi Feng moved out a stone again. This time, he raised the price to 50000, while others did not dare to sell the stone because of the previous waste rock.


    "Empty again?"


    Fifty thousand yuan of wool was cut one by one, and there was nothing for two pieces. Even though he was rich, Qi Feng didn''t dare to be hot headed. He stopped to take a deep breath to keep calm.


    "Qifeng has been cut. We''ll have fun too. Uncle Liu, I''ll pay 5000 yuan for this stone."


    From Guo Qi''s pile of stones, Chu Tao wants to cut a piece that Guo Qi has prepared.


    Qi Feng didn''t cut out anything. If he cut it out, wouldn''t it mean that he was lucky? Then the next stones will be cut out.


    Luck is not sure. Sometimes he comes unconsciously. Sometimes the more he wants her to come, he is like constipation, which makes people depressed to death.


    "I don''t want 5000 yuan either. I haven''t cut out two stones. Who knows if there is anything in this stone?"


    "Eight thousand."


    "I''ll give you eight thousand five."


    Some people don''t want to bid, but some people still like to fight once. Anyway, it''s only ten thousand yuan and pocket money. If you buy it, you''ll buy it. If you lose, you''ll lose. There won''t be any big loss.


    "Thirty three thousand."


    After offering the price, Chu Tao raised it again, but the price was only 20000 yuan. 20000 yuan was not the key point. Several people continued to bid.


    Later, the price reached 33000. At this point, there were not many people asking for a price. Chu Tao wanted to continue to make a bid to buy the stone selected by Guo Qi.


    When he thought that he was going to give a hand, Guo immediately grabbed him, winked at him, shook his head and told him not to bid again.


    "Thirty three thousand, if no one continues to ask for the price, this jade is Ye Qingtian''s jade."


    "Thirty three thousand yuan. This stone belongs to Ye Qingtian."


    After waiting for a moment, you all look at me and I look at you. They look at each other and shake their heads. No one offers any more. This stone can only fall into the hands of a man named Ye Qingtian.


    "Cut it open."


    Bought a stone, we did not reserve, directly cut on the spot, want to be the first cut jade, want to let luck with their side.


    "There are already two waste stones. I don''t know if this stone can cut something out?"


    "I don''t think it can be cut out. These raw stones are not good. The rate of producing jadeite is too low."


    "It must be, otherwise how can it be like this all the time? It makes everyone depressed to death."


    "That''s not necessarily. I guess there''s something in the original stone. If we can''t cut anything out, do we have to continue bidding?"


    The atmosphere is too heavy. We can''t say that we are responsible for it because we didn''t start with two good starts. Now this stone has become the most promising one for us.


    "Chi Chi."


    The stone disintegrator fell on the original stone. For a moment, the sparks were flying with the stone chips. Everyone was watching to see if the stone had jadeite.


    "It''s almost finished. I hope I can cut jadeite, even one nail size." Some people hold their hands tightly to expect.


    "Hey, hey, I know it''s not my bad luck. I can cut a jade pimple out of a million dollars." Qian Cheng looked at the stone that was about to be cut and was very happy.


    I''m not unlucky to choose the stone, but because Jiang Xuechen put himself together, otherwise I would not spend so much money.


    "Well, there is no such thing."


    The last bit of stone was also chopped up. There was no movement in it. Everyone''s enthusiasm was also greatly affected. Many people standing there with stones in their arms threw stones on the ground at the moment, and some of them didn''t want to.


    "Eight thousand yuan, is there any dispute with me about this stone?"


    Three stones, or no emerald, everyone hesitated, only Chu Tao still kept calm, he took out a stone that Guo Qi handed him, and stood up to offer."Chu Tao, you''d better cut it directly. No matter what happens in it, I''ll sell it to you for 8000 yuan this time."


    Seeing that everyone doesn''t want a stone, Liu yunqun is worried. He looks at Chu Tao holding a stone. Instead of letting Guo Qi bid with others, he chooses to sell it first.


    As long as a piece of jade can be cut out, the enthusiasm of those people to buy the original stone will rise. What they need most now is a piece of jade to be cut out. Liu yunqun is in a great hurry. He really wants to pry the stone open and put a piece of jade in it.


    "Cut, I don''t believe in this evil today, I don''t believe in cutting things."

 Chapter 61

    The impact of the three pieces of waste stones is so great that we dare not make random moves again.


    "Yes, cut a few more pieces today to see if there is something wrong with the raw stone?"


    Jiang Tao moved out of that piece of raw stone raw material has been carved traces, let the stone worker master cut according to the marking place.


    Some onlookers can''t help looking at it. They want to see what''s going on. After all, the wool from the old pit can''t cut jade. The low rate of jade production is shocking and unscientific.


    "Chi Chi."


    The original stone is placed under the cutting machine, the power is connected, and the blade slowly falls down. For a time, the whole room is full of the sound of cutting things.


    Sparks fly out from under the cutting machine along with the stone chips. Many people stare at the raw raw stone. They don''t lack the money to buy jadeite, but they feel the excitement of cutting jadeite for the first time.


    "Do you think you can make jadeite this time?"


    "It''s hard to say. I didn''t cut it out three times. It''s normal if I can''t cut it out this time."


    "Don''t talk. Do you mind? Why can''t you watch it quietly? "


    Everyone raised a heart to look at, but some people just want to talk, but the two people''s words can be said, others interrupted the dialogue.


    At this time, it''s easy to destroy the atmosphere when speaking. If the aura is broken, the luck will be bad. The most important thing is to bring up a heart and watch quietly.


    "Brother Chu, it will be a while before the original stone is cut. I want these stones. You can discuss with uncle Liu. Can we buy them directly?"


    Now the stone in the master''s hand hasn''t been cut, but everyone dare not divert their attention. Guo Qi knows what''s inside the stone, so he first advises Chu Tao to negotiate with Liu yunqun.


    "What about this stone?"


    Guo Qi''s luck is good. Maybe this stone can cut something out. Chu Tao wants to see jadeite cut out in his eyes.


    "Let him cut this raw stone here. Anyway, we are not afraid that it will be broken. Let''s discuss the price of this batch of raw stones first."


    Although there are still injuries on his back, Guo Qi''s pain becomes numb as he walks around. He takes Chu Tao''s hand and comes to Liu yunqun''s side.


    "Uncle Liu, we want to discuss something with you."


    It''s Chu Tao who says this, because Guo Qi''s current status and influence are not enough. If he goes to socialize with Liu yunqun, it''s very difficult for Liu yunqun to sit down.


    All the people who come here have family background and are not short of money, but Guo Qi is different. His shabby clothes and rustic appearance are not associated with money.


    Before, Guo Qi cut out a piece of Imperial Green, which means that he has a good fortune. If he talks about the original stone now, Liu yunqun will certainly take advantage of the fire and raise the price.


    "Xiao Tao, if you have anything to do, please speak directly."


    Heart is also thinking about the stone being cut, but Chu Tao to find, Liu yunqun can not refuse, he can only distract his Gu and Chu Tao talk.


    "Well, as you know, this time I''m going to buy a meteorite sword, but I''m going to buy some protoliths to go home."


    "I don''t know how the rate of jadeite production is, but in order to explain to my old man, I want to buy some first, otherwise my old man won''t let me go."


    Looking at Liu yunqun pitifully, Chu Tao can be regarded as a unique skill, and tells the purpose of buying the original stone.


    "But..."


    Now the raw materials have not been cut. If there is jadeite, then this large number of raw materials can raise the price. The key is that they have not been cut. Chu Tao has to buy them first.


    If you can cut the jade, you can raise the price. If you can''t cut the jade, few people want the original stone. After a long time, Liu yunqun can''t make a decision.


    "There are estimated prices on your raw stones. I only selected a small part. If you think the estimated price is too low, how about I buy it at twice the estimated price of each stone?"


    An egg sized Imperial Green is worth it. It''s best to cut other stones into emeralds. If you can''t, you won''t lose. Anyway, the goal has been achieved.


    Since there is no estimate, Chu Tao wants to follow Guo Qi''s idea and pile up all the wool he has selected, so that Liu yunqun can calculate the price.


    "Ah, Xiao Tao, it''s not my uncle who doesn''t give you face. You know, I can''t be the master here today." After stopping Chu Tao, Liu yunqun shakes his head in embarrassment.


    According to the idea before the auction, the price of each stone here will be several times higher. Now, Chu Tao''s selection of a lot of stones can only sell at twice the estimated price?


    Forecasters are the most conservative price, and twice the estimated price is just the normal low price. If you sell at this price, you will be fired by the boss.


    After much consideration, Liu yunqun quit. He can''t be the master of such things, even if he can be the master.


    "Hiss."


    Here we are talking about buying raw stone, while the raw stone over there is still going on. Everyone is staring at it, wondering if there is any jade that can be cut out.Qiancheng cut a piece of jadeite at the price of one million yuan, and Qifeng cut a piece of jadeite at the first scene. The luck of these two people can''t be bad, but no one can cut anything this time.


    Chu Tao cut out a piece of the best Imperial Green for the first time. Many people want to see if his best luck can persist, so they are quietly watching at the moment.


    Just after Liu yunqun refused Chu Tao''s proposal, the voice of the stone disintegrator over there changed, and the person with a tight heart staring at the original stone also trembled fiercely.


    "There''s something. Stop and get ready for the grindstone."


    Some people are more anxious than the woollen material, for fear that the only bit of jadeite inside will be chopped up. They reach out and grab the hand of the stone remover and ask him to stop first.


    "The voice is right, but..."


    "There is always a sense of disharmony. I don''t know why?"


    "Finally there is jadeite. It seems that the raw materials here are OK, but the rate of producing jadeite is a little lower."


    When a piece of jadeite is about to appear, the atmosphere of the scene is still not relaxed. We want to see what kind of jadeite it is.


    "This..." Master jieshigong listened to the crowd and began to polish the stone slowly. But when the stone was partially polished, the old master''s expression changed.


    "Why..."


    "Pit father!"


    "If you don''t buy any of these stones, don''t ask me."


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing the situation in the hands of the stone remover, everyone''s expression changed.


    Many people are happy because they have cut jadeite. They want to see whether they are cutting high-grade jadeite or resisting jadeite. It doesn''t matter if they don''t look at it. Now they suddenly look at it. Let alone jadeite, they don''t even have jadeite.


    "Who put the mud in here?"


    After the stone is polished, the place where the sound changes is not because of the emerald, but because there is a mass of fossil type mud, so people mistakenly think it is emerald.


    Cut jade cut out a ball of mud, everyone was dumb, and even someone directly kicked the stone on the ground far away, no longer believe that the stone can cut jade.


    "Come on, eight thousand yuan is gone. Forget it. Let''s go home and tell my old man that we''ve cut out a piece of Imperial Green, and then the others are cutting 24 armor pieces of pure waste rock."


    Hearing that there was nothing in the stone, Chu Tao was a little disappointed, but he was relieved to think that he still had the Imperial Green and that everything else was floating clouds.


    Since we can''t cut things out of several raw stones in a row, there must be something wrong with the wool here, so we can''t spend money indiscriminately any more. What if we are made to cry?


    "Wait, Xiao Tao, what did you discuss with your uncle just now? Look at my brain. Well, I''m old and slow to respond. "


    After chutao sneers a few times, he turns around and wants to go, but his arm is fiercely held by someone. When he turns his head, it turns out to be Liu yunqun.


    Liu yunqun''s face is uglier than pig''s liver now. It''s green and purple for a while, which makes Chu Tao want to laugh. Don''t you want to sell me the raw stone wool? Thank you. Thanks for your blessing, I suddenly saved a lot of money.


    "Uncle Liu, what''s the matter with you? What did we just discuss? Xiao Qi, did we just discuss something? "


    Play dumb? You think you''re the only one who can pretend? I''ll tell you the truth. If you don''t give me face, don''t let me give you a smile.


    "Don''t you want to buy these stones at double the price just now?"


    On hearing Chu Tao''s words, Liu yunqun was a little bit shriveled, but he had to bow his head under the eaves. He could only break the Coptis and swallow it in his stomach. Who let his brain just be squeezed by the door.


    "Yes, oh, so uncle Liu is talking about it? You just said that you can''t be the master. It happens that I don''t have much money with me. With emperor green, I''m not afraid that my father''s feather duster will beat me when I go home. "


    What? I just didn''t want to sell it. Now I see no one wants it. Do you want to sell it to me at double price? Does Laozi look like a fat sheep? How far is it? I''m busy. I don''t have time to be blind with you.


    "Just now my uncle has been informed that he can''t sell it. Can''t others sell it to you? What about the old price, double estimated price? "


    After taking a deep breath, Liu yunqun finally took his own limit and sold the raw materials at a low price, otherwise he might not be able to sell them.


    One after another, they can''t cut things out. Now, the men who robbed all the stones have thrown the stones back. They haven''t bid yet. Now they can''t force the stones to them, can they?


    In desperation, low price is better than low price. Liu yunqun decided to ask Chu Tao to buy this batch of raw materials he chose.


    "That''s not right, uncle Liu. I can''t make it difficult for you. If you lose your job because of the price reduction, it''s my fault."


    You want me to buy it? Hey, hey, don''t buy it.


    Chu Tao''s expression is that I think for you. It seems that he is very righteous, but Liu yunqun has already scolded him, but he can''t scold him. Who can blame himself for all this."That''s good. How about buying these stones at a price 1.5 times higher than the estimated price? That''s the minimum. It can''t be any lower. "


    Chu Tao can tell himself to buy these stones in advance, which means that he wants to, no matter whether there is jade cut out or not, he will not give up, but he can''t bet that he won''t give up, otherwise a lot of stones can''t be sold.


    Now he begged him. If he was still like this, he would be dissatisfied with the price he offered. In order to sell a large number of raw materials on the ground, Liu yunqun said as if he wanted to eat a dead mouse.


    "Well, uncle Liu, I know it''s very difficult for you to do it for me, but I have to discuss it with my brother, otherwise he will scold me for wasting money."

 Chapter 62

    Let you pretend, now regret it? You want to beg me? Hey, hey, wait a minute.


    Chu Tao scratched his head and pretended to be more embarrassed than Liu yunqun. He took Guo Qi to one side and they began to talk.


    "Why is it so slow?"


    Looking at Chu Tao and Guo Qi talking and laughing on one side, Liu yunqun''s anxious hands are stretching out his hand and pacing back and forth.


    Looking at Chu Tao''s direction for a while, Liu yunqun is really anxious. Do you want it or not? It''s a letter to you. Waiting is the most urgent thing.


    "Ha ha, it''s such a happy decision. Let''s go and talk about the price."


    Two people said for a while, Chu Tao burst out laughing, and then patted Guo Qi''s shoulder, took Guo Qi''s hand and came over together.


    "Well, how''s your discussion going?"


    Liu yunqun is very happy to see Chu Tao coming with a smile on his face. Chu Tao''s happiness shows that there is still a play. He can sell this pile of stones, and he won''t be fired so early.


    "Well, my brother said..."


    "Say what?"


    Chu Tao first took a look at Guo Qi, and the two men looked at each other and nodded. But before he finished, Liu yunqun cut in.


    "Well, Guo Qi said that his family is short of bricks to build toilets, so he wants to buy these stones back to build toilets, so..."


    The front is still good, said the back part, Chu Tao hesitated for a moment, because some is not very interesting to open.


    "Well?"


    I don''t quite understand Chu Tao''s meaning, but Liu yunqun''s heart is constantly exclaiming that local tyrants, rich people, should use tens of thousands of yuan of raw stone to build toilets. Why don''t you use gold to make walls?


    "My brother is a little short of money recently, so I want to ask Uncle Liu if he can sell us this batch of raw materials at the predetermined price?"


    Although this condition is a bit unkind, Chu Tao has absolutely no intention of taking advantage of the fire and making a disaster worse.


    Before, it was clear that you wanted to buy it at twice the price, but you didn''t agree. Now you ask me, I will naturally reduce the price. Who will be stupid to spend more money?


    "Well Xiaotao, you know, 1.5 times has made it difficult for my uncle to do it. "


    Looking at Chu Tao and Guo Qi''s Dilemma and hearing their offer again, Liu yunqun has the impulse to curse others and wipe chicken eggs. Are you short of money? You think I''m a pupil so easy to cheat?


    I bought ten million meteorite iron swords without blinking an eye. Now I don''t want these hundreds of thousands of stones. Do you want to cry? Why don''t you get struck by thunder!


    Liu yunqun wants to bite, but he can only hold back. He makes everything by himself. There is a saying that if he does not die, he will not die. If he is not greedy and wants to earn more, how can there be so many things.


    "Come on, let''s go when we''re young. We''re in a dilemma, and we can''t make uncle Liu hard to do. Since it''s hard to do, it''s better to give up these waste stones, so that everyone will be happy."


    As you know, Liu yunqun doesn''t sell the goods without rabbits. Since you are in a dilemma, it''s not so easy for us to buy it.


    Shaking his head, Chu Tao is about to leave with Guo Qi''s arm. If you have the ability, don''t stop us.


    "Well, since you want it, uncle will go all out and help you carry it. The reservation price of these stones belongs to you."


    Seeing Chu Tao pulling Guo Qi to go out, Liu yunqun finally looked up and sighed, and he spoke.


    "Xiao Tao, do you have a fever and burn your brain?"


    We didn''t hear what the conversation was before, but at last we saw a lot of stones in front of Chu Tao, and then we heard Liu yunqun''s words. Someone urged Chu Tao.


    It''s also the raw stone and wool from NIMA''s old pit. This kind of jade production rate is good. Put it here. Do you think we are big fat sheep? Are we that good?


    At the beginning, if the original stone can be bought at the predetermined price, it will definitely be a big hit. But at this moment, let alone the predetermined price, no one wants half the price. So many stones can''t be cut out of jadeite, so buying them back also takes up space.


    "Yes, you''ve just cut a piece of waste. You have to think about a lot of stones."


    Although Chu Tao likes women, he is absolutely right with his brother. He has a good relationship with Chu Tao. Someone quickly stands up and can''t let Chu Tao do this injustice.


    "We all know that you have a good relationship with uncle Liu, but at this time, you can''t let yourself suffer a big loss in order to help uncle Liu."


    Some people think that Chu Tao bought these stones in order to make Liu yunqun hold the scene and avoid embarrassment, but they don''t know what Chu Tao and Liu yunqun are talking about. Otherwise, they don''t know what he will think.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything else. The main reason is that my brother''s house needs to build a toilet, but there is still a lack of bricks to build the toilet. Just because the stones here are good, we can use these stones to make the walls strong."


    With a bright smile on his face, Chu Tao won''t say that these stones are all chosen by Guo Qi, but he just wants to buy them for Guo Qi, but he has to find a reason. We don''t believe it and we can''t help it. This is his own reason. Do you believe it or not."Well, uncle Liu, check out first."


    It''s already this time. Chu Tao plans to pay the bill first, and then cut the half man high brick to see if there''s anything in it. If there''s nothing, he''ll lose it. It''s convenient to take something back.


    "Master, you can do it together. This guy is too big. You have to be careful."


    Liu yunqun''s accountant over there is checking. When Chu Tao takes out his bank card, he doesn''t forget to talk to the stone disintegrator here.


    "Teacher Fu, when you cut stones in a moment, can you do that?"


    Guo Qi''s eyes could see inside the stone. Although these eyes were getting hotter and hotter, Guo Qi drew a few black lines on the stone according to what he saw and asked the stone remover to cut according to the lines.


    "Chi Chi."


    This time, the project is a little big. Three stone disintegrators work together. After all, it''s a half person high stone. It''s very inconvenient to cut.


    "I don''t understand. What happened to Chu Tao today? When I came here, I came in with other people on my back, and now I spend a lot of money to buy such a waste stone. "


    "At that time, when he asked the price, I thought he was going to pit the old man for money. I didn''t expect that he wanted it himself?"


    "Do you think there is anything in this wool?"


    "It''s hard to say. We all know that it''s hard to make good jadeite from such bricks."


    ¡­¡­


    Guo Qi is watching quietly, Chu Tao is busy swiping his card, and the stone master is slowly cutting stones. Only those rich people on one side are commenting.


    "Come on, come on. We''re free anyway. Let''s bet."


    "Again?"


    We''ve played once before. Let''s make a bet on whether we can cut out the jadeite. Now let''s come again. Let''s not say, we really can''t pay attention this time.


    "Although this kind of brick material can''t cut good jadeite, there may still be some."


    "One word, hard."


    "It''s really hard to cut things out, otherwise the price would not be as low as 200000 yuan."


    You need to know the situation of the raw stone wool before you bet money. What if there is a treasure in the wool?


    Only when you know yourself and your enemy can you make a lot of money. No one will have a grudge against money. Who doesn''t want to make money?


    "I said, what are you grumbling about? The situation is a little different this time."


    Seeing several people constantly discussing how to bet, the old Chuang family was a little anxious and said.


    "What''s the difference?"


    It''s all bets. Can you cut out jadeite? Do you want to bet on mud?


    "Well, the bet is divided into two categories, three categories, divided into two kinds of jadeite and no jadeite. If you cut out jadeite, you can also bet on low-grade jadeite or high-grade jadeite. Of course, if you have a wide range of knowledge, you can also bet on top-grade jadeite."


    It''s not uncommon for jadeite to be cut out of bricks, so the dealer doesn''t want to lose too obviously. He has to get some back anyway.


    "I still don''t think much of this wool. It won''t cut things out of it. Ten thousand, I can''t buy anything."


    "Old three, I''m not against you. I really feel that I can cut out jadeite. Of course, I''ll bet 10000 to cut out low-grade jadeite."


    "I bet 5000 yuan on low-grade jadeite."


    "3000, low grade jadeite."


    "Three thousand, no cutting."


    "Five thousand, high grade jadeite."


    ¡­¡­


    Anyway, you don''t plan to buy raw stone wool today. It''s also idle here. It''s better to have some fun, and everyone has participated in it.


    Seeing that others are betting, although Guo Qi has no money, the money here can''t be taken out directly. Since he said, just leave a note, he can borrow it from Chu Tao to play.


    "Brother Chu, I want to borrow 20000 yuan from you. It''s funny to bet there. I want to play it once."


    When he comes to Chu Tao, Guo Qi says something. He is afraid that Chu Tao will say that he is wasting money. After all, 20000 yuan is not a small amount, and the bet there is easy to lose.


    "I don''t know. Is 20000 too little? Let''s make a bet. How about a hundred thousand? "


    Not only did he not object to Guo Qi''s participation in the bet, Chu Tao was also very happy to join Guo Qi and increase the bet ten times, which made Liu yunqun on one side almost vomit blood.


    "Who just said it was tight? Numb an egg, still can happy play? "


    Liu yunqun''s face is hard to see, but he has to smile when he speaks.


    "Elder brother, you just said that you can''t make a one for one bet on jadeite, one for one bet on low-grade jadeite, and one for five bet on high-grade jadeite. What''s your odds if I bet on top-grade jadeite?"


    Men have said that there are three categories. If someone is willing to try the best jadeite, it''s OK, but he didn''t say the odds of the best jadeite, because he knows in his heart that smart people won''t buy the best jadeite."Up to now, no one has bought the best jadeite. Well, if you bet on the best jadeite, the odds are one to fifty, what do you think?"


    Fifty for one, the odds have gone against the sky, but it''s reasonable to put it on such an impossible thing. The man asked Guo Qi to see if he had any opinions.


    "That''s fine. I''ll buy 10000 high-grade Jadeites and 10000 premium Jadeites."


    If you want to buy the best jadeite, you will think of yourself as a fool. After all, the possibility of cutting the best jadeite out of the brick is almost zero. He asked about the best jadeite and bet on the best jadeite.


    If we finally cut out the best jadeite, we can certainly guess some clues. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Guo Qi had to buy another one as a cover up.


    "Is this local buns brain damaged?"


    "What''s wrong with your brain? Why is he crazy? "


    "Ha ha, it''s so funny that I spent 20000 yuan to buy jade that can be cut out. It''s also very high-end jade. I really think I have perspective eyes and can see the situation inside? "Stupid."

 Chapter 63

    A bumpkin is rustic in any way. Now it''s good to pretend to be experienced in front of a large number of rich people. Many people are mocking him.


    "No problem. In a moment, the three of us will cut according to your drawing." Seeing the owner of the wool ready, the stone disintegrator opened his mouth.


    Although the lines Guo Qi left on the raw materials are very tricky, it also reflects a problem. Guo Qi is very optimistic about them, and only the skilled teacher Fu can do it.


    With a smile on his face, three stone relief masters were discussing happily around the stone.


    "Wahaha, good guy, the bet is over. I''m sure I''ll leave. We''ll wait patiently for the rest of the time."


    The rough stone over there is about to be untied. You can bet here. Everyone is waiting to see what will be cut out of Chu Tao''s brick. His heart is tense and he is staring at him quietly.


    "Grandpa, you just passed away. You loved me the most before you died. Please bless me this time. Please bless Chu Tao. I can earn more money by cutting things."


    "I must cut it out. If I cut out the next jade, I will be rich."


    "You can''t cut things out with 30000 yuan. You can''t cut things out."


    Some people bet more money, while others just play. They don''t intend to make money, so they bet less. Now they are waiting for the stone to be untied. Many people are praying.


    "Xiaoqi, can you cut the jade you bought?"


    When Chu Tao came to Guo Qi''s side, he didn''t pay attention to what Guo Qi had put down and asked.


    "Ten thousand bought the best cut jadeite, and ten thousand bought the high-grade jadeite."


    Although he bought some outrageous, Guo Qi still believed in his eyes. When he told Chu Tao, he didn''t panic much.


    In Guo Qi''s opinion, the money is borrowed by himself, so it''s best if he can cut it out. Even if he can''t cut it out in case of an accident, he will return 20000 yuan to Chu Tao. Anyway, his eyes can help him make money.


    "Good guy, you are really optimistic about the rock under the butt. It seems that my brother''s butt is still very fragrant. No, it''s better to eat more sesame oil when you go home."


    After hearing Guo Qi say the result of his bet, Chu Tao was stunned and then laughed. Instead of laughing at Guo Qi''s stupidity, he felt that the wool was smoked into treasure by his buttocks.


    "To buy, you have to buy cut jadeite, and you have to be high-end, or "Let''s add some more money?"


    Ten thousand yuan is too little. If you cut out high-grade jadeite, you can make more money. Although one hundred thousand yuan is a lot, it''s only a drop in the bucket for Chu Tao.


    "That''s it. We won''t lose money if we can cut the emerald later."


    Anyway, there''s jadeite in it, whether it''s high-end or low-end. It''s the size of a bucket. How can it be sold for millions?


    If that bucket size raw material is high-grade jadeite, maybe it can be sold at a higher price than Chu Tao''s meteorite iron sword.


    "No He nodded and agreed to Guo Qi''s decision. Chu Tao was about to sit down. His expression changed suddenly, which made Guo Qi feel flustered.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t know. So, what happened? Guo Qi asked.


    "My cushion is gone , sitting on a small stone and separating the buttocks. "


    Looking innocent, Chu Tao was really depressed. Why did he want to cut this half human high wool first? I haven''t left yet. Where can I sit?


    "There are benches over there. I''ll bring you one."


    Before the original stone bidding, there was an auction. At that time, everyone sat around the table, and many stools were put there. Now Chu Tao wanted to find a place to sit. Guo Qi looked around and wanted to move benches for him.


    "You are still sick now. You''d better find a small stone to sit down and have a rest. I''ll stand for a while."


    Guo Qi wants to move the bench. Chu Tao grabs him quickly. He is not weak and can''t bear any pain. How can he let an injured man serve himself before he is so expensive?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll move two. I''m just tired."


    Looking at Chu Tao''s fat body, Guo Qi finds an excuse and walks slowly.


    "This kid..."


    Chu Tao looks at Guo Qi''s back, shakes his head and laughs.


    "Chi Chi."


    The two men were talking, but the work in the hands of the stone disintegrator did not stop. They were concentrating on their work.


    The blade of the stone disintegrator fell on the line that Guo Qi had previously drawn. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise. The sound of cutting stones reverberated in the whole space, but everyone was not upset.


    Eyes staring at the original stone, looking at the sparks with the debris flying, but people dare not blink, some people''s throat are stirring, swallowing saliva."It''s so slow whether we can cut things out or not."


    "Such a big guy, I don''t know if he will clip the blade in it?"


    "My heart is almost stopped. Is it over?"


    Waiting for anxious people, especially anxious waiting, but still can only do watching, many people are a little crazy, but there is no way.


    "After cutting such a piece of wool, we can''t finish it in half an hour. After a while, let''s find a girl to have fun."


    Although Guo Qi emphasized that he could not find a woman any more, Chu Tao couldn''t help it.


    I''m used to sleeping with women at ordinary times. All of a sudden, there is no woman. I feel anxious, especially in my stomach. It''s like there''s a fire blocking up. I''m shaking and burning.


    "Well, why didn''t a girl come this time? Alas, on this hot day, I could have had my eyes filled with happiness, but now it''s good. All I see are picky footed men, stinking... "


    Thinking of women, Chu Tao found a phenomenon. This time, there were no women. All the women were men. Many beautiful women didn''t come. Chu Tao didn''t even have a chance to enjoy his eyes.


    "If I don''t go, how can those women do that? If you get caught by the police, you''ll go to jail. "


    It''s against the law to make money by selling buttocks. If you are caught by the police, you not only have to go to jail, but also have no face to see others. How shameful is it?


    "A man is a car, a woman is a garage. Where else can a man park his car in the garage? If you need it, the service will come naturally. How about going to have a try? "


    Chu Tao wants to take Guo Qi to play together. There are good things for everyone to share. Women, everyone sleeps separately. After all, they are not their own wives. If they spend money outside, they just want to have fun.


    "I''m not going. Those women are too dirty. I''m not going to sleep with them today when I sleep with this man and tomorrow when that man gives me money and then sleeps with that man."


    Thinking of the constant impact of those women who were pressed under the body by men, Guo Qi felt goose bumps on her arms. How disgusting.


    "I know you are afraid of Xiaolan sister, otherwise why don''t you dare to be nice to other women?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, Chu Tao deliberately teases him to see if Guo Qi will submit.


    "I''ve said that accountant LAN is not my girlfriend. We are just peers, nothing else."


    LAN accountant looks so good-looking, he doesn''t deserve her, also can''t let Chu Tao put her reputation bad, although know that the explanation is useless, but Guo Qi is still trying to make it clear.


    "Well, let''s not go. Shall we have dinner?"


    Knowing that Guo Qi couldn''t let go, Chu Tao didn''t try to persuade Guo Qi. They discussed what to eat for a while, and then quietly watched the raw stone cut.


    "Bang."


    The venue here is not small. Although it is inside the building, there are still many people guarding outside. Just as everyone is paying close attention to the raw stone, the door of the house is pushed open and closed.


    "Who? So crazy


    "I don''t know which country came back from plastic surgery. Otherwise, how can we pull hatred like that?"


    "I''m tired of being handsome, paralyzed, and hateful. Women like to see him instead of me. Wipe!"


    People are curious. When they hear the door ring, they turn their heads to see what''s going on.


    Looking at someone coming in, and the face is very handsome, many people are not happy, this NIMA looks so handsome why? Thunder strike?


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m late this time."


    The man''s exquisite and perfect face looked at everyone, then bowed and apologized with great grace.


    "Wipe..."


    "Toby."


    "Not enough."


    Even if she looks handsome, she is a rich man with elegant demeanor. Isn''t it obvious that she wants to pull hatred? Looking at men, many people don''t have a good face.


    "Just come here. Come here."


    Other people didn''t speak, but Liu yunqun stood up. This invitation was from him, so he naturally knew who was coming.


    Today, only two people are special. One is Guo Qi, who came here with Chu Tao, and the other is the handsome man in front of him.


    "Uncle Liu, I don''t know where this activity is going?"


    The man''s face shows a smile that makes people feel like spring breeze. Looking at Liu Yun Qun, he gently asks.


    "Gambler midfield."


    Think of the gambling stone, Liu yunqun depressed want to hit the wall, all the plans are in a mess, also don''t know who is in trouble, his heart almost gas stopped.


    "Never mind, I''m here."


    Looking at Liu yunqun''s black face, the man nodded and laughed.


    "Xiao Zhao, it''s up to you this time. My uncle will thank you very much afterwards."


    Like catching a life-saving grass, when the handsome man named Xiao Zhao opened his mouth, Liu yunqun finally breathed a sigh of relief and finally caught up."Teacher Fu, can you pause your work for a moment?"


    Following Liu yunqun to the half man high raw stone, Zhao Mingcheng opens his mouth when he looks at several stone disintegrators.


    "What''s the boy doing? Wipe, we all wait to see if there is emerald in it


    "Crazy? After going out, let you know who is the big brother of Mingcheng. "


    "Don''t let me know the details of your boy, or you will regret coming to this world."


    Anxious to wait for the results did not come out, suddenly a let everyone look at the men are not pleasing to the eye, other people''s faces have changed.


    "Stop and let Xiao Zhao observe this stone first."

 Chapter 64

    Chu Tao and Guo Qi are sitting on one side. They don''t speak, but Liu yunqun speaks first.


    "This..."


    Although Liu yunqun is the owner, the owner of the raw stone is Chu Tao. Now Chu Tao doesn''t speak, and Liu yunqun doesn''t know if it''s useful. Several people look at Chu Tao.


    "Let him see."


    Chu Tao didn''t refuse to look at the porcelain and the things he wanted to see.


    "Thank you."


    When Zhao Mingcheng heard Chu Tao agree, he nodded to Guo.


    "Can I touch it with my hand?"


    If you just look with your eyes, although you can know the condition of the raw stone, Zhao Mingcheng doesn''t want to spend so much time. He wants to shorten the time.


    "Yes, you can."


    Chu Tao hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Guo, who is sitting on one side, is interested and lets the man touch him casually.


    This man is not a magician. Even a magician can''t change the stone from the inside so quickly. His eyes can see the inside of the stone, and he can see all his little actions clearly.


    "Good stone."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s permission, the man began to focus on the stone. He closed his eyes, put his hand on the stone and stroked it gently.


    "Zhuangbi, if he could find something after a few touches, wouldn''t he have become the richest man in the world?"


    "When the sun comes out, it''s different."


    "Wipe, is that interesting? It''s a waste of time. "


    No one believes that a man can touch a few times to know if there is jade in it. Even Guo Qi doesn''t believe it.


    If he didn''t have a pair of magic eyes, he couldn''t have seen the situation inside the stone, and he wouldn''t have known that there was emerald the size of a bucket inside.


    This man closed his eyes. Does he have the same ability as himself? No, if he has such ability, how dare he shine so brightly in front of everyone and not be afraid of being caught to do experiments?


    With an idea in his heart, Guo Qi shakes his head again. He doesn''t believe that this man, like him, has strange abilities.


    The reason why he was able to have magical ability was that sanlengzi went to an underground tomb. Did this man also encounter a magical tomb? In the history of Ming City, I haven''t heard of any strange ancient tombs?


    "A hundred years."


    "A thousand years."


    "Five thousand years."


    "100000 years"


    "Two million years."


    Hands on the stone, the man''s head slightly tilted, make a feeling thinking, mouth can not help but say a series of years.


    "What is he doing?"


    Looking at Zhao Mingcheng''s appearance, many people don''t understand and ask.


    "Who knows? I guess I''m pretending again. When did Liu yunqun cheat so well? I''m looking for a liar to join us. "


    "Don''t waste time. With this time, I can dally with several women again."


    Many people are waiting to see whether they are making money or losing money, but they are half exposed to kill a young man. Many people want to roll up their sleeves and hit others.


    "Good thing."


    Before praising this stone, the year said a number, the man''s eyes suddenly opened, mouth involuntarily praise.


    "This man..."


    Since the man appeared, Guo began to pay attention to him, until the man''s hands on the raw material, Guo''s expression began to change.


    His eyes are staring at the man, hear the man''s mouth mumbling, Guo Qi''s eyes began to appear a strange scene.


    I saw a big stone half a man''s height, suddenly appeared in the ground, and then sleep time is moving forward, the stone is smaller and smaller, and the changes inside are more and more complex, from the initial formation, to later geological changes formed a green thing.


    The more men report the numbers, the more frightened Guo Qi is. He never thought that men should have such ability.


    "I finally met a man who has the same magical power as myself."


    All along, Guo Qi thought that his magic eyes were the most special. Today, when he saw this man and just happened together, Guo Qi sighed that this man also had an adventure.


    "I''ll see."


    Take down the hand from the stone, the man took out a handkerchief and gently wiped his hand, then nodded to Liu yunqun.


    "Keep cutting."


    Now that Zhao Mingcheng has finished watching, Liu yunqun has not aroused public anger any more. We should cut the stone quickly, or these people will not be able to drive themselves out for a while?


    "I should have cut it long ago. I''ve been making a fuss for a long time. I''m just pretending and lying in the trough!"


    "Drag a chicken feather, sooner or later find someone to repair you."


    "Handsome, quick to die."¡­¡­


    The man surnamed Zhao followed Liu yunqun to a corner. They didn''t care what they were saying.


    Although Guo Qi wanted to listen to their conversation, they were a little far away from him. Moreover, there was the sound of stone disintegrator cutting stones, which made Guo Qi feel helpless.


    "There''s emerald in this stone. It''s not small. It''s soaring."


    Although he didn''t see what the jadeite was like in the stone, there must be jadeite in the stone. Zhao Mingcheng is very sure that his ability is different from that of Guo Qi, but not necessarily weaker than that of Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi can see the situation inside the stone, while Zhao Mingcheng can deduce and calculate according to his own ability, so as to make time start again bit by bit.


    "Chu Tao, that son of a bitch, has been cheated by him!"


    Hearing Zhao Mingcheng''s words, Liu yunqun''s forehead suddenly turned black.


    Although Chu Tao spent a lot of money to buy this stone, he was very lucky because there were Jadeites in it. Before, he sold him a large number of raw stones according to the estimated price. Doesn''t it mean that there were a lot of Jadeites in that pile of raw stones?


    Liu yunqun wants to go back, but Chu Tao has paid the bill. What can he do?


    "What should I do later?"


    No way. Now is not the time to offend others. Liu yunqun can only listen to Zhao Mingcheng. After all, Zhao Mingcheng was invited by his superiors.


    "Just cut out the jade."


    There are so many stones here. It''s easy for him to jump out and have jadeite. Zhao Mingcheng doesn''t take it seriously.


    Now the situation is not optimistic. As long as Chu Tao can cut out jadeite, everyone''s interest will come up. At that time, he will choose more jadeite containing things, and it''s very easy to sell the original stone at a high price.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    They were talking, and the cutting of the original stone there was almost the same, and many people were still staring.


    "Hiss."


    According to the lines drawn by Guo Qi, a piece of stone was finally cut, and everyone''s tight heart was relaxed.


    "You see."


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as the stone peeled off, someone screamed fiercely. It seemed that something had happened. Everyone was so nervous that they quickly looked around.


    "I wipe it. It''s green." One man yelled out, looking at the stone, feeling that thing is like his.


    "Oh, ha ha, make money."


    Along with everyone''s line of sight to see the past, only to see the stone peel off the place, a piece of green things exposed, looking at that thing, this is not emerald, what can it be?


    "Paralyzed, don''t play, wipe."


    Seeing jadeite, many people are excited, and more people want to curse. They have bet tens of thousands of dollars to buy things that can''t be cut out. Now, there is really nothing to lose.


    "Come on, take out the jadeite. I want to see what grade it is."


    "Yes, if it''s low-end, I can have more money."


    It''s good to have jadeite, but everyone''s bets are low-grade. If it''s really high-grade jadeite, won''t you lose again?


    Almost all the people who buy cut jadeite choose low-grade jadeite. If they suddenly jump out of high-grade jadeite, it''s not the same two who cry. Almost the whole army cry together.


    "OK, let''s get it out."


    As a stone disintegrator, the greatest achievement in his life is to be able to cut out several amazing pieces of jadeite. Today, this piece of jadeite looks very good, and it''s not small.


    Thinking that it is possible to cut out a good thing, the three stone disintegrators are more and more energetic and carefully polish the raw stone.


    "It''s a big loss. How can this wool be sold for millions?"


    "Who says bricks can''t cut things? If you dare to say that to me in the future, I''ll beat him to death. "


    "You are anxious. You don''t know what grade of jadeite it is?"


    Many people get angry when they look at the jadeite. They don''t even look at the raw raw material. As a result, when everyone is not optimistic about it, they cut out a piece of jadeite. Many people regret that they didn''t buy it.


    "Come out, it''s a bucket of emerald, this kind of water..."


    "My mother, this is the best jade, this green..."


    "It''s almost coming out. How much will it cost to sell it?"


    A bucket size emerald was pulled out, and everyone was shocked. If you don''t talk about such a large piece of emerald, you can see that the water species of emerald are all the best. Such a piece of emerald is absolutely priceless.


    "Ha ha, who told you not to buy the best jadeite? This time, you lose money. It''s all mine."


    When he saw that there was the best jadeite, the man who was the dealer laughed. He was worried for a long time, and now he can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Well, I bet 10000 yuan on high-grade jadeite and 10000 yuan on top-grade jadeite. Do you think...""I..."


    Men are happy, it will make a lot of money, nothing is hundreds of thousands of income, which makes men laugh.


    Just when the man wants to roar and invite everyone to a restaurant to have a big drink to celebrate, Guo Qi comes to the man and opens his mouth carefully.


    On hearing Guo Qi''s words, the man seemed to be eating meat. When he was eating meat, he suddenly found maggots in the meat. If he wanted to laugh, he had to hold back his tears, not to mention how hard it was.


    "Here, all the money is for you. Don''t look for me. I want to go to bed. Don''t ask me who I am. I can''t live this life."


    The money is not warm in their own hands, it will be transferred to Guo Qi, men have the heart to die, this gap is too big.


    "Well, since this jade has been cut out, then we will continue to bid for wool. I don''t know if you want these stones?"

 Chapter 65

    Let Chu Tao exploit a loophole to buy a good stone, Liu yunqun want to vomit blood.


    But now is not the time to regret, full of black line also want to accept the fact, helpless, Liu yunqun can only place all hope on Zhao Mingcheng.


    This man is not ordinary, he has the power to reverse the outcome, although I don''t know if it is true, but Liu yunqun believes his boss''s words.


    "Yes, uncle Liu, I want those stones."


    "Wipe, who kicked my stone away? Get it back for me. "


    "That who, you sit on my stone, take your stinky ass away."


    ¡­¡­


    Today, it''s a bit unusual. The jadeite here is very strange. Others cut ordinary jadeite, while Chu Tao cut the best jadeite, and basically everything is accurate.


    Thinking of this situation, those people''s eyes are flashing. They want to see if Chu Tao will bid for the stone they chose. They just lost the stone. In order to be less embarrassed, everyone is talking one after another.


    "Damn it."


    Others are thinking about how to hold a few more stones and cut out a few more Jadeites. Only Qian Cheng''s face is the most ugly.


    He spent millions to buy a stone, but only cut a quail egg sized low-grade jade. At that time, Qian Cheng comforted himself by cutting his own jade.


    Comparing the jadeite cut out, Qian Cheng found that Chu Tao had fewer coins, and the jadeite cut out was bigger than his own and higher grade.


    At the moment, Qian Cheng really regretted that he had given up at that time and just put Chu Tao together. If he could insist on it at that time, could the bucket size Imperial Green be his own?


    "Except for the original stones that Chu Tao has just paid for, all the other stones should be gathered together. We will clearly mark the price, and then we will bid."


    No matter whether there is jadeite in the original stones Chu Tao bought or not, and no matter what kind of jadeite water is inside, now with Zhao Mingcheng here, the rest of the original stones have to be sold at a high price. They can''t go on like this all the time.


    "No problem, anyway is bidding, how to do is the same, money is willful, can buy a few pieces back to shop floor."


    "That what, elder brother Chu Tao, help me pay more attention in a moment. If you see good jadeite, no, good original stone, you must squeak with me."


    "I also want to share the good things with each other."


    Chu Tao was cut out of the two pieces of Imperial Green to stimulate, at the moment everyone''s passion suddenly rose up, rolled up his sleeve to prepare for a big fight.


    "There''s a good play."


    Others are clamoring for bidding to start quickly, but Chu Tao and Guo Qi calmly sit on the chair and look at those people. Chu Tao knows that it won''t be too quiet for a while.


    "When we see good things, we''ll do the same. Anyway, I''ve won hundreds of thousands here."


    He returned the 20000 yuan borrowed from Chu Tao first. Guo Qi looked at the card in his hand, but there were more than 400000 yuan in it, which he never dreamed of.


    "Buy, see like don''t hesitate, missed no regret medicine, if the money is not enough, tell elder brother, the other are floating clouds."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, Chu Tao''s face showed a happy smile, and finally he was about to take the boy to the road.


    The main purpose of taking Guo here this time is to let him see the rich and get in touch with more things that he can''t normally touch.


    Unexpectedly, he brought a god of wealth. I don''t know if this boy is the great aunt of the goddess of luck. Fortunately, he went against the sky and cut out the emperor green one after another.


    It''s not that no one has ever cut the emerald of the Imperial Green level, but on the same day and in the same place, three pieces of emerald cut two pieces of Imperial Green, which can become a mythical record in the gambling circle of Ming City.


    "By the way, Xiao Qi, did the man surnamed Zhao also see that our stones are good?"


    They are talking and laughing. Chu Tao suddenly sees Zhao Mingcheng beside Liu yunqun. It''s the goods that jumped out when they were cutting their own stones. It took a long time to match them there.


    What makes Chu Tao remember most clearly is that Zhao Mingcheng said after touching the stone that this stone is a good thing.


    If Guo Qi says that he can know how good the stone is, Chu Tao doesn''t doubt it. After all, this boy is just like a piece of white paper. He even blushes when he talks to a woman. He grew up in a poor place in the countryside, so he can be familiar with the stone.


    But Zhao Mingcheng is obviously a rich man. Can he learn the skills of gambling stones? But no one in the world can know if there is jadeite by touching the stone.


    In the heart a series of questions hit, Chu Tao some don''t know, want to listen to Guo Qi is how to think.


    "He should not be an ordinary person. Maybe he has super power. He is very powerful."


    Although I don''t know if it''s funny to stop his words in Chu Tao''s ears, Guo Qi didn''t because of Chu Tao, because he felt the threat brought by this man named Zhao Mingcheng.Maybe the next gamble is the fight between him and Zhao Mingcheng. As for the winner, Guo Qi is not sure. He still doesn''t know Zhao Mingcheng''s ability.


    "I wipe, Liu yunqun that old ruffian even cheat? If it''s too much, I''ll report him. "


    It''s said that super power only appeared on TV, but Chu Tao didn''t think so. Although he thought about it, he didn''t dare to take it seriously.


    But when Guo Qi said that, he gradually believed that there was nothing strange in the world, because he had met some people with magical power.


    It''s not easy to have good luck, but Guo Qi is just a kind of instinctive kindness to stones. This feeling won''t be effective every time, otherwise he won''t cut a waste stone out of three stones.


    If Zhao Mingcheng suddenly gets involved, it''s hard to say whether he can buy a stone. Chu Tao is a little angry, but now he''s not sure if Zhao Mingcheng has super power. He can only bear it.


    "Let''s have a look first. Even if he has super power, he doesn''t dare to use it casually in front of so many people. Everyone is not stupid."


    Although Guo Qi was worried about Zhao Mingcheng''s strength, he also figured out that Zhao Mingcheng would not show his strength too much.


    Moreover, Guo Qi has made hundreds of thousands of money this time, and he also helped Chu Tao cut out two pieces of jadeite. Those two pieces of jadeite can certainly sell for a lot of money, which can be regarded as human kindness. The rest of the stones can be bought or not, and there are still a pile of uncut stones in the account.


    Since we are not afraid of being robbed of all the stones, we have no scruples. We can do whatever we want without worrying about gains and losses.


    "Yes, let''s look at it first. I just want to see what the little white face can do to push the goddess of luck?"


    Guo Qi''s words obviously played a role in Chu Tao, Chu Tao''s heart also gradually put down.


    Even if Zhao Mingcheng has super power, the use of super power has great limitations. It is impossible to use it all the time unless he has enough power to control it.


    "Next, the rock''s estimated reserve price is 300000 yuan. I don''t know if you have bid. Of course, in order to avoid some uncontrollable situation, the price increase should not be less than 100 yuan each time."


    Put a stone on the table. Everyone is waiting to buy it this time. Liu yunqun began to raise the price.


    Before the expected price was 50000, now "Shua" has soared five or six times, and in order to avoid Chu Tao''s previous quotation, Liu yunqun also made a request.


    It would be embarrassing if someone else paid hundreds of thousands of yuan, and the next family only added one yuan on the original basis. Even if this happens once, it can''t happen again.


    "Three hundred and twenty thousand."


    After Liu yunqun''s quotation, someone raised his hand first and said the price he wanted to offer.


    "Three hundred thousand at a time? Money. "


    Listening to other people''s price increases, even if he holds more than 400000 yuan in his hand, Guo Qi still can''t help feeling.


    They have been working hard for hundreds of yuan for a month without rest. These people spend tens of thousands of yuan without blinking an eye. Why is the gap between people so big?


    "Three hundred and thirty thousand."


    "The yuan family''s snow dust bid is 330000."


    "Half a million."


    "The Qiancheng brothers bid 500000 yuan, and now the situation is more and more difficult to control. I don''t know whose hand the original stone finally fell into, and I don''t know if anyone continues to bid?"


    After the first person opened his mouth, Jiang Xuechen, who always wanted to buy a piece of jade for his sister, was in a hurry. 300000 was just a small number. He couldn''t let others buy good things. He immediately asked for a price.


    May be put together by Jiang Xuechen, the heart has been holding gas, heard Jiang Xuechen offer, Qian Cheng black face put the price up to 500000.


    If you have the ability, you can ask for a price. As long as you ask for a price, I don''t want this stone. At that time, no matter whether you cut something or not, I''ll let you spend hundreds of thousands more, and I''ll be a little less angry.


    "Half a million. The price of this raw stone is half a million. I don''t know if anyone else offers it?"


    Three people raised the price to 500000, which was beyond Liu yunqun''s expectation. He never thought that Chu Tao''s bucket size Imperial Green would have such a great effect.


    "Since there''s no offer, 500000, deal."


    After waiting for a moment, no one spoke again, but Qian Cheng wanted to wait for Jiang Xuechen to make an offer. As a result, everyone was silent.


    "Bad..."


    Seeing is about to pit Jiang Xuechen, as a result, Jiang Xuechen starts to shrink his head and acts as a big wrongdoer again.


    "Mom, why don''t you buy a stone for half a million?"


    The pit others did not pit to, unexpectedly pit oneself, Qian Cheng really wants to give oneself two slaps, oneself how so cheap?


    "Cut, cut it for me, cut it to pieces. Today I have to see if there is anything in this stone."


    He has been angry for a long time. Qian Cheng wants to bite people now, but he has made everything himself. If he doesn''t die, he won''t die. Now he''s digging himself up. He can''t help but swallow it.Facing the stone master, Qian Cheng shouts that he wants people to cut the stone quickly.


    "Ha ha, since uncle Qian wants to cut stones, we can''t delay the bidding. Let''s cut stones and continue bidding."

 Chapter 66

    Qiancheng spent half a million yuan to cry for himself. He was so noisy that he wanted to cut the stone.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Mingcheng jumped out before he attracted everyone''s attention. He was totally taken Qiancheng seriously!


    "It''s no good to know that the goods are coming."


    If you can cut out the jadeite, it''s still "akes". Even if you can''t cut out the jadeite, you can stimulate everyone. But Zhao Mingcheng wants to let the auction continue.


    The auction goes on. Who''s going to watch you cut stones? Wipe, don''t even give me the chance to become the focus, you are so cruel, you wait for me.


    "The next stone was also excavated from the old pit in Myanmar. However, because the soil is very rough, the price of the original stone can not be determined up to now. Therefore, the price of the raw material will be increased from zero yuan, and the increase will not be less than 100 yuan each time."


    Another stone was brought out. This stone is only the size of a brick, not very regular, but the surface roughness can be seen.


    "I don''t think it''s going to come out of any hill, is it?"


    "I kicked such a stone on the side of the road yesterday. It''s so similar."


    "You are all wrong. When I went back to her mother''s house with my daughter-in-law, I saw such stones in the mountain village. At that time, I was thrown into the pit of Lao Wang''s house next door."


    Looking at the ugly stone, everyone commented one after another. If it wasn''t for Liu yunqun''s brand, they couldn''t believe that the stone would have been dug up from Myanmar''s old pit.


    "Brother Chu, this stone is good. It''s best to buy it within 200000 yuan."


    There is emerald in this stone. Guo can see it at a glance. Fortunately, there is a very rough stone skin on the surface of this stone. Otherwise, the price of the stone will not start from scratch.


    A thin layer of stone skin is pasted on the jadeite. As long as the stone skin is wiped off, there is a large piece of jadeite inside. If you buy this kind of jadeite, it will basically go up.


    "Two hundred thousand?"


    Generally speaking, it''s the limit to bid from scratch. Guo Qi said 200000 yuan as soon as he opened his mouth. Chu Tao didn''t quite believe that this stone could reach 200000 yuan.


    "I feel that the original stone looks good to the eye. Anyway, two big Jadeites have been cut out. Even if this stone can''t be cut out, we won''t lose anything."


    Today, even if we buy back all the original stones here, we will not lose money. After all, the bucket size Imperial Green is priceless. It is absolutely valuable and has no market. If it is put up for auction, it will definitely be 100 million.


    "Buy it. In your words, it''s worth buying it and paving the floor."


    Guo Qi''s luck is so good that people want to take him home and live with him. If he rubs every day, he will rub his good luck on himself.


    Chu Tao doesn''t care if there is such a good brother who is lucky enough to go against the sky. What Guo Qi says is nothing. He is not afraid to suffer losses, but he is afraid not to suffer losses.


    "Ha ha, although it''s a bit ugly, I''ll pay a hundred. When I buy it, I''ll play with it."


    "I''ll give you three hundred."


    "Four hundred."


    "Five hundred and fifty."


    ¡­¡­


    Some people ask for a price, which naturally shows that this stone still has a certain value. Even if it is really a waste stone, we also want to cut it to see if it is really an iron blue stone? Or green emerald?


    "One thousand three."


    "One thousand four."


    "One thousand eight."


    ¡­¡­


    The price is rising, and the more fierce the competition, the more attention this raw stone is paid to.


    Many people don''t want to bid when they look at the rough appearance. It''s hard to cut things out of such a pit stone. It''s also a waste of money to buy it.


    But everyone is fighting. If one person gives money, it means gambling. If all people give money, it means something is wrong. Maybe this stone is a hidden gem.


    More than 1000 yuan is a lot of money for ordinary people, but for the people present, it''s not enough to have a meal. So it''s worth a try to take out the pocket money to buy something. Maybe it will bring a good fortune.


    "Three thousand seven hundred."


    "Four hundred dollars."


    ¡­¡­


    The price has gone up unconsciously, and Liu yunqun''s face is full of smiles. What he wants to see most is this situation, especially when the price can''t go up. With one look, those who ask for "Shua Shua" raise the price.


    Liu yunqun is in charge, while Zhao Mingcheng is sitting and watching. He knows more or less whether there is jadeite in it. Of course, as for what grade of jadeite it is, his ability is not sure.


    "I''ll pay 5000 yuan for this waste stone. It''s already against the sky. If any of you bid higher than this, that''s OK. Who wants the stone


    The man who said this was Ye Feng. He had no choice but to spend money when he had money. This stone was probably dug out from the edge of the old pit in Myanmar to make up for it. It was still a question whether he could cut something out.Hesitated in the heart for a long time to quote such a price, now the price has been quoted out, Ye Feng knows that if someone bids again, he will give up.


    "Five thousand and one hundred dollars."


    Ye Feng offer just ended, here began to fall into silence, we do not know whether they should continue to offer.


    Although there is no hatred with Ye Feng, Guo Qi likes this stone. Chu Tao naturally wants to stand up and ask for a price and buy something. It doesn''t hurt his feelings.


    "This..."


    Liu yunqun was a little lucky. Fortunately, he stipulated before bidding that the price increase should not be less than 100 yuan each time. Otherwise, Chu Tao would have to pay a price one by one.


    Of course, in sober at the same time, he also some depressed, this Chu Tao price is not like to open the distance? How can we get 100 more this time? Can''t you see this stone?


    "Six thousand."


    "I''ll give you seven thousand."


    "Just for the sake of chutao''s luck, I''m 9999 and lucky."


    "You call that Geely? I''ll give you 28, 888. "


    "66666."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Tao opened his mouth on this side. He noticed that Chu Tao''s bidder immediately went crazy and went up the price. It was as if Chu Tao''s favorite stone could cut jade.


    "You rob, I''ll watch."


    Just now I doubt Guo Qi''s words. Now it seems that I think too much. I look at my posture. If I open my mouth again, the raw stone wool will be skyrocketed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why? Brother Chu Tao, don''t you like this stone? Why not all of a sudden? "


    "You can''t be Liu yunqun''s support. I''ve paid tens of thousands."


    Chu Tao''s sudden withdrawal makes those passionate atmosphere burst open in an instant. Why not? There must be something.


    "I''m not an immortal. I don''t know if there''s anything in it. When I open my mouth, you''re all like chicken blood. If I open my mouth again, you''ll have to throw out all your property?"


    These people''s appearance is to make a blog. They can''t allow them to follow their own random bidding. It''s good if they can cut things. If they can''t cut things, they still have to hate themselves for a lifetime?


    "100000, I''ll take this wool."


    Just when everyone''s face changed dramatically because of Chu Tao''s words, Zhao Mingcheng, who had been staying on one side, opened his mouth.


    "Is this the same thing? I can''t see it when I wipe it! "


    "I guess it''s another trust. Look at the intimacy between him and Liu yunqun. This is not a good thing."


    "It''s silly to buy a stone dug out of a pit for 100000 yuan? Or is the brain jammed by the door? "


    Chu Tao bid, we will follow the bidding, after all, Chu Tao is lucky today, can cut out two pieces of Imperial Green, this is a legend.


    But how does the boy surnamed Zhao look like he''s the material of a junior? No kidding.


    "If it wasn''t for the fear that what he cut out was a stone lump, I would have come up with 200000 yuan to kill him."


    "Forget it, let him get angry slowly. If he can''t cut things out at that time, will he still have the face to drag?"


    "One hundred thousand yuan is enough to fight. Keep fighting. I''ll abstain."


    Zhao Mingcheng has already offered 100000 yuan. We don''t know whether there is anything in this brick sized wool. Moreover, the rough appearance is not the one that can cut jadeite. Many people are shaking their heads.


    "Who, Qiancheng? Come out quickly, don''t you like to be the chief justice? Hurry up, watch hesitation, now. "


    "Yes, you deserve this wool."


    "I look after you, we all look after you."


    I don''t know whether it''s a joke or something. At this time, people suddenly think of Qiancheng. Qiancheng is rich and willful. It doesn''t blink an eye to spend money. One million dollars can buy a piece of jade that can be cut to the size of quail eggs. This piece of raw stone should also be good. Start quickly.


    "Lying trough, you..."


    After several big losses, Qian Cheng finally became honest. He stayed aside and never bid again. Unexpectedly, he wanted to be alone, but others came to find him.


    As soon as you hear what you say, it''s all from the younger generation. Qian Cheng wants to beat people. Your old man doesn''t dare to talk to me like this when he comes here. If you don''t see that you are younger generation, I''ll beat you to death.


    I can''t help being rude. Qian Cheng''s steady image can''t be maintained any longer. It''s all this time. Today, in everyone''s eyes, he has become the pronoun of injustice, which makes Qian Cheng really want to find a hole to go down.


    "Zhao Mingcheng offered a price of 100000 yuan. I wonder if anyone is equally interested in this raw stone?"


    One hundred thousand has become a barrier, which no one is going to cross. Even Qian Cheng, who has been acting as the chief wrongdoer, is honest. Liu yunqun still wants to ask about the situation."One hundred thousand and one hundred." No one offers, everyone is silent, the atmosphere for a time to suppress up, finally Guo Qi some guilty hands.


    "So the local buns have come to make an offer? It''s a problem. "


    "Don''t look down on other people. He''s got 500000 yuan for 20000 yuan. Now he can still afford it."


    "Wipe, I really regret not aiming at this boy, I hate it."


    "What''s the heat in your eyes? When he paid, he didn''t let the white face surnamed Zhao pretend to be better. This is the model of our generation. "

 Chapter 67

    Zhao Mingcheng''s price is horizontal in front of everyone, no one bid, at this time Guo stood up, this can not be said to be a kind of courage.


    "Ten thousand."


    As soon as he made an offer, someone just added a hundred to his head. Zhao Mingcheng''s expression changed a little. Instead of smiling, he continued to quote the price.


    "One hundred and ten thousand one hundred."


    People who don''t know think that Guo Qi is honest and doesn''t spend money indiscriminately, so they only pay a little more each time, while some people hold their arms in front of their chest and look like they are watching a good play.


    "I just like to see that handsome scum surnamed Zhao squatted on his head and pooped."


    "Cool, really cool, brother, continue to add 100."


    The rich people on his side didn''t bid. On the contrary, the local bumpkin in everyone''s mouth was beating Zhao Mingcheng in the face, which made those people who watched the crowd enjoy themselves.


    When I watch TV, I like to watch those sections of the bridge that play as pigs and eat tigers and pretend to be beaten in the face. Now it suddenly happens in front of my eyes, and those rich people are happy. The more I watch the local buns, the more lovely they are.


    "One hundred and twenty thousand."


    Two times in a row, Zhao Mingcheng''s handsome face began to show dissatisfaction when he was forced to pay 100 yuan. He continued to offer.


    "One hundred and twenty thousand one hundred."


    It''s not Guo Qi who quoted the price this time. On the contrary, it''s Chu Tao who has been happily watching the development of the situation.


    "Hey, I like to do this kind of face slapping. Come on, let me have a good time again."


    As soon as he told the price, Chu Tao gave Guo Qi a smile and made it clear that he wanted to help Guo Qi look at Zhao Mingcheng''s anger.


    "150000. If the price is higher than that, the raw stone is yours."


    Through his own ability, Zhao Mingcheng has detected that there is really jadeite in this raw raw material, but the size of jadeite is too small, only as big as the nail cap, and only the core point. 150000 yuan of this kind of jadeite is the limit.


    "Yes, 150100."


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or what. Every time I ask for a price, it''s 100 times more than Zhao Mingcheng, which makes Zhao Mingcheng''s face difficult to see the extreme.


    Originally thought that he had the ability to control the results of things has become invincible, which thought that today will encounter such things, which makes Zhao Mingcheng''s expression become increasingly fierce.


    "Chu Tao made a bid of 150100. I don''t know if there''s any more to offer?"


    If the price of the raw material could exceed 10000 yuan, it was beyond expectation. Now the price of raw material is 140000 yuan, which makes Liu yunqun happy.


    Although Zhao Mingcheng has suffered a lot, he has made money. Other things have nothing to do with him. Shame is not his own business. He is only responsible for selling things at a high price.


    "In order not to let the plastic surgery man buy jadeite, Chu Tao jumps out and slaps him in the face. Just for this justice, I won''t bid any more."


    "Yes, just now Chu Tao made a bid to have fun. Later, in order not to make everyone impulsive, he quit. If it wasn''t for the man who dragged his butt to heaven, he wouldn''t have done it."


    "No matter whether the price of the one hundred and fifty thousand is high or low, this stone can only belong to brother Chu."


    Zhao Mingcheng has already opened his mouth. If it exceeds 150000 yuan, he will not bid again. Now no one has opened his mouth again, because Chu Tao himself is not sure whether there is jade in this stone.


    The reason why he asked for the price again was to have fun, in order to hit Zhao Mingcheng, the plastic surgery man in the costume.


    "Since no one asked for a price, would GUI chutao cut this raw stone 150100 now?"


    The stone of Qiancheng is still slowly cutting. Chu Tao''s stone has become a hot spot again. This time, I don''t know if he is weak. Zhao Mingcheng doesn''t speak any more.


    "What''s the matter with Qian Laoji''s stone? Hasn''t it moved yet?"


    Qian Cheng bid fiercely one by one, but this time because he wanted to bid for the next stone, everyone almost forgot his stone. Now Chu Tao is going to cut the stone, and everyone suddenly remembered that Qian Cheng''s stone has not been cut.


    "And the size of fists. It seems that old money is really not suitable for gambling stones today. His luck is not ideal."


    The original stone has been cut off one layer after another. Now there is only a stone heart the size of a fist. If it can''t be cut out, I don''t know what Qian Cheng will think.


    Although Qiancheng''s popularity is not very good, there are always people who want to curry favor with the Secretary for Industry and commerce when Qiancheng is most depressed.


    "What bad luck? It''s all luck that NIMA was eaten by the dog. "


    "Pretending to be attacked by thunder and having money to accompany, who is to blame?"


    Listening to other people''s words to comfort Qian Cheng, some of them were a little more straightforward and didn''t estimate Qian Cheng''s feelings at all. They said it on their own, but some of them continued to say that they clenched Qian Cheng''s fists.


    "Chi Chi."


    The last fist sized raw stone is still being cut, and even the stone disintegrator''s head is beginning to sweat. Today, many stones have been cut, but there are surprisingly few Jadeites.This money city has fallen several times. If he can''t cut things this time, he must blame his hands for stinking. Where can he cry then?


    "I don''t see any change."


    "Certainly not."


    "How could there be jadeite in it? If there''s jade, I''ll buy it for half a million. "


    A piece of stone has been cut to the end. There is no green shadow. There is only one last point left. The possibility of emerald is very small. We don''t believe that Qiancheng can get some dog dung in the end.


    "Hiss."


    After the stone is cut, it goes down from the middle. As soon as the sparks come out with the stone chips, the green gas never comes out. However, there is no loss or shock.


    "I knew that was the result."


    "Well, let''s see if there''s anything cut out next door."


    "I don''t need to see Qian Laoji''s original stone in the future. It''s a real local tyrant who pays for stimulation."


    "You say, where did he get so much money? A mouth is hundreds of thousands, how not afraid of being checked water meter? Can''t two turtles come to his house? "


    After the original stone of Qiancheng has been cut, everyone goes to Guoqi and talks about it. They are not optimistic about Qiancheng at all. Today, Qiancheng''s luck is not so bad.


    "What are two turtles?"


    Some words can be understood as soon as you hear them, while some words are so circuitous that it is very difficult for you to understand them. You can still understand them when you listen to the water meter. When you hear two turtles, some people think it''s a song.


    "Two turtles are two rules, aren''t they?"


    With a chuckle, the man explained that Qian Cheng, as the director of the Bureau for Industry and commerce, although his monthly salary is not small, judging from his generosity today, it is obvious that there is something inside.


    "Come on, this kind of thing is not what we should manage. We''d better make our own money."


    Everyone will make money, even if they won''t, there are people in the family who are the elites of making money, so we all know a lot of things, but we just don''t say it.


    Today, we are here for consumption. Some people with high official positions and low income are not qualified to come here, and we don''t have the heart to stab in the back. We are here for entertainment, so naturally we mainly play.


    "Ha ha, uncle Qian didn''t cut anything out. Sure enough, this thing can''t be too heroic, or else his luck will be covered by arrogance."


    Chu Tao, who is preparing to cut a stone with Guo Qi, laughs when he hears what others say. He didn''t expect that Qian Cheng is a bit shriveled today, how to cut a stone and how to lose money.


    "Well, teacher Fu, cut like this."


    Guo Qi was relieved to make a good cutting line on the stone. He asked the stone remover to cut according to the line he drew, so that the jadeite inside would not be affected too much.


    "Chi Chi."


    Not long after the sound of cutting on the other side of Qiancheng went down, Guo Qi began to ring. There was no more bidding in the room. Everyone stopped to look at Guo Qi''s raw material.


    "It''s not that I despise such an ugly stone, but I can''t cut anything out of the cliff."


    "That''s hard to say. Didn''t you bid just now?"


    "I was joking. I knew this stone couldn''t cut anything."


    Some people are commenting on the stones. In their opinion, most of these stones are from the edge of the old pit. How can jadeite appear when they are blown by the wind and rain.


    But some people are optimistic about this stone. The inside and outside of gold and jade are all hidden things. The real treasure is inside. Maybe it''s a good treasure.


    "Hiss."


    When the debate was heated, the voice of the stone disintegrator changed a little, not because the stone had been cut, but because someone saw the change.


    "There''s a situation."


    "Emerald?"


    "I knew there was something in it."


    "Go away, which one just said it was a joke to bid? Which one says that nothing can be cut out of this rough stone cliff? "


    A knife down, instant green, this situation is rare, many people have raised a heart looking at, want to see what level of jadeite in this.


    "Quick grindstone."


    It means that there is a large amount of jadeite in it. Maybe the whole jadeite is in it. How could it take hundreds of thousands of dollars to make such a big jadeite.


    If we continue to cut, hundreds of thousands of Jadeites will be cut off. Let alone hundreds of thousands of Jadeites, it will be difficult for tens of thousands of yuan, so someone quickly asked to remind us.


    "The commercial grade jadeite is very good. Such a piece of jadeite is worth a lot of money."


    When the jadeite is pulled out, a piece of jadeite about the size of a brick is presented to everyone. The water quality of this piece of jadeite is not the best, but it is also better than ordinary jadeite.


    "No way. I just felt that there was only a little core in the middle. How could this happen?"


    A large piece of jadeite was pulled out of the original stone. What he saw through time was different. Zhao Mingcheng''s whole face seemed to be frightened and incredible."Who just yelled at me to make an offer? Come out, motherfucker, since you call me, why don''t you pull me out? If you force me out, can I miss this big jade? "


    Zhao Mingcheng''s change has not been noticed by many people, but Qian Cheng''s complaint has spread to everyone''s ears. He just shook his head and didn''t want to bid any more. Now he sees jadeite and complains that others didn''t pull him out to sell stones.


    "Wait a minute, I suspect there is something wrong with this jade."


    Qian Cheng''s words made many people want to smile, but Zhao Mingcheng didn''t pay any attention to Qian Cheng. He had a lot of doubts. At that time, he came out and came to feicui. He reached for feicui.

 Chapter 68

    "What''s wrong? I don''t think you have a problem. You''re the one who can''t afford to lose


    Zhao Mingcheng, with a cold face, jumps out and doesn''t want to believe the truth. Some people can''t see it anymore. They have long seen Zhao Mingcheng''s displeasure. Now they point at Zhao Mingcheng and scold him.


    "How can you say there is something wrong with this stone? Who do you think you are? Go home and cool off. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. "


    No one likes Zhao Mingcheng, not only because the man is handsome, but also because the man is too drag, rich people hate others to show arrogance in front of them, but Zhao Mingcheng committed this taboo.


    "There is only jadeite the size of a fingernail in this original stone. I don''t believe that such a large piece of jadeite can be cut out."


    Being pointed at by others and yelling, even if he was angry, Zhao Mingcheng could only bear it with a black face.


    He has the absolute strength to kill these people, but he can''t really do it. He can only tell his doubts.


    "Jade the size of a nail? I think you have the size of a nail cap. Do you have eyes on your butt? Can''t you see that what''s cut out here is a big emerald brick? "


    It was Chu Tao who said this, and he didn''t like Zhao Mingcheng.


    Although Zhao Mingcheng''s appearance before made him feel bad about it, now he finds fault and finds his own head. The clay figurine still has three fires. Chu Tao quit at that time.


    "What do you mean by the size of the nail? Are you immortal or Superman? Why do you know what''s inside? "


    You''re kidding. What do you say? You think none of us went to primary school? Really when we are a sugar can coax away primary school students? Many people scoff at Zhao Mingcheng.


    "To die."


    Constantly being pointed to the nose and scolded, Zhao Mingcheng''s handsome face began to become ferocious and twisted, and his fists tightly grasped. If someone said another word, he would start immediately.


    "Wipe, you still want to hit me? Come on, I''ll stand here today and fight. You''re going to fight me. "


    The man who said this was also a young man. He was used to being arrogant at ordinary times. Today, when he saw that Zhao Mingcheng was even more arrogant than him, he was very upset. Now that Zhao Mingcheng is in such a posture, men don''t believe that Zhao Mingcheng dares to fight.


    "Bang."


    The man''s words just finished, the whole person directly flew out, flew several meters away to fall down.


    "Poof."


    Falling on the ground, the man felt as if his chest had been hit by a huge stone of ten thousand jin. He couldn''t make a sound in his throat. As soon as his throat was sweet, he vomited blood directly.


    "Call the doctor quickly."


    The situation is too sudden, in addition to Guo Qi, other people did not see who moved the hand, the man directly flew out, stunned people come back to God, quickly shouting to call the doctor.


    "No matter who you are, no matter how strong your background is, as long as you dare to shout in front of me, I will make you regret coming to this world."


    If you don''t get angry, you will get angry. These people are just rich people in Mingcheng. Although they don''t have much money, they are not in Zhao Mingcheng''s eyes. In their circle, money doesn''t play a big role.


    "You..."


    "Asshole."


    "Wipe..."


    It never occurred to anyone that Zhao Mingcheng would open his mouth when he said so, and it was obvious that he was a practitioner by the way he did it. If we fight with him, we''ll have to peel off our skin even if we don''t get killed.


    In my heart, I can only hold back my anger. No one dares to shout any more. Everyone is afraid of being beaten. Now my bodyguard is not here. If he is repaired half dead, what will happen when Zhao Mingcheng goes to prison? The pain is still their own.


    "Everyone, because of special circumstances, today''s original stone auction is over. I''m sorry. Please come back."


    Even Liu yunqun didn''t expect this. It was so unexpected and sudden that he didn''t believe Zhao Mingcheng would hit people.


    Now people have hit, he was scared of a bottom paralysis sitting on the ground, the whole person''s soul almost did not scare out, was shaken for a long time to stand up.


    Liu yunqun, who has recovered, immediately asks people to contact the hospital. He can''t look at it like this. After all, he is the organizer this time, and he can''t get rid of anything.


    At this stage of development, the auction can''t go on. In order to ensure everyone''s safety, Liu yunqun announced the end of the activity. You can''t stay here any longer, otherwise something will go wrong.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wipe, wait, sooner or later I''ll kill you."


    "Pull a chicken feather, when you cry."


    ¡­¡­


    Although I dare not do it to Zhao Mingcheng, some people still murmur in a low voice. I''m angry. I''ve had a shriveled meal here today. Sooner or later, I''ll have to find the place.


    "Let''s go, too."


    After discussing with Liu yunqun about the raw material, Chu Tao comes to Guo Qi and says.


    "Well."


    With a nod, Guo Qi doesn''t want to stay here, because he knows that if Zhao Mingcheng really wants to do it, no one here can go."Xiao Zhao, look at this..."


    Everything is because of Zhao Mingcheng, but Liu yunqun himself did not dare to offend Zhao Mingcheng, only came to Zhao Mingcheng with a bitter face.


    "You can rest assured that someone will compensate for all the losses. As for the lost things, I will help you find them back."


    No matter how strong his ability is, some things can''t be shown. Zhao Mingcheng looks at Liu yunqun and goes out step by step.


    "Alas..."


    Please such a god of plague, I don''t know whether to cry or to be happy? With a sigh, Liu yunqun looked at the empty room, shook his head and went backstage.


    "Come on, let''s eat. I''m hungry. I''ll take you to a good place to eat this time."


    Although this heaven and earth is a good place and a place to eat, Chu Tao doesn''t like to eat here. The food doesn''t taste good, and Guo Qi can''t get used to the food here.


    Although he didn''t have a meal with Guo Qi last time, Guo Qi said when he just came out that he wanted to eat in an ordinary shop.


    "It''s up to elder brother Chu, as long as there''s a place to eat."


    Hungry, he didn''t know much about Mingcheng, so Guo Qi didn''t refuse Chu Tao. Chu Tao decided everything.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know. I''m so happy to see those Jadeites cut out today."


    Chu Tao sat in the driver''s seat and Guo Qi sat in the co driver''s seat. Thinking of today''s situation, Chu Tao''s chubby face couldn''t close his mouth.


    I''ve never seen those people eat shriveled like today, especially Qiancheng. After several times of injustice, chutao''s belly hurts.


    "Brother Chu, stop laughing and pay attention to the traffic."


    Guo Qi didn''t feel that it was funny that those people couldn''t cut things. Now he was sitting in Chu Tao''s car, looking at Chu Tao''s smile. He was afraid that Chu Tao would drive the car out of the accident if he didn''t pay attention.


    "Well, well, I won''t laugh. Let''s go to dinner."


    Can''t think of those people eat shriveled things before, a thought of Chu Tao suffocated uncomfortable, but can''t laugh out, can only face red.


    "Time accelerates."


    The car was still running on the road. Just as the two men were moving forward, they caught up with a black car not far behind them.


    Inside the car sat a man, a handsome man, whose eyes were staring at the running car in front of him, but his mouth was whispering something.


    "Eh, Xiaoqi, do you think there is something wrong with my eyes? This day Why is it suddenly dark? "


    Although it was late to come out, there was still the sun in the West. How could it be that after running a few steps, it was suddenly dark outside. On the night road, Chu Tao didn''t believe what he saw.


    "No, what I see is also dark night. Why is it suddenly dark?"


    The change is too sudden. The first moment is day, the next moment is night. I don''t know if my eyes are wrong or what. They are affirming each other.


    "Don''t stop. Keep driving."


    Although the lights are turned on, the night outside is a little strange. The distance of the lights is very short. Here is a road full of traffic. If you don''t stop quickly, maybe the fast car will hit you.


    Seeing that Chu Tao was braking, Guo Qi quickly opened his mouth, because he saw that Chu Tao''s car was closely followed by a black car. The speed of the car was very fast. Once the car stopped, the car behind would crash.


    "But..."


    It''s too dangerous to drive like this. Everyone should stop the car. You can''t rush forward aimlessly like this. There will be an accident.


    "Don''t stop, there''s a car coming up behind."


    Chu Tao is still hesitating. In order to get rid of Chu Tao''s idea of parking, Guo Qi explains that once he listens at this time, it''s likely that there will be a car accident the next moment.


    "The lights are not far away. I can''t see the road shape clearly. I can''t drive fast."


    Today''s weather is really weird. It turns black suddenly, and the light of the car lights can only be used in a short distance, which worries Chu Tao.


    "You drive, I explore."


    His eyes are still open. Guo Qi feels his eyes are hot and his head is a little confused. But at this time, only his eyes can guide Chu Tao''s direction, just like looking at the road in the daytime. No matter how hard he feels, he is sticking to it.


    "Good."


    He was driving while watching the road, but now it''s night. Naturally, the road situation is not as good as Guo Qi, who is used to living in the countryside. So he nodded and was only responsible for driving at ease.


    "Not yet?"


    The car in front is faster and faster, the black car in the back accelerates again, and soon gets close to Chu Tao''s car. The man didn''t expect that Chu Tao was not afraid of this sudden situation.


    "Ten years of chaos."


    The darkness couldn''t organize them to move forward. The man in the black sports car accelerated the time directly and let chaos disturb the whole road."Bang Dang."


    It''s easy to drive. All of a sudden, Chu Tao''s car seems to be walking on the water. The undulating water makes the car shake. What''s more, something hits the car, which makes Chu Tao''s face pale.


    "Why is it suddenly light again?"


    It was just dark. After the car was rolling for a while, the darkness in front of him suddenly receded. What appeared in front of him was the day, but the environment was not in Mingcheng. Looking at the sudden change in front of him, Chu Tao exclaimed.

 Chapter 69

    "At last."


    Chu Tao is in doubt, and Guo Qi has no bottom in his heart. This unexpected change is so sudden that they are not prepared.


    "I wipe, clearly walk well, how come a wall suddenly appears in front of me?"


    The car is driving forward, the road is very open, Chu Tao can''t help but speed up.


    Just as the speed of the car just increased, a wall suddenly appeared in front of him. If Chu Tao hadn''t braked in time, he would have hit it directly.


    "There are so many roads. Which one should I take?"


    I don''t know why the car appears in a strange place when driving. After Chu Tao stops the car, he finds that there are many roads ahead, leading to one direction every day, and there is no main road at all.


    "Go ahead."


    Guo Qi didn''t know where to go, but according to his previous road in Mingcheng, he should go straight ahead, and here he should go straight ahead.


    "All right, let''s go ahead and turn back if it doesn''t work."


    Now no one is sure where to go. Chu Tao can only nod his head and let Guo Qi sit down. He drives on.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    Not long after the car started, Chu Tao suddenly stepped on the brake, but Guo Qi almost hit the glass in front of the car.


    "The road doesn''t work. The front is blocked by a wall."


    After driving on the road for a while, suddenly Chu Tao stepped on the brake. There was a wall in front of him, and outside the wall was the sound of water. It should be a lake.


    "Let''s turn back and take another road."


    This road is blocked, but Chu Tao can only return the car and choose another road, otherwise, he can only stare here.


    "Wait a minute."


    Chu Tao is backing up, but Guo Qi feels something is wrong. This place is really weird. He doesn''t know why it appears. He wants to have a good observation.


    "There''s something wrong here. Stop and have a look."


    Mingming is on his way in Mingcheng. How did he suddenly become like this? It''s very strange. It''s hard for people to understand all these changes.


    Eyes can deceive people. In order to better understand this place, Guo Qi wants to come down and feel the situation here. If all this is imagined by himself, it is not to say that everything he sees is false.


    When walking on the road, there is an illusion in front of him. If he is not careful, there will be an accident, so Guo Qi is very cautious.


    "Whoosh."


    As soon as he stopped the car and opened the door, Guo Qi heard the sound of the car running past him, but he couldn''t see anything. He could only feel the wind blowing by.


    "Here Are they all true? "


    The place where he stepped on was the ground paved by turning his head, and Guo Qi walked on it very thick. He squatted down to touch the stone, and the expression on his face changed.


    "Xiao Qi, you''d better get on the bus quickly. Don''t delay here, or it will be dark again in a while."


    I don''t know what''s going on today. First it''s suddenly dark, then it''s suddenly bright, and now it''s very strange here. It''s beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It''s a bit of science fiction.


    "Wait a minute, something''s wrong here."


    It''s a brick floor, and now the sun is still very early, so it won''t make the floor hot at all. Yes, but when Guo Qi''s hand touches it, he feels like he''s touching a red brick.


    "My darling, why is it so hot in this car?"


    Sitting in the car, the car is now stopped. Chu Tao feels like he is sitting in a stove. He can''t help but use his hand as a fan to incite him to lower his temperature.


    "It''s still under construction around here. It should be Mingcheng, but why are we here?"


    After touching the ground for a while, Guo stood up and looked around. He found that there were still places under construction in the distance, and some cranes were moving things up and down.


    Looking at a sign not far away, it says "the people of Mingcheng welcome you". Guo Qi has seen these words. He saw them when he first came to Mingcheng, but he didn''t expect to see them now.


    Although the background picture of the words has changed a lot, the five bright words have not changed. He can still recognize them. That is to say, this is Mingcheng.


    "Did we come to other directions of Mingcheng?"


    It''s not long since he came to Mingcheng, and it''s as big as Mingcheng. Guo Qi didn''t turn in every direction of Mingcheng. Now he can only guess.


    In such a big place, even Chu Tao couldn''t have walked all over it. There must be some places he didn''t know very well. Guo Qi could only walk further to see if he could meet people, and then ask about the situation here.


    Although I don''t know why I came here all of a sudden, I''m sure I''m still in Mingcheng. I never go anywhere else. The only thing I have to do now is to find out where I am in Mingcheng."Wait a minute, elder sister. Can you stop first? I want to ask you something


    When he went out, Chu Tao was still in the car. Guo turned a corner and saw a sister in plain clothes and a straw hat passing by on a bicycle. He quickly called for the woman.


    "What''s the matter? I''m busy and I have to go to work. "


    I was on my way when I was suddenly stopped. My elder sister was not happy, but she didn''t want to offend others, so she had to stop.


    "Elder sister, I have no other meaning. I just want to ask you, where is this place?"


    Seeing that elder sister stopped, Guo Qi quickly stepped forward and asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t that written? This is Mingcheng. You can''t see the big words? There''s something wrong with the brain. "


    Elder sister''s voice with dialect, but Guo Qi can hear what she said clearly, but he didn''t want to ask that.


    "No, I want to..."


    "Not what not? This is Mingcheng. You are right to listen to me. I have worked here for several years, and I know more than you


    This must be Mingcheng. Does this young man doubt his words? The elder sister also has a temper. After Guo Qi said a few words, she left. The man has a brain problem.


    "Ah, ah Don''t hurry, sister


    The elder sister left without asking clearly. Guo Qi wanted to catch up, but others were riding a car. If the elder sister called for help, she would be a bad person.


    "Brother, I have something to ask you."


    After walking for a while, Guo Qi finally met a man. He was a man in a suit with a small bag under his arm. At first sight, he was a small boss.


    It doesn''t matter whether this person is a boss or an employee. It''s not easy to see a passer-by. Guo Qi rushed up to ask about the situation here.


    "What are you doing?"


    There have been many robberies in Mingcheng. When the man saw Guo Qi running over, he was startled and stepped back for fear that Guo Qi would be bad for him.


    "Brother, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to ask you, where is Mingcheng?"


    Mingcheng is also divided into Dongcheng, Xijiao, Nanmen, Beicheng and downtown. Guo Qi doesn''t know which direction it belongs to. He wants to get an answer from this man.


    "This is Dongcheng District. You don''t know where it is. Why are you here? "Psychosis."


    Up and down looked at Guo Qi, heard Guo Qi asked such a naive question, the man''s expression is not good-looking, said a few words and quickly left.


    "Dongcheng District? We are not far away from the city center. Why did we suddenly come to Dongcheng District? "


    Hearing the man''s answer, Guo Qi fell into a deep meditation. This is the East City District of Mingcheng. That is to say, his car came to the east city district after dark. How did he drive such a long distance?


    There are more and more doubts in my heart, but now is not the time to think. I have to go back to the car to discuss with Chu Tao and tell him where he is now.


    "Xiaoqi, where have you been? I thought you were missing. I was so worried. "


    After waiting for a long time, I have to get out of the car to find Guo Qi. Guo Qi still has injuries on his back. What if he faints in pain here?


    As he was about to get off the bus, Guo Qi staggered back. Seeing Guo Qi coming back, Chu Tao was relieved that nothing had happened.


    "I just went to inquire about some things. By the way, just now they said that this is the East District of Mingcheng. We need to find a direction and find the way back."


    It''s clear that the car is not far from the city center. It came here after dark. If you want to go back to the previous place, you may need to go back the same way.


    "No, look at the road behind."


    When he drove over, there was still a road behind him. When Guo Qi came back from outside after hearing the news, the road behind him had changed. It was no longer a road, it had become a green belt.


    "Wait for me."


    After a look at the situation behind, Guo Qi''s expression is very serious. I''m afraid he''s in big trouble today.


    Thinking that he still had no cards, Guo Qi couldn''t manage so much now. He tried his best to calm down.


    When he was in heaven and earth, Guo Qi''s eyes had been running to see the raw materials. His eyes were hot, and his head began to swell. When Guo Qi came out and sat in Chu Tao''s car, his eyes were too tired.


    Later, he couldn''t hold on, and the night was over. Guo Qicai closed his eyes and gradually returned to normal. He had no magical ability. Although the dizziness of his brain existed all the time, his eyes would not be so hot any more.


    But now that he can''t find a way out, Guo Qi has to bear the pain and continue to use the magic power of his eyes to find a way out of here.


    "Ahead, that''s it."


    After taking a few deep breaths, he finally calmed down his mind. Guo Qi didn''t let himself have messy ideas, and his eyes gradually cooled.When he opened his eyes, Guo Qi''s expression changed suddenly. He was glad that he didn''t let Chu Tao stop the car, and then he began to look for the direction to drive out.


    The place closest to the exit is in front, but there is a wall in front, and there is a lake outside the wall, but my eyes tell me that I can walk there.


    "Ahead?"


    "Yes, drive over."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, Chu Tao asked uncertainly that it was a wall.


    "Well, make a bet. This time I''ll do it. "


    After nodding, Chu Tao did what Guo Qi said and began to provide horsepower for the car.


    "Buzz."


    Although the car has decided to rush forward, Chu Tao still has no bottom in his heart. His throat is stirring and his forehead is sweating.


    "Whoosh."


    The speed of the car has been raised. It''s in this attempt whether we can go out. Chu Tao directly closed his eyes, stepped on the accelerator, and the car "Shua" rushed out.

 Chapter 70

    The engine of the car is in Weng Ming. It''s very strange today, but Chu Tao and Guo Qi have decided to gamble.


    There is a wall in front and a green belt around the back. If you can''t go out at this moment, you may be stopped here all the time.


    "Go ahead."


    The horsepower has been improved. Although Guo Tao''s scalp is numb, he is still stepping on the accelerator. If he fails this time, he will become benevolent. If the car can''t rush out, he will have to hit the wall.


    "Whew."


    The million dollar sports car is like a sharp sword, and rushes out with a "Shua". At the moment, Chu Tao''s eyes are closed. He doesn''t dare to see it. He can only pray that Guo Qi''s guess is right, because this boy is lucky today.


    Unlike Chu Tao, Guo Qi always opens his eyes and looks ahead. Even if he feels dizzy and swollen at the moment, his eyes are like being burned in a fire, he can''t close them.


    The car hit the wall, but the expected explosion didn''t happen. The car body suddenly penetrated into the wall. When it reappeared, it was a different scene.


    "Xiaoqi, we Are you all right? "


    The car is still running fast, too nervous in the heart, Chu Tao dare not open his eyes, a heart taut, he can only ask Guo Qi.


    "Brother Chu, open your eyes."


    Seeing the changing scene in front of him, Guo Qi breathed a sigh of relief. The whole person became relaxed. With a smile on his face, he closed his hot eyes and opened his mouth to Chu Tao.


    "Don''t scare me, I''m timid."


    Speed up and hit the car against the wall. Before, Chu Tao would never believe that he would have done it. But now he does it. He doesn''t know whether the car has crashed or not. Until he hears Guo Qi''s words, he jokes uncertainly.


    "Ha ha, I knew that. I knew that you pushed the goddess of luck last night. The luck has gone against the sky. We are back at last."


    The road in front of me is not far from the center of Ming City. Unexpectedly, I went through the night and the day, and finally returned to Ming City at dusk.


    I don''t know why Ming City has such a change, but the two people who have experienced this change have the feeling of surviving.


    "This incident can''t pass like this. I must find out what''s going on."


    His face was just smiling, but the next moment Chu Tao''s expression became chilly. He didn''t want to be in danger. This incident made him feel the crisis.


    It''s not necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of preventing others. But this time, he didn''t want to harm others, but someone wanted to harm him. Such a loss can''t be taken for nothing. I must make a clear investigation.


    "Let''s go. It''s getting dark."


    Originally intended to go out to eat a meal and then go home, but after what happened just now, they did not have the heart to eat.


    Guo Qi wants to go back early. After all, there is a stone box waiting for him to discuss. Chu Tao also wants to take home the two pieces of the best Imperial Green.


    Before leaving, Chu Tao once proposed to give Guo Qi two pieces of Imperial Green, but Guo Qi was unwilling to take them. He said that he didn''t understand stones, and Chu Tao paid for them. Besides, he would be missed by thieves with those things.


    Guo Qi is a poor worker who suddenly has so much money that he can''t accept it for a moment, so he still hopes to earn money by his own hands.


    Forced by Guo Qi''s insistence, Chu Tao can only take two pieces of the best imperial green jadeite, and asks for Guo Qi''s bank card account number. He plans to transfer money to Guo Qi after a while. Although it may not be enough to buy two pieces of Imperial Green, he will never treat his brother badly.


    "All right, here we are."


    Originally, they planned to go back to the hospital first, but they thought there was a big stone box on the car. If they carried it to the hospital, I don''t know if the security guards would stop them. They planned to rent a house in Guoqi first.


    "Guo Qi, where have you been? I haven''t seen you since morning. "


    As soon as Guo Qi came back, he saw Han Meiqi, the beautiful landlord, washing clothes with the washing machine. At the moment, Han Meiqi was wearing a thin vest inside and a white gauze outside.


    Maybe it''s because of the hot weather, and there is no wind this afternoon. Han Meiqi, wearing a pair of light yellow tight pants, looks at Guo Qi coming back, and asks with concern on her face.


    "No It''s nothing. It''s just that I went out to do something with my friends and delayed my time. "


    Being cared by such a beautiful landlord, Guo Qi was flattered. He scratched his head and laughed, then introduced Han Meiqi to Chu Tao.


    "Sister Han, we went first. There are still wounds on Xiaoqi''s back. We can''t stand with things all the time like this."


    After a few words of greetings with Han Meiqi, thinking of Guo Qi''s current situation, Chu Tao doesn''t continue to hook up with the beauty any more. He wants to go in with Guo Qi quickly. What if he is tired of carrying things with his arm?


    "Come on in."


    I really want to ask how Guo Qi was injured, but I can see a big stone box in the hands of Guo Qi and Chu Tao. Although Han Meiqi was worried, she didn''t rush to ask what happened."Well, put it under the bed."


    The room is not very big. A bed takes up a lot of space. Under the bed, there are only a few pairs of broken shoes that Guo Qi replaced when he was working. He kicked the shoes aside. Guo Qi and Chu Tao pushed the stone box under the bed.


    "Since childhood, you have lived here?"


    After the busy work, Chu Tao clapped his hands. He looked up around the room and saw that Guo Qi lived in a room with such conditions. He didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, I''ve just come to Chuncheng. It''s thanks to Meifeng that I can live in such a house."


    Know Chu Tao is a rich man, may not see such a house, but Guo Qi is still very contented.


    Although this kind of house is a little crude, it can''t be compared with those luxury villas, but compared with the ordinary migrant workers'' houses, their own houses are really good.


    If those people live directly in the steel plate room, several people are crowded together, and some live directly in the bridge, eat and sleep in the same place, even without a toilet. Guo Qi has water and electricity, fans and big beds, so it''s much more comfortable to live alone than those people.


    "There is an empty house next to my home. If you have time, you can move in directly. Don''t live in this place."


    Although he doesn''t look down on the poor, he doesn''t want to live in such a place. If he doesn''t have money, we can bear hardships together and live in a poor place together, but now everyone is not short of money.


    Making money is just for enjoyment. If you have money, you should keep it. Should you leave it to your son or to your grandson?


    If you have money, you need to spend it. You need to learn to enjoy it. You need to live in a foreign house, drive a foreign car, play with foreign girls, and play in a high-end club. You can''t stay in such a small house all the time.


    "It''s OK. I''ll stay for a few more days and have feelings for this place."


    Growing up, he lived in a rustic house in the countryside, and suddenly came to Mingcheng to live in such a good house. Guo Qi was very happy.


    This is his second home, or Guo Meifeng help him find the house, he is very happy, also very grateful, here is a beautiful landlord, close to the construction site, living here has had feelings, Guo Qi really do not want to move.


    "Let me know when you want to move, and then I''ll drive to help you move things."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, Chu Tao didn''t try to persuade him. He knew that although Guo Qi was honest, he had a stubborn temper. The more he was asked to move away, the more unwilling he was to move. He would talk about it when he was tired of living here.


    "Now that the things have been put here, I''d better send you to the hospital to check your back."


    Having been worried about the wound on Guo Qi''s back, Chu Tao proposed to drive Guo Qi to the hospital. Although the hospital is not a good place, it can cure and save people.


    "Yes, but Brother Chu, sit down here and have a rest for a while. I''ll go out for a while


    Although Guo Qi is not a good man, as a man, he is more or less a bit male chauvinist. Thinking that he still owes a woman rent, he is very sorry.


    If you really don''t have money, it''s OK, but now you have a card, you are no longer a poor boy who needs to worry about money and doesn''t know how to face the beautiful landlord.


    It''s hard to get money. Guo Qi doesn''t dare to delay any more. What if he loses his bank card? It''s important to hand over the money to sister Han so that she won''t think too much.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you have something to deal with first, I''m not in a hurry. I''m just tired of going. I''ll sit down and have a cup of tea first."


    Chu Tao didn''t regard Guo Qi as an outsider, so he was not polite in the place where Guo Qi lived. He just sat down on the bed and didn''t worry about the dirty place. He took Guo Qi''s quilt to drink.


    "Then I''ll go out first."


    Seeing that Chu Tao didn''t dislike himself, Guo got out of the door and came to Han Meiqi.


    "Guo Qi, come here. I have something to ask you."


    Guo Qigang came out of the room, and Han Meiqi, who was washing clothes, stopped him.


    Wipe hands, Han Meiqi let Guo first to her room, she seems to have something to ask Guo Qi.


    "Han Jie, what''s the matter?"


    He is to find her, did not expect just came out, directly stopped by Han Meiqi, Guo Qi do not know Han Meiqi to find him in the end is what, he asked.


    "Your friend just said you had a wound on your back. What''s the matter? Are you being bullied outside? "


    It''s not easy for Guo Meifeng to get to know Guo Meifeng in a business field. Han Meiqi respects her very much, so when Guo Meifeng needs help, Han Meiqi doesn''t refuse.


    Guo Qi was introduced by Guo Meifeng, who was also from the countryside. Guo Meifeng told Han Meiqi before that Guo Qi was a country child. He was too honest and he didn''t like to deal with food. Let Han Meiqi take care of him.


    Suddenly, she heard that Guo Qi was injured. She was worried about Guo Qi and didn''t know what was going on.


    "I''m ok, but there was a misunderstanding on the construction site, and then I went to fight, and I accidentally hurt myself."Hearing Han Meiqi''s words of concern, Guo Qi''s heart is warm. This feeling of being cared for is really good. Guo Qi once again realizes the feeling of intimacy. His eyes are hot and sour.


    In order not to let Han Meiqi worry, Guo Qi smiles on her face. When she explains, she doesn''t dare to say that the situation is too serious. It''s just that the cloud is light and the wind is light.


    "You can''t lie to me. Tell me, are you being bullied outside? There are too many gangsters in Mingcheng. If they are really bullied, you can take me and I''ll help you find them to reason with you. "

 Chapter 71

    I knew that Guo Qi was an honest man. Even if he was bullied, she didn''t dare to say it. Han Meiqi was afraid that he had something to do, so she asked again.


    "Sister Han, I can cheat others, can I cheat you? If you don''t believe me, if you have time tomorrow, I''ll take you to the construction site. We all know that. "


    In order to dispel Han Meiqi''s doubts, Guo Qi jokingly said.


    Han Meiqi is so beautiful, plus the weather is so hot now, how can she go to a place like the construction site? Although she went there once in the afternoon before, it was an accident.


    "When you come to spring city alone, you should take good care of yourself, otherwise you will be talking about Meifeng."


    Although still not sure if what Guo Qi said is true, Han Meiqi is very worried about Guo Qi. She asks Guo Qi to take care of herself.


    "I know. By the way, sister Han, this is the rent, and I''ll pay the rent for next month."


    Han smiles and nods, but Guo Qi''s eyes can''t help but peek at Han Meiqi. Han Meiqi doesn''t wear much clothes.


    looking at the couple, Guo Qi can''t help but swallow several mouthfuls of saliva. He secretly praises that Han''s body is really beautiful.


    Looking at the woman''s neck, Guo Qi takes back her eyes. He is afraid to be found by Han Meiqi. Although Han Meiqi is nice, don''t make her angry. Although Guo Qi has never seen Han Meiqi angry, he knows that Han Meiqi''s temper is absolutely frightening.


    In order not to let Han Meiqi notice that her eyes are looking at her, Guo Qi quickly takes out the money he prepared and hands it to her. This time, Han Meiqi is here to pay the rent, so we can''t forget it.


    "Isn''t your money stolen by a thief? Where did the money come from? "


    See Guo Qi holding a stack of 100 handed over, Han Meiqi''s expression becomes not very good-looking.


    Not long ago, Guo Qicai told her that the money had been stolen. Judging from Guo Qi''s appearance, it should not be cheating her, and she didn''t pay attention to it.


    But how long after that, Guo Qi took so much money back to himself, and look at his appearance these two days, he has not been at home, but also injured, should not do anything illegal?


    "Guo Qi, people can be poor, but the poor also have ambition. Don''t steal and rob because they are poor for a while. If you do those things, I will go with you to surrender myself. We don''t do anything against our conscience."


    Thinking that Guo Qi''s injury may be due to something illegal, Han Meiqi urges Guo Qi. Since Guo Meifeng has left Guo Qi here, it is her trust. If Guo Qi does something bad and doesn''t dissuade herself, how can she face Guo Meifeng at that time?


    "No, sister Han, it''s not what you think."


    Just want to happily return the rent to Han Meiqi, Guo Qi how did not expect Han Meiqi will think crooked, he really did not do anything to steal.


    "Then tell me where you got the money?"


    The wages of the construction site should have been paid not long ago. Guo Qi''s money has been stolen. Now, hundreds of yuan more money has come out. Can it be given to him by others instead of being robbed?


    "Han Jie, don''t be angry, you listen to my explanation."


    Seeing Han Meiqi angry, Guo Qi''s eyes are astringent. Although Han Meiqi is her own landlord, she is really good to herself and cares about herself. He is very grateful and moved.


    "The fat man who just came back with me is Guo Qi. We met in the old block. Today, he took me to a place called heaven and earth."


    "Heaven and earth? How can you go to heaven and earth to rob money? Guo Qi, I really misunderstood you. "


    I don''t pay attention to the rich people in Mingcheng. Besides, Han Meiqi likes to be quiet. Besides work, she is doing what she likes in the room.


    It''s normal not to have seen Chu Tao. Although she hasn''t been to heaven and earth, Han Meiqi also knows that ordinary people can''t go to heaven and earth at all. Where can she go? Which one is not rich?


    Is that fat man going with Guo Qi? It''s not kidnapping for money.


    A picture suddenly appeared in her mind. Before Guo Qi finished speaking, Han Meiqi quickly interrupted Guo Qi''s words.


    "Sister Han, listen to me first."


    Guo Qi is not angry because of Han Meiqi''s words, because the more angry Han Meiqi is, the more she shows that she cares about herself. Guo Qi just doesn''t want Han Meiqi to misunderstand her.


    "Brother Chu Tao took me to heaven and earth this time to participate in an activity."


    "When we got there, we sold things first. By the way, the stone box we carried when we got off the bus was bought at the auction."


    "I don''t have any money. Brother Chu Tao was paying at the auction, but later there was a stone gambling activity. I don''t know what happened. The stone I picked cut out jadeite, and then I made money."


    Guo Qi didn''t elaborate on the following things, especially the things that happened after heaven and earth. Guo Qi didn''t mention anything. He didn''t want Han Meiqi to worry about him because of that."No matter whether you earn the money by gambling or not, you have to promise me that you can never do anything against the law in the future. If you are short of money, come to me. Although I''m not a big money, it''s OK to lend you some money."


    Listening to Guo Qi''s explanation, Han Meiqi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Guo Qi didn''t do anything against the law. This time, she was really scared.


    "Don''t worry, when you come here, sister Meifeng told me that if you don''t live up to it, you''re not a man, so I won''t do bad things."


    Got the understanding of Han Meiqi, Guo Qi happy smile, finally don''t be misunderstood by Han Meiqi.


    "I know you have money now, but it''s not easy for you to make money. Take back the money first, and pay the rent when you really have money later."


    I don''t know if Guo Qi really made hundreds of thousands of yuan. Han Meiqi is afraid that Guo Qi is a good face man. If she wants to show her face in front of her, she can''t accept the money.


    "You can rest assured, sister Han, I still have hundreds of yuan here, and I also have a bank card, because there are hundreds of thousands of yuan in it. It''s not convenient for me to take the money with me and keep it in it."


    I didn''t expect that Han Meiqi was still a little worried. Guo Qi quickly reached into his pocket, took out a few hundred yuan in his pocket to Han Meiqi, and took out a bank card to prove that he didn''t cheat her.


    "Well, I''ll take the money first, and then I''ll take it when you are in trouble."


    I don''t know if Guo Qi is the kind of person who becomes lazy when he has money. Han Meiqi plans to save Guo Qi''s rent for him first. If Guo Qi needs money one day, she will return the money to Guo Qi.


    "These are the rents I should pay. Although I''m not rich and handsome now, I don''t have to worry about food and clothing with this money. If sister Han needs any help in the future, as long as you ask me, I''ll die."


    Han Meiqi''s concern for herself comes from her heart. Guo Qi''s heart can''t be touched. He won''t say any words of thanks. He just wants to show it with his own actions.


    If others treat themselves well, they will treat others better. This is Guo Qi''s principle.


    "Then you can''t spend your money carelessly. You should buy what you should buy and learn to be thrifty when you shouldn''t, so that you can lend me money when I ask you to borrow money later."


    For fear that Guo Qi would get worse because of his money, Han Meiqi said first.


    "Don''t worry, I know it''s hard to make money, and I won''t make a mess of it."


    Only after experiencing the feeling of being starved to death, can we know the value of a piece of bread. Only after experiencing the experience of having no money to eat, can we reasonably arrange every cent in our hands.


    "Don''t leave this evening, and your friend. Let''s have dinner together. I went to the vegetable market this afternoon and bought a lot of fresh vegetables."


    Guo Qi is injured. As Guo Qi''s neighbor, Han Meiqi wants to take care of Guo Qi, and Guo Qi''s chubby friend doesn''t seem to be a bad person. Since she is Guo Qi''s friend, she can''t leave without a meal.


    "You''re welcome, sister Han. We''ll go back to the hospital later. I''ll take brother Chu Tao with you for your kindness. Thank you. We can''t delay any more today."


    Han Meiqi is still washing clothes, and he has to go back to the hospital with Chu Tao. Guo Qi doesn''t waste any more time, so he gets up and says a few words to Han Meiqi and is about to leave.


    "Be careful on the way."


    Thinking of Guo Qi''s back injury, and now it''s too late to delay, Han Meiqi doesn''t keep Guo Qi. She just asks them to pay attention to their safety when they are on the road. This is the peak time for them to get off work.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll go first."


    With a wave of his hand, Guo Qi was relieved. He felt a little depressed these days. Guo Qi knew that it was because he had no money and no confidence.


    Now he finally sank a big stone in his heart, and Guo Qi''s whole spirit got better.


    "Brother Chu, let''s go. Let''s go to the hospital."


    In my heart, I want to take a taxi to the hospital, but I''m afraid that Chu Tao is not at ease. Guo Qi can only open his mouth and go back to the hospital with Chu Tao.


    "I''ll go back to the hospital later. Let''s find a place to eat. I''m hungry."


    When something happened in his heart, he had a bad appetite. Now sitting in Guo Qi''s room for a rest, Chu Tao''s stomach began to cry. He hasn''t eaten for a long time. Now his stomach is growling.


    "Well, I''ve always wanted to treat you to a meal."


    He has been helped by Chu Tao all this time. If it wasn''t for him, he might have been in jail at the police station in Mingcheng. Guo Qi always said to invite Chu Tao to drink, but he couldn''t find a chance.


    Now it''s just the right time. Not only do he have time, but he also has money. Even if there are wounds on his back, Guo Qi has to drink to enjoy himself.


    "Come on, let''s not get drunk tonight. The doctor should be off work now. If we get drunk, we''ll find a place with a woman to sleep for a night. Tomorrow, the doctor will go to the hospital when he goes to work."

 Chapter 72

    Chu Tao is also a forthright person. At the thought of eating, he is very hungry. In addition, he has not drunk with Guo Qi, so he wants to have a drink with Guo Qi.


    When they get on the bus, Chu Tao chooses the best hotel nearby according to the map in the car. Today, they have to have a good meal and have a good time.


    "Whatever you like, brother, it''s my treat today."


    Two people find a place to stop the sports car, enter the hotel to find a place to sit down, inside the waitress is very enthusiastic to pass the menu to two people, let two people order.


    "I don''t know how these things taste. Brother Chu, you''d better choose them."


    Looking at the menu, there was a picture on it. Although the picture was very good, Guo Qi didn''t know which one to eat. After reading it for a long time, he finally lost the menu to Chu Tao.


    "OK, I''ll have some."


    The belly is really hungry in the revolution, Chu Tao is no longer polite, holding the menu began to flip.


    "Carp leaps over the dragon''s gate. This is good."


    "Monkey up the tree, this one too."


    "Stewed hairy crabs, now is a good time to eat crabs, also want to eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A series of order a lot, listen to Chu Tao in order, Guo Qi almost see Leng, just two people, order so many things can finish?


    "Well, let''s order so much first. If it''s not enough, we''ll add more. By the way, do you bring your own wine or buy it from a hotel?"


    Seldom come to such a high-grade hotel for dinner. Chu Tao is not very clear about the rules here, so he asked first.


    "Sir, we have a price list of drinks. Of course, if you don''t like anything, you can bring your own wine."


    First, he handed Chu Tao a list, and then the waitress began to explain.


    "Forget it. If you don''t want to go out and buy at this time, just have a bottle of Hennessy."


    I don''t know if the wine here is really good, but Chu Tao doesn''t want to go home to get some wine. Looking at the wine account, he chooses one.


    "OK, two, just a moment, please. We''ll bring your meal up in a moment."


    It''s time to get off work now, and there are many people who eat. But because most of the people living here are ordinary income working class, there are not many people in this kind of slightly high-end hotel.


    After two people order good food, they begin to taste tea. After a while, some waiters bring up the food one after another.


    "I''m starving. Guo Qi, come here, drink first, and then eat with open stomach. Today''s gambling is so cool and I''m in a good mood. I have to eat more to make up for it."


    First, he brought Guo Qi a lot of dishes, and Chu Tao began to eat them.


    Although there are many people eating elegantly here, Chu Tao doesn''t care about those. When he''s hungry, he will eat what he likes. He can''t sell what he likes. He can say what he likes.


    "Here, cheers."


    After eating for a while and burping, Chu Tao takes up his glass and drinks with Guo Qi.


    "Brother Chu, how can you drink this strange wine? It''s not good. "


    was the first time to drink the Hennessy baijiu. Guo Qi felt that he had no liquor to drink, and his expression was not so ugly.


    "If we can''t get used to it, let''s drink Maotai."


    Moutai eight Chengdu is fake, but it is also more than the usual drinks. Chu Tao called the waiter and changed a bottle of Baijiu.


    "Come on, how about Maotai?"


    opened the bottle cap of the Baijiu, Chu Tao gave Guo a cup, and then filled it with his glass, which only brought two glasses to touch.


    "Sizzling, it''s really hot."


    also did not know whether the liquor was all flavour. Guo Qi only felt a mouthful of white wine in his mouth. It was very spicy and spicy.


    "The wine here is too fake. Let''s drink less and eat more. Next time you go to my house, you can drink whatever you want."


    Chu Tao also took a sip of it. It didn''t taste right, but he didn''t call the waiter over to scold him. It''s strange that the wine here is good. The whole Ming City is the same.


    "Drinking also needs to be practiced slowly. Come on, have another drink."


    As far as Guo Qi is concerned, Chu Tao feels that Guo Qi has a bright future. Even if others don''t think highly of him, he likes to get along with him very much. This young man is very simple.


    In the future, there will be a lot of social activities, so now I will practice Guo Qi''s drinking capacity first, and I don''t have to worry about being poured down by others in the future.


    "No No, brother Chu, I I can''t drink any more. "


    Two people have been drinking several cups. Chu Tao has ordered the third bottle of Maotai. Guo Qi seldom drinks at ordinary times, but now he drinks so much all at once. He feels that his eyes are shining with stars.


    "Ha ha, wine is white water. It''s no different from water except a little spicy. Come and drink it. When you''re drunk, my brother will find a place for you to sleep."


    Then Chu Tao and Guo Qi had a drink again. Although Guo Qi was a little dizzy, he still poured the wine into his stomach."Isn''t that Guo Qi? Guo Qi, why are you here? "


    Drunk is like sleepwalking, and I don''t know whether I am in reality or in a dream. When I hear someone calling me, Guo Qi turns his head in a daze.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s You are Is that manager fan


    The first time he drank so much wine, even if it was the best brand in mainland China, Guo Qi was still drunk. Looking at the people faintly, he recognized the man.


    "It''s me. Why are you here?"


    Manager fan is followed by a woman. This woman is no other than Hai Ying, gouluo''s daughter-in-law. Heiying is wearing a thin and beautiful black dress, embracing manager fan''s arm with both hands and a charming smile on her face.


    "This gentleman, are you a friend of Guo Qi?"


    Although I don''t know manager fan, looking at the familiar relationship between manager fan and Guo Qi, they should meet frequently.


    "Ha ha, recognize Yes, brother Chu. This is manager fan of our construction site. "


    After drinking too much, Guo Qi giggles, but soon recovers and introduces manager fan to Chu Tao.


    "Hello, I''m Chu Tao, Guo Qi''s elder brother. Thank you for taking care of Guo Qi during this period of time."


    Although I don''t know what kind of person manager fan is, Guo Qi seems to be very kind to him. Chu Tao reaches out his hand and shakes hands with manager fan and says gratefully.


    "You didn''t eat, did you? It happens that we are also drinking. If we don''t dislike it, we can have dinner together, which is more lively. "


    When speaking, Chu Tao''s eyes secretly glanced at Hai Ying beside manager fan, and then said.


    Although gouluo''s daughter-in-law Haiying''s skin is not particularly white and tender, she looks pretty. If she is well dressed, she is also a great beauty. Chu Tao has seen a lot of women. At a glance, she can see that Haiying is a beautiful woman.


    "That''s just right. I also want to thank Guo Qi for saving me today. Look at me, Guo Qi was injured because of me. I didn''t go to the hospital to see him. I should be punished."


    Thinking of Guo Qi''s back hurt by gouluo''s bench in the office building, manager fan, though not grateful, can''t take it seriously in front of outsiders.


    Seeing the delicious food on the table and the bottles of Maotai that had been drunk, manager fan had a good eye. He immediately picked up a wine glass and took a sip of it.


    "Lao Fan, don''t drink so much. There are still things to do at night. If you dare to let me lie down alone, it''s good for you. How can I deal with you?"


    Looking at manager fan''s unrestrained drinking, Hai Ying, who holds manager fan''s arm in both hands, pinches manager fan''s arm fiercely, and then whispers in manager fan''s ear.


    "Hey, hey, I''m in a good mood. I drink too much if I''m not careful."


    This woman has been played by herself more than once, which is more or less disgusting. If she didn''t want to give birth to a son, she would not bring her to such a high-end hotel.


    Although there were some complaints in his heart, manager fan could only smile on his face and nodded awkwardly.


    "Come on, manager fan, you''ve been worrying a lot about Guo Qi these days. Here''s a toast."


    Chu Tao likes to practice martial arts since childhood. Although he eats fat, he is very sensitive and has a good capacity for drinking. After drinking so much with Guo Qi, he is not drunk at all. He has to respect manager fan when he holds his glass.


    "It''s very kind of you. It''s not easy for everyone. Just help if you can. Here, cheers."


    Such a good wine can''t be drunk at any time. Manager fan is no longer polite. When he catches the glass, he pours it into his stomach. Anyway, he doesn''t have to pay for it himself. He won''t suffer if he drinks more of it.


    "No I can''t do it. You drink. I''ll lie down and sleep for a while. "


    Manager fan is here. Someone has been drinking with Chu Tao. Guo Qi has been drunk for a long time, and he is just lying on the table drinking wine.


    A round table is not very big. Four people sit together. Chu Tao doesn''t know what manager fan is. He thinks manager fan is Guo Qi''s benefactor, and drinks are like free drinks. He drinks with manager fan one after another.


    "Who? Don''t rub my feet. They itch me to death."


    Is lying on the table to sleep, Guo Qi felt his legs and stomach has been foot rub a few times, itching.


    At this time, what he wanted to do most was sleep. Guo Qi waved his arm impatiently and said.


    "Ha ha, this boy still likes to be drunk. Leave him alone. Let''s continue to drink."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, the boy must be dreaming. Chu Tao and manager fan took a look at him, and they continued to drink. Only Hai Ying blushed and lowered her head, and did not dare to look at manager fan and Chu Tao.


    "Poop."


    Guo Qi swung his arm and fell asleep on the chair. He didn''t know if it was dishonest. His buttocks slipped and he sat down on the ground and fell asleep on the chair.


    "It''s hard to sleep. Come on, sit down and sleep."


    As he was drinking, Chu Tao put down his glass to hold Guo up and let him sit down."Don''t touch me. It''s comfortable. Don''t touch me. I''ll sleep like this."


    Because he was drunk, it was most comfortable to sit like this. Suddenly he was picked up by someone. Guo Qi didn''t know who it was. He just kept waving to let others not touch him. He sat on the ground alone.


    "Well, let''s keep drinking."


    Looking at Guo Qi, Chu Tao smiles and shakes his head. He sits down and continues to drink with manager fan.


    "Well."


    Guo Qi sat on the ground, his face itching. He reached out and scratched, his eyes staring. Maybe it was because the hotel lighting was good.


    there were four people sitting on the wine table. They were sitting on the ground. Chu Tao and manager fan were wearing trousers, so there was only one woman wearing a skirt.

 Chapter 73

    Being drunk, Guo Qi didn''t know whether he was dreaming or real.


    Trembling to stretch out a hand, feel that white thigh is in front of you, his hand is about to touch.


    "Er..."


    Seeing that the slender leg was about to stretch to his side, Guo Qi raised his heart. He had never tried to touch a woman''s leg when he was drunk. He was itchy and wanted to catch it.


    But I haven''t touched it yet. I have long legs over there. It''s on the man''s thigh. This makes Guo Qi''s expression stiff. It turns out that this is the foot that just touched his leg stomach?


    I was drinking with manager fan, but I didn''t expect that a foot fell on my thigh, which scared Chu Tao.


    I''ve experienced all kinds of strange things today, but I don''t know if there are ghosts in the world. What if they are really ghosts?


    There are things in this world that have to be believed in.


    In his heart, Chu Tao suddenly vomited the wine he had just drunk. Manager fan was sitting next to him. When he vomited the wine, he vomited manager fan''s face.


    "Manager fan, yes I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I just... "


    He was so afraid of his mistake that he vomited out the wine. He also vomited manager fan''s face. Chu Tao quickly apologized.


    "Not in the way, not in the way." Wiping the wine on his face with a tissue, manager Fan said with a smile.


    It''s not easy to meet a rich man. He has to get married anyway. If he vomits some wine, he vomits some bars. If an ordinary person vomits his face, he has to sweep his face to kill him. It''s a rich man who vomits the wine on his face.


    In order not to let Chu Tao feel sorry, manager fan should shake his head and smile generously. He wants to continue drinking with Chu Tao.


    "Drink, manager fan. It''s just my fault. Come on, I''ll give you a penalty."


    Picking up the cup from the ground, Chu Tao first observed it. Guo Qi leaned against the stool to sleep with his eyes narrowed, while a long snow-white leg stretched out from Hai Ying.


    Although he hasn''t said a few words to Hai Ying, looking at the woman''s behavior, Chu Tao can probably guess what kind of woman she is. With a bad smile on his lips, he pretends that nothing has happened and continues to sit down and drink with manager fan.


    "Come on, brother, let''s drink. We won''t be drunk today."


    After sitting in the position of site manager for a long time, manager fan is tired of sitting. He wants to climb up. Only by climbing up can he have power and power, and can he have a large number of women to throw themselves into his arms.


    I don''t know the origin of Chu Tao, but it''s absolutely not easy for this man to take a worker who carries cement at the construction site and eat and drink here.


    If you look at what you eat, you can eat hundreds of dishes at random, and drink good wine. The price of this bottle of wine is higher than a month''s salary of many workers.


    "Poof."


    Two people touched the glass. Chu Tao''s wine didn''t know what was going on. As soon as he drank it, he vomited it out. But this time, it was OK. He turned his head and didn''t vomit on manager fan.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother? Is there something wrong? If something goes wrong, let''s go to see a doctor. We can''t delay when we are ill. "


    The first time you vomit wine, you can think that Chu Tao is choking, but there''s something wrong with the continuous vomit of wine. Isn''t it uncomfortable?


    "It''s OK. I''m ok. I just choked on it."


    Chu Tao was also helpless. As soon as he drank the wine into his mouth, he felt the foot on his thigh stretched out again. This time, the foot not only rubbed on his thigh, but also slowly slid into the leg nest.


    He had a lot of wine in his stomach. Although Chu Tao had a good amount of wine, he had not had much alcohol to drink. It was hard to avoid some reaction on his body.


    While talking to manager fan, Chu Tao clamped the playful foot between his legs, making it impossible for a woman to take it back. Are you still naughty?


    "Let''s drink slowly. It''s still early anyway. Let''s have a chat while we drink."


    Manager fan wanted to make up with Chu Tao for a long time. Suddenly, when he got the chance, he was happy.


    Just drink more boring, drink to the stomach, God knows who will wake up tomorrow who also know who, only a good heart to heart talk, the best way to contact Chu Tao.


    "Brother, I don''t know what to call it."


    Just listen to Guo Qi call Chu Tao Chu elder brother, manager fan also only know Chu Tao surname Chu, other what don''t know.


    "My name is Chu Tao. Just call me Xiao Tao later."


    Chu Tao really wants to lift the table to see if the woman''s legs are wrapped in silk stockings.


    Such a woman must have been played by men, so why can''t she play? Anyway, I don''t need to be responsible to play, and I can still have a good time. Besides, I''m obviously a restless person when I look at a woman''s behavior. Before I take the initiative, she starts to look for herself.


    It''s a sin not to carry such a woman to bed.


    Those who dare to frown on their own men and other men will be punished.At this moment, Chu Tao has a righteous expression on his face. He plans to punish this woman in the hotel for a while, and see if she dares to rub her legs and waist with other men in the future.


    "Xiao Tao, my name is fan. Everyone calls me manager fan. You can call me Lao Fan later."


    Hearing that Chu Tao didn''t hesitate, he told himself his name. Obviously, he didn''t regard himself as an outsider. He also told Chu Tao his name quickly.


    "Well, good, brother fan."


    Chu Tao is also too lazy to say hello to manager fan. Manager fan will call him whatever he wants, so that there will be no distance between them.


    "Come on, manager fan, let''s drink. If you don''t get drunk tonight, Guo Qi will scold me tomorrow and say that I didn''t treat you well."


    I decided to take the woman to bed this evening. It must be to send her man away first. Otherwise, how can I have a chance?


    Manager fan is sitting here, and if you don''t get drunk, the goods will pester you all the time. Even if you don''t pester yourself for a while, you can''t carry Haiying directly into the hotel?


    He''s enjoying himself. What should he do? You can''t get drunk and run out looking for women now?


    "Ha ha, come on, drink. We won''t be drunk tonight."


    I don''t know whether Chu Tao''s words are sincere or polite, but manager fan is happy in his heart and can''t express his comfort.


    Men, especially men like him, like to be flattered by rich people, so that they seem to have ability and status. Now being accompanied by rich people like Chu Tao, manager fan feels that his status has soared a lot. Baijiu Baijiu,


    two people all thought that they could quickly intoxicated the other party, and continuously touch glasses. Soon two people drank two bottles of white wine. Although Moutai was a good wine, two of them drank the liquor as boiling water.


    "Little Brother Xiaotao, today Brother, I''m happy. I haven''t drunk it for a long time I''m having such a good time. "


    Chu Tao has an idea in his heart, so he will not pour so much wine into his stomach, but manager fan is different.


    Being friends with a rich man like Chu Tao, he was very happy. He was so happy that he didn''t keep drinking. Chu Tao respected all the wine, so he had to drink it anyway.


    two Jin Baijiu can still talk, Lian Chutao has some doubts about how much the volume of the wine is, but listen to fan manager''s stammered words, he knows, this cargo is finally drunk.


    "Ha ha, I''m happy today, too. Manager fan, you''ve drunk too much."


    After patting manager fan on the shoulder, Chu Tao laughs. Immediately I can play with your woman. Are you still here to be brothers with me?


    "No I didn''t drink much. I I can still drink. Come on, brother, let''s go on Cheers. "


    A red face is like a red iron. Manager fan is really drunk, because most drunk people never admit that they are drunk. He carries an empty cup to drink with Chu Tao.


    "Sister Haiying, you come here to help. You support manager fan and I support Guo Qi. Let''s find a hotel nearby. We can''t spend the night here."


    Today, there are four people here. Guo Qi is drunk, and manager fan is also drunk. Only he and Hai Ying are left. Chu Tao says to Hai Ying and asks Hai Ying to come and help the drunken manager fan, while he goes to help Guo Qi who is asleep.


    It''s getting dark now, and Chu Tao has drunk a lot. Although some of them vomit directly, some of them are drunk. He doesn''t want to drive any more and wants to find a place nearby to lie down and have a rest.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Haiying can''t wait for a long time. She married gouluo because gouluo is good at people, but what''s the use of being good at people? She became a poor dog, had no money to buy things, and didn''t have good clothes to wear when she went out. All the men who married gouluo were because she was too stupid to believe in love.


    In addition, when she sleeps with gouluo, gouluo doesn''t want to touch herself even in any way, which makes Haiying very anxious, so she has a good relationship with manager fan behind gouluo''s back.


    Manager fan is rich and young. Manager fan also told her that as long as she can give him a son, she will give her a lot of money and marry herself.


    However, after being intimate with manager fan for so many times, every time manager fan was not comfortable, he finished his life, which made Haiying feel unsatisfied.


    Today, I saw Chu Tao. The fat man knew that his ability in that aspect was good. Besides, looking at the dishes on this table, he had to pay several thousand yuan at least.


    A table of rice is enough for gouluo to earn for several years. Although Haiying hesitates in her heart, she finally raises her foot to dally with Chu Tao. She wants Chu Tao to lose control of it. Sure enough, now Chu Tao finally proposes to go to the hotel.

 Chapter 74

    "Hai Ying, can you help Lao Fan?"


    It''s nothing to support Guo Qi with her own physique, but Haiying is still a woman. I don''t know if manager fan is so heavy. Can Haiying be a woman?


    "Don''t worry. I know what he can do. Let''s go."


    The same is true of this man. When he is holding and rolling on the bed with him, he knows that he doesn''t have much ability. I feel that he is more powerful than dog Luo.


    Today, we agreed to have dinner with manager fan first, and then find a place where two people can be gentle. Now it''s good, let alone gentle. Manager fan is asleep, obviously giving himself a chance to make out with other men.


    "OK, I''ll lead the way."


    With a bad smile on his face, Chu Tao stares at Hai Ying, looking at the loose neckline under the woman''s neck from time to time.


    Haiying is a married woman, but she looks very young, and her eyes are always staring at Haiying. Chu Tao keeps swallowing. I don''t know if such a woman is still very tight when she is carried to the bed. Do you have any feeling when she goes in?


    Heart has been thinking, Chu Tao also regardless of his sports car is still in front of the hotel, directly toward the side.


    Although this is the periphery of the city center of Ming Dynasty, there are still many big hotels here. Chu Tao soon found a good place here.


    "This is the shop, isn''t it?"


    Because Guo Qi''s back is still injured, Chu Tao carries Guo Qi all the way to the downstairs of a big hotel. Chu Tao turns around and asks Hai Ying.


    "Here? Is it a bit high-end? "


    Manager fan is a construction site experience, a month''s salary is thousands of yuan, come here to sleep, also don''t know how much to spend a night, the house price here is certainly high.


    "Here it is."


    Listen to the woman''s words, Chu Tao quickly understood the woman''s meaning, this is not obvious is the money problem?


    Other things are things, but money is not. Haiying is afraid that the house here is too expensive for one night, so she chooses to live here. It''s comfortable. Money is not a problem.


    "Well."


    Since Chu Tao has said that, Hai Ying has to nod her head and follow him silently. This time, Chu Tao should pay for it. Anyway, she has just done what she should do. It depends on Chu Tao if she can get along with Chu Tao.


    If such a chubby man starts to do something, he doesn''t know whether he will fly his soul to the sky. Haiying thinks in her heart and blushes involuntarily.


    How can a woman always think about sleeping with a man? Haiying couldn''t help laughing at herself, but she didn''t stop to keep up with Chu Tao.


    "Four rooms."


    When he came to the counter, Chu Tao directly asked for four rooms. Although all the rooms here need ID cards, Chu Tao made any phone call and everything was settled.


    "I''ll open the door first. Let manager fan sleep in this room."


    It''s OK to carry Guo Qi on her back, but it''s hard for Haiying, a woman, to support manager fan. For the convenience of Haiying, Chu Tao asks Haiying to put manager fan in the room.


    "Good."


    After nodding, Haiying entered the first of the four rooms. She first put manager fan on the bed, took off his shoes, and then put the quilt on her body. Then she got up and went out.


    "Is Guo Qi in this room?"


    When Haiying comes out, Chu Tao just comes out of the room. He gently closes the door, looks at Haiying and walks towards her.


    "I don''t know what happened after drinking, but I can''t sleep. Do you have time for us to chat?"


    Women are more active than themselves. When they arrive at the hotel, Chu Tao is not reserved. He comes directly to the woman, takes her hand and goes to his room.


    Anyway, there are four rooms. Even if manager fan wakes up and can''t see Haiying, he won''t say anything. After all, one room per person will not cause misunderstanding.


    "Is the single room small?"


    Haiying is still the first time to come to such a hotel. When she just sent manager fan into the room, she was anxious to find Chu Tao. She didn''t see whether the bed in the room was small or not.


    "I have a look. It''s OK for both of us. Let''s go. Do you take a shower first or do I take a shower first?"


    As the door closed, Chu Tao, with a bad smile on his face, couldn''t help looking in the direction of manager fan''s room.


    Guo Qi didn''t know what he was doing in the next room, because he was so drunk that his brain swelled so much that he felt sick and wanted to vomit.


    It''s the first time that I''ve drunk so much wine. Today, Guo Qi has let it go.


    His perspective eyes were used several times by him. His head was swollen as if it was going to explode, and his eyes were stinging. Now after drinking so much wine, he lay in bed and gradually fell into silence.


    Maybe it''s the effect of alcohol in the body, the heat of the eyes gradually becomes cool, the blood flow in the body is accelerating, and the magic blue air flow in the blood also flows with the blood.The blue air flows all over his body. Although he is sleeping, his subconscious is still awake. At the moment, Guo Qi feels like he is in a green ocean.


    A piece of green grassland, vast and boundless, breeze blowing, open arms, facing the breeze, feel the beauty of nature, this moment, Guo Qi unspeakable comfort.


    Walking in the prairie, the ear is the open song, watching the pollution-free river flow in front of him, Guo Qi feels that he can walk in the sky step by step.


    The sky is blue and deep, and the white clouds are like cotton balls. Especially after walking onto the white clouds and overlooking the grassland below, the endless green and refreshing feeling came. Chu Tao could not help but snort.


    The consciousness is wandering, but the body is still on the bed of the hotel. With the blue air flowing faster and faster in the body, the blue light appears on the whole body surface of Guo Qi. The blue light is more and more abundant, and soon becomes a blue cocoon, wrapping Guo Qi in it.


    With the formation of light cocoon on the body surface, the blue air quickly wrapped the wound on Guo Qi''s back. Guo Qi''s body didn''t move, so he lay quietly on the bed.


    "It''s beautiful."


    As his body became lighter and lighter, Guo Qi wanted to hum comfortably, but he held back and looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him. At this moment, Guo Qi finally praised.


    Finally, like a legendary immortal, Guo Qi began to walk up and down in the sky. He saw all the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, and finally came to the noisy metropolis.


    There are so many high-rise buildings, but Guo can''t get any interest. The last light attracts him.


    The light spot is silver white, like a bright light in the night, which immediately attracted Guo Qi''s eyes. He rushed there quickly.


    "This is..."


    When Guo Qi appeared in the bright place, he was stunned.


    Some unbelievable looking at the place in front of him, here he is very familiar with, isn''t this the place where he works every day?


    Why is there light here? And this is the only place in the metropolis that attracts you?


    Guo Qi had a lot of doubts in his heart. He wanted to find the answer quickly, but he just looked at everything in front of him and didn''t know anything. Now he didn''t know how to investigate many things.


    "By the way, third brother..."


    In Mingcheng, Guo Qi''s best brother is sanlengzi. Sanlengzi and sanlengzi grew up in the same pair of trousers when they were young. When they came here, they were just like brothers.


    I don''t know why, sanlengzi disappeared from his face. Guo Qi was very sad, but he heard from the second uncle that sanlengzi had gone home.


    What the second uncle said was different from what he saw. Guo Qi really wanted to know where sanlengzi was, but now he didn''t have the time and money to find sanlengzi. He had to wait until he went back to the countryside to make sure.


    "Xiaoguozi, where have you been? Wipe, I''m still waiting for a while to give you some things. Look at your promise. Damn it. Yesterday, you were too angry to leave when you saw a woman. "


    Guo Qi was walking on the construction site. A room not far from him made Guo Qi stop and gently push the room away. A dark man saw him come in and grinned at him.


    "Third brother, it''s good that you''re OK."


    After a long separation, I suddenly saw sanlengzi again. My heart was sour. Guo Qi''s eyes were ruddy and his face was smiling. I couldn''t help feeling.


    "You have something to do, brother. I can''t be any better. I tell you, Xiao Guozi, you don''t know. Niang, yesterday''s scene was so shocking. If you go, you''ll never forget it."


    Seeing that Guo Qi came to his room, sanlengzi didn''t hide from Guo Qi. Yesterday, the boy saw Han Meiqi, the big beauty, and went with her, leaving him to go down to the bottom.


    However, sanlengzi is still shocked when he looks back on a scene he saw before. He really didn''t think that there was such a great miracle in the underground of Mingcheng. At that time, he was shocked.


    The boy didn''t go down. He just wanted to adjust his appetite to see if he would regret it. He didn''t want to go down with him. You regret it.


    "Third brother, I''m thirsty. Do you have any fruit?"


    Time went back to a few days ago. Guo Qi missed the days when he was with sanlengzi. He remembered that he came here to find water to drink. Now when he came here again, Guo Qi felt thirsty again.


    "There''s boiling water over there. If it''s not too hot, drink that."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s simple and honest appearance, sanlengzi wants to tease him, so that you don''t want a brother when you see a woman. Your brother is not happy. You can do it yourself.


    "I''m so thirsty, why don''t you let me drink boiled water? Come on, I know you have fruit here. Take it out quickly. I have to eat more and make you poor. "


    If sanlengzi really went down to the mysterious catacombs, he would have seen something. Moreover, he should have picked some fruits to come back. At that time, he still felt very delicious, and Guo Qi wanted to eat more.

 Chapter 75

    "Did you put your eyeliner in my house? Why do you know that I have fruit here? "


    Guo Qi is the only one who knows what happened when he went underground. He didn''t tell anyone else, but he didn''t tell anyone what he brought up from below. How did Guo Qi know that he had fruit here?


    "I want to eat apples. Don''t tell me you didn''t buy them in the street yesterday, but I watched you bring them back."


    Seeing sanlengzi''s alert expression, Guo Qi giggles and diverts sanlengzi''s attention.


    "Come on, don''t be silly in front of me. I picked five fruits in the crypt. We all grew up in mud. Here, here you are."


    Now there are only two of them, and they are all brothers. Sanlengzi knows that Guo Qi didn''t mean to stand him up. In order to benefit everyone, he gives Guo Qi a piece of fruit.


    "There is no sun down there. How long is it? How can you grow fruit like an apple? "


    Although Guo Qi did not go to high school or university, he still studied in primary school. He knew that plants can''t grow without the sun. The key point is that the cave is dark, let alone the sun. There is no bright light. How can we grow.


    "Well, I don''t know. It''s not poisonous. I was thirsty at that time. When I saw it, I picked it and ate it. Not to mention, it tasted good. There were only five in a tree. We were brothers. I had already eaten one, so the remaining four were taken out and shared equally."


    That night, sanlengzi was ready, waiting for Guo Qi to come back. Who knew that Guo Qi was missing, but everything was ready, but sanlengzi had to run down alone.


    This is the only chance. If you miss it, there will be an expert group coming soon. Don''t go on at that time. The onlookers are not qualified. They must be very strict.


    "What''s down there? Isn''t it the emperor''s tomb kiln?"


    Because he went back with Han Meiqi, Guo Qi couldn''t go to the crypt, but he was still very concerned about what was in the crypt. He wanted to know what the scene was.


    Look at the fruit that sanlengzi took out of it. It should not be simple, and there are several gold bracelets on the table behind sanlengzi.


    Others may doubt the authenticity of the thing, but Guo Qi knows that it should be a real treasure. Maybe it was sanlengzi who brought it out from the underground cave below.


    Sanlengzi''s family was poor. He even saved food, not to mention buying bracelets. He didn''t bother to look at the real bracelets, even the plastic ones. So when he saw the gold bracelets on the table, Guo Qi''s curiosity rose.


    Others are working. Now there are only two of them left. Guo Qi finally asked what he wanted to ask.


    "Hey, you want to know? I won''t tell you... " Looking at Guo Qi''s face full of expectation, sanlengzi smiles and says something that makes Guo Qi want to slap his face with his hair.


    "I & *% £¤ @..." At this moment, Guo Qi wants to be crazy, but he can''t help it. Sanlengzi is like this. He likes to make mysteries. Guo Qi also knows that the more he asks him, the more he doesn''t say.


    "Look at your little success, you are acute."


    Guo Qi''s expression is completely in sanlengzi''s eyes. Sanlengzi''s squint at Guo Qi seems to be saying, who do you blame? Brother asked you to come down with me. When you see a woman, you can''t leave. If you want to blame, you blame Han Meiqi. It has nothing to do with brother.


    "It''s not a grave down there at all."


    Although he was a bit ruffian at ordinary times, at this moment, when sanlengzi was talking about the tomb below, the whole person''s expression became serious. Guo Qi listened to sanlengzi''s tone and looked at sanlengzi. This was the first time he saw sanlengzi so serious.


    "I went down alone that night. At that time, I thought it was the tomb of an ancient little man, but when I went in, I found that it was an ancient palace."


    "I give a good cry, Xiao Guozi, you don''t know. I took a flashlight and walked into the corridor. The walls inside were made of gold, and countless precious stones were inlaid on them."


    "I was confused at that time and wanted to button down the gems on the wall, but no matter what I did, those gems seemed to grow together with the wall. No matter how hard I tried, it was useless. Then I could only walk slowly inside. There must be something more valuable in it."


    "I went to several palaces, and there were stars in it. My mother, at that time, I felt like I was dreaming. I even" slapped "my ears, and I grinned for a long time."


    "I didn''t expect that all this was true. The stars were all gems. Each one was as big as a fist. Some of them were bigger than basketball."


    "There are many wooden boxes in the palace. It''s strange that the locks of those boxes are the same as the new ones. I''ll pry the locks open with a hammer. Guess what''s inside?"With that, sanlengzi pretended to ask Guo Qi. He was absorbed in listening. Suddenly, he was asked by sanlengzi. Guo Qi looked at sanlengzi and shook his head.


    Guo Qi said, "third brother, what''s inside?"


    "Stupid, there must be treasures inside, such as pearl necklaces, night pearls with big eyes, and many bracelets and jade pendants. Look at the gold bracelets on this table. I took them from there."


    "Paralyzed, not to mention baby, I''m not angry. Why am I so incompetent? There are so many good things. I I can''t finish it. I can only pick out a few things in the end. "


    "I''ve been wandering around for a long time, and I don''t know if it''s daybreak outside. I''m in a hurry. As a result, the more anxious he is, the more he can''t get out. Finally, he turns around and turns to a light curtain."


    It''s like telling about a world of fantasy. What sanlengzi said is very exciting. I don''t know that my saliva on the ground is like a layer of rain.


    "Light curtain?" Sanlengzi''s speech is vigorous, and Guo Qi''s listening is also vigorous. But there is a light curtain underground. Guo Qi is not stupid and can''t help frowning.


    "Well, at that time, I thought I was wrong, but my eyes were swollen, and it''s still true. You don''t know, little Guo Zi. In the light curtain, I saw a river, a silver river, and I could hear the surging sound of the river, and..."


    "And what?"


    Today, I don''t know what happened to the three lengzi. He likes to pause as he talks, which makes Guo Qi can''t help asking.


    "There was a coffin floating in the Milky way. Mother, I was so scared that my hair was straight and my legs were shaking that I couldn''t stand steadily. I wanted to run away at that time."


    "I don''t know if I was in a hurry at that time. I didn''t run for a few steps. The sound of" bang "made me confused. I bumped into a tree."


    Not only was his mouth talking, but sanlengzi was still gesticulating in front of Guo Qi. It was a fierce situation, not to mention how urgent the situation was at that time.


    "Hit the tree?" Even if it''s a light curtain, there''s a tree, Guo Qi is confused, and the goods are being made up.


    "At that time, I was stunned. I was scared in my heart. I was hit by the tree again. The labor and management had a temper. They kicked the tree a few feet. Even the tree''s grandmother was scolded by me. Later, I was thirsty. Then I took off the fruit from the tree and chewed it up..."


    "This is it?"


    I just felt that sanlengzi was making it up, but when it comes to this, isn''t it the tree that grows the fruit in my hand? Is what sanlengzi said true?


    "I hate it. How could I be so stupid at that time? If I ran more and danced more square dances with my aunt in the street, if I had exercised well at first, how could my palm as big as banana leaf grasp more jewelry? No, don''t pull me, Xiao Guo. I''ll find a corner to continue to be depressed."


    The more he thought about it, the more depressed he was. Regardless of the purpose of coming to Guo Qi, sanlengzi directly opened the door and went out. In that way, he didn''t want to say how much.


    "Hey, third brother, why are you in such a hurry? Isn''t the cave still there? I want to go down to have a look, or Hey, hey, let''s go down and have a look tonight? "


    What happened in front of him was different from what he had experienced in Mingcheng. Guo Qi wanted to change what was about to happen. He wanted to go down with sanlengzi to see what was going on.


    "Go down and have a look? Look at your brother-in-law. How many days have you been Just about to find a corner sad, heard Guo Qi''s words, three lengzi straight curled his mouth, mouth scolding said.


    "It''s not like I said you, boy. You wasted a good chance on women two days ago, or I could take you with me and pretend to be a local tyrant. As a result Son of a bitch, the babies are all down there. I can''t take them out. "


    After that, sanlengzi didn''t explain any more, but turned his head and walked away. As for where he went, Guo Qi didn''t pay attention. Now he was interested in the underground cave. There were so many unexpected things.


    "Ah Xiao Guozi, go away and never come to Mingcheng. "


    Not long after sanlengzi went out, Guo Qi heard a scream, followed by sanlengzi''s heartrending cry. Guo Qi was so nervous that he quickly opened the door to have a look.


    "Come on, you didn''t hear me. Go away, go away, never come back to Mingcheng, never come back here."


    While crying, Guo Qi doesn''t know why sanlengzi shed tears, but looking at him like that, Guo Qi has lost sanlengzi once, and he doesn''t want to lose it again.


    "Wuwu, xiaoguozi, help me, help me, I don''t want to be taken away, everything you see now It''s all true. "


    Gradually, sanlengzi''s figure gradually turned into light and disappeared. His voice still reverberated in the air.


    Listening to sanlengzi''s cry, Guo Qi clenched his fist, and his expression was very upset. He didn''t want to lose his brother again, but sanlengzi disappeared."Ah..."

 Chapter 76

    There is a kind of heartache called the loss of a brother. At the moment, Guo Qi feels the heartbreaking pain again. He kneels on the ground, his fists thump on the ground, and his bones are ringing, but he doesn''t feel it at all.


    The feeling of heartache is penetrating. Guo Qi''s tears are pouring down like rain. He is tired and his fists are full of blood. Guo Qi faints directly in the same place. With his fainting, the blue light cocoon in the hotel room contracts fiercely and melts into Guo Qi''s body.


    "Hoo."


    Heart a surprised, Guo Qi "Shua" of open eyes, looking at this strange room, some doubts.


    "Where is this?"


    He is clearly eating with Chu Tao. How can he open his eyes and come here? What about Chu Tao people?


    Looking at the simple and empty room, Guo got up and put on his shoes. He wanted to go out and have a look.


    "Third brother, are you reminding me? Speak quickly, third brother... "


    In his dream, he dreamed of sanlengzi. Looking at sanlengzi''s expression and listening to sanlengzi''s cry, Guo Qi felt very sad. No matter it was in the hotel, he kept crying.


    "Why? The wound on my back... "


    He got out of bed in a hurry and noticed what was wrong. In order to save manager fan, he blocked gouluo''s bench and had a long wound on his back.


    Every time he walked around, he would touch the wound. The pain on his back was burning. Now it''s OK. There''s no feeling on his back. Guo Qi doesn''t know. So he reached out and touched it on his back.


    "All right? Just have a sleep? "


    He felt something rough. As a result, after Guo Qi accidentally buttoned it off, it turned out to be a falling scar. He didn''t feel any pain on his back. It didn''t look like he had been hurt.


    Attention was diverted by the wound. Guo Qi knew that he had just had a dream. Sanlengzi didn''t find himself, so he just sat on the bed with a sigh.


    "Ah Don''t touch that, itch


    Mind has been thinking about how their back for no reason, Guo Qi''s ears suddenly came a woman''s voice, very close, like in the next room.


    "Who? Have you ever been kidnapped? "


    It seems that women are very uncomfortable. Guo Qi has some doubts. He has seen accountant Lan''s kidnapping case, so when he heard a woman''s cry, he thought that it might be kidnapping.


    "It''s itchy. OK, I''ll scratch it for you in a moment. You feel it. It''s all up here. Baby, can you give it to me now?"


    "Hua Hua Hua" sound of water accompanied by the man''s heavy breathing, Guo Qi listened very carefully, he could not help but came to the corner, ears lying on the wall, listening to the conversation next door.


    "Good or bad, you touch people there, ah..."


    Before, he was still hesitating about who would take a bath in the bathroom first. Later, Guo Qi didn''t think about it. He picked up Hai Ying and went straight to the bathroom. It was boring to take a bath alone. It was the most appropriate time for two people to take a bath together.


    When he got to the bathroom, Chu Tao looked at Hai Ying and couldn''t help putting his hands on the woman.


    The two people hold each other like this, their mouths are busy, Chu Tao''s hands are not idle, and they don''t know who did it first. They begin to feel for each other''s body. Haiying unties Chu Tao''s clothes, and Chu Tao slides his hands into Haiying''s clothes.


    Haiying has been married, and her body has been mature for a long time. Now standing in front of Chu Tao, she leads the fire on Chu Tao, and makes Chu Tao tremble for several times.


    "Haiying, you are in good health."


    After kissing for a long time, both of them couldn''t breathe. Then they let go. Chu Tao, with a chubby smile on his face, looked at the woman''s pretty face and praised her.


    "Do you like me?"


    Finally let the man fell in love with his body, Haiying smile on his face, some confused, asked.


    "Yes, I like to tickle you."


    Chutao''s face shows a funny bad smile, and Chu Tao prints his mouth on the woman''s face again.


    "Take it easy. You hurt me."


    Haiying''s expression was a little uncomfortable. She bit her lips with her white teeth and snorted.


    "Sorry, I was just so excited."


    Chu Tao feels that the blood flow on his body is speeding up. If he doesn''t grasp the strength of his hand, he pinches the woman directly. He looks at Hai Ying apologetically.


    "Take a bath."


    Such a mature man standing in front of him, the man''s unique masculinity into his nose, Haiying heart is shaking.


    "Haiying, you are so beautiful that manager fan can''t get down on you every day?"


    How all didn''t expect, this sea Ying return clothes after unexpectedly so good-looking, see Chu Tao''s eyes are all shining, really want to rush up to do the woman.


    This kind of body can''t even help itself. How can manager fan hold it?


    Such a good woman, such a charming body, is a man who wants to go to bed. If she is her own woman, it is estimated that her life will be handed over to her sooner or later."Let''s not talk about that smelly man."


    Chu Tao suddenly mentions manager fan, which makes Hai Ying feel very aggrieved. She doesn''t want to talk about manager fan any more.


    "Well, well, let''s play our game."


    Face "hey hey" smile, but the eyes keep sweeping in the woman.


    "Chu Tao, are you married?"


    Standing against the wall, Haiying raised her head and narrowed her eyes. From time to time, her mouth hummed like balderdash.


    "No, what are you doing when you get married? You can''t have fun outside when you get married. I haven''t had enough."


    Don''t want to cheat Haiying, Chu Tao didn''t hide.


    If Chu Tao wants to get married, the women outside can definitely line up, but up to now, he has never met a woman with a heart. Chu Tao doesn''t want to force her. Anyway, when she''s in a hurry, she''ll find a woman, and she''s not afraid that a woman at home won''t agree.


    "That''s good. I''m afraid that your wife will know about us. I''m afraid that she will trouble me later."


    Haiying is not afraid to rely on Chu Tao. She is afraid that Chu Tao''s wife will find her. Chu Tao is so rich. If she has a wife, her wife will definitely be a woman from a rich family. If she is missed by such a woman, she will die?


    It is often reported on TV news that the original mate played junior three. At that time, Hai Ying was scared to the skin. The first thing she thought of was manager fan''s wife, but fortunately, manager fan didn''t shake things out.


    Now think about it, Hai Ying is afraid that what happened today will come to Chu Tao''s wife''s ears, but she is relieved that Chu Tao is not married now, so they can do whatever they want.


    "What are you afraid of? You''re all married women. I''m afraid your husband is anxious with me."


    Manager fan next door should be Haiying''s husband. He was touching with his woman in the bathroom across the room. If manager fan knew, what would he think?


    "Don''t talk about that. Come on, Xiao Tao, pull your pants down."


    Haiying is very uncomfortable when she thinks about manager fan, so when Chu Tao talks about manager fan, she directly changes the topic.


    Having been served by women in many places, Chu Tao naturally knows what Haiying wants, but he just uses his mouth to help himself?


    In case one of them didn''t resist the explosion directly below, how could they rub on the bed for a while? With this in mind, Chu Tao is not worried.


    "I''ll do what you say."


    Haiying closed her eyes and nodded gently. She was very docile, like a knowledgeable wife.


    "Goo Doo."


    Chu Tao is not a good man. He has slept with many people outside. But in the face of such a mature woman as Hai Ying, Chu Tao can''t help but swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva and his heart is shaking.


    "Ah, Chu Tao!" At the moment, her mind is full of Chu Tao. She can''t help humming.


    "It''s good. It''s strong." Looking at the woman, Chu Tao had nothing else in front of him.


    Guo Qi saw the situation in the bathroom next door clearly. His ears were lying on the wall and his eyes couldn''t help looking in the past.


    I don''t know if it''s because when I wake up, my eyes suddenly see the situation in the bathroom next door through the wall. When I see Haiying, Guo Qi''s body is beating fiercely. Haiying''s body is really white.


    Eyes staring at Haiying, especially when Chu Tao unties Haiying''s clothes, Guo Qi''s heart trembles and almost doesn''t jump out of his throat.


    "Haiying, I want it."

 Chapter 77

    Looking at Haiying in front of him, Chu Tao couldn''t hold him.


    In the white light of the bathroom, especially the water line of the shower head sprinkled on the woman''s body, we can see that Chu Tao has some feelings.


    "I feel bad, too."


    Haiying blushed and said, biting her red lips.


    "Goo Goo."


    Guo Qi''s stomach screamed as he felt hot and dry.


    I drank too much wine when I ate in the evening. Now the alcohol is absorbed by myself, but the water is still in my body.


    "Toilet, where is the toilet?"


    I feel like I can''t hold it any longer. No matter where there is a toilet, I just open the door and rush out. When I see someone, I ask the direction of the toilet.


    "Sick."


    I was about to go back to my room when I was stopped by a man. The woman who asked me was startled. She thought someone would dare to rob me here.


    Hearing Guo Qi''s question, the woman was relieved and disdained to talk to Guo Qi. Every room here has a separate bathroom, and the toilet is in the bathroom. Would this man not know?


    "I''m not sick, I''m just sick."


    Did not understand the meaning of women''s words, Guo Qi choked hard, want to go to the toilet, people alive can not be a bubble urine suffocation.


    "I don''t know."


    Is this man really stupid or fake stupid? The woman rolled her eyes, no longer took care of Guo Qi, did not go back to her room, and began to walk outside.


    "Where is your toilet, miss?"


    Ask the woman, the woman does not tell himself, Chu Tao anxious, looking for a long time, finally found the hotel door, came to the front desk, Guo Qi expression some uncomfortable asked the counter clerk.


    "Sir, are you looking for a public toilet?"


    Every room here has a toilet. When this man comes out of it, he even has to find a toilet?


    Although I don''t understand what happened to Guo Qi, for a good service, the woman still asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m looking for the toilet. Can you tell me where the nearest toilet is?"


    His face is a little blue. Guo Qi is really about to suffocate. He talks hard and asks the woman if he doesn''t go to the toilet again, he can only pee his pants.


    "Go out and turn left. There is a left turning street about 200 meters away. Walk along the street for five minutes. There is a public toilet on the right."


    Women live in this area, so they know more about it. When she heard that Guo Qi wanted to find a public toilet, she told Guo Qi the nearest one she knew.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    When he heard that there was a toilet, Guo Qi nodded happily at that time and gave thanks to the woman.


    "You''re welcome. It''s our duty to serve our customers."


    Women show a professional smile, and Guo Qi has no time to delay, holding the stomach to run outside.


    "Why not? It''s suffocating me."


    After running on the road for a long time, he couldn''t get to the place. Guo Qi was very anxious and rushed forward.


    "Hoo."


    According to the woman, Guo Qi finally saw the public toilet on the right side of the road. It was a two-story public toilet. Looking at the toilet, Guo Qi was very happy and rushed in directly.


    Comfortable with a bubble of urine, Guo Qi relaxed his tight body, the whole person can not say comfortable.


    "Come on, pear, wait for me. My relatives are here."


    Guo Qi breathed a sigh of relief in a wooden compartment. Unexpectedly, he suddenly heard the voice of a woman, and it was in the compartment beside him.


    "Meifeng, we haven''t seen each other for several years. How are you doing now? Why did your relatives come as soon as we met? " Said the woman called the pear.


    "What else can I do? I can''t survive even if I''m hungry." Meifeng said.


    Looking at Meifeng''s compartment, the pear said, "Meifeng, I feel a little uncomfortable below. Open the door and let me in."


    Thinking that they were good sisters, Meifeng opened the door to let the pear in. But as soon as the pear came in, Meifeng was worried and said, "pear, what are you doing? Be honest."


    Pear bad smile unceasingly, said: "Meifeng, long time no see, you let me touch you."


    Listening to women''s conversation, and having a very familiar name, Guo suddenly became interested and listened in the compartment. He wanted to know what the two women were doing.


    Meifeng said, "you are just like a bear before, evil."


    Pear said with a smile: "I am evil? That''s not what I learned from you


    "Ah..." The woman who called Meifeng couldn''t help crying out, "pear, please take it easy."


    Hearing Mei Feng''s joyful cry, Li Zi said, "why do you cry so loud, you are not afraid that other people will hear you?"


    Meifeng said, "no one here is afraid of anything."


    Guo Qi didn''t make a sound. He just listened quietly. Then there was a "Baji" and "Baji" sound coming from the next room. The woman hummed a few times, as if it was very uncomfortable.The woman who called pear gasped and said, "what''s up? It''s better than Qian Wangcai''s mule. "


    When she heard Li Zi''s words, Mei Feng sighed and said, "Qian Wangcai has not touched me for half a month."


    Pear "Hey" "Hey" to laugh a few times, said: "I said just how you call so loud, just like a love dog."


    On hearing this, Meifeng said with a smile, "who do you think is a female dog? You are the one who first made a fuss with me, and you still beat me down."


    Then the pear said, "comfortable. I learned all this from my family. My dead thing can be made. You want to die."


    Seems to be because relatives came, Meifeng said: "pear, don''t do, I''m not in the mood now."


    Looking at Meifeng''s face is not very good, pear advised: "Meifeng, like Qian Wangcai kind of man, you just leave him, it''s no big deal, three legged toad is hard to find, two legged big living people everywhere."


    When her relatives came, and she thought of men, Meifeng said, "if I could give them money, he would not leave me alone for half a month."


    Good friend this appearance, pear cold hum a, said: "he thinks you this saline land can''t grow crops, I think maybe it''s his problem, make good he was born a waste."


    Meifeng said: "after all, I have a bitter life. At the beginning, I would take a fancy to the man named Qian Wangcai. I have accepted my life."


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Zi said, "Meifeng, come with me tomorrow. I promise you that you will enjoy spicy food, and there will be rich men coaxing you with pain."


    I''m not very comfortable. After hearing this, Meifeng really wants to go to the pear company. Meifeng says, "if I go to sell it in your company, I won''t do it."


    On hearing Guo Meifeng''s words, Li Zi was not happy and said, "look what you said. We are sisters who grew up together. I can''t push you into the fire pit. I''m going to take you for pleasure, not for shame. "


    Now that the pear has been guaranteed, Meifeng thinks about it and says, "OK, I''ll go to your company tomorrow. I don''t want to be around Qian Wangcai any more."


    The woman who called pear said with a smile, "OK, it''s up to me."


    Finish saying, rubbing hands, pear eyes some bad, said: "now I will teach you how to hook the rich man."


    Next, two people in the toilet compartment don''t know what to toss about, Guo Qi can only hear two people''s high and low breathing, until someone enters the toilet again, two people stop.


    In the past, Guo Qi only knew that men and women went to the toilet together and liked to stir up some sounds, but he didn''t expect that two women were uneasy together.


    Although he knew that the woman might be Guo Meifeng, it was not easy for Guo Qi to go out to meet each other at this time. He had to listen to the two people walking away before he came out from inside.


    Turning left and right, Guo recalled returning to the hotel after a long time. He had to wait here. Now it''s still dark. What if Chu Tao came to find himself from next door and he wasn''t here?


    As soon as he opened the door and entered, Guo Qi directly lay on the bed. Although he had been drunk for a while, now he was a little sleepy.


    "Don''t Don''t touch it, Chu Tao. I feel sick. "


    As soon as Guo Qi sat down, a woman''s voice came from the next room. The sound of women''s enjoyment made Guo Qi''s bones almost crisp.


    "Chu Good man, you Take it easy. It hurts me... "

 Chapter 78

    I don''t know where Chu Tao''s hand touched. Hai Ying hummed like a dreamer.


    From time to time from the next door came the men''s panting, as well as the women''s hum, Guo Qi felt uncomfortable, lying on the bed.


    Guo Qi wants to know the situation next door, but Chu Tao is his brother after all. It''s not kind of him to see two people rolling in their arms. But Guo Qi has to go out for a walk alone.


    The night in Mingcheng is beautiful. The bright neon lights decorate the concrete high-rise buildings in various colors. Usually, he has been busy at the construction site. Now when he has free time to enjoy here, Guo Qi feels very relaxed.


    A person walking on the road, a lot of traffic, but Guo Qi still feel very peaceful, no noise during the day, the night is busy with a kind of silence.


    "I don''t know what Guoyang village looks like now."


    It has been more than a month since he came to Mingcheng from the village. This is the first time that Guo Qi has been away. He has never been back. Looking at the night sky on the road of Mingcheng, he can''t help but feel homesick.


    A family that has lived for 20 years, no matter how poor it is, is always the place where he lives and supports himself. In Guo Qi''s mind, he takes shelter from the rain in the house, shrinks in the wet quilt, and cooks rice porridge in the pot


    In the past, life was a little bit bitter and tired, but he was very free. Now Guo Qi needs to be busy every day in order to make money. He basically lives a two-point and one-line life every day, losing too much color.


    "Guo Jiang and Guo Biao, you wait, sooner or later I''ll take the money and hit you in the face."


    Thinking that he came here because the village head wanted to buy his own land, Guo Qi was a little angry. If he was a ten thousand yuan family at that time and gave the village head ten courage, he would not dare to offend himself.


    Now Guo Qi has a pair of magic eyes, but he does not dare to use them wantonly, not only because they will be found frequently, but also because the side effects will appear after using them for a long time, which makes him feel dizzy and painful.


    "I met Mei Feng this evening. I don''t know how she is now?"


    When a person calms down, there are always many things in his mind. Guo Qi thinks of his home and unconsciously thinks of Guo Meifeng on the way to Mingcheng.


    Guo Meifeng is beautiful and kind-hearted. He helped him. Guo Qi was very grateful. He saw Qian Wangcai a few days ago. Qian Wangcai was accompanied by other women. Although Guo Qi didn''t think much about it, he also saw some unusual things.


    This evening, I heard a conversation between Guo Meifeng''s woman and a woman named Li Zi. Guo Qi was very worried about her and was afraid that she would be bullied by Qian Wangcai.


    "No, I can''t. I''ll solve the problem of the third brother in a few days. I have to visit Mei Feng."


    Guo Meifeng is not at ease, but thinking of the situation in her dream, Guo Qi wants to go to Guo Meifeng after dealing with sanlengzi''s affairs.


    Thinking of Guo Meifeng squinting her eyes on the tractor and letting herself grope on her body, Guo Qi''s heart was pounding and pounding, and now his mind is still full of scenes of touching Guo Meifeng.


    In the evening breeze blowing on the road, Guo Qi went to the park. There were some old people who had dinner and took a walk here, and some dating couples. Guo Qi was tired of walking and wanted to have a rest here.


    "Honey, I want you to kiss me."


    Just after a bench, a woman''s voice came.


    After glancing at them, Guo Qi saw a man and a woman sitting on the bench. The woman was wearing a white T-shirt, and her arms were around the man''s neck. In this way, she looked at the man, squinting and waiting for the man''s action.


    "Some people, it''s not good to be seen."


    I don''t know if a man is shy or what. He just can''t let go. Guo Qi just walks over there. He doesn''t dare to touch a woman for fear that others will gossip.


    "I''m not afraid of a woman. What are you afraid of as a big man?"


    Listen to her boyfriend''s words, the woman''s mouth tooted up at that time, wriggled her body and looked at the man discontentedly.


    "If it''s said by others, they won''t be able to give you advice in the future?"


    Looking at the woman''s appearance, the man smiles and explains.


    "This is Mingcheng. Who are you afraid to say? If you are afraid of you, go home. If you can''t afford to play, don''t look for me. I can''t live without you. I can find a man right away. "


    His face was full of unhappiness. The woman directly loosened the man''s neck, got up and walked towards Guo Qi. She didn''t know whether she was angry or what.


    "Handsome, wait for me."


    Guo Qi''s pace is still very stable. He doesn''t deliberately speed up his pace because there are young lovers here. He doesn''t look at those people in his eyes at all. Anyway, he is clean if he can''t see them.


    This just went out not far, behind the woman''s voice, Guo Qi some doubt turned his head to have a look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She just passed by here. Why did she stop herself? Did you disturb them? If you also complain about yourself, you will have nothing to say."Handsome, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    The woman first threw a wink at Guo Qi, and then walked to Guo Qi with her long legs and buttocks twisting.


    Come to Guo Qi''s in front of, the woman''s face came up, to Guo Qi''s face blowing the fragrance wind.


    Originally, a woman''s body was fragrant. When she came to Guo Qi''s side, the fragrance of her body mixed in the air and got into Guo Qi''s nose. Now the woman''s mouth spits out a breath of fragrant wind, which makes Guo Qi a little dizzy.


    "Beautiful."


    When a woman asks such a question for no reason, Guo Qi looks around. Although the woman is not very tall, she feels good overall. Especially the clothes, Guo Qi can''t wait to reach out and touch them. I don''t know if they are very soft?


    "Do you like me?"


    You know that men can''t resist how beautiful they are. A woman smiles with pride on her face, then gently puts her arms on Guo Qi''s shoulders and stares at Guo Qi with a charming smile on her face.


    "This elder sister, I am a passer-by. This is the first time we meet. How can I like you?"


    What the hell is this woman doing? Just now, he was still talking to a man, but Guo Qi clearly heard that a woman asked a man to kiss her. Now it''s good that she just walked over and she caught up with her. Guo Qi couldn''t accept it.


    "How was your first meeting? Once born, twice cooked, three go to bed. "


    On hearing Guo Qi''s words, the woman was not very happy. The man just said he was beautiful, but he asked him if he liked him, but he didn''t answer. Is this teasing him?


    "Well, Xiaoying, stop it. Let''s go back quickly."


    See his girlfriend and his discord, even in front of his face with other men, some men can''t see past, but can''t lose his temper, can only smile to persuade women.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being seen? Don''t you dare to marry me? No kind of man, you go


    I''ve already taken the initiative to kiss this man, and he''s still grinning, isn''t he a man?


    In the heart too angry, small Ying also doesn''t care whether the man is regretting now, is hurtling at the man to scold.


    "Come on, handsome. Let''s go to the hotel. I''m your man tonight."


    Leaving her boyfriend a white eye, the woman holds Guo Qi in her haughty arms and pulls Guo Qi to the hotel.


    "Well, your boyfriend didn''t catch up. Now you can let go?"


    Guo Qi is very helpless, he was pulled up to block the gun, but look at the woman''s appearance to know is in and his boyfriend sulky, he can only follow her.


    "Don''t mention him. Do you like me? As long as you say you like me, let''s go to bed. I''m your man tonight. You can do whatever you want. "


    The woman actually took it seriously and wanted to go to the hotel with Guo Qi. Guo Qi was so scared that he stepped back. How could he go to bed with this woman.


    "Guo Qi? It''s really you. Why are you here? "


    The woman''s arm is still holding Guo Qi''s arm, which makes Guo Qi happy and unspeakable.


    But now the woman is entangled with himself, and Guo Qi is not willing to. He is thinking about how to make the woman think. When he is trying to find a way, someone suddenly calls his name not far away.


    "Sister Meifeng? Is that you


    When he heard someone calling for him, Guo Qi quickly turned his head to see the woman he had been missing. Isn''t that Meifeng who is very kind to him?


    "It''s so late, you don''t have a good rest at home. What are you doing here?"


    Just looked like Guo Qi, but Guo Meifeng was not sure, so she had to walk in and have a look. It turned out that it was really Guo Qi, and there was a woman holding Guo Qi''s arm. Guo Meifeng was very curious.


    "I came out with my friends. This girl, I have something else to do. Please go back to find your boyfriend. Don''t be angry. "


    With that, Guo Qi directly took away the woman''s two lotus white delicate arms and let the woman go back quickly. He came to Guo Meifeng''s side.


    "Isn''t she your girlfriend?"


    I thought that the woman was Guo Qi''s girlfriend. Guo Meifeng was lost somehow. But when she heard what Guo Qi said to the woman, Guo Meifeng was puzzled. What''s the matter?


    "No, let''s talk to the park."


    This is already the side of the road. There are so many vehicles coming and going that they can''t hear clearly. Guo Qi takes Guo Meifeng''s tender little hand and runs to the park

 Chapter 79

    "Go what? You haven''t gone to the hotel with me yet. I won''t let you go


    Guo Qi is about to take Guo Meifeng''s hand into the park. Unexpectedly, the woman named Xiaoying holds Guo Qi''s other arm and refuses to let Guo Qi go.


    "What are you doing? Your boyfriend is waiting for you over there. It''s no use pestering me. "


    The couple got angry and laid down their guns. Guo Qi was afraid that Guo Meifeng would misunderstand him. He quickly drew a line with this woman.


    Originally, there was no relationship between them. If Guo Meifeng thought too much about women, how could he explain to Guo Meifeng.


    Although Guo Meifeng was a married woman and also Guo Qi''s cousin, Guo Qi always thought about Guo Meifeng''s body.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve broken up with that trash. You just said I''m good-looking. You''re my man. I want to be your woman."


    Other men say that they like themselves. This man has a tight mouth. But the more Guo Qi is like this, the more women compete with Guo Qi. She thinks that Guo Qi has become a woman who has to be Guo Qi today.


    "You are unreasonable."


    There''s no way to take this woman. Guo Qi wants to leave with Guo Meifeng, but the woman just holds him by the arm. She wants to go to the hotel with him and give him her body.


    "Sister, if my brother does something that I''m sorry for you, tell me and I''ll help you teach him a lesson."


    Seeing a woman like this, Guo Meifeng is not happy, but she can''t help her parents. She wants to know what''s going on from a woman.


    "He said he liked me, and I promised to be his woman. Now I''m going to make out with him. He doesn''t want to. It''s all your fault."


    With that, the woman began to spread her resentment on Guo Meifeng.


    Just now the two of them had a good chat. Because of the appearance of this woman, the man''s heart changed. It''s all your fault.


    Du mouth, Xiaoying heart is very dissatisfied, so many of her sisters often go out to the nightclub, never a man refused himself, this man because of the appearance of Obasan refused himself, really don''t know what taste this man has.


    "My brother is very honest. I hope you can forgive him if he does something wrong."


    This woman said that he liked Guo Qi. Maybe the life event of Guo Qi was on this woman. Although she complained about it, Guo Meifeng was not angry and said good things for Guo Qi.


    "Your brother? I don''t think he''s interested in you? You''re not going to have a situation, are you? That''s just right. I''m not a rigid person. Let''s go to the hotel together and see if this man can lose two women? "


    Looking at the difference between Guo Qi and Guo Meifeng, there seems to be something else. The woman glanced at them and said with indifference.


    "What are you talking about? If you talk nonsense again, I will not be polite."


    Others can say that they can, but they can''t say that Guo Meifeng is a big man. She can laugh at everything, but Guo Meifeng is a married woman. If she is criticized, how can she be a man in the future?


    "You''re welcome? Why are you so rude? It''s just putting me down on the bed and sleeping. You come and sleep with me


    Constantly rejected by this man, Xiaoying began to doubt whether Guo Qi had any disease, allergic to women, right?


    Heart gas, small Ying Du mouth stamping feet, is not afraid of Guo Qi.


    Just sitting in a chair with my boyfriend, the man didn''t respond, but he couldn''t stand it anymore. He was already very uncomfortable.


    "Unreasonable, sister Meifeng, let''s go."


    Having nothing to say to such an unreasonable woman, Guo threw his arm away, directly threw the woman''s hands away, took Guo Meifeng''s hand and walked into the park.


    "Well, you wait. I''ll let you sleep in my bed one day."


    Looking at Guo starting to walk without looking back, the femininity is constantly waving a pink fist at Guo Qi''s back, stomping his little foot on the ground, which is very dissatisfied.


    "Look at how you run. I''ll let my brother show up at that time. I don''t believe you can escape?"


    Guo Qi''s figure has disappeared in the line of sight. Xiaoying looks at the place where Guo Qi has disappeared. With a bad smile on her face, she says, but no one hears her words. With that, Xiaoying turns and walks towards the city center.


    "Xiaoqi, how did you get into trouble with such a woman?"


    Follow Guo Qi to a quiet lake, where there is a pebble path for a walk. There are many big stones and rockeries beside the path. Guo Qi takes Guo Meifeng by the hand and sits on a bench.

 Chapter 80

    Guo Meifeng frowned when she thought of such a pretty woman. Her brother came from the countryside. If she was with such a woman, she would be bullied by her. She was not at ease.


    "I don''t know. Just after walking here, she stopped me directly, and then began to pester me. I don''t know where I''ve offended her."


    Speaking of this, Guo Qi is also very frustrated. He is just passing through here to disturb the intimacy of others. As a result, women rely on themselves, have to associate with themselves, and even go to bed directly with themselves.


    It seems that this kind of thing only appears on TV. Today, it happened directly in front of him. Guo Qi was a little confused. He didn''t have a daughter-in-law yet. Why is he so stupid? He should promise a woman and just taste what a woman is.


    "There are too many swindlers in big cities. Although I don''t know which girl is a swindler, you must be careful not to be cheated."


    Guo Qi has been living in the countryside. When he comes to a prosperous city, he may be confused by the appearance of the big city. Only those who muddle around know that the gorgeous appearance is full of darkness and intrigue.


    When she first arrived in Mingcheng, Guo Meifeng was cheated by others, but later the man who cheated her became his husband, that is, Qian Wangcai.


    As a country woman, if she can marry people in the city, she will have a good face. Although she doesn''t have much affection for Qian Wangcai, Guo Meifeng still married him.


    He was a past person, cheated, sad, and wanted to die, but eventually carried over, that kind of bitterness, Guo Meifeng does not want Guo Qi to experience again, he only hopes that every day of Guo Qi is plain and down-to-earth.


    "I know, Mei Feng. I haven''t been to see you these days. How are you doing?"


    Listening to Guo Meifeng''s words, Guo Qi kept nodding. He knew that Guo Meifeng was for his good, otherwise he would not have said so much to him.


    But when he thought of what he heard in the toilet, especially when he heard that Qian Wangcai hadn''t touched Guo Meifeng for half a month, Guo Qi''s heart was filled with joy and anger.


    Such a good woman at home, Qian Wangcai unexpectedly do not, still outside with other women, he is still a man?


    "What''s good? It''s just like that. Every day I go to work and go home from work."


    When it comes to her own affairs, Guo Meifeng tries her best to keep calm, because she really doesn''t want to say more about her own affairs.


    I have a hard life. I married Qian Wangcai. What''s the use of regret now? If I get divorced, what else can I do?


    "Mei Feng, I''ll give you something."


    I know Guo Meifeng is unhappy, but Guo Qi doesn''t know how to comfort her.


    If Guo Qi says that she wants to marry Guo Meifeng, Guo Meifeng will definitely refuse, because she always treats herself as her brother, otherwise she will not be so good to herself.


    "This is a bank card with a deposit of more than 400000 yuan. The password is written on it. I don''t need the money. You are in business. The money just adds some equipment to you."


    Guo Meifeng left her the first sum of money after she came to Mingcheng. Without her help, whether she could come to Mingcheng or not is a matter of two opinions. Even if she did, she could not survive here.


    No matter what you do here, you need money. It''s because of the hundreds of dollars she left behind that she spent a hard month here.


    "Guo Qi, where did you come from? You can''t do anything against the law


    After hearing Guo Qi''s words, Guo Meifeng didn''t believe it at first, but after seeing the deposit on the card, she was "clattering" in her heart. Like Han Meiqi, she didn''t believe that Guo Qi could make so much money through proper channels.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t steal or rob the money. I made it by gambling."


    He explained his gambling with Guo Meifeng, which made Guo Meifeng feel relieved.


    "You keep the money. I can''t take it. You haven''t married a daughter-in-law yet. It happens that you keep the money to marry a daughter-in-law."


    Now I eat well and dress well. I can still get a lot of money when I work every day. Although people in the village say that I am a ten thousand yuan household, only Guo Meifeng knows that her family''s savings are already six figures.


    Guo Qi earns the money from hard work. It''s not easy to make money. He can''t ask for it. Moreover, Qian Wangcai is not a good man. If he gives the money to him, he doesn''t know which woman he''s fooling around with outside.


    "I have to go to the construction site to carry cement every day. This bank card is not convenient for me. I don''t trust it when I rent a house. I''d better give it to you. You need more money than me."


    He had more than 400000 yuan in his bank card. If it had been put a month ago, Guo Qi would have never dreamed of it.


    Ten thousand yuan households already have the whole family''s scenery. Four hundred thousand yuan is equivalent to four hundred thousand yuan households. If they come back to Guoyang village with so much money, Guo Jiang and Guo Biao have to bow to themselves and regard themselves as their father?


    "If you don''t trust to take the money with you, give it to Maggie and let her keep it for you. She is a good person and can be trusted. Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s get up and let my sister see if you''ve been fat in this period of time? "Let Guo Qi put away the bank card. Then Guo Meifeng''s face regains her smile and looks at Guo Qi quietly. Her watery eyes show that Guo Qi''s soul is almost taken away.


    By the woman so staring at, Guo Qi face a red, quickly lowered his head, he did not dare to look at Guo Meifeng, some formality.


    "Guo Qi, have you ever made a girlfriend in Chuncheng during this time?"


    Seeing Guo Qi like this, Guo Meifeng asked curiously.


    "No, I''m ugly. How can a woman like me?"


    Shaking his head, Guo Qi answered honestly.


    "Did you ever kiss a woman?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s simple and honest appearance, Guo Meifeng has some expectations and impulses in her heart.


    "No Guo Qi returned to the road.


    "Come on, I''ll kiss you."


    Beside the man, other people''s wives are sitting in the park at night. Guo Qi''s simple and honest appearance makes Guo Meifeng itch, and Guo Qi''s mind is the same as Guo Meifeng''s sitting on the tractor.


    "Sister Meifeng, if you come out so late, will your brother-in-law..."


    Hearing Guo Meifeng''s words, Guo Qi was very happy. He had been thinking about Guo Meifeng''s mature body for a long time, but he thought that if Guo Meifeng didn''t go back so late, would Qian Wangcai come out to look for her?


    If they are doing something here, Qian Wangcai suddenly appears. Originally, their relationship is not very good. If they go on like this, they will definitely get divorced.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s busy at this time."


    When it comes to Qian Wangcai, Guo Meifeng''s expression is not very good-looking. The last thing she wants to hear is the name of Qian Wangcai.


    "At this time, what else can my brother-in-law do?"


    Guo Qi is afraid of being a thief but not a thief. Now he really wants to lift up Guo Meifeng''s clothes, but he can''t let go. He doesn''t know if it''s because he doesn''t know the whereabouts of Qian Wangcai.


    "What else can I do? I''m just busy giving birth."


    In order to have a son, Qian Wangcai spends the night outside. Guo Meifeng and Qian Wangcai have been married for a long time, but Guo Meifeng''s stomach doesn''t move. Qian Wangcai is in a hurry.


    "How can my brother-in-law do this? Sister Meifeng, tomorrow I''ll go to find brother Qian. He''s a man with a wife and can''t be sorry for his family. "


    Although my heart has long guessed that Qian Wangcai is not right, when Guo Meifeng said this, the taste completely changed.


    Guo Meifeng turned over and sat on Guo Qi''s leg. She said softly in Guo Qi''s ear, "leave him alone. Come on, Guo Qi. I''ll kiss you."


    The hot air from Guo Meifeng''s mouth sprayed on Guo Qi''s face, which made Guo Qi''s face itch and his heart itch.


    Guo Meifeng kisses for a while, then slowly moves her mouth away, and then sits back in her seat.


    The fragrance of a woman makes Guo Qi''s heart beat. Two pieces of soft and cool things are printed on his mouth. With the help of the bright moonlight, Guo Qi''s eyes fall on the woman.


    As soon as the woman moved over, Guo Qi looked at Guo Meifeng like this.


    Guo Qi was a little flustered, especially when Guo Meifeng turned her head to look at him.


    Guo Qi thought that she would be angry. He quickly drew back his hand, lowered his head and said with a guilty heart, "sister Meifeng, I I just want to see what it''s like to stare at Mei Feng. "


    Guo Meifeng looked at him gently and said softly, "you''ve seen me, too. You know what it''s like to stare at me."


    Gasping for breath, Guo Qi blushed and stared at Guo Meifeng, saying, "sister Meifeng, I want to see more..."


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen Guo Meifeng''s body. Now I think about it, Guo Qi still has some meaning.


    "What do you want to see?" With a smile, Guo Meifeng asked.


    "Sister Meifeng, don''t be angry when I say it. I I''d like to have a look inside your neckline, OK? " Hesitated for a moment, Guo Qi summoned up the courage to say.


    Looking at Guo Qi''s pitiful appearance, Guo Meifeng didn''t have a trace of disgust on her face. She said in a soft voice, "I''m not angry. You can see it if you want."


    I''m ready to be scolded by Guo Meifeng. At the moment, Guo Qi can''t believe her ears. Guo Meifeng agrees.


    The park was so quiet that Guo Qi could hear the heartbeat of Guo Meifeng and him.


    Leng for a long time to react, Guo Qi some timid to see to Guo Meifeng.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yagi, how did you come out? I''m so anxious. "


    Under the street lamp, Qian Wangcai looked at the woman in front of him with sunglasses, and said anxiously.


    "You also said, it''s all you. When is it? You still asked me to come out. If I didn''t coax that bastard to sleep, you could see me?"


    The woman standing in front of Qian Wangcai is Lin Yaqi. Now it''s dark, but Qian Wangcai calls to say that he is suffering and wants to find a place to make out with her.


    On hearing that Qian Wangcai wants to be nice to him, Lin Yaqi tries to coax his man to sleep. Seeing that the man is asleep, he rushes out to meet Qian Wangcai."All right, baby, I miss you so much. Come on, let''s talk."


    Looking at Lin Yaqi''s beautiful face, Qian Wangcai was excited. He was about to hold the woman with open arms and ordered a few times on the woman''s face.


    "There are many people here. Let''s go to the park first, and you can do whatever you want."


    It''s summer, and she''s not served by a man. Lin Yaqi is also worried. She wants to hold Qian Wangcai together, but she''s afraid of being found here.


    "Come on, I''ll hold you."


    "You''re in a hurry. If you can''t feed me later, I''ll be in a hurry with you."


    The woman put her arms around Qian Wangcai''s neck and her mouth on Qian Wangcai''s face. Then she held her legs to Qian Wangcai.


    Qian Wangcai''s heart has long been beautiful. Although this woman is not her own wife, playing with other people''s wife is the most exciting.


    I don''t know where the strength comes from. Qian Wangcai runs to the park quickly. If it''s delayed, what should he do if his waist burst out?


    My mind is full of Lin Yaqi''s appearance. Now I am with this woman again. Although she is wearing clothes, in Qian Wangcai''s eyes, what she is holding is a clean body. After a while, she can do whatever she wants.


    "Wangcai, if Li Qing found us, would he kill us?"


    With her head on a man''s chest, Lin Yaqi now relies heavily on Qian Wangcai, because Qian wants a son, and she wants the pleasure of sleeping with a man.


    But he has been married, Qian Wangcai also has a wife, his man has a strong background, he is his wife, if you let a man know that he is outside to smear him, he will not let him go.


    "We can''t let him know. If Li Qing knows, I''ll have to take you to other places. You don''t want to suffer with me, do you?"


    I just want a son. As long as I have a son, it doesn''t matter if I offend others. Anyway, I don''t need to spend money when I sleep with you, and you don''t dare to say it.


    In my heart, Qian Wangcai is just enjoying himself. By the way, he can make women suffer. It''s best to have a son.


    "Here it is. You see, there is a big stone here. Let''s make out behind the stone. Don''t leave. I feel sick."


    Being held by a man, Lin Yaqi felt as if she had been electrocuted.


    "I feel bad too, Archie. Shall we come more times today? As long as you give me a son, whatever you want me to do. "


    Before I was with Lin Yaqi, in order not to be discovered by Li Qing, they either prepared safety measures, or they were directly outside. Only Qian Wangcai was directly inside when he couldn''t help it.


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. Wangcai, I I feel bad. You give it to me. I can''t help it. "


    With that, Lin Yaqi narrowed her eyes and waited for Qian Wangcai to help her.

 Chapter 81

    "Come on, Jackie, let''s go behind the rockery."


    Holding a woman''s little hand, he felt uncomfortable. He wanted to have fun with Lin Yaqi.


    "I don''t want to walk. You go with me."


    Du mouth, Lin Yaqi not to shake her head, hand out, open arms looking at Qian Wangcai, she wants to let Qian Wangcai hold her past, now she does not want to go, the body is very uncomfortable.


    Just small hand met a what terrible thing, can frighten her not to be able to, fiercely took back the hand.


    "Yagi, I miss you so much. Come on, let me have a breath."


    It''s shady here, and even if someone passes through here, they can''t see who is behind the stone, and they are not afraid to be found there with women.


    Holding the woman to the back of the stone, Qian Wangcai shivered all over and couldn''t help stirring.


    Lin Yaqi is very beautiful. She is very soft because she has been married. She feels like a fine silk. As soon as she touches her hand on the woman''s arm, Qian Wangcai feels like her fingers are struck by lightning.


    "Yagi, it''s good to be with you. You look so beautiful. I fell in love with you at the first sight."


    His mouth is printed on the woman''s face, and Qian Wangcai''s hand doesn''t stop. He holds the woman in his arms. Qian Wangcai himself has a wife, but he finds that Lin Yaqi is more beautiful than his wife, and her figure is better than Guo Meifeng. He can''t hold it.


    The married woman is still beautiful. Lin Yaqi''s body is not disharmonious because of her marriage, especially her shy face and elegant figure, which makes Qian Wangcai feel very happy.


    "Wangcai, come on, don''t kiss me. I feel bad..."


    Want in the heart, and stand in front of him is a man, at the moment, Qian Wangcai''s hand is like with a silk electric current, touch where is hemp, and that crisp electric current quickly spread all over the body, finally directly let Lin Yaqi heart like a long grass, she constantly twist the body.


    "Your name is husband, as long as you call husband, I will help you."


    This is someone else''s wife, think of yourself playing with someone else''s wife, Qian Wangcai''s heart can''t say happy.


    Playing with other people''s women is the most exciting. Today I will play again. My heart is beautiful. Qian Wangcai looks at Lin Yaqi''s eagerness and says.


    "Wangcai, don''t make trouble. Come on, give it to me."


    Thin waist constantly twist, constantly touch Qian Wangcai, Lin Yaqi want to arouse the fire of Qian Wangcai, don''t believe you urgent don''t want?


    "It''s OK not to cry. Today you have to give me a baby, OK?"


    I always wanted a son, but Lin Yaqi didn''t want to give birth to him. She wasted so many opportunities in vain. Looking at the woman today, if she didn''t ask again, it would be very difficult in the future.


    "As long as you give it to me, I''ll do whatever you want."


    The itching of heart, the emptiness and loneliness of heart make Lin Yaqi no longer stick to it. As long as Qian Wangcai is willing to give it to her, she doesn''t care so much.


    "Jackie, you''re so nice to me."


    Hearing the woman''s promise, Qian Wangcai was very happy.


    "Sister Meifeng, you wait for me first. I''ll take a sip. Maybe I drank too much wine at night. Now I''m suffocating."


    While holding Guo Meifeng, Guo Qi suddenly felt that he was in a hurry to urinate, which made him angry.


    Then, without waiting for Guo Meifeng to speak, Guo Qi ran away directly.


    It''s summer, and there is a gentle breeze at night, so there are many people coming to the park, such as walking, chatting, sitting in pavilions and having a tryst here.


    Looking for a place where no one was, Guo Qi took a bath of urine, which was a comfortable relief.


    "Alas, who is it?"


    Guo Meifeng is still waiting for him when she wants to go back to the bench.


    I don''t know what it is. It suddenly appears under Guo Qi''s feet and trips him. It almost doesn''t trip Guo Qi, which makes him depressed.


    "There was something just now?"


    Almost fell for no reason, Guo Qi looked back and saw that there was nothing on the ground. What''s the matter?


    Scratching his head, he didn''t understand, but he could only admit his bad luck and went on.


    Guo Qi just left, and a black cat appeared at the place where he was about to trip. The black eyes were like two blue gems, but Guo Qi couldn''t see them.


    "Hey, boy, if you want to do me a bad job, I''ll pay you back sooner or later."


    Looking at the direction of Guo Qi''s going forward, the black cat laughs. Can he talk?


    "It''s just this bench. Where''s Meifeng?"


    As he was walking, Guo Qi also forgot how far he had just run because he was worried. According to his impression, after walking forward for a while, he found a bench.


    It should be this bench, but Guo Meifeng is gone. Where is she?


    "Sister Meifeng, I''m Guo Qi. Sister Meifeng, where are you?"This big night, the moon is dark and the wind is high, so it''s not easy to find people with eyes at all. Guo Qi had to shout softly, hoping that Guo Meifeng could hear her.


    "Meow."


    Guo Meifeng didn''t come. A black cat appeared not far from Guo Qi. The kitten''s mouth was purring, and her sapphire eyes were staring at Guo Qi.


    "Little flower? Isn''t this cat a little flower? Why are you here? "


    Where is this cat? It''s clearly a cat with the word "Wang" written on its head. However, this cat is raised by Han Meiqi''s family. Why did he come here?


    "Did you call Xiaohua, too? Call the flower master. Hurry up. "


    Cat is also a temper, was called Xiaohua beauty also recognized, this stingy man also called himself Xiaohua, that Xiaohua is not dry, then began to protest.


    "Can you talk?"


    In recent days, there are so many strange things happening in Mingcheng. Guo Qi experienced it. He himself was very strange ten years ago. Now he saw a talking cat, which completely overturned Guo Qi''s previous ideas.


    "Why don''t you just talk to me? Flower Lord is also a noble, OK


    At the moment, there is a slight breeze in the park. It''s very quiet around. It seems that he can only hear his own heartbeat. Guo Qi doesn''t know whether it''s a dream or a reality. He just feels his head confused.


    "That boy, I told you that you disturbed me at the beginning. Today, I was going to find the place, but I think I need your help for a while, so I''ll let you go today."


    I don''t know what Xiaohua is talking about. Up to now, Guo Qi hasn''t understood whether it''s a cat or a tiger? Listen to Xiaohua talk, Guo Qi is a little confused.


    "You need my help? What can I do for you? I''m sure I can help you. "


    Looking at the black cat with sapphire eyes, Guo Qi agreed without thinking.


    "Some things can''t be said. I just want to say that if you want to protect your brothers, relatives and loved ones, work hard. You are too weak now."


    Seems to despise Guo Qi, black cat disdained to shake his head, completely did not take Guo Qi as a hand can grasp his human.


    "Are you a goblin?"


    Instead of being angry with Xiaohua, Guo Qi suddenly came up with ghost stories he heard when he was a child, especially in Liaozhaizhiyi, where there were monsters and so on. At that time, when listening to the stories told by the old blind man in the village, Guo Qi didn''t like them much.


    "You will gradually understand this. I advise you that you stepped on dog dung and swallowed what I was staring at. Maybe it''s your life. You deserve to lose your brother. Go to find a way to improve your eye ability quickly."


    Black cat Xiaohua always makes people confused. Although Guo Qi doesn''t understand what he means, the monster''s words are basically accurate. He still keeps every word of Xiaohua in mind.


    "You mean the third brother is really missing?"


    Subconsciously remember those words, hear the word brother, Guo Qimeng looked up, eyes a little shocked staring at Tiger floret.


    "It''s not my brother. You want to go yourself. Don''t ask me. Someone is coming. I''ll go first. Remember, you must make yourself strong to do what you want to do."


    "Guo Qi, why are you here? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I thought you were lost. "


    Someone behind him called himself. Guo Qi turned his head and saw that Guo Meifeng came over. When he turned his head and looked ahead, there was nothing in front of him, as if it had always been so.


    "Sister Meifeng, did you see a black cat here just now?" "No, I saw you standing here all by yourself. I thought who it was, so I started to cry out."


    She gently shook her head. Guo Meifeng didn''t know what happened to Guo Qi, but she came to Guo Qi with a smile on her face and put her little hand around Guo Qi''s arm.


    With the help of the bright moonlight, looking at the shy appearance of Guo Meifeng at the moment, Guo Qi''s face is also slightly hot.


    There is also a bench here. Guo Qi holds Guo Meifeng and gently puts her on the bench. Her throat is stirring. Guo Qi looks at Guo Meifeng eagerly.


    "Guo Qi, I feel sick."


    This woman is a cousin of her own village, or a married woman, but Guo Meifeng is too beautiful, Guo Qi''s breath suddenly heavy up, Guo Meifeng has set fire to his heart, his reason is disappearing a little bit.


    The itching in his heart is uncomfortable, and the blood is flowing rapidly. Guo Qi feels like he is about to burn. His whole body is especially uncomfortable. A face is like a fire.


    Guo Meifeng narrowed her eyes, nibbled her lips and said, "Guo Qi, I''m sorry about you..."

 Chapter 82

    Guo Qi''s mind was blank, and his body suddenly trembled.


    Without speaking, he swallowed his saliva. Guo Qi held Guo Meifeng''s body and gently put her on the bench.


    Looking at Guo Meifeng, Guo Qi almost lost his last sense when he was stimulated, and his heart was struggling fiercely.


    "No No, Wangcai, hurry up Get out, come on... "


    "Jackie, I beg you. As long as you give me a son, you can do whatever you want me to do."


    "Wangcai? Jackie


    There are two familiar names in Guo Meifeng''s mind. The blue air in Guo Qi''s body flows rapidly, and his eyes recover some clarity.


    "Qian Wangcai? Lin Yaqi? These shameless men and women... "


    In my heart, I''m always angry about Guo Meifeng. Suddenly, I find that the woman Qian Wangcai is looking for outside is not far away from me. How can Guo Qi bear it?


    "Guo Qi, what are you doing?"


    Guo Qi ran away suddenly? Guo Meifeng couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, Guo Meifeng doesn''t care to put on her clothes. She catches up and tries to stop Guo Qi. Just now she hears Qian Wangcai''s voice. She worries that Guo Qi will do something stupid.


    "Right away, Jackie. Let''s come here a few more times this time. Anyway, Guo Qi is asleep. I''m your man tonight. You have to treat me comfortably."


    "Don''t look for me in the future. I''m so tired."


    In the heart some discontent, this man only cares about oneself to enjoy, does not care about own life and death at all, Lin Yaqi cannot say the grievance.


    "Qian Wangcai, you are such a jerk. I beat you today. Your ancestors don''t know you."


    Following the voice to the back of the stone, Guo Qi saw a pair of men and women. They were shaking naked. The man was lying on the woman''s body, with unspeakable intimacy.


    Guo Qi squats down, grabs Qian Wangcai''s arm and pulls him up. When he sweeps his face, he slaps him in the face and makes Qian Wangcai confused.


    Today, I suffered a lot. I finally found a chance to come out with a woman. I didn''t expect that I was lying on the woman and felt comfortable. Suddenly, someone rushed over with a roar.


    For fear that the man appeared was Guo Qi, Qian Wangcai was worried and quickly solved his own problems.


    It''s just a few slaps in the face when someone comes. Qian Wangcai doesn''t dare to fight back. If Guo Qi shows up here and plays with his wife, now he comes to beat himself. If he fights back again, he won''t have to find someone to beat himself up?


    "Guo Qi, let go, I won''t let you do anything stupid."


    Guo Meifeng, who came after her, saw that the man here was really Qian Wangcai. Moreover, Guo Qi slapped him in the face angrily. For fear that he would do something stupid, Guo Meifeng came to stop him, regardless that she was not dressed.


    "Shanima, Guo Qi, how dare you beat me?"


    It''s very familiar to hear the voice of a woman''s persuasion.


    Some of them opened their eyes to see the man who beat them. When Qian Wangcai saw who it was, he was angry.


    If Lin Yaqi''s husband Guo Qi beat himself, then he has nothing to say. After all, he played with his woman, but who is Guo Qi? Why are you hitting me?


    "I''m not only going to beat you, I''m going to beat you out of the shit. I don''t know if you''re still out there with other women?"


    Guo Meifeng is so kind to herself. Guo Qicai doesn''t want Guo Meifeng to be wronged. Qian Wangcai is so blatantly sleeping with other women that he happens to be caught by Guo Qi. If he doesn''t help Guo Meifeng out, Guo Qi is not a man.


    "If you country bumpkin dare to beat me, I''ll go to the court and sue you. I''ll put you in jail. I''ll put you in jail for the rest of your life."


    Others may not know the details of Guo Qi, but with Guo Meifeng carrying Guo Qi, Qian Wangcai of Mingcheng is very clear.


    The boy was so hungry in the countryside that he wanted to live in a big city. Although he was a mediocre man in Mingcheng, he was a hundred times better than the boy. How dare he beat himself?


    As long as Guo Qi dares to beat himself again, he will sue him. At that time, he will give some gifts to the judges of the court. He will have to squat as long as he wants Guo Qi to stay in prison.


    With the bottom in his heart, Qian Wangcai has enough confidence to speak. He is not afraid of Guo Qi. This boy is so poor that he dares to fight with himself?


    "Guo Qi, calm down."


    Guo Meifeng has been blocking Guo Qi. Now Lin Yaqi, lying on the ground, also stands up. Hearing Guo Qi''s angry words, she quickly stops Guo Qi.


    We can''t make a big deal today. If Guo Qi hurts Qian Wangcai, his man must know that he has done something sorry for him outside, and he can''t beat himself to death?


    Worried, Lin Yaqi also quickly stopped Guo Qi, not to let Guo Qi mess.


    "NIMA''s Guo Qi, so late, what are you doing with my woman?"


    Qian Wangcai, who calmed down, looked at Guo Qi and Guo Meifeng. He found that Guo Meifeng had no clothes on her upper body. At that time, he felt something was wrong."No matter what we do, you can find women outside. Why can''t I find men outside?"


    I usually know that there is something wrong with my husband. Today, I was really hit by myself. Guo Meifeng''s eyes were red and she cried wrongly, but she had to stop Guo Qi.


    "I knew you were not a good woman. I married you when I slept with you. Fortunately, I had a woman outside. Otherwise, I didn''t know you had worn too few hats on me."


    Hearing Guo Meifeng''s angry words, Qian Wangcai was very glad that he didn''t look at a woman foolishly. Otherwise, whether a woman is pregnant with a child is still unknown.


    "Qian Wangcai, you son of a bitch, you should be struck by thunder."


    How can this man say such things? Guo Meifeng really regretted knowing this scum. How did she live with this man these years?


    "I''m a jerk? I''ll take a thousand? I was struck by thunder? Why don''t you review yourself when you mess around with men? "


    When he saw that Guo Qi was the one who taught him a lesson, Qian Wangcai felt a little guilty. After all, over the past few years, he knew that Guo Meifeng was a good woman. Every time he went home after sleeping with a woman outside, he felt sorry for Guo Meifeng.


    Can today see his wife is such a woman, Qian Wangcai heart all apologies are gone, such a cheap woman, why do you feel guilty for her?


    "Qian Wangcai, you son of a bitch, what are you doing? Guo Qi is still a child. How can you talk about it?"


    With tears on her face, Guo Meifeng''s heart was broken. How could this man be so inhuman?


    When he heard Guo Meifeng''s words, Qian Wangcai turned his lips and said, "let him take off his trousers. I''d like to see if he is a child."


    My mother gave me a green hat, but she didn''t admit it. Is it easy to cheat me when I am a three-year-old? If I don''t beat you up today, I won''t be relieved.


    "Qian, what are you talking about? Are you still not a man?"


    How can you talk like this? Guo Meifeng wants to bite Qian Wangcai. This man is so hateful that she can say such words.


    "I''m not a man? Don''t you know if I''m a man? If I wasn''t a man, I wouldn''t have made you in bed at night? "


    "Besides, if I''m not a man, what am I? Just now I was still in the Jackie fever. "


    The more she said, the less she talked about her face. Qian Wangcai didn''t know how to write shy. Guo Meifeng was mad at her words.


    "Sister Meifeng, don''t stop me. Today I have to beat this bastard. His mother doesn''t know him."


    Guo Qi''s eyes are red. Looking at Qian Wangcai is like looking at an enemy. If Guo Meifeng and Lin Yaqi hadn''t stopped him, he would have kicked Qian Wangcai off.


    "Guo Guo''s woodlouse, today''s father is not in the mood to care for you. Don''t let him meet you next time, or see a fight once."


    Watching Guo Qi''s fist crack, Qian Wangcai is really scared. Although he doesn''t believe Guo Qi dares to beat him, if he really beats himself, he won''t suffer that crime.


    Some fear in the heart, Qian Wangcai also regardless of his clothes are not well dressed, take the clothes to run, even Lin Yaqi do not care, while running, but also left cruel words.


    "Guo Qi, don''t be silly. Put on your clothes quickly."


    Qian Wangcai ran away. Although Guo Meifeng still had tears on her face, she tried not to cry. She handed Guo Qi''s clothes to Guo Qi, and Guo Meifeng said.


    "I''m sorry, Meifeng. I shouldn''t be like this."


    I''m too impulsive. Qian Wangcai has a woman outside. How can Guo Meifeng not know? But she doesn''t want her family to be dissolved. She directly broke their relationship today. They must divorce. It''s all her fault.


    "Wuwu, Guo Qi, it''s not your fault. It''s all Qian Wangcai. I want to divorce him."

 Chapter 83

    It''s hard to put it on anyone when such a thing happens. Guo Meifeng doesn''t care whether she has no clothes on her upper body. She just sits on the ground, arms around her knees and starts crying.


    "Meifeng, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t be with Wangcai. I shouldn''t destroy your family."


    Qian Wangcai ran away. Thinking of Guo Qi''s anger, Lin Yaqi was afraid.


    He is a married woman. Now he sleeps with a married man and is caught by the man''s wife. It''s all his fault. Lin Yaqi is afraid that Guo Qi will settle with her.


    "Get out, get out, I don''t want to see you."


    She wanted to forgive this woman, but Guo Meifeng was sad when she thought of the woman lying under Qian Wangcai''s body humming. She couldn''t accept it.


    "Go, Meifeng. I''ll take you back first."


    If it''s Qian Wangcai, Guo Qi absolutely dares to beat Qian Wangcai out of the dung, but for a woman like Lin Yaqi, although she is wrong, Guo Qi can''t do it.


    Taking a deep breath, Guo Qi calms down and squats down to help Guo Meifeng, who is heartbroken. He wants to send Guo Meifeng home first.


    It''s so late that it''s impossible to do anything else. Guo Meifeng is alone outside. Guo Qi is not at ease. It happens that he has nothing to do now.


    "Guo Qi, Mei Feng, I beg you not to tell us what happened today."


    See two people to go, Lin Yaqi quickly pulled Guo Qi''s arm, looking at two people with a pleading face.


    "Xiao Qi, let''s go."


    Such a cheap woman likes to destroy other people''s families, but think about it carefully. If Qian Wangcai can''t control it, no matter how many women there are outside, he can''t be good with other women.


    In the heart cannot say of affliction, Guo Meifeng didn''t speak with Lin Yaqi, turned head to see one eye, Guo Qi, opening to say.


    "It''s so late. Put on your clothes. A woman''s family. Don''t stay outside any longer."


    What does Guo Meifeng mean? Guo Qi''s heart is still clear. No one will tell such a scandal outside.


    Lin Yaqi didn''t wear any clothes, and even the silk stockings on her legs were rubbed off by Qian Wangcai. Her white body was set off by the moonlight, and Guo Qi couldn''t help swallowing.


    But when he thought that this woman had just fallen asleep under Qian Wangcai''s body, he couldn''t help feeling a little nauseous. He was afraid that Lin Yaqi would meet bad people outside so late. Guo Qi said and helped Guo Meifeng to leave.


    According to Guo Meifeng''s address, Guo Qi sent her back home. When she arrived at Guo Meifeng''s home, Guo first poured a glass of water for Guo Meifeng to sit down and calm down for a while.


    "Guo Qi, sit down for a while. I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes."


    Guo Meifeng was not relaxed but depressed when she made it clear to her husband. Some didn''t know what to do in the future.


    After drinking a glass of water, Guo Meifeng sat next to Guo Qi. Along the way, she felt uncomfortable and didn''t feel that she was sweating.


    "Well, you go."


    Guo Qi actually wanted to leave, but she thought that if she left, and Guo Meifeng couldn''t think of what stupid things she had done?


    Thinking about this, Guo Qi felt cool and nodded to Guo Meifeng. He still stayed, so that if something happened to Guo Meifeng, he could help at the first time.


    "Wu Wu!"


    When she returned to her room, Guo Meifeng closed the door directly and sat on the floor leaning against the door, holding her knees and crying.


    "Sister Meifeng, I know that Qian Wangcai is wrong in all these things, but you can''t get along with yourself. You are so young and beautiful, and you can''t get married."


    Although they haven''t divorced yet, it''s impossible for them to live with Qian Wangcai. They will definitely divorce. In the countryside, if a woman divorced, everyone would look down on her. Guo Qi knew what Guo Meifeng was worried about, so he began to persuade her.


    "Don''t cry. What I fear most is that women cry. When women cry, I don''t know how to coax them."


    Listening to women''s crying outside, Guo Qi comes to the door and knocks. What he fears most is women''s tears.


    As soon as a woman cries, he is busy with his hands and feet. Guo has a stupid mouth and doesn''t know how to persuade her. So now Guo Meifeng is hiding in the room crying. He is very worried.


    "Sister Meifeng, Qian Wangcai is not a good man. You are sad for such a man. How unworthy it would be if you broke your body?"


    Although Guo Qi''s mouth is stupid, Guo Meifeng is closing the door from inside at this time. He can only comfort Guo Meifeng outside and persuade her to open up a little and not do anything stupid.


    "If you are not happy, if you come out to beat me and vent your anger, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t go to make money."


    At this time, Guo Qi was afraid that Guo Meifeng would put all the blame on him. If he had not taken advantage of Qian Wangcai''s sleeping with a woman, he would not have fallen out with Guo Meifeng.


    "Guo Qi, don''t think about it. I don''t mean to blame you. I hate how stupid I am to marry such a bastard."When Guo Qigang finished, he slapped himself in the face. When she heard that Guo Qi was beating herself outside, Guo Meifeng was worried. She quickly opened the door and stopped Guo Qi from being stupid.


    "Then promise me not to be angry."


    Guo Meifeng finally came out. Guo Qi looked at her for fear that she still couldn''t think of it.


    "Well, I don''t cry any more. Why do I feel sad for such a man? I want to live my own life. I want to eat and drink in the future. I don''t have to worry about saving money."


    With a sigh of relief, Guo Meifeng let herself be more open-minded. She didn''t want Guo Qi to worry about her.


    "Don''t think about it any more. It''s dark too. Sister Meifeng, you can have a rest early. I''ll go back first."


    Finally, seeing that Guo Meifeng wanted to understand, Guo Qi was also relieved. The big stone in his heart fell down. Looking at the sky, it was time for him to go back first.


    What''s the matter with a big man staying in Guo Meifeng''s house this evening? Even if he is Guo Meifeng''s cousin, many of Guo Meifeng''s neighbors don''t know him. If they see him go out from Guo Meifeng''s House late at night, they have to point out to Guo Meifeng?


    "It''s getting dark. Don''t leave today. Sleep here. There''s a guest room at home that''s idle all the time."


    It''s already dark. It''s far away from where Guo Qi works. How tired it is to walk back from here. Guo Meifeng loves Guo Qi.


    "That''s not right. What would the neighbors think if they saw me staying at your house so late?"


    I want to stay here all the time, but Guo Qi knows that if he doesn''t leave, Guo Meifeng will be gossiped.


    People can say what they like. It''s very clear between us. They just think about it. I don''t care.


    "Sister Meifeng, I''d better go out. It''s so late. You can''t rest well if I stay here." Scratching his head, Guo Qi said.


    "I''ll listen to you today and stay here." Guo Meifeng did not follow.


    Holding Guo Qi''s arm, Guo Meifeng won''t let him go. So late, Guo Qi doesn''t understand the traffic of Ming City. What if he meets bad people on the road?


    How can he know how to walk such a long way? Guo Qi is not willing to pay for a taxi. After thinking about it, Guo Meifeng does not agree to let Guo Qi go.


    "It''s getting dark. I haven''t had dinner tonight. Don''t leave. I''ll cook with you later."


    In the afternoon, I went shopping with my friend Li Zi. I went to many places and bought a lot of things. Later, when I went to the toilet, Li Zi''s husband came to see her and left her alone.


    Guo Meifeng wanted to come back long ago, but met some acquaintances and chatted in the coffee shop for a long time. When she came out again, it was already dark. At that time, she happened to see Guo Qi chatting with a woman.


    "All right."


    Although Chu Tao was not at ease in the hotel, he thought that he was going back at this time. He was sleeping next door. He couldn''t hold it alone. He hadn''t seen Guo Meifeng for a long time. This time, he had a chat with Guo Meifeng.


    "Sit down and eat some watermelon, and I''ll pick vegetables."


    There is a refrigerator at home. Take the fruit out and put it on the tea table. Let Guo sit down and have something to eat first. Guo Meifeng wears an apron and starts to cook in the kitchen.


    Originally, the figure was just fine. The apron was around her body, which immediately showed Guo Meifeng''s upright figure. Guo Qi''s eyes glanced at the woman. In his mind, Guo Meifeng didn''t wear clothes.


    There was a fan in the room, but Guo Qi really wanted to eat some watermelon to quench his thirst. Sitting on the sofa outside, Guo Qi was soon blown to sleep by the fan.


    I don''t know how long later, the strong aroma of rice got into Guo Qi''s nose. Guo Meifeng came to Guo Qi''s side and gently shook Guo Qi to eat.


    "Eat quickly, it''s all done."


    As she spoke, she untied the apron around her body. Guo Meifeng gave Guo a smile, which made Guo qihun fly out.


    "Good."


    Nodded, smelling the rice, Guo Meifeng''s craft must be good, Guo wanted to taste, he was hungry again.


    "Xiaoqi, do you drink spicy wine or red wine?"


    said, Guo Meifeng carried a bottle of wine in one hand, a long bottle, and a Chinese made baijiu.


    "I drink baijiu."


    As a matter of fact, Guo Qi wanted to refuse. Drinking is easy to make mistakes, and it''s easy to make mistakes. Now they are the only two in the room, single men and few women, living in the same room. They eat and drink, but Guo Qi can''t help but do something worse than animals.


    Guo Meifeng has already brought the wine out. Guo Qi thought that if he didn''t drink much and nothing happened, he nodded and chose to drink baijiu.


    Pour the spicy wine into the glass, and they touch the quilt. Guo Meifeng takes a sip first, and Guo Qi takes a big SIP too.


    Guo Qi''s drinking capacity is very general. After half a bowl of drinking with Guo Meifeng, he feels that his stomach is burning.


    Guo Meifeng seemed to want to pour him. She filled his wine bowl and said, "I''ll drink this bowl of wine."Waving his hand, Guo Qi said with a sad expression: "no, sister Meifeng, I can''t drink any more."


    "There''s something you can''t drink. Wine is water, but it''s hotter than water. Hold your nose and drink it as soon as you bite your teeth." Guo Meifeng said.


    He drank all the wine that Guo Meifeng poured. It didn''t matter that he drank it. Suddenly, Guo Qi felt like a whirl of heaven, and his head was buzzing.


    After drinking too much and feeling dizzy, Guo Qi wanted to lie down on the bed in the guest room for a while, but he didn''t take a few steps and his feet softened, so he fell down, and then he didn''t know anything.

 Chapter 84

    When Guo Qi woke up, his head was as painful as a crack. He reluctantly opened his eyes and looked around. It turned out that he was lying on Guo Meifeng''s bed with the light on, but Guo Meifeng didn''t know where to go.


    After drinking so much wine, Guo Qi suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He got up from the bed, went out of the room in a daze, went to the bathroom, untied his belt and peed comfortably.


    All of a sudden, a woman''s hum came from outside the bathroom. Guo Qi listened carefully, and the sound seemed to come from Guo Meifeng''s room.


    Qian Wangcai is not at home. Guo Meifeng''s room is her own. She doesn''t sleep alone so late. What is she doing in the room? Guo Qi is curious.


    He walked gently to Guo Meifeng''s window. There were blue curtains hanging on the window of Guo Meifeng''s bedroom, but the curtains were not tight. You can still see the scene inside from the outside.


    Guo Qi only saw Guo Meifeng with her back to him. As for what she was doing there, Guo Qi was not clear.


    I didn''t know what Guo Meifeng would do when she lived alone. If she hadn''t been drunk this time, she would not have seen the scene inside. Now I think about it, Guo Qi is still a little confused. It seems that Qian Wangcai is really not a thing.


    There is such a beautiful daughter-in-law in the family. She doesn''t know how to be satisfied and make a woman feel uncomfortable at home. How can a normal man do this.


    Soon, Guo Meifeng''s body suddenly shook, and then the whole person collapsed.


    Guo Qi was stunned. Although he heard the conversation between Guo Meifeng and Li Zi in the toilet, he was surprised to see Guo Meifeng alone in his room to make himself comfortable.


    Qian Wangcai hasn''t touched Guo Meifeng for half a month. Guo Meifeng hasn''t been looking for a man outside, nor has there been any rumors. Now Guo Qi finally knows how Guo Meifeng has come over in the past half a month.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    Standing up from the bed, Guo Meifeng began to dress. Seeing that Guo Meifeng was dressed, Guo Qi was in a panic and ran to her room for fear that she would be found.


    But he didn''t expect that the floor of Guo Meifeng''s house was made of wood. His feet ran on it and made a "Dong Dong" sound, which immediately reached Guo Meifeng''s ears.


    Afraid that Guo Meifeng would come to see if she was asleep, Guo Qi quickly ran back to the house and lay on the bed, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Guo Qi''s heel just lay on the bed to sleep well, then Guo Meifeng gently pushed the door open and came in.


    "Xiaoqi, Xiaoqi."


    There are two people living in the house now. They are in the house. There are footsteps outside. Who else can there be except Guo Qi?


    This cousin just didn''t let himself worry. He saw his body and touched it. Now he can''t see everything in the room, can he?


    Anyway, she is about to divorce. Guo Meifeng is not afraid of gossip. He wants to see if Guo Qi is asleep and shouts at the bedside.


    "Well, Mei Feng, why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    Pretending to be sleepy, Guo Qimeng turns around and looks at Guo Meifeng sleepily.


    "I''m not sleepy. Guo Qi, tell me the truth. Did you peep outside my window just now?"


    Guo Qi has not seen or touched her body. Guo Meifeng wants to know if Guo Qi has found something of her own.


    "Sister Meifeng, I..."


    Guo Qi hesitated, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Tell me the truth, I''m not angry."


    It''s just peeking. When I was Guo Qi''s age, I peeked at a man taking a bath. It''s not a shame.


    "Well."


    With Guo Meifeng''s permission, Guo Qi bowed his head and dared not look at Guo Meifeng. His face seemed to have been watered by boiling water, and he nodded. Like a child who made mistakes, he was waiting for the punishment of adults.


    "Sister Meifeng, I didn''t mean to. I just went to the toilet and heard something moving in your room, so..."


    Guo Qi was afraid that Guo Meifeng would be angry, so he quickly explained.


    "Just look. I don''t blame you. You are my good brother."


    This cousin has been poor since he was a child. He lives on his own, not to mention the fact that women don''t wear clothes. He doesn''t even see many women wearing clothes.


    When he came to a metropolis like Mingcheng, all kinds of women swayed in front of him every day. Such an energetic young man had been suffocated for a long time. He thought it was normal for him to change clothes. Guo Meifeng didn''t blame him.


    "Sister Meifeng..."


    Thinking of Guo Meifeng''s naked appearance, he could not help but open his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing Guo Qi calling her name for no reason, Guo Meifeng was puzzled.


    "Sister Meifeng, you can''t be angry with me if I say it."


    His mind is full of pictures of touching Guo Meifeng''s body. Guo Qi''s heart itches, and his hands itch."Tell me, I''m not angry with you."


    Nodding, Guo Meifeng opened her mouth with a smile.


    "Sister Meifeng, I want to see you without clothes."


    In the park, Guo Meifeng''s upper body clothes had been untied by Guo Qi, but at that time, she could only see the white body with the help of moonlight, which was just like that of the first-class Meiyu.


    Just through the window to see the woman standing on the bed without clothes, Guo Qi didn''t see it very clearly. Now Guo Meifeng is standing in front of him, and he still wants to see it.


    "You can see it if you want."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s yearning expression, Guo Meifeng nodded, holding the corner of her clothes in her hands and pulling them up. The clothes were directly pulled down by her and dropped on the ground.


    Guo Meifeng has long been a shadow in his heart. Sometimes he even thinks about Guo Meifeng in his dreams. When Guo Qi sees Guo Meifeng now, he feels like he is dreaming.


    Guo Qi was so excited that he hugged Guo Meifeng directly. Although this was his cousin, Guo Qi didn''t know what was going on. As long as he saw Guo Meifeng, he couldn''t calm down.


    Two people are from the same village. When Guo Meifeng was a child, who was on the same hot Kang with Guo Qi? At that time, Guo Qi thought that he would marry Guo Meifeng when he grew up.


    Later, after Guo Meifeng got married, Guo Qi secretly hid in the quilt and cried many times. However, since Guo Meifeng found her own happiness, Guo Qi didn''t express her thoughts in her heart, just wished Guo Meifeng well.


    But when he got to the big city, he learned about Guo Meifeng''s life and Qian Wangcai''s personality. It''s not worth Guo Qi''s being Guo Meifeng. How can such a good woman marry that bastard? He wants to get Guo Meifeng, take care of Guo Meifeng in the future, and give Guo Meifeng happiness.


    At the moment, he is holding Guo Meifeng, is to let Guo Meifeng know his mind, he does not want to see Guo Meifeng hard, he wants to give Guo Meifeng a better future.


    At this time, Guo Meifeng suddenly opened her eyes, stopped Guo Qi''s hand, shook her head and said, "I can''t do it. I''ve already married. My body is dirty. Your body is clean. One day I''ll find you a clean girl to be your daughter-in-law. "


    Some reluctantly released his hand, Guo Qi got out of bed with a lost face and went out.


    After washing her face with cold water in the bathroom, Guo Qi went back to her room. By the time he got back to her room, Guo Meifeng had already returned to her room.


    Lying in bed, Guo Qi tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He knew that he was sleepy when it was almost dawn.


    "Xiao Qi, get up and have breakfast."


    With Guo Qi here, Guo Meifeng got up very early to make breakfast and let Guo Qi eat.


    After getting up and washing, Guo Qi looks at the time. It''s still early. After breakfast, he goes out from Guo Meifeng''s house and has to find Chu Tao.


    "What? They''ve gone? "


    When Guo Qi returned to the hotel, Chu Tao and them had already left. Guo Qi didn''t know where they had gone, so he had to go back to the construction site alone.


    "Accountant LAN, when did you come back?"


    As soon as he got back to the construction site, Guo Qi saw accountant LAN limping toward the office building with a crutch. Unexpectedly, accountant LAN came back so soon. Guo Qi ran to her side and helped her.


    "I can''t get used to the hospital. The smell of disinfectant is too strong. Besides, there are many things I need to deal with here."


    The forefinger and middle finger gently smoothed a wisp of hair behind the ear, and LAN accountant''s face was smiling.


    "It''s not convenient for you to walk like this. You have to go to the office on the second floor. You''d better ask for leave and go home for a few days."


    Guo Qi is worried about accountant LAN. She can''t walk steadily. How can she go upstairs?


    "Just a little injury. It''s OK. By the way, have you seen manager fan?"


    Shaking his head, accountant Lan said.


    "No, I just came back from the outside. I haven''t worked hard these two days, and I don''t know if manager fan will deduct my salary?"


    There are a lot of things these days. Guo Qi doesn''t even have time to sleep well. Now he is still sleepy.


    "Oh, well, it''s a little hot outside. You can come to my office for a while."


    I want to talk to Guo Qi about changing my job. There are so many people here. LAN Xiaohe wants Guo Qi to go upstairs.


    "I''ll hold you."


    Nodding, they went to the office upstairs.


    "By the way, Guo Qi, did you see one of my necklaces when you helped me get my wallet from the office last time?"


    Although there is no doubt about Guo Qi''s character, his office is always locked. Only Guo Qi enters the office with his own key, and then comes back, and the things in the drawer disappear.


    "Necklace? No, I left the last time I took out your wallet. "


    Guo Qi was puzzled and thought about the situation at that time. He only took a wallet.


    "Have you lost your necklace? Is it in the wrong place? Let''s look for it later. "When he heard accountant Lan''s question, Guo Qi didn''t think much about it. In his opinion, it''s easy for women to put things casually. After putting them down, they forget where they put them before.


    Maybe you can see it after a while. Anyway, things don''t grow legs and go by themselves.


    "No, it''s a gold necklace left by my grandmother. I''ve searched the office three times, but I still haven''t seen it. I remember I put it in the drawer before."

 Chapter 85

    "Accountant LAN, if you think about it carefully, don''t put it in any wrong place."


    Lost a precious thing, LAN accountant is not happy is also reasonable, Guo wants to help him.


    "Well, let''s go up first."


    Walking on the foot wound is not good, LAN accountant walking some difficult, finally or Guo Qi directly carrying her into the office.


    "It''s in this drawer. Now the box is empty."


    Sitting on his work chair, accountant LAN took out a delicate box and handed it to Guo Qi to have a look.


    "Accountant LAN, if you can''t find it, you can tell me what it is like. I''ll go to the jewelry store to see if it''s sold. I''ll buy you a new one."


    lost something, as like as two peas, she wanted to help her. Now she can''t find it. Guo only wants to buy a new one for LAN accountant, and let LAN accountant be happy.


    "No, I just want to ask if you''ve seen it. There''s no other meaning."


    Originally did not suspect Guo Qi, LAN accountant afraid Guo Qi angry, also did not continue to say this matter.


    "I remember, accountant LAN. You wait for me for a while. I''ll be right back."


    As soon as he patted on the forehead, Guo Qi seemed to think of something. He told accountant LAN, and then the whole person walked out of the room.


    "Why are you again? What are you doing here? "


    When he came to accountant Lan''s next door, Guo Qi clearly remembered that there was a man in the room. At that time, he didn''t believe in himself and had to follow him into accountant Lan''s room.


    It''s nothing to go in together, but later when he left, the man was still in the room. He didn''t take the necklace, and accountant LAN couldn''t take it away to frame others. After thinking about it, Guo Qi thought about the man.


    "What am I doing here? You say, you did it yourself. "


    Install, continue to install, to see when you can still install, Guo Qi does not want to talk with men, what things we all know.


    "I don''t know why. I have to work. I don''t give it away."


    After hearing Guo Qi''s words, the man''s expression first changed, but he was well restrained. Then the man''s face became cold, and he was unwilling to talk to Guo Qi again, so he had to close the door to work.


    "Let me go. Give accountant Lan''s necklace back to her. It''s a gift from her grandmother."


    Seeing that the man wanted to close the door, Guo Qi was not polite. He took the man by the arm and pulled him out of the room. He looked at the man angrily.


    "What necklace? What are you talking about? I can''t understand you."


    Being held by Guo Qi, the man is very angry, his arm is constantly swinging, trying to break his hand away from Guo Qi.


    "You don''t understand? You''re waiting for me to find out before you admit it, aren''t you


    When he came to the door, Guo Qi had already looked at the situation inside the man''s room with his eyes first, especially the golden chain in the man''s drawer.


    Although I haven''t seen what accountant Lan said about the necklace, it''s probably this one. My guess is right. It''s the man who took it. Guo Qi is now giving him the chance to hand it in by himself, so as not to make everyone unhappy.


    "You search. If you find out today, I can''t do anything. If you can''t find out, hum, you kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake."


    I''m joking. I''m standing outside now. This man hasn''t been in his office. If he dares to rummage inside, no one will agree. I''m sure that he has confidence in his heart, and the man has confidence in his speech.


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t work well, what are you arguing about here? "


    Guo Qi didn''t suppress his voice when he spoke to the man. His voice was very loud. The other staff listened to them, opened the door and poked out their heads to see the excitement.


    "Guo Qi, what do you want him for?"


    Hear the voice of quarrel outside, LAN accountant quickly jump out of the room, see is Guo Qi, she quickly came forward to stop.


    "Accountant LAN, you lost your necklace. I know where it is."


    Anyway, I know the necklace was put there by the man, Guo Qi said.


    "You know? Where is the necklace? You tell me quickly


    What accountant LAN cares about is not how much the gold necklace is worth. The reason why she wants to get it back is that it is the only gift that grandma gave her before she died, which is of great significance to her.


    All of a sudden, she heard that Guo Qi knew where the necklace was. Accountant Lan was very excited. She wanted to find it quickly.


    "You said who took her necklace. If you wronged me again today, I will kill you."


    LAN Xiaohe came out. Guo Qi''s conversation with LAN Xiaohe was in the man''s ears. He was very anxious at that time.


    "I didn''t say you must have taken it. Don''t admit it so quickly."


    This has not been said to be him, the man admitted first, Guo Qi grinned, but the male popularity is not light.


    "You..."


    Some guilty, the man pointed to Guo Qi, but did not know how to refute.


    "Qiao Lei steal?""Not likely? I remember he was very good. "


    "Last time I had a chicken leg. I remember him."


    When it comes to Qiao Lei, a colleague next door to accountant LAN, we all have different opinions. Anyway, we didn''t expect that Qiao Lei was such a person.


    "It could have been solved privately. If you don''t give yourself face, don''t blame me for giving you face."


    This man is a dead duck with a hard mouth. He doesn''t shed tears when he doesn''t see the coffin. In this case, he doesn''t have to be polite. Guo Qi is going to open the door of the office.


    "What are you doing? Everyone works in it. Why do you come into my office? Who allows you to go in?"


    When the man is in a hurry, Guo Qi pushes the door open and wants to go in. Thinking that the thing is under the file in the drawer, Qiao Lei is in a panic. He pulls Guo Qi''s arm tightly and says eight things won''t let Guo Qi go in.


    "Shall I tell you what happened that day?"


    Being stopped, Guo Qi was upset and began to speak in a low voice.


    "What am I afraid of you? I''m not afraid of shadow slanting. I''m open and aboveboard. Don''t wronged me. "


    Everyone was watching. The man stood up and refused to admit that he had been killed.


    "Don''t admit it, do you? Today, let''s see who cried last. "


    At this time, a man really thinks he doesn''t know where he''s hiding his necklace, otherwise he won''t be so confident.


    "Guo Qi, don''t mess around without evidence."


    Even LAN Xiaohe didn''t expect that things would involve Qiao Lei. Looking at Qiao Lei''s arrogance, she didn''t feel guilty. She was afraid that Guo Qi might misunderstand others.


    "Accountant LAN, don''t worry. I will help you find your necklace today. It''s all because of my carelessness. I have to be responsible for it."


    Patted LAN accountant''s shoulder, Guo Qi turns to look at Qiao Lei, came to Qiao Lei''s front.


    "Was it the last time you left Lan''s accounting office that day? Who else has been in accountant Lan''s house besides you? "


    Eyes tightly staring at the man''s eyes, Guo Qi will see if the man will panic, as long as the man appears guilty, he can break his psychological defense.


    "What do you say? Who''s in accountant Lan''s room? I work in my room all the time


    Shaking his head, the man''s innocent face, surrounded by people looking at Qiao Lei''s expression, think Guo Qi is deliberately framed.


    "So I''m the only one who''s ever been in accountant Lan''s house?"


    If a man doesn''t admit it, Guo Qi is not in a hurry. Take your time and have your last cry.


    "Yes."


    The man nodded and admitted that he had never entered LAN accountant''s room, which was very magnanimous and uncomfortable.


    "Are you familiar with me?"


    Slowly induce men into their own problems, Guo Qi is not afraid of men still continue to be stubborn.


    "How could I know you? Who are you


    It''s too late to be far away from Guo Qi. How could he be familiar with Guo Qi? Qiao Lei shakes his head and takes a step back. It''s obvious that he''s meeting this man for the first time.


    "Since you haven''t been in accountant Lan''s office and don''t know me, why is accountant Lan''s gold necklace in your desk drawer?"


    Haven''t you ever been in? You''re not familiar with me, are you? Doesn''t that mean I took the necklace? Since I took it, why is it in your drawer? You should give me an explanation.


    Not afraid of hard mouth, as long as you know where the necklace is, non let you know what is called to cry without tears.


    "What are you talking about, necklace? I don''t have a necklace in my drawer."


    His face suddenly changed. He was surprised and nervous. He shook his head and didn''t agree with Guo Qi''s words.


    "I wonder if you can get into the office here?"


    Qiao Lei has been blocking himself, but his colleagues can always get in, right? As long as someone goes in, you can see if there is anything in Qiao Lei''s drawer.


    "We can all go in, Guo Qi. Are you sure it''s in there?"


    In order not to offend Qiao Lei, others didn''t speak, only LAN Xiaohe spoke.


    "Accountant LAN, please help me see if there is a gold necklace under the documents in this gentleman''s drawer."


    Nodded, Guo Qi with a smile on his face, let accountant LAN have a look.


    "The drawer is locked."


    All the office drawers are locked. Only the staff working at the desk have the key. Now the drawers are closed and can''t be opened.


    "Don''t you say you don''t know where the necklace is? How dare you prove yourself? "


    Looking at the man, Guo Qi is waiting for the man''s answer.


    "Why not? If I don''t do anything, I''m not afraid of being wronged by you. "


    Patted chest, Qiao Lei curled his mouth and said.


    "Since you don''t want to be wronged, take out the key and let us see if there is a gold necklace in the drawer."


    Whether there is something in the drawer, Guo Qi''s eyes can see clearly, but Qiao Lei''s heart is more clear. Now his palm is sweating, and he doesn''t know whether to take out the key."If you don''t take the key, it''s a desk. It''s not worth a lot of money. If you smash it, you can buy a new one."


    If a man doesn''t want to take it out, Guo Qi is not afraid. He says an extreme method.


    "No, I have a backup key here."


    Just when the situation was in a stalemate, suddenly a woman in professional clothes came out of the crowd with a bunch of keys in her hand and said.

 Chapter 86

    "Open it."


    Seeing the key put in, Qiao Lei''s expression suddenly changed, a little ugly, his hands clenched, cold sweat on his forehead.


    "It''s all documents. There''s nothing here?"


    Open the drawer, inside the slow drop of documents, turned over, did not find what they want.


    "No?"


    On hearing LAN accountant''s words, Guo frowned and was in a panic.


    "No, I''ve looked for it all."


    There are more than 10 cm thick documents in it. So many documents are left in the drawer. Accountant LAN roughly looked over them, but he didn''t see them.


    "I see, accountant LAN, you pull out the drawer."


    I just saw the necklace in it. Suddenly I couldn''t find it. Guo Qi''s eyes looked at the drawer again.


    "Good."


    Nodding, accountant LAN reached out to get the drawer out of the desk and put it on the desk.


    Instead of waiting for Guo Qi to speak, accountant LAN took out the documents bit by bit. This time, accountant Lan was very careful and checked every page.


    "No


    Find find, all the documents are out, LAN Xiaohe still did not see his necklace in the document.


    The expression is not very good-looking, this time LAN accountant not only because he lost the necklace in the heart sad, but also because Guo Qi caused things and worry.


    Qiao Lei is not a good master. Now that he is framed face to face, he will not laugh it off. He will certainly humiliate Guo Qi.


    "Well, I won''t let it go today."


    Seeing that all the documents have been taken out and the necklace still hasn''t been found, Qiao Lei''s heart beats and breathes a sigh of relief.


    Staring at Guo Qi, Qiao Lei is full of confidence. This time, he has to make Guo Qi kneel down and admit his mistake. No one can plead with him.


    "Are you so sure you didn''t do it?"


    Where can Guo Qi''s eyes see things? But he just wanted to see when this man named Qiao Lei could be tough.


    "If you have the ability, find it out. If you can''t, kneel down and admit your mistake immediately. Otherwise, don''t think I''ll forgive you and dare to frame me? I think you''re old enough to hang yourself. "


    Pouting his mouth, the man''s eyes are wide open. He is unreasonable, but he doesn''t want to be kind about it.


    "Then if I can''t find it, I don''t want to kneel down for you?"


    Things are in this room. Men don''t want to take them out, and they are not in a hurry to show them in front of everyone. Guo Qi says with confidence.


    "Don''t you admit your mistake if you can''t find it? OK, you''re good. I''ll see you in court. "


    Qiao Lei''s expression is erect, and he doesn''t talk to Guo Qi anymore. He holds his hands in front of his chest and turns his head. He doesn''t talk to Guo Qi anymore.


    "Good, good."


    Clapping hands, Guo Qi doesn''t look like a party at all. People who don''t know think he is a spectator.


    "Can any of you tell me if stealing is a crime?"


    The man should be so unreasonable and unforgiving. Fortunately, he really knows where the thing is, otherwise he will definitely be eaten by the man.


    "If you steal something, if it costs more than 800 yuan, you will be arrested by the police. If it costs less than 800 yuan, you should be educated for a month."


    There are people here who have studied law, but it seems that they have been studying law for a long time, and their memory is not very clear. They just give a rough idea.


    "Accountant LAN, how much is the market value of your gold necklace?"


    As long as the crime is caused, the man will not dare to drag. Guo Qi''s face is smiling. He just wants to see what the man will look like.


    "Two thousand eight hundred dollars."


    I estimated in my heart that the gold necklace is still very valuable. In addition, the gold necklace is custom-made, with the name engraved on it, so the price is more expensive than the necklace at the general counter.


    "Two thousand eight? If you get caught, you''re going to jail. "


    After weighing it, Guo Qi gives Qiao Lei a deep look, and Qiao Lei also looks at Guo Qi. When Guo Qi looks at him, he can''t help feeling a chill on his back.


    "It''s up to someone to seize the last chance."


    When Guo Qi was talking, Qiao Lei pretended to be calm. He took a deep breath and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Accountant LAN, turn the drawer over."


    Things are on the drawer. Previously, Guo Qi only saw things in the drawer. Now when he looks at them carefully, he obviously feels different.


    "Well."


    Although he hurt his foot, it didn''t affect accountant Lan''s standing against the table. He grasped the drawer with both hands and let everyone see below.


    "Gold necklace?"


    "There are necklaces."


    "It''s no wonder you can''t find it hanging on a nail in a depression."


    Everyone''s expression has changed. At the moment, no one thinks that Guo Qi is framing people, stealing and seizing. There is no need to explain anything.


    "Don''t touch my necklace. I''m going to give it to my girlfriend."Necklaces were taken out, but there are a lot of the same necklaces in the world. I don''t believe they can find evidence to prove that they are theirs.


    "For your girlfriend?" Guo Qi asked jokingly.


    "Yes, I bought it for more than 2000 yuan. I''m ready to hide it. When my girlfriend comes to my office, I''ll give her a surprise."


    Barely straighten up his chest, Qiao Lei pretends to be calm and open his mouth. This time, he is just trying to make things up, otherwise his face will not hang up.


    "Accountant LAN, let''s see if this is your necklace."


    LAN accountant''s necklace is customized. If she can find evidence herself, Guo Qi didn''t take over the necklace.


    "This is my one, and there''s my grandmother''s name on it."


    was as like as two peas in the neck. He was just like the necklace he had lost. Now he finally returned to his own hands, and he was looking at the mark on the top of the table, and his eyes were tearful.


    "What''s your grandmother''s name? I bought it for my girlfriend


    Qiao Lei has seen this necklace many times. He feels that it is made of gold. If he takes it out for sale, he can get a lot of money. But these days, he is busy and has no time to go out.


    He put the things in the drawer and was afraid of being found. At last, he just tried to find a way to make people not notice. Even he didn''t notice that there was someone''s name on the necklace.


    "Come and see if it''s my grandmother''s name on it?"


    There are three very small words on one of the hidden necklaces, which Qiao Lei can''t say at all. People who know accountant LAN know accountant Lan''s grandmother. At that time, everyone knew what was going on.


    "You say, why is your girlfriend''s name the same as granny Lan''s? You call your girlfriend out for everyone to see."


    All the time, no coffin, no tears, now finally suffer?


    If the man took out the necklace earlier, Guo Qi would not make such a big fuss. But the man could not find himself at ease. He could not blame others.


    "I I don''t know who put it here. It''s not mine


    Being looked at with disdain by the people around, the man panicked, his brain was in a mess, and he began to explain, regardless of what he had just said.


    "Not yours? It''s not yours. You said you gave it to your girlfriend. Forget it, accountant LAN. You''d better call the police directly. "


    At this point, Guo Qi is too lazy to waste his time talking with men. Don''t you admit it? It''s easy to do anything when the police come.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I''m blind, and I believe you so much."


    A man came to Qiao Lei and wanted to say something to encourage him, but he couldn''t say it every time. Finally, he had to leave with a sigh.


    "Sure enough, people can''t judge their appearance, and the sea water can''t be measured. This time, I''m really knowledgeable."


    Even accountant Lan was confused. Although she didn''t like Qiao Lei, she didn''t expect Qiao Lei to be such a person.


    "No, it''s not what you think. I want to..."


    He also wants to explain himself, but no matter what he thinks, Qiao Lei can''t find the right reason, he can only cry in the corner of his eyes.


    "The thing has been found, accountant LAN. Let me take you back."


    Everyone is at the same time, things have become like this, and it''s not good for anyone to make it any more. Today''s incident has made Qiao Lei a stranger. We all know what kind of person he is and will stay away from him in the future.


    Can you have the face to continue to stay here to work, that is his own thing, Guo Qi does not want to make trouble of the police, he helped LAN accountant to leave.


    "Guo Qi, thank you very much this time."


    Back to his office, LAN accountant while Guo Qi is not ready, tiptoe in Guo Qi''s face to kiss, and then quickly put his head underground, blushing, dare not look at Guo Qi.


    "Ha ha, accountant LAN, you are too polite. If there is nothing else, I will go back first."


    Guo Qi is ready to go back to carry the cement. He hasn''t worked for two days. I don''t know if the second uncle will talk about himself when he goes back?


    "Wait a minute. I have one more thing to discuss with you."


    Seeing that Guo Qi was going to leave, LAN accountant thought of the main thing that she wanted Guo Qi to come to the office, so she quickly opened her mouth.


    "Anything you say, as long as I can do, I will try my best to complete."


    After stopping, Guo Qi stops to look at accountant LAN. Accountant LAN is good-looking and looks good. In this way, Guo Qi won''t be tired of watching all the time. It''s hot outside. He hopes to stay in the room for a while.


    "Last time I told you to take the degree certificate, how did you think about it?"


    Guo Qi is a good person. LAN accountant always hopes that Guo Qi can have a job with stable income, which is easier than carrying cement on the construction site. At that time, he can also tell his parents about his own affairs."I''ll go back to school when the work on the construction site is finished these days."


    While he is still young, Guo Qi wants to learn more, and he already has hundreds of thousands of yuan to carry cement on the construction site in order to earn money to eat. Now that this problem has been solved, the next step is to do more things with this money.


    "Then you Have you ever thought about falling in love

 Chapter 87

    "No, I work on the construction site every day. How can I have time to fall in love?"


    Looking at LAN accountant''s appearance, Guo Qi pondered for a long time, scratched his head and replied with a simple smile.


    "There are a lot of beautiful young girls in school. You may want to fall in love when you get back to school."


    With a relieved smile on her face, accountant LAN knows about Guo Qi, but she doesn''t want Guo Qi to fall in love in college.


    "I''m still young. I don''t have a house or a car. How can a woman marry me?"


    This kind of thing is too urgent, Guo Qi can only smile and shake his head.


    "When I came back yesterday afternoon, I met manager fan. Manager fan and a woman didn''t know where to go. Gouluo fell out with manager fan. You should be careful. If they get angry, I''m afraid they will hurt you."


    Gouluo''s daughter-in-law was asleep by manager fan, and manager fan was beaten by gouluo. Both of them were angry. Although Guo Qi stopped them once, they would fight if they met again.


    "I saw manager fan at dinner last night. It''s OK. I''ll be careful."


    What LAN accountant saw may be manager fan taking Haiying out, but he didn''t expect to meet him when he went to the hotel. Guo Qi didn''t hide it and told us about the drinking together last night.


    "It''s getting hotter and hotter. If you get off work at night, don''t delay at the construction site. Go back early."


    Listening to Guo Qi''s story about manager fan, accountant Lan''s serious expression finally relaxed. However, he seemed to think of something. His expression changed and he explained to Guo Qi.


    "Every day after work, I go back to dinner. It won''t delay me."


    Not sure what LAN accountant said, Guo scratched his head. Apart from eating out of the canteen, he had to work or go home at other times.


    "Well, it''s good to remember that. Go and find the second uncle. He hasn''t been less worried these two days."


    Explain things well, LAN accountant this just rest assured Guo Qi leaves.


    When he came out of the office building, Guo Qi went straight to the steel plate room where the second uncle lived. It''s still early now. Some workers are eating. The second uncle should have just got up. Guo Qi came to the door of the second uncle and knocked.


    "Who? Wait a minute. I''ll be right here


    While brushing his teeth, he came to open the door. Second uncle saw that it was Guo Qi, and his face was happy.


    "You''re out of the hospital now?"


    When he sent Guo Qi to the hospital, Guo Qi still fainted. Later, he cooked soup and sent it to him to drink. He was not there. Now when we meet again, Guo Qi is better.


    "Well, well, I just came to work today to visit you."


    Now in the morning, Guo Qi has no time to go to the market to buy some fruits and nutriments for his second uncle. He can only come here empty handed.


    "Recovery is good, uncle also worried that your body will always lie in the hospital for many days."


    His nephew is luckier than himself, and the second uncle nods his head.


    "Come in and have some rice. Uncle has some rice porridge. Come in and have a bowl."


    Early in the morning, the second uncle cooked porridge in advance and gave Guo Qisheng a bowl to eat while Guo Qi was there.


    "No, uncle, I''ve already had dinner."


    There was a woman sitting in the room, whom Guo Qi had never seen before. When he came in, he was startled. The meal should be made by a woman. Guo Qi shook his head.


    "You''re welcome. This is your aunt, not an outsider."


    "Hello, aunt. My name is Guo Qi. I''m the second uncle''s cousin."


    The woman looked over. Guo Qi saw this woman several times when he was working on the construction site, nodded to her and called out.


    I don''t know when the second uncle found a daughter-in-law, but the second uncle liked it. His younger generation had no right to interfere. Guo Qi was very respectful to women. After chatting with the second uncle for a while, he left.


    Today''s weather is good, or as always hot, the body injury has recovered, although Guo Qi has a lot of money, but he has not forgotten that he is a site worker.


    When he returned to his post, Guo Qi felt that he had been exerting himself endlessly. He was carrying the cement. No matter how big the sun was, other people were working, he was working, others were resting, and he was still working. It seemed that he wanted to make up for the work he had missed during this period of time.


    "You see, is Guo Qi taking the wrong medicine? Why don''t you know to have a rest in such a big sun?"


    Guo Qi''s practice was soon noticed, and some people didn''t understand what happened to him.


    "I think it''s the bench that broke my brain, otherwise how can I be so stupid?"


    There are always people who know what happened in the office building, and also know that Guo Qi was injured and hospitalized. Naturally, they associate with each other.


    "Go and persuade him. The boy is so honest. I always feel sad to see him like this."


    Several workers sitting in the shade walk over to Guo Qi with water. They advise Guo Qi to have a rest. His clothes are soaked with sweat. If he doesn''t have a rest, he will get heatstroke.


    "I''m not tired. Take a rest and let me be busy for a while."With a simple and honest smile, Guo Qi didn''t stop his work. Although manager fan''s character is not good, he hasn''t been working on the construction site for a long time. Guo Qi doesn''t want to leave any regrets.


    I''ve been busy here these days. I''ll leave the construction site in peace of mind, but I want to go where I want to and live the life I want to live.


    "Silly boy, look at you. Do you still want to go to the hospital? Do you know what the second uncle is worried about these days? "


    There are a lot of people in the same village with Guo Qi. They know that the second uncle is always distracted in his work these two days, and they can''t eat and sleep well. They have been thinking about Guo Qi all the time.


    "I appreciate your kindness. Well, after work this morning, we''ll go to a nearby hotel and I''ll treat you to a drink."


    Guo Qi is going to leave in a few days. He gets a lot of help from everyone and is about to leave here. Guo Qi is not short of money. He wants to invite everyone to have a drink.


    "How many days will you leave? Where are you going? If you are tired, ask for leave and have a rest at home


    "We come from the countryside. What else can we do besides moving bricks on the construction site? Don''t quit just because you have a problem with manager fan. "


    "Mingcheng is so big, you can go and have a look. When you come back here after watching, everyone will wait for you to come back."


    Big guys like Guo Qi very much. He is honest, works hard and speaks well. People are not at ease when they think that Guo Qi will go to other fields in Mingcheng.


    Ming City is full of money, but there are countless sad tears under the money. It''s good for Guo Qi to have ambition and fighting spirit, but they don''t want Guo Qi to be killed by reality like others.


    "Hey hey, thank you. I''ve already thought about it. I hope you''ll give me face this morning. I''d like to invite you to dinner."


    In a village, everyone is honest. Guo Qi didn''t tell them what he thought or refute them. He just wanted to have dinner with his blind date.


    Since Guo Qi had decided to leave, we didn''t persuade him any more. Everyone had his own ideas, so we nodded and began to work.


    "Xiao Guo, come here. I have something to tell you."


    As soon as the villagers left, Guo Qi continued to work. A female worker nearby stopped her work, took off her gloves and came to Guo Qi''s side to find something to do with him.


    "Elder sister, if you have anything to say, as long as you can help, just say a word."


    It''s not easy to come to the construction site. Guo Qi looks at the elder sister of the construction site seriously.


    "I just heard you''re leaving? Is that true? "


    I''ve been following Guo Qi for a long time, but I haven''t started yet. How can he leave? No, I have to tell him quickly. I can''t wait for Guo Qi to leave. I regret it.


    "Come on, there are many people here. Come to my room."


    At the corner of the wall, the elder sister of the construction site looked around with some vigilance, and found that there was no one, but she was still not at ease. She pulled Guo Qi to go on.


    "Elder sister, if you have anything to say, I''ll have to work later."


    Guo Qi didn''t understand why he had to go back to his room.


    "Just come in with me."


    With a blushing smile on her face, the elder sister of the construction site kept on walking, and took Guo Qi to the place where she lived.


    It''s the first time that Guo Qi came to the place where the elder sister lived. Although he usually went to a woman''s room to help her, it''s the first time that he entered such a clean room.


    "Xiao Guo, I don''t know when you will leave, so I don''t want to regret. I want you to be good with me before you leave."


    As soon as he entered the room, Guo Qi looked around at the layout of the room. The elder sister of the construction site locked the door from inside.


    There are a lot of clothes on her body. After taking off the hat on her head, the elder sister of the construction site directly reached out and untied her clothes.


    He took off his coat and threw it on the ground. The elder sister of the construction site stretched out her tanned arm around Guo Qi''s neck, and looked at Guo Qi eagerly.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Before he was ready, the woman took her directly. The sudden change made Guo Qi''s heart jump wildly. However, he soon calmed down. The elder sister was very good-looking and mature. Looking at her from such a close distance, Guo Qi felt itchy. He swallowed his saliva and turned his face quickly.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I haven''t been home for half a year. I miss men. I know you''re not married, but I just like you. I don''t like those smelly men outside, so I like you."


    His arms wrapped around Guo Qi''s neck and made his heart "thump" and "thump" all the time, and his face turned red.


    "Xiao Guo, don''t worry. Although I''m older than you, I''ve slept with my man. Other people don''t care if they want to sleep. My body is still clean. If you feel like sleeping with me, you lose money, I''ll give you money."


    With that, the elder sister of the construction site took out dozens of yuan from her pocket to give to Guo Qi.


    During this period of time, it''s hot. She sleeps in the room alone. It''s OK that she is busy working during the day. But at night, she can''t sleep in bed alone. She is lonely, and the elder sister of the construction site suffers.A woman has to have a face, and her figure is not bad. Many men on the construction site want to be nice to her, and they have to pay for her, but they are all rejected by her. She doesn''t like those men, only has feelings for Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi is young and honest. She has been observing Guo Qi for a long time, but she can''t make up her mind. Today, when she heard that Guo Qi was going to leave, she didn''t hesitate any more.


    "You''d better have a good time with your sister. I promise that I won''t tell anyone about the things between us today. I just want to be a man. I just like you. I beg you."

 Chapter 88

    Suddenly listen to a woman say this, Guo Qi Leng Leng.


    "Elder sister, this can''t work. I know it''s not easy for you, but..."


    Before Guo Qi finished speaking, the woman blocked his mouth directly.


    "Well."


    Faltering and unable to speak, Guo Qi was a little flustered.


    The mouth is printed on by the woman''s thick lips. Guo Qi stares at her eyes and forgets to move it away, so she kisses her.


    While kissing Guo Qi, the elder sister of the construction site reached out her hand and groped for Guo Qi. She felt uncomfortable. On this hot day, there was a man in her room. She wanted to get along with Guo Qi.


    Being rubbed by a woman''s little hand on his body, Guo Qi''s heart tightened and his body instinctively stepped back. His Adam''s apple stirred and he looked at Guo Qi timidly.


    "Xiao Guo, do you dislike that your elder sister has been married and is not in good health?"


    Other men don''t want to give it to them. Guo Qi doesn''t want to give it to him. It seems that he doesn''t like himself. The elder sister of the construction site is not happy.


    "Elder sister, how can you think so? I don''t mean to dislike you."


    The eldest sister of the construction site is not ugly, but also very beautiful. She has both body and face. If it wasn''t for the bad conditions at home, she would be a beauty if she went out to dress up.


    "Then why don''t you want to be nice to me? You just don''t want me to be slept by a man. "


    With that, the elder sister of the construction site squatted directly on the ground and cried with her knees in her arms.


    "Don''t cry. I don''t know what to do when you cry. I''m most afraid of women crying."


    Some at a loss to look at the woman, Guo Qi really flustered.


    "Wuwu, you don''t care about me. Let me die alone. Anyway, no one cares about me, no one likes me, let me die."


    Sitting on the ground, the elder sister of the construction site was very sad. She never thought that she had brought the man to the house, but it was such a result.


    "Elder sister, get up quickly. How can you not think about it?"


    Guo Qi squatted down to support the elder sister of the construction site, trying to help her up.


    "You think, you are working in the construction site now, and the elder brother and the children are missing you at home. If you miss the elder brother, you can go back and have a look. Now that you are like this, the elder brother and the children will not be happy when they know."


    You can''t mess with the elder sister of the construction site. Guo Qi is trying to persuade her.


    "If I want to be nice to you, just give me a word. Would you like to be nice to me?"


    The elder sister of the construction site stopped crying. She stood up from the ground and looked at Guo Qi with her mouth in her mouth. She asked Guo Qi to answer her questions.


    "I..."


    Guo Qi hesitated. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Forget it, you go, let me die alone."


    When Guo Qi was pushed aside, her eyes turned red. She trotted to her bed and began to cry.


    "Don''t do that. I don''t know if I''m right or wrong."


    The elder sister of the construction site is very poor. Guo Qi wants to help her, but he can''t help her. His heart is wandering and hesitating.


    "You go, you leave me alone."


    While crying, she was angry with Guo Qi. The door of the construction site''s eldest sister didn''t open, so she watched how Guo Qi did it.


    "Elder sister, well, I still have some money here. Take the money and go home to see my elder brother and children. If it''s not enough, I''ll get some more."


    Take out all the money in his pocket and pass it to the elder sister of the construction site who is lying on the bed in tears. Guo Qi doesn''t know why the elder sister of the construction site doesn''t go back. He is trying to do everything he can to help.


    "I don''t want your money. I want you to be nice to me. If you don''t want to, get out of here. Don''t stand here. I''m upset."


    The elder sister of the construction site didn''t follow, so she sat up and yelled at Guo.


    Sleeping with yourself can make Guo Qi lose his life or something. Why don''t you want to? If you don''t want to, just say it. Don''t pretend to be a good person here.


    "Then you can''t be angry. I have work to do, so I''ll go out first."


    Guo Qi turns around and leaves. Even if the door is locked, he still wants to leave.


    "I won''t let you go."


    Only after stepping out, Guo Qi hasn''t gone out yet. The elder sister of the construction site hugged Guo Qi directly from the back and put her face on Guo Qi''s broad back.


    Nose into the man''s unique breath, the site elder sister''s face red, she does not know how this is, the body temperature is also high up.


    The picture of sleeping with a man suddenly appeared in my mind, especially when the man swam around her and finally made her spirit float.


    "Elder sister, we..."


    Before speaking, Guo Qi felt that his mouth was blocked and he couldn''t speak any more. Unexpectedly, the elder sister took the initiative. Guo Qizhi felt that his brain was short circuited. What''s the world? Women are crazier than men.


    "You haven''t tasted a woman''s body, have you? Today, my sister is yours. You can do whatever you want. I will teach you. When you marry a daughter-in-law, you are not afraid of being unskilled. "On the one hand, the site elder sister''s hand began to guide Guo Qi, holding Guo Qi''s hand on her body, and the other hand was still pulling Guo Qi''s clothes.


    "Come on, Xiao Guo. I''m sorry. You''d better get along with me."


    The man is sitting on the bed, the elder sister of the construction site is sitting on Guo Qi''s leg, her arms around Guo Qi''s neck, squinting her eyes and twisting her body, hoping to have fun with Guo Qi earlier.


    "Liu Fang, why don''t you close the door if you don''t go to work in broad daylight?"


    When someone knocked on the door, a woman''s voice came in. Someone came. Guo Qi quickly got up from the bed. In broad daylight, they were innocent and had not done anything. If a woman suddenly came in and saw everything in front of her, she would think awkwardly.


    Can''t let people find out, Guo Qi was in a hurry, sweat came out on his forehead, he was found nothing, at most is being pointed out, say something ugly, an old man, also don''t worry about others say.


    But Liu Fang is different. Liu Fang is a married woman with husband and children at home. If something happens to her on the construction site, how can she continue to work here?


    Not for his own sake, Guo Qi should also think for the elder sister of the construction site. After all, it''s not easy for the elder sister of the construction site to be a woman, and he can''t destroy herself. He quickly gets up, finds a place to hide, and can hide for a while.


    "Haiying, in broad daylight, what can I do for you?"


    Liu Fang, the elder sister of the construction site, is also learning about suoso''s clothes, and talking to people outside.


    Pick up the clothes on the ground. Guo Qi looks left and right in the room, but he can''t find a hiding place.


    He is not afraid that he will be scolded when he is found, but he doesn''t want to make it difficult for Liu Fang to do it. He is an old man, and if others say it casually, he won''t lose a piece of meat, but Liu Fang is different.


    Liu Fang is a married woman. Her husband and children are in her hometown. It''s not easy for such a woman to come out to work. If she is pointed out and gossiped every day, how can she work on the construction site?


    "I can''t come to you if I''m ok? Are you sleeping in the house with any man


    He pushed the door, which was locked from the inside. Haiying said to the inside.


    "Haiying, what are you doing? I''ll break your mouth again."


    There are not many women at the construction site. Liu Fang usually has the best relationship with Hai Ying. They are about the same age. They usually go shopping together and go out to play together. But I didn''t expect to sleep with Guo Qi today. Hai Ying is here.


    "If you don''t sleep with men, what kind of door do you lock in the daytime? Are you doing it yourself again? "


    Waiting outside, Haiying has no scruples. They have a good relationship. They usually talk about everything and don''t worry about each other''s anger.


    "Haiying, is your coquettish power coming up again? If you are in a hurry, go to your man and talk nonsense again. I won''t tear your mouth."


    Guo Qi is still in the room, for fear of misunderstanding, Liu Fang is worried.


    "Open the door for me. It''s so hot to stand outside."


    Haiying didn''t know what the woman was doing inside. She reached out and patted again. It was so hot outside that she was worried about the sun.


    "Squeak."


    The door opened, Liu Fang opened the door, let Haiying in.


    "Liu Fang, tell me honestly, what did you just do in the room?"


    Looking inside the room, there was no man. Liu Fang was alone in the room. In broad daylight, she didn''t take a bath. Why did she lock the door from inside? It took a long time to open the door.


    "What else can I do? My clothes are wet with sweat. I come in to change my clothes. Hai Ying, evil is coming up again. What''s in your mind every day?"


    Seeing Haiying in the room, Liu Fang''s palms are sweating. She is afraid that Haiying will find Guo Qi.


    "Liu Fang, you look good in this dress. While others are at work, please help me. I haven''t recovered from sleeping with a man last night."


    With that, Haiying starts to feel Liu Fang''s body, narrows her eyes, pulls Liu Fang to the bed and sits down. She starts to pull her clothes and asks Liu Fang to help her.

 Chapter 89

    "Haiying, what are you doing in broad daylight when you are seen?"


    Liu Fang takes Haiying''s hand away. Today''s situation is different. She can''t mess with Haiying.


    "Liu Fang, you look so good. If I were a man, I would marry you. I like to touch you. Besides, we are both women. There is no one here, but there are people. Who would like to see them?"


    Her hand didn''t stop. Haiying''s mind was full of pictures of staying in the hotel last night. The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    I can''t help it. Haiying begins to put her hand into Liu Fang''s clothes. Yesterday, she was wriggled by Chu Tao. Today, she will try it on Liu Fang.


    "Haiying, I haven''t seen you for two days. It''s just the same. It''s evil."


    Haiying''s hand rubs on Liu Fang. Liu Fang has just been hooked up by Guo Qi. But for Haiying''s arrival, she should have been hugged with Guo Qi.


    Before the heat on her body went down, Haiying teased herself like this. Liu Fang felt that she was covered with ants. She narrowed her eyes and hummed.


    "Liu Fang, that''s why you''re not kind. Do you think I''m evil? You didn''t teach me evil? "


    Haiying and Liu Fang have a good relationship. Even if it''s daytime, they are the only two here. She feels uncomfortable, so she comes to Liu Fang to help her. After all, she was with other men yesterday. Looking back on last night, she feels like she was possessed.


    "What''s the matter with you today? You don''t have such a big reaction when you touch you. Today, it''s like taking medicine and barking like a dog in heat. "


    Feeling something is wrong, Haiying stretches her head and turns her face to see Liu Fang. She feels that Liu Fang is not right today. She has never been so strong before. She should not take the wrong medicine today.


    "Who do you think is a dog? You can''t stand it yourself. Why do you come to me? "


    There are men hidden in the room, which can''t be seen by Haiying.


    "Comfortable? This is what I learned yesterday. Yesterday, that man could do it. He made me die. "


    Think of the man holding himself to take a bath, kiss and touch, can make their soul fly, Haiying also want to sleep with that man, but the man has left.


    She comes to Liu Fang to help her. She can talk with Liu Fang at the construction site, and the relationship between them is the best.


    "Haiying, why are you out looking for a man again?"


    Glancing at Hai Ying, Liu Fang felt uncomfortable.


    Haiying is more beautiful than her, but this woman just can''t stay idle. There is a caring man at home, and she has to go outside to find other men.


    It''s OK to find one that can make her comfortable, but she often changes. With such a good friend, Liu Fang feels more and more that she has crossed friends. What if one day she takes herself to sleep with a man?


    "Don''t women live just to sleep with men? Otherwise, we may have no meaning Haiying said with a smile.


    "Haiying, you''re old. Gouluo is a good man. If he can''t let you go, how nice it is for you to live with him honestly?"


    Guo Qi is in the room. Liu Fang wants to make Guo Qi feel good about herself. She tries to persuade Hai Ying.


    "Don''t worry about the incompetent man. Every day when I get home, I lie in bed. As you know, if a woman doesn''t get touched by a man every day, she''s going to die. He just doesn''t know how to make out with me."


    With that, Haiying sticks her mouth directly on Liu Fang and shakes Liu Fang''s whole body. Her mouth grunts like balderdash.


    Guo Qi couldn''t see what the people on the bed were doing. He hid under the bed and didn''t dare to speak. When Hai Ying just came in, he didn''t even dare to breathe for fear that he would be found by Hai Ying.


    Listening to the conversation between the two women above, Guo Qi was thinking about the woman''s body, especially the woman''s cry that made the man''s bones crisp. Guo Qi felt that he was suffering to death.


    "Ah..."


    I don''t know which woman on the bed yelled. Then I heard the woman gasping. Guo Qi was worried. His body was hot as if it was about to burn. He was sweating through his clothes.


    All of a sudden, he heard a woman''s voice which seemed very uncomfortable and enjoyable. He couldn''t hold it any longer. He rubbed on the ground a few times, which made him feel better.


    "Liu Fang, you haven''t been home for half a year. It''s hard for you to bear it every day. You''d better find a man at the construction site to match with you. You two should sleep together every day."


    It''s very common to match husband and wife on the construction site. Even sanlengzi''s second uncle, who is dozens of years old, has found a woman. Liu Fang is such a young and beautiful woman. As long as she is willing, the men outside can take pictures of her.


    "Well, Haiying, go back quickly. I''m going to the construction site."


    Putting on her clothes, Liu Fang didn''t respond to Hai Ying''s words. There is a man hidden in her room. What else can she do? She can''t call Guo Qi out and make out with him in front of Hai Ying?


    "Cough."


    The above two people are dressing, also don''t know how to return a responsibility, under the bed suddenly spreads a man''s cough.This cough doesn''t matter, three people''s faces changed at the same time, especially Guo Qi. He thought that this time he was in trouble.


    "Hello, Liu Fang. There is a man hiding in the room, and I didn''t tell him. I said why you didn''t open the door for me for so long just now. I want to see who is so good at it? I was able to hook up with my sister. "


    When she got out of bed, Haiying wanted to reach out and lift the list to see who was hiding underneath.


    Just now, the conversation between the two women may have been heard by the people hiding under the bed. Although they have a bad reputation, it''s not good for them to be spread out.


    "Haiying, what are you doing? Where did you cough just now? Why didn''t I hear that? You must have heard it wrong. "


    Holding her hand, Liu Fang did not dare to let her see.


    "What are you afraid of? Is there a man under the bed? There is no best. If there is, let''s call it out. Since he dares to talk to you, I have to see if this man is a good man. "


    As soon as Hai Ying lowered her head, she saw that Guo Qi was hiding underneath.


    "I knew it would be you, boy. Come out. There are no women under the bed. It''s uncomfortable to lie down."


    Haiying is relieved to lift the list. If it''s any other man, she may still be angry, but Guo Qi His brother has slept with himself and is not afraid of his nonsense.


    "Haiying, don''t think about it. Xiao Guo came in to help me repair the light. My light is broken."


    Afraid of Haiying''s making Guo Qi difficult, Liu Fang protects Guo Qi behind him.


    "Guo Qi, do you like Liu Fang?"


    Haiying didn''t listen to Liu Fang''s words at all. It''s this time. She is not blind. How can she not understand the situation? Haiying just wants to see if Guo Qi is responsible for Liu Fang.


    "I..."


    "Hai Ying, what are you talking about? Guo Qi is still a child."


    Before Guo Qi finished speaking, Liu Fang quickly digs away and does not let Hai Ying embarrass Guo Qi.


    "Let him take off his trousers. I''d like to see if he''s a child."


    Bad smile, Haiying today just want to see if Guo Qi is powerful, really if a good man, he not only let him with Liu Fang good, he can also give the body to Guo Qi.


    "Don''t scare people."


    She put her hand on Haiying''s arm and pinched it. Liu Fang said with a smile.


    Haiying has no malice. She just wants to make things difficult for Guo Qi. Anyway, she is not a good woman herself, and she won''t say anything about it.


    Unable to resist, he coughed under the bed, Guo Qi looked at the two people joking, also followed by a smile.


    "Well, well, I''m not going to disturb you both."


    With a bad smile on her face, Haiying has just been paralyzed on the bed by Liu Fang. Now she is dressed. She looks at them, then turns around and goes out.


    "Elder sister, let''s go out too. We have work to do on the construction site."


    It''s already this time, and Guo Qi doesn''t want to stay here. Although the elder sister of the construction site still wants to be intimate with Guo Qi, Guo Qi''s face is as red as if she had been watered by boiling water. She nods and doesn''t speak.


    Back to the construction site to continue to carry cement, may be wholeheartedly into the work, unknowingly it''s time to get off work.


    According to what he said, Gongqi called all those who had good feelings on the construction site to the hotel. He wanted to invite everyone to dinner.


    Considering that he had to go to work in the afternoon, Guo Qi could only advise everyone to eat more and drink less, but there were still a few men in a good mood, and finally they fell down.


    The injury on his back has recovered, accountant LAN has come out of the hospital, and the rent has been paid. Guo Qi has nothing to worry about now, so he wants to inquire about sanlengzi.


    His mind is full of scenes he saw in his dream. Guo Qi thinks of what sanlengzi said and what he saw in the underground. He doesn''t understand the relationship between sanlengzi''s disappearance and the underground.


    Still not sure whether sanlengzi went home or disappeared, Guo Qi went to some fellow villagers to inquire about sanlengzi''s news, but the results were all the same, saying that sanlengzi had gone home.


    In the afternoon, he worked with his mind. When he got off work, Guo Qi went home without eating.


    "Guo Qi, come back so early today? Just right. Don''t cook for a while. We''ll have barbecue in the evening. "


    Being in a hurry in the yard, Han Meiqi smiles when she sees Guo Qi coming back in a hurry. That smile makes people feel like a spring breeze. Let Guo Qi come to eat at night.


    "Well, thank you, sister Han."


    With Han Meiqi end more, Guo found that Han Meiqi this woman is really good, very beautiful, also very good to people.


    After entering the house and closing the door, Guo Qi took off his sweaty clothes as if he had pulled them out of the water. He got a basin of water and began to take a bath. After taking a bath, he changed his clothes and then lay on the bed to have a rest.


    "Buzz."


    I don''t know if something in the room is broken, or if Guo Qi''s ears are a little uncomfortable. He hears Weng''s song. Although it''s very subtle, he hears it very clearly."It''s this thing. What''s in this stone box?"

 Chapter 90

    Pulling the stone box from the bottom of the bed, Guo Qi always wanted to know what was in it.


    Eyes can''t see inside, even open the gap are not, the box is still very heavy, Guo Qi shaking a few times, there is something inside.


    "Sister Han, do you have a chisel here?"


    After breaking the stone box several times, he didn''t respond. Later, Guo Qi went out to find a brick to move, but he smashed it several times without responding.


    Go to Han Meiqi. Guo Qi asks Han Meiqi to borrow something. Anyway, the box is made of stone. There is always a way to pry it open.


    "What are you looking for with a chisel? Is there something broken in the room


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, Han Meiqi, who is preparing food materials, stops her work and gently lifts her hair in front of her forehead with her wrist. She asks suspiciously.


    "No, it''s just that there''s a box I can''t open. I want to pry it open."


    Guo Qi doesn''t hide about the stone box. When he and Chu Tao move things in, Han Meiqi sees them.


    "You wait, I''ll look for it."


    Nodding, Han Meiqi enters the room, while Guo Qi is waiting for Han Meiqi in the main room.


    "No, usually something is broken. It''s the repairman."


    Out of the room, Han Meiqi shakes her head and apologizes.


    "Then I''ll think of another way."


    Although I don''t have any other ideas when I go to Han Meiqi''s room, I will gossip if others see me coming out of a woman''s room this evening.


    Guo Qi didn''t dare to stay too long. He went in and came out. This time he moved a stone in.


    "If you can''t smash a brick, I can''t believe it. Can''t you smash a stone?"


    The stone box looks like stone, but its weight and hardness are a bit like metal, which makes Guo Qi a little unstable.


    "Bang Dang."


    The stone box was as big as a bucket. Guo Qi lifted a large stone and smashed it on it. The stone fell down. The two stones met and made a loud noise.


    "Why isn''t it rotten?"


    After the falling stone stopped, Guo Qi came to the stone box and held it to see if it was broken, but he was disappointed.


    "Forget it. I''m upset if I don''t read it."


    I''ve fallen, and I can''t break it. It doesn''t even have a place to open. Guo Qi''s foot is too big to kick the stone box aside. He doesn''t want to see it again. It''s an eyesore.


    "Ahhh ~"


    with one foot sticking to the stone box, Guo Qi felt like kicking the iron plate. He held one foot and grinned in pain.


    "Guo Qi, what''s the matter with you? What happened? "


    Busy really ready for a while barbecue things, Han Meiqi heard Guo from this side of the hum, hurry to have a look.


    "No It''s OK. I accidentally touched my foot. "


    With an embarrassed smile, Guo Qi was a little embarrassed.


    "The things in the room are all iron. You should pay attention not to hurt yourself. The barbecue will be ready soon. Come out quickly."


    With a sigh of relief, Han Meiqi gently patted her chest with her delicate hand, and shook her head with a smile, so that Guo Qi would come out early to eat when he was ready.


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute."


    He went to eat without any preparation. Guo Qi was not very interesting. He was thinking about bringing something to everyone later.


    "No, I have to pry this stone box open today."


    This is the most valuable thing in the room. If you want to give someone a gift, it''s just the right thing in the box. Drag the stone box that has just been dragged out, and Guo Qi continues to think about it.


    "Yao Yao, have you finished washing? You''ll be ready soon. When you''re ready, come out to eat."


    Coming out of Guo Qi''s room, Han Meiqi comes to a room not far from Guo Qi''s room and knocks on the door. Han Meiqi says to it.


    "Sister Maggie, I''ll be fine in a moment. Thank you."


    The door did not open, only heard inside the room came a beautiful figure, and then Han Meiqi nodded back to his room.


    Most of the people living near here are workers. Although there are some residents, they usually go to work and seldom come out at night when they go home. Only some old people come out for a walk.


    During the day, everyone has to be busy. Only when they get off work at night can they have a chance to meet. Shen Yao has been here for some time. Guo Qi hasn''t seen Shen Yao yet. Han Meiqi wants to introduce them to each other.


    The ingredients and anthracite are ready, and even the tables are moved outside. Han Meiqi goes back to the house to change her clothes. Shen Yao is tired from work and has to take a bath. Only Guo Qi doesn''t know what to do in the house.


    "Still can''t open it?"


    He used the bench to pry hard, but the stone box still didn''t respond. At last, Guo got up and sat on it. Now he has no way. I really don''t know how to make the stone box.


    "No, I have to look again."The reason why he bought this stone box was that Guo Qi couldn''t see it inside, and his eyes seemed to be moistened by the things inside. When he thought about that feeling, Guo Qi was still a little more than he could say.


    Calm down, Guo Qi took a deep breath, slowly opened his eyes and looked at the stone box.


    With Guo Qi''s eyes, the stone wall on the surface of the stone box slowly disappeared. However, the stone wall was as thick as ten thousand feet. Guo Qi had to continue to look inside. What he could see was only a piece of black, and nothing could be seen inside.


    The deeper you go, the more you can feel something cool inside and make your eyes feel like they are immersed in clean water.


    "What is this?"


    Seeing a sharp blade, Guo Qi didn''t know why there was such a thing in the stone box. He continued to look around the stone box, and his expression suddenly changed.


    "That''s him."


    There is no gap on the stone box at all. That''s because the workmanship is too precise. Every part inside is carefully designed. Guo Qi''s eyes can only see the outside of the box, but he can''t see what''s hidden inside.


    A mysterious force is blocking the outside exploration. Even Guo Qi''s magic eyes are blocked outside. However, when he sees the sharp blade, he really knows how to open the stone box.


    "Whew, whew."


    With his hands in the direction of the sharp blade, Guo Qi looked very dignified. He took a deep breath and began to draw on it according to the size and shape of the blade.


    I don''t know if it''s a miracle. Originally, the stone box with no gap on it began to sink into a sharp blade size gap.


    With the first step, Guo Qi continued to explore. This time, he gently broke the edge gap with his hand. It was very heavy. He bit his teeth and exerted all his strength.


    "It''s heavy."


    The blue tendons on his arm burst. Guo Qi''s expression was ferocious. He bit his teeth and exerted all his strength. He felt that what he saw was supposed to be the way to open the stone box. Why he didn''t respond? Guo Qi was puzzled.


    "Bah, bah."


    It was the first time that he learned from the work of rural farmers. After rubbing his hands, Guo Qi continued to stretch out his hand to break the stone box. This time, he exerted more strength than he had just done.


    "Ah..."


    When the stone box moved, Guo Qi saw hope. He squeezed his eyes, clenched his teeth, and his arm muscles burst. He tried his best to open it.


    "Hoo."


    It''s the blind man. The outer layer of things like the shell falls off, and there''s a ball like thing left inside. It''s dark, and you can''t see what''s hidden inside.


    Looking at the shell peeling off, Guo Qi was relieved. He reached out and touched the dark ball. It was this thing that blocked his sight.


    "Soft?"


    Hold your fingers on it. The black ball seems elastic and soft. No matter how Guo Qi pinches it, it''s the same, just like it''s made of rubber.


    "I don''t believe I can''t cut you."


    Holding the scissors, Guo Qi immediately cut it up, trying to untie the dark things. Now he wants to know what''s inside.


    "Wow."


    It''s like cutting a leather ball. When the black ball breaks through the first gap, the whole ball slowly disappears, just like volatilizing.


    "That''s what''s in it?"


    Some were surprised what the black ball was, but Guo Qi''s eyes were still attracted by what fell on the ground.


    A stone block, and a few stone beads, there are only so many things in it, which makes Guo Qi can''t help but curl his mouth.


    There should be rare treasures in the things found in the ancient temple. Why is it like this? A stone slab, seven stone beads, this is too cold cicada, right?


    I don''t know what the function of the stone slab and the stone bead is. Guo Qibang carefully examined the injured stone slab. There are only some vague veins on the stone slab. He can''t see what it is.


    The stone beads are very special. When Guo Qi holds the stone beads, it''s very cold. The whole person becomes very comfortable in an instant. The eyes he has just used are as cold as a spring.


    "Transparent?"


    Put the stone bead in front of your eyes to see what the material is. The blue stone bead can refract light. Guo Qi holds the bead between his eyes and the light bulb, and can see the light bulb through the bead.


    "Give them both this as a gift."


    I should have asked Jiang Tao for some pieces of raw stone, so that I can cut out jadeite and give it to two women. Now I have nothing but these beads. If I don''t give them, Guo Qi really has nothing to hold.


    "Guo Qi, Shen Yao has come here. Come out quickly."


    Before the people in the room came out, Han Meiqi came to Guo Qi''s door and knocked.


    "Here we go."


    Put the slate under the sheet at the head of the bed, Guo Qi took two stone beads and ran out."What are you doing in the house for so long?"


    As soon as Guo Qi came out, Han Meiqi gave him a smile and asked.


    "Nothing. Just try to open the stone box and see what''s in it." Guo Qi said, "stone box? The one who moved back yesterday? Isn''t that the box where you put your things? " Han Meiqi looks a little surprised.


    "No, I bought it from heaven and earth. I haven''t had time to open it. There''s only one thing I just opened."

 Chapter 91

    "What is this?"


    Looking at the stone like thing, Han Meiqi frowned.


    "I don''t know. It should be stones."


    In some embarrassment, Guo Qi scratched his head. He didn''t know how to explain the function of this thing, because this thing is really useless except for calming people down.


    "In the future, you should pay attention to buying things. Now there are more and more fake things."


    He didn''t criticize Guo Qi for spending money indiscriminately. Everything has been bought back, and scolding him can''t solve the problem. This time, he suffered a loss at that time, and then he changed it later.


    "Come on, Shen Yao is still waiting."


    To turn the topic away, Han Meiqi holds Guo Qi''s hand and takes Guo Qi to trot to the yard. There is already a woman waiting there.


    "You are Guo Qi. My name is Shen Yao. Nice to meet you."


    Seeing Han Meiqi and a man coming together, Shen Yao stops her barbecue, reaches out a tender hand, looks at Guo Qi with a smile and introduces herself.


    "Hello."


    Guo Qi holds Shen Yao''s hand and looks at Shen Yao. His face turns red. Shen Yao is really beautiful.


    Those big watery eyes seem to be able to take away people''s souls. Guo Qi has forgotten to take back his hands.


    "I''m sorry."


    Guo Qi quickly took his hand away because he saw Shen Yao''s teeth biting the corner of his mouth, and his hand was hurt by Guo Qi.


    "Well, we''re all neighbors. We''ll take care of each other in the future. Are we hungry? Come and eat. "


    Some embarrassed atmosphere, Han Meiqi quickly reconciled with a smile, do not let the two look at each other speechless.


    Han Meiqi walks between them. Guo Qi''s face turns red. He doesn''t dare to look at Shen Yao honestly. For fear that Shen Yao will find out, he just glances at Shen Yao secretly from time to time.


    "This is what I just barbecue. How about you try it?"


    Let two people sit on a table first, Han Meiqi brings over a plate, which holds her just baked things, let two people taste.


    With that, Han Meiqi continued to be busy barbecue some things, while Guo Qi and Shen Yao praised Han Meiqi''s barbecue food as delicious and delicious.


    "You are busy during the day, and you don''t have time to come back in the evening. We don''t have many chances to get together. Today, we''ll have a good time. We can eat whatever we want and drink whatever we want. Don''t mention it


    All kinds of food materials have been prepared, as well as drinks and drinks. Han Meiqi has worked hard for the barbecue, which makes Shen Yao and Guo Qi feel embarrassed. The landlord is very kind to them.


    "Sister Maggie, can I help you?"


    This keeps Han Meiqi busy all the time. It''s not suitable for them to sit down and eat. Shen Yao with a white skirt gets up and comes to Han Meiqi to give her a hand.


    "Sit down with Guo and eat. I''ll just bake these."


    Shen Yao comes to help, and Han Meiqi quickly asks her to sit down. Don''t come here. It''s hot here. She has just taken a bath and will sweat again in a moment.


    "Never mind. I''ve just had some."


    Smile came to Han Meiqi''s side, two people work together, only Guo Qi a person sitting there, don''t know how to do.


    "Well, sit down and let''s eat together."


    Han Meiqi holds a plate in one hand and Shen Yao in the other. They come to the table together.


    "Guo Qi, why haven''t you eaten all the time?"


    All the things on the table are still there. Guo Qi just sits there and drinks quietly. Han Meiqi says.


    "I''m a little thirsty."


    With that, Guo Qi took another sip.


    "By the way, these beads just came out of the stone box. There''s nothing to give you when we meet for the first time. If you don''t dislike them, I''ll give them to you."


    He handed the round stone beads the size of broad beans to two people, one for each, and Guo Qi scratched his head with embarrassment. It looked rustic, and I didn''t know if they would like it.


    "It''s a good gift. I''ll take it. Don''t spend money in the future."


    With a smile on her face, Han Meiqi took the bead and asked Guo Qi not to buy some guys again. There are a lot of cheaters in Mingcheng. If she is not careful, she will be easily deceived.


    "Well, I''ll listen to Han Jie."


    Han Meiqi won''t hurt herself. Guo Meifeng gives her money to keep. Guo Qi nods and listens carefully to her advice.


    "This bead is so comfortable to hold in your hand."


    Han Meiqi took the bead and put it in her pocket. Shen Yao was a little different. When she saw such a bead, she didn''t know what it was. She held it in her hand and looked at it carefully for a while. She found that it was cold, and the whole person was in a hurry.


    "Really."


    Listen to Shen Yao say so, Han Meiqi also hold in the hand, the spirit suddenly changed for the better, even the summer hot feeling is not, Han Meiqi some surprised."Guo Qi, we can''t take such a good thing. You can keep it. You paid a lot of money for it. We''ve got your heart. Keep it."


    Feeling the benefits of beads, Han Meiqi finds that she misunderstands Guo Qi. What he bought is not a fake, but a treasure. The price of this thing is certainly expensive, and she can''t accept it.


    "Yes, it must cost a lot of money. Keep it and don''t lose it."


    There is such a thing with her in summer that she can''t feel the heat at all. Even her spirit is better. It''s so amazing that Shen Yao doesn''t want to accept it. It''s too expensive.


    "I''ve given it to you, so you take it. When I just opened the box, there were seven in it, one for each of you, and I had five left."


    Although Guo Qi is not a good man, he will not take back the things he sent and the water he spilled.


    "That''s no good. These things are usually set by set. If they are lacking, their functions will be reduced. We can''t take them."


    I don''t know what Han Meiqi does. She knows more about jade than Guo Qi. She insists on giving things back to Guo Qi.


    "This thing is cut out of the stone box. It seems that the stone box was found under the most famous ancient temple in Ming City. It''s useless for me to keep this thing in it. I''d better give it to you two."


    No matter whether it''s a baby or not, Guo Qi plans to give it away. Now he wants to live a quiet life. Han Meiqi is very kind to him. Shen Yao is also a good girl. He is very happy to give it away.


    "You child..."


    I didn''t expect that no matter how I returned it, Guo Qi just didn''t want it. But Han Meiqi and Shen Yao had to take it. With this, they would not be afraid to go out in the sun.


    "Well, don''t just say no, it''s been baked for so long."


    Putting the stone beads in his pocket, Han Meiqi sandwiched Guo Qi some roasted meat slices. The three were in a good mood. Everyone ate a lot and drank a lot. Guo Qi had never enjoyed such a warm moment.


    "I really hope this beauty will continue."


    Thinking silently in his heart, Guo Qi continued to drink and watched the two beautiful people sitting opposite him eating. Guo Qi could not say what he enjoyed.


    Both Han Meiqi and Shen Yao are very beautiful. Han Meiqi has the style of a lady, while Shen Yao has the charm of a mature woman. Do they persuade Guo Qi to eat and drink more? In the end, they are both drunk.


    Women are crazy when they are drunk. They don''t care if Guo Qi is still there. They are not comfortable singing and dancing.


    "Wuwu, sister Maggie, when I look for a boyfriend in the future, I must find someone who is really good to me."


    After singing the song, Shen Yao squatted on the ground directly, holding her knees in her hands and crying, as if she thought of something sad.


    "Later, my sister will introduce you, and a good man will think of you for the first time."


    During this period of contact, Shen Yao is a good girl. She is beautiful and can take care of her family. She is very self-motivated and has a good heart. Han Meiqi likes to be with her very much.


    "Come on, Guo Qi, let''s sing together."


    They cried and laughed for a while. At last, they directly pulled Guo Qi who had drunk. The third brother put his shoulders together and sang while dancing.


    "Meow."


    There are many baked things on the table. The black cat barked and ran to the table, looking at the fragrant things and drooling.


    "That boy, thanks to you today, I''m going to have a good time."


    She stares at Shen Yao and Han Meiqi with red eyes, while the black cat''s paw is holding the meat slices and eating all the time. Her saliva is all over the table, no matter how bad the image is now.


    "Goo, goo, goo."


    not only eats a lot, but also the Baijiu Hua Pao liquor, which is poured into its mouth, and the cat who drinks all the time is drunk on it, lying on the table, and the little flower is burping.


    "I hope this boy is really the one who can break the darkness, eh ~"


    I don''t know whether it''s drunken or something. Xiaohua is lying on the table, rolling around and saying some inexplicable words.


    "Well."


    After drinking a lot of wine, Guo Qi didn''t have any defense in his heart, so he was so drunk that he didn''t even know how to get back to his room in the end. He only knew that when he was lying on the bed, his lips were imprinted by mysterious things, and then he didn''t know.


    Sitting up from the bed, Guo Qi felt confused and uncomfortable. He rubbed his eyes and looked out. The sun had risen very high. He got up and dressed quickly.


    "Why is the quilt dirty?"


    When he put on his clothes, Guo Qi was folding a quilt when he suddenly felt that his hand was wet. He looked at it carefully and found that it was blood. He just didn''t know why there was blood in his quilt. Did the wound on his back split again?


    He put his hand on his back and touched it. There was nothing on his back, which made Guo Qi''s head big. He didn''t know what happened.


    "Up?"Going out of the room, Guo Qi happens to see Han Meiqi drinking tea at a table in the corridor in front of the door. Han Meiqi smiles at Guo.


    "Sister Maggie, I was yesterday..."


    I don''t know what happened after I got drunk yesterday. There was blood on the quilt. Did I hurt anyone by mistake? Guo Qi''s mind is blank. He wants to know the answer from Han Meiqi.

 Chapter 92

    "Everyone was drunk yesterday. Are you feeling better now?"


    Guo Qizhi felt that when he met Han Meiqi yesterday, Han Meiqi was a kind of snow lotus on the iceberg, with the dignity of a queen. I''ll see Han Meiqi again today. I don''t know what''s going on. Han Meiqi has a lot of indescribable charm.


    "Much better. I drank too much yesterday. If I do something wrong, I hope sister Han will forgive me."


    Scratching his head and smiling, Guo Qi looks at Han Meiqi. He doesn''t understand what happened yesterday. He just wants to ask a woman to forgive him.


    "It''s almost morning, haven''t you had lunch yet? I have some dishes and porridge here. You can have some first. "


    Get up and open the door, let Guo play to his room, Han Meiqi body a little more little woman flavor, let Guo feel strange.


    Drinking and eating is the easiest way to cultivate feelings. Guo Qi is not polite either. He follows Han Meiqi to beat her in the room and eats something to cushion her stomach. Guo Qi eats a few pieces of watermelon that Han Meiqi takes out.


    "Sister Han, I have to go to work this afternoon, so I won''t continue to sit."


    After chatting with Han Meiqi for a while, Guo Qi looked at the time. It was almost a little late. When it was time to go to work, he got up and went out.


    "Guo Qi, stop for a moment. It''s so hot that I can easily find it."


    On the way to the construction site, Guo Qi had no car, so he had to walk with a straw hat on his head and a sports car behind him.


    "Brother Chu, why are you here?"


    Chu Tao opens the car window, looks out his head and shouts Guo Qi. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t find Guo Qi when he rents. As a result, he just catches up when he comes out.


    "Why don''t you take a nap in the room on such a hot day?"


    It''s the hottest time of the day. The sun in the sky makes the eyes open. Chu Tao pokes his head out in this way and feels like his eyes are pricked white. It takes a long time to see things.


    "I''m going to work on the construction site. By the way, brother Chu, what can I do for you?"


    Chu Tao is also a busy man. He often has to keep running for his voice. When he drives here now, shouldn''t he come to talk to himself?


    "Patronize the talk, forget to tell you, go, get in the car."


    Then he got out of the car, opened the other front door of the car, and let Guo Qi sit in the passenger seat.


    "Where are we going?"


    Look at Chu Tao''s appearance, his car is going to the construction site. Is he going to take himself to the construction site? Shouldn''t, oneself can walk to the place, Chu Tao comes all the way, is to become own driver?


    "Go to the construction site."


    After three simple words, Chu Tao never spoke again.


    Guo Qi sat beside Chu Tao, blowing the cool air in the car. Guo Qi felt very comfortable, so he leaned against the co driver''s seat and fell asleep.


    "Bang."


    The sound of closing the door awakened Guo Qi, who was sleeping. With a violent tremor, he quickly opened his eyes and rubbed his sleepy eyes. Guo Qi forgot what time it was.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking outside, it''s a construction site. That''s right. I''m working here. Chu Tao really sent me to the construction site, but I didn''t expect that Chu Tao would drive away again.


    "I''ve resigned for you. Don''t work here in the future. I''ll find you a job that is hundreds of times better than this."


    He pulls Guo Qi out of the construction site. No matter what Guo Qi says or how he persuades him, Chu Tao doesn''t speak and insists on Guo Qi''s resignation.


    "Brother Chu, here are my villagers, my friends and my colleagues who I meet every day. Although we don''t spend a long time together, we are very happy together. I don''t want to leave, and I don''t want to miss the care and affection."


    Chu Tao may not have tasted the poor life that nobody cares about, but Guo Qi grew up with a hundred family meals. Now he is reluctant to leave the place where he feels his family affection.


    "In the future, I will be your brother, and my father will be your father. If you have any grievances, tell me, tell my father."


    With that, Chu Tao''s car sped up and went away.


    "Come on, I''ll show you to my dad."


    The car was parked in a very beautiful place. There were no conspicuous high-rise buildings here, but Guo Qi knew that this was the place that the people at the construction site had talked about, the villa area.


    Get out of the car and follow Chu Tao. They come out of the garage and go directly into a villa building. This building is very luxurious. Guo Qi doesn''t dare to go in. He''s afraid that if he goes in, he will pollute such a good place.


    "Xiao Guo is here. Sit down quickly. I heard Xiao Tao tell you about you. How can such a young child work on the construction site? He will live with uncle in the future. This is your home."


    As soon as Guo Qi and Chu Tao come in, Chu Tao''s father, Chu Hanxiong, quickly gets up and holds Guo Qi''s hand, as if an elder sees his elder who has been separated for many years.


    "Xiao Qi, this is Uncle Ye."


    "Uncle Ye, this is my brother, Guo Qi."


    On the sofa next to Chu Hanxiong sits a man whose surname is ye. Chu Tao introduces him to Guo Qi."Hello, Uncle Ye."


    Seeing ye Tiannan reach out his hand, Guo Qi quickly bows to say hello.


    "Well, well, I''ve heard from sunny weather that you are young, promising and promising."


    Holding Guo Qi''s hand, ye Tiannan''s face is a smile of approval. Ye Qingtian has already told him about Guo Qi''s cutting out Imperial Green in heaven and earth. Today, seeing Guo Qi''s simplicity, he is very optimistic about Guo Qi.


    "Dad, you continue to chat with Uncle Ye. I''ll take Guo to the warehouse."


    There are other things, anyway, we will often meet in the future. Chu Tao takes Guo Qi''s hand and runs outside.


    "Hehe, you are lucky. Tell me honestly, did you push the goddess of luck?"


    In the warehouse, Chu Tao looks at Guo Qi with a bad smile and makes Guo Qi confused.


    "After the pile of stones you picked last time, I was playing at home yesterday. Guess what I got?"


    Pointing to a pile of debris on the ground, Guo Qi asked.


    "Cut what?"


    Looking at Chu Tao''s appearance, Guo Qi can''t tell exactly what Chu Tao cut out.


    "It''s high ice jade."


    As soon as he thought of what he had cut in the morning, Chu Tao couldn''t shut his mouth happily. It was millions of dollars to take any piece of jadeite out. As a result, he cut more than one piece.


    "It''s good to have jadeite. I''m afraid that everything cut out is empty. It''s a waste of money for elder brother Chu."


    The stones were all selected by Guo Qi. Guo Qi knows what kind of jadeite they are. However, looking at Chu Tao''s appearance before, Guo Qi was scared. He was afraid that the stones he chose could not cut things out.


    "I''m happy. I''ve cut several pieces in succession. You don''t know whether I''m so big or the first time I''ve cut so happy. If I cut a stone, there will be a jade. I want to cut all the stones here."


    Others are afraid that they can''t cut jadeite, but Chu Tao has been thinking about when he can''t cut jadeite this morning. He is almost numbed by the pleasure of cutting jadeite.


    "You choose these two stones, and the elder brother won''t let you lose. I''ll pay you 60% of the money in it. Good brother, I''ll make it clear."


    Patted Guo Qi''s shoulder, Chu Tao didn''t expect that he should hand over a baby to his brother and make so much money at one time.


    "You paid for all these stones. I just chose to play by chance at that time. Now I''ve cut out something. It''s also your credit. It''s none of my business. I can''t take the money."


    How much is 60% of these Jadeites? Guo Qi didn''t calculate it, but he should have more money than ten thousand yuan households.


    Now that he has a lot of money, he can''t spend it all. If he wants so much money, he has to worry about not losing it. Guo Qi doesn''t want it.


    "You are stupid. Why don''t you have so much money?"


    He refused to buy Guo Qi''s imperial edict. Now he doesn''t want any money for him. Chu Tao doubts whether Guo Qi''s brain is wrong.


    "It''s mine. I will definitely take it, not mine. I can''t take it. Being a man should pay attention to honesty." Guo Qi said this seriously.


    "I can''t spend all the money. Look at the food, housing, use and clothing I have now. If you leave the money here, what will I do if I fail to learn?"


    Although Guo Qi doesn''t want to, Chu Tao still wants to give it. No matter whether Guo Qi agrees or not, the account will definitely earn Guo Qi''s account. Chu Tao has decided.


    "Let''s go. Anyway, we are lucky today. Let''s go to the original stone shop again."


    In the warehouse, he taught Guo Qi how to cut stones. Unexpectedly, he cut a few original stones and cut out a few Jadeites, which made Chu Tao enjoy himself.


    Driving Guo Qi to the center of the city, Chu Tao wants to try his luck today and see if he can cut out some high-grade Jadeites.


    "Cut, just this stone."


    "This one, too. Yes, and this one."


    Take Guo Qi to the original stone store. Guo Qi pulls Guo Qi to choose the stone. First, ask Guo Qi how the stone is and whether he likes it. As long as Guo Qi nods, the stone will be snatched by Chu Tao immediately.


    "Ha ha, it''s great to buy the stone today."


    On the way back, Chu Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. After doing jewelry business for so long, it was the first time that he had such a happy gamble, which made Chu Tao have endless aftertaste and some meaning.


    "Brother Chu, can you drive me to the biggest shopping mall in Mingcheng? I want to buy some nutriment for my second uncle."


    When he has money, Guo Qi wants to repay those who have helped him. This time, he happens to pass by the city center of Ming Dynasty. Chu Tao is driving. Guo Qi wants to take advantage of Chu Tao''s driving and buy some things to take back.


    "Little things."


    The car drifted and stopped at the side of the road. They went straight to the shopping mall.


    "Isn''t that Miss Xiaoqing? She''s here, too? Why is she with that man? "


    Not long after entering the shopping mall, Guo Qi met an acquaintance. It was the girl who came out of the police station with him that night. Guo Qi, the man standing beside Jiang Xiaoqing, also met him. This man also appeared in heaven and earth a few days ago."That''s the brother and sister of the Jiang family."


    Following Guo Qi''s eyes, Chu Tao also sees Jiang Xiaoqing and her brother. While they look at each other, the sisters also look at them.


    "Brother, that''s my friend. Shall we go and say hello?"


    Holding Jiang Xuechen''s arm, Jiang Xiaoqing trots to Guo Qi and Chu Tao with a ruddy smile on her face.


    "You Do you miss me

 Chapter 93

    Seeing Guo Qi, Jiang Xiaoqing couldn''t say what she felt. This man was very stupid, but she always wanted to be with him.


    "It''s you "Who are you?"


    Some surprised looking at Guo Qi, this man is not in heaven and earth appeared in the man? Why is he here?


    Guo Qi and Chu Tao stand together, but Jiang Xuechen doesn''t take the initiative to extend his hand to say hello to them. After all, the two families don''t have much to do with each other. If it wasn''t for his sister, Jiang Xuechen would not have come here.


    "Ha ha, it''s a nice day today. It''s time to go shopping with Guo."


    It''s the first time for Chu Tao to accompany an old man to go shopping. It''s hard to avoid embarrassment.


    "Nothing happened during this time?"


    Without answering Jiang Xiaoqing''s words, Guo Qi has been worried about Jiang Xiaoqing''s safety. If Chu Tao hadn''t told him that those people had been cleaned up, Guo Qi might have found Jiang Xiaoqing to ask about the situation.


    "No, I''m at school all the time. It''s boring. You don''t come to play with me."


    Du mouth, Jiang Xiaoqing some unhappy, in front of this man do not know is stupid or stupid? Other men will think of ways to contact themselves when they see them. He is not willing to take care of himself when he has a chance.


    "Xiao Qing, how do you know each other?"


    Jiang Xiaoqing''s expression changes naturally can''t hide from her brother. Jiang Xuechen can see her sister''s mind at a glance. He doesn''t know why they know each other, but this man makes her heart beat.


    Little girl''s spring has arrived, has not been sensible sister unexpectedly also began to meet the person who likes? Jiang Xuechen doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad, because he doesn''t know Guo Qi.


    "Well, yes, Brother Guo helped me, and Chu Tao


    When talking about Chu Tao, Jiang Xiaoqing lowers her head and quietly looks up at Jiang Xuechen. She is a little afraid. The Jiang family and Chu family have been at loggerheads since their ancestors. Although they know Chu Tao, they have never spoken to each other. This time, they are saved by him.


    "We will try our best to return the kindness of the Chu family. Let''s go."


    I don''t know what Jiang Xiaoqing will encounter in school. She needs Chu Tao''s help to solve it. Thinking that her family owes Chu family a favor, Jiang Xuechen''s expression is not very good-looking. She pulls Jiang Xiaoqing away with a gloomy expression.


    "Oh! What are you doing, brother


    What''s the difference between Chu family and Jiang family? Two families have to fight each other all the time? Why should the hatred of the previous generation continue?


    With a series of doubts in her heart, Jiang Xiaoqing is very dissatisfied. She is pulled by Jiang Xuechen. She doesn''t want to leave. She dumps her mouth, stomps her feet and shakes off Jiang Xuechen''s big hand holding her wrist.


    "Go home, there''s something to say in front of dad, I can''t be the master."


    Jiang Xuechen is a man, but Jiang Xiaoqing is the only baby daughter in the family. Her parents dote on her. Jiang Xuechen also dotes on her. So when he meets Chu Tao, he can''t make up his mind. He can only let his father solve the problem.


    "I don''t want to. I haven''t bought anything yet. Go back first. Brother Guo will take me back later."


    Jiang Xuechen went shopping with Jiang Xiaoqing today. Unexpectedly, after seeing Guo Qi, she didn''t want her baby sister.


    "You..."


    Jiang Xuechen has never lost her temper with her baby sister. In this situation today, Jiang Xuechen is helpless.


    "Guo Qi, let''s go. There''s something else to do."


    What''s going on with the brothers and sisters? Chu Tao doesn''t know. He''s accompanying Guo to the shopping mall to buy some things for his second uncle. Now there are just a few people. When there are few people, he''ll go away, so as not to queue up.


    "Brother Guo, what do you want to buy? I''m with you. "


    Guo Qi and Chu Tao walk in front of each other, while Jiang Xiaoqing follows them. As for Jiang Xuechen, he is a living man and won''t lose him. Jiang Xiaoqing doesn''t care about him and doesn''t care if he keeps up.


    With a woman in between two men, the shopping took a long time. Originally, Guo Qi thought Jiang Xiaoqing would buy a lot of things. As a result, Jiang Xiaoqing chose a lot of things.


    "These things should be liked by uncles and sisters?"


    Looking at the packing boxes she chose, Jiang Xiaoqing''s face was full of joy. She helped Guo Qi choose all these things, which can be regarded as a reward for Guo Qi''s last help.


    "Little girl, you are so relieved to follow us, you are not afraid that we will sell you on the way?"


    Looking at Chu Youzhi''s Jiang Xiaoqing, Chu Tao can''t help laughing.


    "You dare, if you sell me, I''ll go to the Chu family to find uncle Chu Hanxiong and see who was kicked in the ass at that time."


    He is not a child, how to say is also a college student, don''t treat me as a primary school student good, Jiang Xiaoqing dissatisfaction threat Chu Tao.


    "Ha ha, good, good."


    Jiang Xiaoqing''s appearance amuses Guo Qi. Although the little girl is an adult, she is as simple as a piece of white paper, which makes Chu Tao want to amuse her.Jiang Xuechen didn''t follow him. He didn''t know where he was, but since Chu Tao and Guo Qi were both there, Jiang Xiaoqing''s safety would not be a problem, and Jiang Xiaoqing followed Chu Tao and Guo Qi.


    "Are you going too?"


    To the parking lot, Chu Tao just went in, Jiang Xiaoqing also Ma Liu into the car, Chu Tao to see a Leng Leng, this little girl to do?


    Today, I finally met Guo Qi again. How can I let Guo Qi slip away from me so smoothly? Jiang Xiaoqing wants to follow them. She will follow them wherever they go.


    "Little girl, we are going to see Guo Qi''s second uncle. Do you want to see your uncle in the future? Or how? "


    Looking at Jiang Xiaoqing''s appearance, the little girl is developing very well. She should be convex and warped, especially the watery eyes of Danfeng. It seems that she can take away the soul of people.


    Such a little girl goes to Guo Qi''s uncle''s house with them. It makes people feel like a new daughter-in-law meets her in-law.


    "Well, I don''t care about you."


    When Chu Tao said this, Jiang Xiaoqing''s pretty face turned red, and she was angry with Chu Tao.


    "Ha ha, let''s go."


    This little girl is simple and lovely. She just doesn''t know why she likes Li Mingli.


    I can''t figure it out. Chu Tao is too lazy to think about it. If Jiang Xiaoqing wants to go, let her go. Anyway, many people in the car can sit down. Chu Tao steps on the accelerator and runs to the construction site quickly.


    Along the way, there is Jiang Xiaoqing in the car, and the car can''t be quiet. Guo Qi has been giggling "Hey" and "Hey", but Jiang Xiaoqing has a lot of doubts and keeps asking them. People who don''t know the situation can''t see that Jiang Xiaoqing is the daughter of the opposite Chu family.


    "Guo Qi, you can count. Come on, look at your second uncle."


    As soon as he arrived at the construction site, Guo Qi was held by the flustered villagers and ran to the second uncle''s residence. It seemed that something big had happened, which made Guo Qi''s expression change greatly.


    Although the second uncle is old, he has been working hard all these years and is in good health. However, seeing the panic expression of the villagers, Guo Qi is always uneasy. The second uncle can''t do anything.


    "Fourth father, what happened to my second uncle?"


    The second uncle treats himself like his own son. Guo Qi doesn''t want him to have an accident. Now he doesn''t know the situation of the second uncle. Guo Qi is very worried, for fear that the second uncle will have problems.


    "I don''t know. You can see it when you go to the place."


    Worried, the second uncle has been worried about Guo Qi. The villagers are afraid that if the second uncle is not good, they will die. They can''t let him have any regrets. They go out to find Guo Qi. As soon as they get to the gate of the construction site, they see Guo Qi coming by car. The villagers are worried, and they can''t tell Guo Qi clearly.


    "Guo Qi, you are here. Come here quickly. Your second uncle wants to talk to you."


    "Where did you go today? You can''t find anyone at the critical moment. Come on in. "


    "If you don''t come again, it may be difficult for you to see your second brother in the future."


    The villagers all gathered around the second uncle''s house. When they saw Guo Qi open the door and come in, they all turned red and complained to Guo Qi.


    "Xiao Guo is here. Second uncle is OK. Don''t listen to them."


    The second uncle was lying on the bed, pale as if he had lost too much blood. He could not see what disease he had.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you? Yesterday was good, today how... "


    Seeing the appearance of the second uncle, Guo Qi felt sour and blocked. Tears flowed down the corner of his eyes and he lay down beside the bed to hold the second uncle''s hand.


    "Silly child, I''m ok, but I can''t bear it any more. Just have a sleep."


    Guo Qi looked at the villagers. We didn''t know what happened to the second uncle. He was still alive yesterday, but he fell down when he was working this morning. He had the doctor in the nearby clinic check for a long time, but he didn''t find out why.


    "Quick, Guo Qi, don''t delay, send uncle to the hospital."


    Chu Tao doesn''t care what else the second uncle wants to say to Guo Qijiang. He comes to the bedside. He doesn''t care if the room is messy. He carries the second uncle up and runs outside.


    "You wait for news here. Guo Qi, Xiao Qing, get on the bus."


    In an emergency, another delay may lead to death. Chu Tao can only take four people in his car, and he doesn''t want to take others with him. He puts the second uncle in the back of the car and drives to the hospital.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with my second uncle?"


    At this moment, Guo Qi is very regretful. Why can''t he find out the second uncle''s illness earlier? He''s not short of money these days. Why can''t he take the second uncle to have a good meal? Now that the second uncle has fallen, Guo Qi regrets that he didn''t do a lot of things.


    "Sorry, the doctors are still checking. The results will come out soon."


    A female nurse looked at Guo Qi in tears. She wanted to leave in a hurry, but she couldn''t bear it. She had to persuade Guo Qi to calm down.


    "Are you still a man? It''s such a small thing to cry, who can have no disease, no disaster, listen to my brother, take a look"Yes, brother Chu is right. Second uncle is a little tired. He will be OK."


    Guo Qi sits on the bench and points to his forehead with both hands. There he tears silently. Chu Tao and Jiang Xiaoqing want to comfort him.


    "Who is Guo Ziyi''s family? Come here. The patient is in critical condition."

 Chapter 94

    "I, I am."


    Also can''t care to continue sad, Guo Qi quickly up, came to the doctor to ask the second uncle''s situation.


    "Doctor, how is my second uncle?"


    In his heart, he was annoyed that he didn''t take good care of his second uncle, but at the moment, Guo Qi hoped that his second uncle was just overworked, not seriously ill.


    He has a free medical card. Even without it, Guo Qi is not afraid of spending money. As long as he can cure his second uncle''s illness, it''s worth spending more money, but Pain is essential.


    Second uncle is young and old. Guo Qi really doesn''t want to see him suffer. If he can, Guo Qi hopes that the person lying on the bed is him, not second uncle.


    "The patient''s current situation is very bad. According to the preliminary investigation report, the patient is suffering from a new type of virus. We are not sure if it will be treated, so we need you to sign an operation agreement with us."


    Stunned, at this moment, Guo Qi''s whole person seems to have lost his soul. The last thing he wanted to see happened.


    "Doctor, please, please, no matter how much money you spend, no matter what price you pay, I will. Please, I will save my second uncle."


    Urgent hands to grasp the hand of the second uncle, Guo eyes ruddy, the second uncle got a new virus? Guo Qisheng was afraid that the second uncle would not survive. He didn''t want his relatives to leave him one by one after he had money, so he would rather have nothing.


    "We will try our best and hope you can cooperate with us."


    For Guo Qi''s situation, the doctor has not seen, she nodded, let Guo Qi sign a contract first, so they also convenient for the second uncle to do further treatment.


    "OK, I''ll sign it."


    He didn''t know many words, but Guo Qi still knew how to write his name. He took a pen and signed the word "Guo Qi" askew, then pitifully begged the doctor to save people.


    "Guo Qi, what''s the matter with the second uncle?"


    When the doctor leaves, Chu Tao and Jiang Xiaoqing come to Guo Qi and ask.


    "No, brother Chu, I''m afraid..."


    Recalling what the doctor had just said, Guo Qi choked and couldn''t speak. Tears from the corner of his eyes finally broke out. Squatting on the ground, Guo Qi sobbed.


    Who said that men have tears, but not to sad place.


    Guo Qi had no parents since he was a child. The villagers brought him up. Although his second uncle was not a close relative, he also helped him. In the month when he came to the construction site, he often gave him some food, which was better for Guo Qi than his own children.


    I''ve always been very grateful to ER Shu. Guo Qi bought a lot of good things for ER Shu this time, but Second uncle just fell in front of Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi is very afraid. He is afraid that before he has time to repay the second uncle, the second uncle has left. He can''t imagine the sadness and helplessness. He only hopes that a miracle can happen and the second uncle can recover, but a miracle Will it really happen?


    "I know what you''re feeling. Come on, let''s sit down and talk about the situation."


    Holding Guo Qi and letting him sit on the bench, Chu Tao tries to persuade him.


    "When I was very young, my family was not like now. At that time, my father was not busy. He often went on business trips and gambled outside. I was the only one in the family with my mother. My mother worked hard to bring me up, but later my mother got seriously ill..."


    With that, Chu Tao himself can''t go on. He didn''t tell others about these things. What others see every day is chutao. No one can really understand Chu Tao''s heart.


    "Since then, I have vowed that as long as people really treat me, even if I have nothing, I will make them live a good life, a good life, a very good life."


    Chu Tao has no shortage of friends around him, but his true friends are basically not. Guo Qi is one of them. He is sincere to Guo Qi. That''s why he tells Guo Qi about these things.


    "There is no barrier that can not be overcome. Besides, the medical technology is so developed now. As long as we try our best, we will not leave any regrets."


    Not wanting Guo Qi to blame himself for his second uncle''s affairs, Chu Tao pats Guo Qi on the shoulder and shows his face with a smile.


    "Brother Guo Qi, don''t be sad. I want to cry when I see you crying."


    Although Jiang Xiaoqing has grown up, she has experienced too few things. Every day she takes care of herself. When she encounters such sad things, her eyes become red.


    "Young man, are you Guo Ziyi''s family member?"


    He felt a little better. There came a doctor in a white coat. Guo Qi''s biggest fear now was to see the doctor. He didn''t want to hear the bad news.


    "The patient is suffering from a new type of virus, and now we can''t cure it. We suggest that you transfer to another hospital quickly."


    For the second uncle''s condition, the hospital can''t treat it, and can''t let the second uncle wait here to die. Now the second uncle has been placed in the isolation area for fear of new diseases.


    "This..."


    This hospital is already the best one in Mingcheng. Even this hospital can''t help it. Guo Qizhen doesn''t know what to do.


    "Let you, Dean Qiu, come out. I have something to say to him."This time Chu Tao comes directly to Guo Qi''s side. If the hospital can''t help him, he will be transferred to another hospital. Such delay will not bring down his illness. Chu Tao can''t watch Guo Qi''s second uncle being tortured by them.


    "Go and call the dean."


    There was a nurse beside the doctor. She turned to the nurse and nodded. She turned around and ran to the dean''s office.


    "Xiao Tao, I know this situation is very bad for patients, but I also understand the situation. It''s very difficult this time."


    According to the inspection report, the second uncle got a new type of infectious virus, which is very easy to infect in the crowd, and there is no good control method.


    In order not to let the worst result appear on the patients here, the hospital has isolated the second uncle, but people who have contacted the second uncle may also be infected, so president Qiu suggested that Guo Qi and Chu Tao should be isolated as soon as possible.


    "Puff."


    I don''t know what happened. Chu Tao''s expression changed and his face turned pale. Before he finished his sentence, he fell to the ground.


    "Come on, emergency room. Come and help."


    As soon as he saw Chu Tao''s situation, hospital director Qiu immediately ordered him to be quarantined here, so that all the people who had contact with Chu Tao and those who had expired would be quarantined. This time, the situation was very serious. If it was not good, the whole hospital would become the largest infection area.


    After Chu Tao, Jiang Xiaoqing also fell down. The two were carried to the isolation room on a stretcher by the doctor in isolation clothes. Guo Qi was the only one of the three who was still OK for the time being.


    "Brother Chu, Xiao Qing, you can''t have anything..."


    The second uncle has fallen, and Chu Tao and Jiang Xiaoqing are also falling. Chu Tao is confused. He doesn''t want to see all the people he cares about fall in front of him, but he is powerless.


    Looking at the three people, Guo Qi is shouting and calling to let them hear and see them get up, but no matter how Guo Qi tries, Chu Tao just lies on the bed pale.


    "Why on earth..."


    What evil have you done? Why do you run into such things? Guo Qi wanted to scold heaven and the unfair fate.


    Let oneself come from the countryside to the big city, let oneself have the ability of perspective when the money is stolen, now I finally have the wealth, but my relatives fall down one by one in front of me, I can only watch.


    Guo Qi is not willing. He is unconvinced. Why should he play such a trick on him? What did he do wrong? Why should his fate be like this


    "Disinfect this area. If there are patients with similar conditions, isolate them immediately. Now the hospital does not allow anyone to go out."


    I don''t know how quickly the disease will spread. President Qiu ordered the whole hospital to be blocked, so that everyone could only stay in it, and the disease could not be transmitted.


    "Dean, some experts, please come over."


    President Qiu himself is in the isolation room, but because this time the matter is really serious, even some experts are busy studying solutions.


    "When you''re young, you''ll be relieved if you''re OK. Uncle is old and it''s time to rest. You should take good care of yourself, get up early and have a meal. When you''re tired, you should have a good rest. You can''t be naive again, you know?"


    Powerless said to Guo Qi, the second uncle is like an old man who is about to drive the crane to the west, entrusted with the last wish.


    "Second uncle, you will be OK. Don''t worry. I will try to save you."


    Anxious about to cry out, Guo Qi didn''t want to see the second uncle leave him like this. He came to the window to hold the second uncle''s hand, hoping to give the second uncle some hope to live.


    "Cough."


    Originally very weak, second uncle coughs again, the whole person''s condition is not good, looking at the second uncle''s painful appearance, Guo Qi holds his head in both hands, he hates himself for not having the ability, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Well, Xiao Guo, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault. My uncle has lived half his life. He has lived in a big city for so long. He has seen a lot and eaten a lot of food. He has been satisfied."


    Patted Guo Qi to hold his hand, the second uncle reluctantly squeezed out a smile on his face, let Guo Qi not sad, he has no regret.


    "Come here, young man."


    President Qiu came. Guo Qi wanted to talk to the second uncle. But he heard president Qiu calling himself. Guo Qi asked the second uncle to wait for him for a while. He went first.


    "Dean Qiu, have you found a solution?"


    With a glimmer of hope, Guo Qi looks at President Qiu eagerly at this moment. Maybe only president Qiu can bring him good news. Guo Qi is very worried.


    He hoped that President Qiu would bring him good news, but he was afraid that President Qiu would bring him despair. Guo Qi was very ambivalent and didn''t know what to do.


    "Just now the experts in the hospital held a forum together, and we made an amazing discovery."


    Let Guo first calm down, although things are bad, but not to the worst step, everything has a turn for the better.


    "Is it the solution to the problem?"


    What I want to know most is whether I can save the second uncle and whether I can let Chu Tao recover. Other Guo Qi are not worried."According to our tests, the infection of the virus is very rapid. It may take only an hour, and the whole city will be covered by the disease, but Maybe that''s the key to solving the problem

 Chapter 95

    "Dean Qiu, who is that man? I''ll go to him now."


    As long as they can save the second uncle, now is to let Guo Qi go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire, he will not hesitate.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Come with me."


    President Qiu turned around and asked Guo Qi to follow him. Since Guo Qi promised to save people, he would have a chance to solve the crisis that Mingcheng was about to face.


    "Poof."


    "Poof."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know if it''s because the isolation mechanism in the hospital is too late, or if someone is sick and goes out from the hospital. There are people falling down on the road in Mingcheng. Some people are driving and suddenly faint in the car.


    This phenomenon is becoming more and more frequent. The city center is slowly spreading to the periphery. More than ten minutes later, most of the people in Ming City are pale, and the whole people are as if they are terminally ill.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    The members of the fire brigade appear in the streets of Mingcheng with anti-virus masks. At this time, they have to take up the task of saving people. There is a large area of virus infection, and every part of their strength has to be used.


    "Director, now one pedestrian after another outside falls down for no reason, and looks pale. Should we..."


    In the police station, a wonderful police officer in a black leather suit stood in front of the police chief with a serious face. Today, there was a panic in Mingcheng, and a large number of people fell to the ground.


    "Wait, wait."


    Leaning on the mahogany chair, police chief Chen Qiming looks up at the ceiling and taps his fingers on the table. In this case, he doesn''t know how to choose.


    "Headquarters, there is a crisis in Mingcheng, please send holy blade troops to support."


    In a restaurant in Mingcheng, the man who is eating is frowning with his mobile phone. Today''s situation is unexpected. Long Xiang is contacting the headquarters.


    "This is something, lying trough. If you want to enter my body, come out and wipe it, you can''t believe that my alien power can''t refine you."


    In a small house in the suburb of Mingcheng, a man sitting on a bed meditating suddenly feels something on his body. He doesn''t open his eyes, constantly changes the space around his body, and eliminates the things that want to invade his body.


    "Ah, finally, there you are. By the way, master I can''t hurt my beautiful master


    In a rented house near the construction site, there was a black cat with the word "Wang" on his head. First, he was lying listless and muttering cat language. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He pouted and ran quickly to the next room.


    "The time has come. The day of our monster''s coming has finally come. The monster will never be a slave."


    I don''t know where the space is, a group of noisy voice came out of the excited voice, seems to be waiting for something, and this moment, the waiting time finally came.


    All parties change, a looming crisis lurks in Mingcheng, but no one stands up to stop the spread of the virus.


    The hustle and bustle of the metropolis has never been quiet before. A person falls on the ground and can''t move. He is pale and groans at the sky. At this moment, a breath of death permeates the whole city.


    "What, blockade the whole Ming City?"


    In a confidential conference room, a group of men in suits and suits are discussing around a conference table. Finally, they get the highest order, which makes everyone frown.


    "If the disease swept the whole Ming City, then the economy of Ming City will return to the primitive society."


    "What is the source of the disease? Did you find out? "


    "When will the country send the best military force to arrive?"


    No one expected that the crisis was so sudden and serious that everyone couldn''t take preventive measures, and the whole Ming city collapsed more than half of the time.


    "Hum."


    The automatic door opens. President Qiu takes the lead. Guo Qi follows president Qiu. They come to a research base and look at the people inside. Everyone is wearing safety clothes and doing research in their hands.


    "This is the man?"


    A white headed foreign scientist took a look at Guo Qi. His expression didn''t change much. He pointed to Guo Qi.


    "Well."


    Even if the scientists here are not the best in the world, they are absolutely second to none in the whole continent. The sudden large-scale spread of the virus made president Qiu have to look for countermeasures.


    "You come here, we need to take a blood sample."


    I don''t know what''s going on here. Guo Qi can only constantly judge according to the people here. It''s already this time. Guo Qi has no chance to refuse.


    The white haired foreigner sucked a little blood from his finger. Although it hurt a little, Guo Qi gritted his teeth and endured it. As long as he could save people, he would take out all the blood from his body.


    "Young man, you are the only one in Mingcheng who has been in contact with the virus carrier and is safe. Now we are going to extract your blood samples for research."Listening to President Qiu''s words, Guo Qi finally understood what he had said before. It turned out that the man was far away and close in front of him.


    They were so worried that they forgot that they had nothing from beginning to end, which undoubtedly made the scientists notice.


    "Is it because..."


    In terms of physique, he is not the best. In terms of luck, although he has a little bit, he definitely has better luck than himself. In terms of money, background and no matter what, Guo Qi finds that he is not superior to others. After thinking about it, he only thinks of the possibility.


    My eyes?


    The only magic part of his body is his eyes with perspective ability. Guo Qi doesn''t know what other abilities these eyes have besides perspective, but now he can be safe and sound. Besides these eyes, Guo Qi can''t think of any other possibilities.


    Because they are not infected, these scientists want to extract immune bodies from themselves. No matter whether their magic power is good or bad for them, Guo can''t manage so much at this moment, as long as they can save people.


    The isolation area of the hospital has been full of people. Except for the president and some scientists who have done special isolation, other people have been infected. What happens outside the hospital? Guo Qi did not dare to think. He was afraid and could not accept the result.


    ¡°What£¿¡±


    Put the blood sample extracted from Guo Qi under the magnifying glass, the white haired Professor exclaimed, as if there was something in front of him that he couldn''t believe.


    "Professor Yuan, what''s the matter?"


    It was the first time I saw Professor Yuan like this. President Qiu''s expression changed and came to Professor Yuan''s side.


    "There is a strange ingredient in this person''s blood, which has a very strong phagocytic ability, can swallow up the impurities in the blood, and then metabolize them..."


    Listening to foreign professor''s ghost language, Guo Qi is in a fog, because his Mandarin is just barely available, but foreign language is totally unknown. Professor has been speaking foreign language, so premier Qiu is nodding there. Guo Qi feels like he is the first two.


    "If we can extract that specific substance, as long as we can cultivate it in a Petri dish, this large-scale infection crisis can be relieved."


    There is hope in Guo Qi''s blood sample. President Qiu seems to have caught a life-saving herb. He keeps talking with Professor laowai to find the best solution.


    They are communicating in a foreign language. Listening to a foreign language is like listening to birds. Guo Qi can only watch, but can''t get in the way. What they talk about are very profound things. He is a person who hasn''t graduated from primary school and has no voice at all.


    "This kind of special material can''t leave this kind of blood, there''s no way to cultivate for the time being, we can only do further research."


    Just saw hope, but met with trouble, President Qiu expression is very dignified, if not in time to the disease of the immune body research, the whole city will be paralyzed.


    "Professor Yuan, please study out the immune body of the virus as soon as possible. If the disease spreads to the whole Ming City, the chief may order to destroy the whole Ming City to prevent the spread of the infection."


    The transmission speed of this new type of virus is too fast, and the lethality is also extremely strong. Once it spreads out, the whole country will fall into crisis, or even the whole world, because so far no one has been able to develop antibodies.


    The only special substance only exists in Guo Qi''s body. President Qiu only hopes that the crisis is temporary, only in the hospital, otherwise The consequences are unimaginable.


    "Let''s go out first."


    Staying here can only disturb Professor Yuan. President Qiu and Guo Qi left the laboratory together. When they passed the hospital corridor, there was a big screen playing, which showed the current situation of Mingcheng.


    "The whole Ming City is infected?"


    The first time I saw the news, President Qiu collapsed and almost didn''t sit on the ground. Fortunately, Guo Qi was quick eyed and helped him.


    "It''s still a little late."


    He had been quarantined for the first time, but still let the virus spread out. Now the whole Ming City is covered with this kind of virus. President Qiu cried. He is a sinner. If he could find out and isolate in time, the current situation would not appear.


    "Dean Qiu, you go back to the office and have a rest. I''ll go out."


    President Qiu''s resistance is not good either. Guo Qi doesn''t dare to stay with him any more, and he just saw the news. Now the whole Ming City is in crisis. He is not infected and can go out. He is not afraid of the virus he carries.


    "How could that be..."


    Walking on the road, there is no one standing, there is no noise in the past, the bustling Ming City now seems to become a dead city, full of dead silence and the spirit of killing.


    "We have to find the color tiger quickly."


    There are so many strange things happening in Mingcheng during this period that Guo Qi has to believe that all these things are true. He thinks of the talking black cat. At the beginning, black cat said a lot of strange things to him. At this moment, maybe black cat has a way.Guo Qi can''t drive even if he has a car. Fortunately, after exercising his fast legs in the countryside, Guo Qi starts to rent a house. On the one hand, he wants to see how Han Meiqi is doing, on the other hand, he goes to look for black cat Xiaohua.


    "Well, don''t run that boy. Help me. These changeful guys are chasing me. Wipe, don''t bite my ass..."

 Chapter 96

    Without stopping, Guo Qi has no time to delay now.


    Running straight ahead, Mingcheng is no longer the bustling metropolis. Behind the tranquility are people who lie down and get up.


    His face was covered with blood, his eyes had become empty, just like a zombie. Seeing the changes of those people, Guo frowned and his expression was unspeakable.


    "I wipe, do you have a little humanity, watching my old man being bullied don''t help me?"


    Guo Qi ran quickly in front, followed by an old man who looked sixty or seventy years old. Although the old man had white hair, he was very flexible and could not see that he was an old man.


    "Come on, you don''t have to talk. I know you are a monk just like me, but why don''t those mutant guys chase you?"


    Running all the way, he seems to find a man similar to himself. Lao Banxian is also very surprised. He is full of interest in Guo Qi and wants to find out the origin of Guo Qi.


    I don''t know whether Guo Qi is not in the mood or what. He didn''t say a word all the way, and his heart is very heavy.


    The upheaval of Mingcheng soon spread to the whole city. Guo Qi didn''t know what happened to Guo Meifeng and Han Meiqi. Are they OK now?


    Too anxious in the heart, Guo Qi speed up again.


    "Do you belong to a horse? Are you going to reincarnate when you run so fast? "


    The old Banxian was out of breath. He couldn''t catch up with the young boy with his level Four strength. He quit.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Guo Qi turned to look at the old man. He was full of obscenity, but now he couldn''t bear the slightest desire to laugh. His expression was dignified. He worried about too many things.


    "I thought you were dumb, why don''t you bird me?"


    The boy didn''t pay attention to him all the time, and the old Banxian was also depressed. But now Guo Qi finally spoke, and he had to smile.


    "Be careful yourself. Don''t follow me. I''m going to save people."


    Although the old man is a bit ruffian, Guo Qi knows that he must have a secret. Otherwise, he would have fallen down long ago. Except for him, there should be no immune body in the new virus in Mingcheng.


    The infection of the virus does not need to be contacted at all. Breathing in the air can also be infected. He has a pair of magic eyes that can walk through the virus. This old man should not have magic eyes. Guo Qi can''t understand why he is OK.


    "It''s like you can be a hero alone. When I was in the world, you were still wearing crotch pants!"


    Being despised by Guo Qi, the old Banxian was very upset.


    Following you? I still need to follow you. Although I don''t know what''s going on with this virus, it''s not easy to refine it by virtue of my own four level heterologous power?


    "What''s going on in the back?"


    Old Banxian''s speed is speeding up. No matter how fast Guo Qi''s legs are, he can''t catch up with him and lags behind old Banxian. When Guo Qi sees that the clothes on old Banxian''s buttocks are broken, he thinks that the old guy likes to run with his buttocks exposed.


    "It''s all you. If you didn''t help me, could I have been bitten by those guys? Oh, dear, it''s killing me. My butt is crying. It''s the tip of my buttock after braised in soy sauce. "


    Some depressed, the old Banxian glared at Guo fiercely, but when he looked at Guo behind him, his expression could not calm down any more.


    "Wipe, boy, run."


    One by one, the sick citizens stood up from the ground and their hair was falling off. With the hair falling down, Guo Qi saw that their faces were changing.


    "How can these people be like this?"


    Stop the old man. Guo Qi wants to know what all this is about. Before, he was still lying on the ground with a pale face and didn''t move. That''s good. After he got up, he was full of blood and came back to life. Besides, the speed of running here is definitely not slower than that of the train.


    "What are you looking at there? Run, run."


    Those people who have changed seem to be crazy, roaring and struggling to rush over. The old Banxian is scared. Although he is confident to leave with his own skills, who would like to bother? Thirty six plans are the best.


    "Bang."


    When he saw a fist smash over, and said that sooner or later, Guo Qi was on one side of his body. The sudden fist crossed Guo Qi''s body and hit the stones on the side of the road. Guo Qi frowned and his heart was also tight. At that moment, he felt the breath of death.


    Just turn around and look back, these people attacked. Fortunately, Guo Qi''s eyes have been opened. Otherwise, with his small body, how could he be the opponent of these people.


    "Are you really stupid or fake? Don''t you understand the power of the changers? Who is your master? I have time to teach my apprentices a lesson. It''s too irresponsible. How can I teach my apprentices like this? "


    Another kick, old Banxian also stopped, he came to Guo Qi''s side, very angry mutter.Both of them are not slow, but at this moment, they are surrounded. They are like wolves smelling fishy smell, staring at them with empty eyes, carrying their backs, arms slightly open, mouth raised to the sky from time to time.


    "What are you talking about? What kind of master? "


    Looking at the changeful person who surrounded them with vigilance, Guo Qi had a dignified look. Today, it seemed that he was not as easy to leave as he thought.


    "You break through from the East, I break through from the west, without me by your side, can you protect yourself?"


    At this time, the old Banxian doesn''t laugh any more. He really can''t laugh. At this time, it''s possible for a person to become a mutant.


    I am a practitioner. What would I look like if I became a mutant? The old Banxian didn''t think about it, and he didn''t dare.


    "Well, be careful."


    Guo Qi looks at the East. Now he is surrounded by changeful people. He doesn''t know if he can break through the siege and rush out. However, he knows that if he has a pair of magical eyes, he won''t be afraid that these changeful people will infect him.


    "I''m careful? He was despised by the younger generation again... "


    Just then, he didn''t let Guo Qi pay attention to his safety. Instead, Guo Qi worried about himself. The old Banxian was depressed. Was he so weak?


    "Go."


    Although the heart tasted, but the old Banxian knew that at this moment there was no extra time to worry about. With a loud drink, they rushed in the opposite direction.


    "Whew, whew."


    The speed of the two is very fast, but those who have been staring at them are faster and catch up in an instant.


    When the hand was full of blood, the air made a sound of "Hoo" and "Hoo". He grabbed Guo Qi and Lao Banxian. If he was caught, he would lose half his life even if he did not die.


    "Bang."


    With a sweep of his long legs, he kicked a row of mutants in front of the old Banxian to the ground. However, he didn''t have a moment''s leisure, and then a large group of them came back. The old Banxian knew that he had been raised this time, and he complained in his heart.


    Cultivator is a strange term. In the modern socialist society, cultivator has long been out of people''s sight, because it is a superstition. Who can become an immortal? It''s all deceitful.


    However, in the world, there are always a group of people and organizations who will unremittingly pursue the way of heaven and some supernatural and anti natural phenomena, so as to embark on their own path of cultivation.


    Old Banxian was already a strong man in the fourth level of Yuanli in his sixties, which was a miracle in the cultivation history of Mingcheng. After all, the city is not suitable for cultivation.


    "I can''t kick you to death. Look at your feet."


    His fists bombarded the changed citizens. His legs were constantly sweeping, and he had to guard against sneak attacks. The old Banxian couldn''t bear it.


    In desperation, he put his own strength on his leg. Although he was tired, he could do great harm to the changers.


    "Poof."


    When he was hit in the chest, Guo Qi couldn''t dodge. He flew upside down and drew a parabola in the air. As soon as his throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth uncontrollably.


    "That kid..."


    While fighting with the mutants, he is paying close attention to Guo Qi. Seeing that Guo Qi is shot away by a mutant citizen, he is very worried and wants to rush over, but his body is blocked by the mutants.


    "Hiss."


    He fell to the ground and curled up in pain. At this moment, he felt that his body was almost broken. He couldn''t breathe at all. He couldn''t even groan.


    The mutants rush over, a group of people around Guo Qi, tearing at Guo Qi''s clothes, trying to devour Guo Qi. At the moment, Guo Qi has completely become their food.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    "Pa pa."


    A pain on the skin, Guo Qi felt a deep pain hit, he was a little tired, do not know what is going on, some blurred eyes, and then a black eyes lost consciousness.


    At the moment when Guo Qi fainted, he saw a plane in the sky, and the people on the plane jumped down with guns in their arms. There was a roar of gunfire in his ears. He didn''t know what was next.


    "Well."


    Breathing is not smooth. Guo Qi feels very comfortable now, just like lying in his mother''s arms, very warm and comfortable.


    "Awake? I didn''t expect that I could recover after being scratched by a mutant. What''s the origin of this boy? "


    Before he opened his eyes, Guo Qi breathed a breath, but there was a voice in his ears.


    "Where is this?"


    His eyes seemed to be pressed by the weight of things. Guo Qi couldn''t open them at all. He could only listen and didn''t even know where he was now.


    "I don''t know if he will feel like a prick in his mind when he wakes up?"


    There are several people outside. Guo Qi is not clear. He is recalling what happened before.


    "Ah..."


    He was in the hospital. In the hospital, the second uncle fell, Chu Tao fell, and Jiang Xiaoqing also fell. As a result, a large number of people in front of him fell.Walking in the street, the street is full of fallen people, one by one pale, see Guo Qi feel cold back, a cold rush from the sole of the foot to the top of the head, the whole body hit a shiver.


    Later, those who fell ill seemed to be ferocious and began to chase him and an old man, and then


    Thinking of the back, Guo Qi felt that his memory had a fault. When he tried to find that memory, the sudden amount of information made him feel that his head was about to explode.


    "This This is... "

 Chapter 97

    All kinds of information appeared in his mind. A large part of Guo Qi didn''t know what it was. When he read the information, he scratched his head with painful hands.


    "That''s normal."


    Someone outside has been wondering, until he saw Guo Qi at the moment, he was relieved, finally let this person get the information.


    "Ah..."


    The roar of pain came from Guo Qi''s mouth. He had never felt this kind of pain. It was a kind of pain that made his soul tremble. His whole body was cramped. Guo Qi wanted to knock his head open.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    The pain lasted for a long time. During this period, Guo Qi seemed to be crazy and kept shouting. He was in a glass container with only one underpants wrapped around the big bag on the waist pole, holding his head in both hands, and constantly bumping against the glass plate in front of him.


    "I haven''t fainted for so long. This man is good."


    This is a woman''s voice, can not hear the age, but the pain of Guo Qi but from a woman''s tone to hear a woman''s mature charm.


    "Where is this?"


    I don''t know how long the pain lasted, but Guo Qi only felt dizzy. When the pain finally went down, Guo Qi was a little listless. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked at where he was.


    "This is the National Institute. You are now in the most confidential part of the country."


    An old professor came to Guo Qi with a writing board in his hand and kept recording, like collecting data.


    "Why am I here?"


    In Mingcheng, Guo Qi was anxious to see Guo Meifeng and their safety. Later, he was seriously injured, and then he came here. Why did he appear here? Guo Qi was very confused.


    "I''m only in charge of saving people. For other things, you''ll find captain long when you come out."


    The professor''s expression didn''t change much. The pen in his hand stopped. He looked at Guo Qi and shook his head. He didn''t tell Guo Qi what he wanted to know.


    "Let me out."


    The two fists smashed the glass container several times, but no matter how hard he tried, the seemingly fragile glass couldn''t be broken, which made Guo Qi''s expression become dignified. He didn''t know whether the people in front of him were enemies or friends.


    "You are still in the recovery period. I can''t let you out without the captain''s order."


    The old professor kept shaking his head, as if he had no right other than to obey orders.


    "Who is your dragon captain? I want to see him


    When I wake up, all I hear are dragon captain. Who is the mysterious dragon captain? Why did he bring himself here, Guo Qi thought in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, he will come soon. I''m very strange. You are also destroyed by monsters. Why can''t you be infected?"


    Guo Qi is an ordinary man, but the injured Guo Qi has not become a monster, which makes the old professor very confused.


    Those people with poor physique will be infected by the virus if they just touch the monster, but Guo Qi has been caught in several places by the monster, and in the end nothing happened.


    "Old man, I just had a headache. After the pain passed, many things appeared in my mind that I had never seen before. What''s the matter?"


    I didn''t experience so much. Suddenly I had a sharp pain in my mind. Then there was all kinds of knowledge. It was like I had experienced it myself, which made Guo Qi confused.


    "All of a sudden, I''m not happy?"


    Now, technology is no longer a problem, and even life can be extended. Some copied knowledge can naturally be transplanted.


    "Not happy."


    Shaking his head, Guo Qi looked at the old professor with a gloomy expression.


    These people give him a lot of things without his permission, which is very impolite. Guo Qi doesn''t like other people''s memories, especially those memories that make him roar for a long time.


    "Dragon team."


    Here is chatting, suddenly a man appeared here, the old professor nodded at the visitor, and then turned to leave.


    "It''s you?"


    Guo Qi, the man in front of him, had a chance to meet him. He didn''t expect that he would be here when he saw him again. Guo Qi had some feelings about such a scene.


    "How are you, feeling better?"


    Long Xiang looks at Guo Qi with a smile on his face. He just feels that this man has a sense of justice. Unexpectedly, this man is so unexpected that he can fight with those people who have changed into monsters.


    "Well, much better, but you have to let me out first."


    The old professor said that Captain long had the right to let him out. Now he was soaked in a liquid made of unknown things. Guo Qi felt sticky and uncomfortable.


    "Good."


    Without hesitation, Long Xiang nodded.


    Soon, Guo Qi came out of the huge glass container. He first found a place to wash off the sticky things on his body, and then put on the clothes Longxiang had prepared for him."Captain, I don''t know where it is, but I''m in a hurry now, so I won''t delay."


    Because of the need to trouble Longxiang, Guo Qi was very polite, but now he has got away, worried about Guo Meifeng and them, Guo Qi didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    "Mingcheng has now become a city full of monsters. If you go there, you will die. Why don''t you sit down and think calmly about what to do next?"


    Without stopping Guo Qi, Long Xiang''s face is still smiling. He believes that as long as his words come out, Guo Qi will listen to him calmly.


    "Monster city? You mean those people... " Guo Qi was surprised and couldn''t believe what Long Xiang said.


    "It''s a monster virus."


    This is the first time Guo Qi heard the name of the new virus, but listening to the name, his heart is cold, monster? Did those people become monsters?


    Why is that? A big city becomes a dead city in half a day, which is really shocking.


    "Who are you? Why not be afraid of viruses? "


    Before he fainted, Guo Qi vaguely saw people coming over with guns in their hands. Although they were not sure, they were probably these people.


    The speed of monster virus infection is too fast. Although these people have good defense equipment, they should not hide. Guo Qi is puzzled.


    "The people sent to Mingcheng this time are all elites of some monks. It''s not a problem to fight against one hundred. Some viruses can be refined naturally."


    In patiently answering all kinds of questions for Guo Qi, Long Xiang has no shelf of being a captain at all.


    "What''s next?"


    His face is very dignified, which makes Guo Qi feel uneasy. He doesn''t want chu Tao to have an accident with them.


    Chu Tao and second uncle are both infected by the virus, which means they will also become monsters. If so How is he going to save them?


    "Hunting."


    Two simple words came out of Longxiang''s mouth, which made Guo Qi tremble. He looked up at Longxiang fiercely.


    "I object."


    If there is any trouble, there must be a corresponding solution. There are so many people in Mingcheng, so many mutant people who mutate into monsters. If they all hunt and kill, it will be a silent massacre.


    Guo Qi can''t watch Long Xiang take people to massacre, and he doesn''t want to see the second uncle die. He has to stand up and stop them.


    "There''s no other way."


    The new virus is too fierce. Although the life span of the virus is very short, it is highly infectious. A person will be infected, and within an hour, a city will be covered by the virus.


    Now Mingcheng has become a dead city. If there are monsters running out of it, other cities will be covered with panic. Although Longxiang is not the top commander, he will not wait for this to happen.


    "There is a professor in Mingcheng hospital who is trying to find a way. I have left my blood sample there."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know medicine and how to save people. But when he thinks of Professor Yuan, whom President Qiu took to see with him, Guo Qi still believes that hope exists. Maybe Professor Yuan can study the Department of serum to save these people?


    "Your blood sample? They want to extract the immune body? "


    Looking at Guo Qi curiously, I''m sorry to see him. Long Xiang didn''t expect that Guo Qi was carrying immune body. This discovery is like sending charcoal in the snow.


    "Come with me."


    Holding Guo Qi''s hand, Long Xiang takes him to a high-end research laboratory. There are many glass containers and many people are sleeping in it. Guo Qi doesn''t know what those people are for, but he doesn''t want to try again.


    "Reach out."


    He took out a syringe and took some blood samples from Guo Qi. Without waiting for Guo Qi to speak, Long Xiang began to drop the blood sample on a glass plate with a straw, then put the glass plate under the microscope, and began to observe his eyes under the microscope.


    "Supercell?"


    Looking at the blood with strong splitting speed and high phagocytic ability, Long Xiang''s expression changed. Unexpectedly, Guo Qi''s blood would be like this.


    "Professor, come and collect the data, maybe This is the last hope to save the city


    After observing the blood for a while, Long Xiang called over the most cutting-edge professors in China and asked them to study the blood samples. Guo Qi''s blood sample suddenly became a treasure. Long Xiang was praying in his heart.


    Mingcheng''s new virus has suddenly become the hottest news in the country. Many people don''t believe that the infection of the virus will be so severe, so they want to go to Mingcheng to have a look.


    Most of those people were stopped, and a small number of them didn''t come out after they went in.


    Sitting on the sofa watching the news on TV, Guo Qi''s heart is very heavy. As Mingcheng looks like this, he doesn''t know what happened to the second uncle. Will he never be able to save them again? I have no bottom in my heart.


    "Second uncle, brother Chu..."


    Leaning on the sofa watching TV, Guo Qi soon fell asleep. In his sleep, he saw Chu Tao, who had become a monster, and saw the ferocious second uncle. He wanted to save them, but Guo Qi could not catch up with them no matter how hard he chased them.Worried, Guo Qi wanted to rush past, but at this time, a hand stretched out from behind, the hand on his shoulder, patted on it, surprised, Guo Qi''s body suddenly trembled, his eyes "Shua" opened, to see clearly that he was in the room, it was a relief.


    "How''s it going? Captain long, have you found a way? "

 Chapter 98

    Long Xiang came to Guo Qi''s side, patted Guo Qi gently, it seems that there is something to find him.


    "Not yet, but the professors are working hard. There should be an answer soon. Come with me."


    Guo starts to nod and goes out with Long Xiang. There is a big field outside. Guo Qi doesn''t know what it is for. However, it''s not impossible to have such a large square to decorate the strange laboratories of Long Xiang.


    Rich is willful, anyway with their own dime no, Guo Qi continued to follow Long Xiang.


    "This is..."


    As an iron door was pushed open, Guo Qi looked at all kinds of equipment in it. At that time, his eyes were bright.


    "You have stored a lot of cultivation knowledge in your mind. You are too weak now. If you want to go back to Mingcheng to save people, go and practice yourself."


    There are all kinds of modern equipment in it. Guo Qi looks at those things, but he doesn''t know how to use them. But there are not only one person in it, many people are exercising in it, and some people directly find an open space to start fighting.


    "Isn''t this a training ground?"


    Looking at the swords, guns, swords and sticks inside, Guo Qi scratched his head. How can he see that the modern equipment has become furnishings? Are all the people here from ancient times?


    In the cold weapon era of ancient times, spears and swords were used to fight. Unlike today''s society, planes, cannons and tanks were used to fight.


    "Boy, are you here too?"


    When Long Xiang left, Guo Qi went in alone and looked at those people. If he didn''t know them, he continued to look for what he liked. What he needed to do here was to train those combat skills in his mind to the most proficient level.


    While choosing two short sticks, Guo Qi was suddenly stopped. It was the old man in Mingcheng, and he was here.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you could survive even if you were scratched by those devils. I don''t know what your luck is. It''s estimated that your ancestral grave is smoking."


    Although Lao Banxian is much older than Guo Qi, they have experienced life and death together. There are some unspeakable feelings between them.


    "Hello, my name is Lao Zhang. People usually call me Lao Banxian. You''re a good boy. I''m optimistic about you."


    It''s too difficult for an ordinary person who can''t do anything to survive in the environment surrounded by demons. He has experienced it himself. If not for the alliance of practitioners, he would be planted there.


    "Hello, my name is Guo Qi."


    When he shook hands with the old Banxian, Guo Qi was very polite. The old man was not young, but he was very capable. His skill was stronger than that of his young man, which made him admire him.


    "Come on, let''s go to the martial arts arena and see your skills in Mingcheng. I know that you haven''t exercised, and your spare time is wasted on women''s stomachs, right?"


    With a bad smile on his face, Lao Banxian and Guo Qi enter an independent room together. In the room, Lao Banxian teaches Guo Qi how to use his skills, how to make himself more powerful, and explains some knowledge that Guo Qi doesn''t understand.


    "In my mind, there is a thing called heterogenous force. What is it?"


    There is a series of knowledge about the strange power in his mind, but Guo Qi doesn''t want to understand it. He wants to listen to the explanation of the old Banxian. After all, the old man is really a human who has fought with those monsters and has not changed.


    "Yuanli is for practitioners. To put it bluntly, it refers to those who practice qigong. There are nine levels of Yuanli. Each level is very powerful. The more you go up, the more difficult it is to improve. There is a barrier at each level. Whether you can get past it depends on the practitioner''s talent."


    He patiently explained some knowledge to Guo Qi, which was only the understanding of the old Banxian himself. After all, he is now 60 or 70 years old, knows more things than Guo Qi, and has more experience than Guo Qi.


    "What is above the Ninth level?"


    Can''t there be only one kind of heterogeneous force? There is no end to cultivation. Is there really an immortal? Guo Qi doesn''t believe it very much. He is very curious about what kind of realm will be after level 9.


    "So far no one has reached level nine."


    Shaking his head, the old Banxian uttered a word of frustration. There was no way, not even recorded in historical books. It was a miracle to reach level 7. Maybe the word "miracle" was derived from level 7. From this we can see how difficult it was to reach level 7.


    "Apart from the alien force, are there any special people, such as Superman? "


    He is not a monk, but he has great magical power. His eyes can see through. It is these eyes that help him a lot. Now Guo Qi is more and more dependent on his eyes.


    Now he wants to know if there is anyone like him. Previously, when he was in heaven and earth, there was a man named Zhao Mingcheng, who was the only man Guo Qi had ever seen with the same powers. He wants to know if there were more.


    "In the special forces of the country, in addition to the revisionist alliance, there is a special existence - super team."


    "This so-called super team is set up by some people with strange abilities all over the country. Because everyone has great talent, I can''t be proud since I was a child. I hate them. If it wasn''t for the Dragon captain, I would have gone in and cut them."When it comes to the special existence, Lao Banxian quietly tells Guo Qi about the team that directly belongs to the country, because he is very curious to see Guo Qi. If Guo Qi can unite with himself, then the two of them will go to the super team to kill those assholes.


    "Thank you. I see."


    There is more than one lucky person in the world. Hearing the word "super team", Guo Qi breathes a sigh of relief, but also feels the pressure.


    Are those people aware of their abilities?


    Maybe he will meet with those people. If his ability is fierce, he may fall into a crisis. Guo Qi doesn''t want to be besieged. He should make all preparations in advance.


    Knowing what he wanted to know, Guo Qi began to exercise himself. He wanted to make himself strong in the shortest time.


    The battle with those monsters made Guo Qi understand that he was too weak to fall with just one blow. If there had not been a League of practitioners at that time, he would have been a dead man.


    He doesn''t want to have a crisis before the second uncle is rescued by himself. Guo Qi must make himself strong. Now he has a lot of knowledge about Cultivation in his mind, so what he has to do is to keep his body running in with that knowledge.


    Guo Qi''s hard work made the old Banxian feel very frightened. He had never seen such a lifeless one before. His fists were covered with blood, and his clothes were just like being fished out of the water. But Guo Qi didn''t stop.


    Once, twice, three times


    Guo Qi did not rest for a moment, and his movements became more and more skillful. He was very astringent before. Finally, he directly integrated those movements into his body, which was very natural and fluent.


    "Boy, you have..."


    When Guo Qi was exercising, the blood on his hand accidentally got onto his clothes, and the clothes had been soaked with sweat. Unconsciously, Guo Qi''s body was shining with golden light.


    Marveled at Guo Qi''s hard work, the old Banxian was tired. He sat down to drink water and glanced at Guo Qi''s side, only to find that there was light on him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Stopped, Guo Qi was stunned. He stopped and looked down. A golden light was on him. Guo Qi reached out and touched him.


    "Is that it?"


    After finding the golden spot, Guo Qi felt some heat in his hand. He took out the golden thing, which was a stone bead, but now the bead was emitting golden light.


    "This is Buddhist relic? Why do you have such a treasure


    Looking at the golden shining things in Guo Qi''s hands, the old Banxian was stunned. This boy is so rebellious. He even has these things. Why didn''t he meet them? He has lived to be a pig these years.


    "I finally know why you have such a big life. It must be the help of this relic."


    Stone bead Guo Qi only took one on himself. Just after he came out of the glassware, Guo Qi asked Long Xiang to return the bead. Unexpectedly, it still had the function of luminescence.


    "Uncle, what is the Buddha''s relic? Why does it glow? "


    Holding this thing in his hand will make people feel refreshed and not tired at all. It is precisely because of the Buddha relic that Guo Qi will not be depressed when he exercises hard.


    For such a treasure, Guo Qi knows too little, but the old Banxian is big, and he must have seen more. Guo Qi wants to know something about Buddhist relics from the old Banxian.


    "The golden elixir of Taoism, the Buddhist relic, this thing in your hand is where a great Buddha practices all his life."


    Although Guo Qi didn''t believe in cultivation, this thing had that kind of ability, and the old Banxian himself was a good example. This bead had a huge origin, and Guo Qi didn''t know how to use such a treasure.


    "With this thing on your body, your future cultivation will be smooth sailing. I just don''t know how you can get such a rebellious treasure. If I had such a treasure, I would have burst Longxiang''s Chrysanthemum."


    Eyes some greedy looking at this bead, the old Banxian like a hungry man, suddenly saw a woman without clothes, that kind of desire is very obvious.


    "If you want, I can give you one, but not now. Now I have only one."


    There are seven beads in the mysterious stone box. Guo Qi gave one to Han Meiqi and Shen Yao. He took one with him. He put all the other beads in the rental house. Now he can''t get them for the old Banxian.


    "I''m lucky to get it, but I''m lucky to lose it. You don''t have to look for it for me. Although it''s good, it''s also useful for the powers. For me, there''s no special means, it''s just chicken ribs."


    The old Banxian shook his head. He didn''t look at the bead again. He also began to practice, and his practice was completely different from that of Guo Qi. Later, Guo Qi knew that what he practiced was a unique Warcraft fighting skill.


    "How do you feel after three days of exercise? The professor has made a great breakthrough. I believe we can get the immune body of pathogens soon. You two should go to Mingcheng with me this time. "

 Chapter 99

    After closing the door for three days, Longxiang pushes it open and walks in. Longxiang looks at them with a smile and asks them to go out with him.


    "To Mingcheng?"


    "There is a dead city now. If you want to go, don''t pull me."


    Each of them has his own mind. Guo Qi is no longer the boy who didn''t know anything at the beginning, but Lao Banxian is a big old man. He knows the current situation of Mingcheng, so he doesn''t want to take risks.


    "Elder brother, I know your accomplishments. I can''t go without you this time."


    Long Xiang turns around and smiles at the old Banxian, making several black lines appear on the old Banxian''s forehead. This boy Kill well.


    "Although the professors are still urgently studying antibodies, some primary antibodies have been extracted. Our task this time is to test the role of antibodies."


    With things on his body, Long Xiang takes a team of people on a plane and flies to Mingcheng. This time, the danger is very high. If it''s not good, the whole team may be destroyed.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    The wings of the helicopter kept turning, and the plane slowly came to the sky of Mingcheng. Looking at the city below from mid air, it was still prosperous, but less angry and noisy.


    On the road are the orcs who come and go, that is, the monsters they call Longxiang. At the moment, Mingcheng has completely become the world of monsters.


    "I don''t know how they are now, second uncle?"


    Guo Qi''s biggest fear is to see the second uncle and Chu Tao become like this. He can''t accept the result.


    "It seems that the antibody effect this time will not be too big. They have transformed into monsters again."


    The monster virus is very powerful, which makes the patient very weak at the beginning, and then becomes a zombie like existence and continues to transform, that is half demon. When it is completely transformed, it will become a real monster.


    Demons have ideas, and they can change into human form at will. They have high intelligence and long life. Although they are in a good state, management has become the biggest problem.


    Once the whole city has become the world of monsters, the world will face a huge crisis, and a war between people and monsters will start.


    "Go down."


    The plane should be on the roof of a building. Long Xiang took the lead in jumping down, and then a group of people from behind jumped out of the plane in turn. After landing on the roof, there was not fresh air in his nose, but a fishy smell.


    "Don''t breathe."


    Everyone has a special oxygen supply device, so as not to be infected by the monster virus when breathing, and the situation will be worse at that time.


    "Roar."


    A group of people went up and down the building. As soon as they entered the stairs, a strange monster stopped them. Some white pupils looked at the group of people, with their mouths open and yelling.


    "Come on, he''s contacting other monsters."


    The monster tentatively disturbed several people, but it didn''t rush directly. It was obvious that there was a warning. Seeing this situation, Long Xiang exclaimed first.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    This is the way to go, there is a group of monsters coming, about to block the exit, Guo Qi they had to go back to the roof again.


    "Our task this time is to catch a monster for experiment, and it''s better to catch the one just infected."


    The wisdom of these monsters has begun to change, which makes Long Xiang feel bad. He does not dare to experiment with new vaccines on these monsters, so he has to start with those patients who have just been infected.


    "Captain, those monsters have caught up."


    There was no way to go. Monsters poured in one after another and surrounded the roof directly. A group of Longxiang people were trapped in it.


    "Fight."


    There are no weak people here except Guo Qi. This time, Long Xiang chose the elites in the Xiushi League. They are all the top ten strong people. Although the monsters here are very powerful, it''s hard to say who will win or lose if they fight.


    "Pop."


    The old Banxian wanted to hide behind, but he didn''t know who had kicked him on the ass, which pushed him to the top of the limelight. His eyes were almost staring out, and he rushed to save his life.


    "Which bastard is going to pit me?"


    This time, the people who came here were old Banxian. They had a high seniority. When the goods were pushed out, they were dissatisfied and roared at the back.


    "Bang."


    We didn''t pay attention to the old Banxian. The old man was very powerful, but he had to pretend that he was weak. Everyone began to fight on their own.


    There are more and more monsters. At the beginning, the people in Guoqi still have the upper hand. Slowly, the monsters seem to keep flowing. Even the iron beaters will be tired, and the team will not support them.


    "Withdraw."


    Can not continue to fight, the mission failed, Long Xiang did not dare to stay, a command, let everyone on the plane.


    "You go first."


    Guo Qi''s fighting spirit is the highest in the group. Mingcheng has his relatives, his friends and everything he wants to protect. How can he watch such a beautiful city become a dead city? He must rescue those people.Only Long Xiang and Guo Qi are still outside. The helicopter is about to leave. Long Xiang holds Guo Qi''s collar and stares at Guo Qi angrily. He didn''t expect that Guo Qi would not listen to orders at this time.


    "Go."


    He roared at Guo Qi again, but Guo Qi gently shook his head with a determined smile on his face.


    "Captain long, you don''t understand. I have everything here. I want to go back now. If I don''t go back Maybe there will be no chance in the future. "


    Pushing Long Xiang away, Guo rushes into the monster group. At this moment, he relies on his own strength to find the second uncle. He doesn''t want to leave alone when the second uncle changes.


    "Asshole..."


    Standing firm, Long Xiang looks at Guo Qi. He yells at Guo Qi and wants to rush up to rescue Guo Qi. However, he is pulled by old Banxian and the helicopter is about to take off.


    "If you want to be strong, start here."


    With a lot of knowledge, Guo Qi didn''t seek peace any more. Now he needs to kill and fight for life and death. Only in the fight of life and death can he turn the knowledge in his mind into his own instinct.


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    "Shua."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of fighting continues, Guo Qi is now like a bloody God of war, one person into the monster group, and those monsters continue to bite Guo Qi.


    His body was covered with blood, but Guo Qi didn''t have the heart to deal with them. His whole spirit was on fighting. If he was not careful, he might be planted here. He didn''t want to die, and he couldn''t either.


    "Roar."


    Among the monsters, more and more monsters surrounded Guo Qi. I don''t know whether it was because Guo Qi''s fighting power was too strong, or because he was too fierce. Those monsters with partial consciousness began to retreat and didn''t dare to go forward.


    At Guo Qi''s constant roar, looking at those pale eyes, Guo Qi''s expression is gloomy to the extreme. Is this the real life?


    "I wish it was a dream."


    From the building down, Guo Qi looked up and sighed. Looking at everything in front of him, he didn''t want it to be true. He didn''t want to see the virus turn the living citizens into the people who are not ghosts now.


    "Whew, whew."


    Just walk a few steps, behind a fierce cool, consciousness tells Guo Qi behind danger, he suddenly turned, dangerous to avoid a lightsaber.


    "It''s broken."


    In front of him is not a person at all, but a face full of pimples, like a person, but with toad skin, which makes Guo frown. Is this the ultimate state of a monster?


    How long has it been? Ming City even began to appear in the final state of the monster, if every monster has become like this, then the whole world may fall into crisis.


    "Shua Shua."


    Toad head of the monster licked his lips, white eyes staring at Guo Qi, without the slightest emotion, hands condensed a purple lightsaber, constantly waving to cut to Guo Qi.


    The angle of the lightsaber is very tricky, which makes Guo Qi nearly fall. At the critical moment, his eyes with perspective ability play a role.


    Opening his magic eyes, the lightsaber in toad''s hand is like a movie. One by one, it appears in Guo Qi''s eyes. Looking at the slow action, he quickly dodges.


    "Death."


    Every time he waved his sword, he was dodged by Guo Qi. The monster finally stammered out a word, and then his body was like a wind, "Shua" appeared beside Guo Qi.


    "Bang."


    Guo Qi was not afraid of the purple lightsaber in the hand of the monster any more. His eyes were staring at the monster tightly, and his feet were full of strength. When the monster came, he kicked out.


    The expected monster didn''t appear. Guo Qi was surprised and stepped back. His powerful foot had no effect on the monster.


    "Not good."


    The lightsaber is close. If Guo Qi doesn''t get out of the way at this time, he will definitely be hit by the purple lightsaber.


    How powerful is this purple lightsaber? Guo Qi has never tried it, but the things cut around him seem to be cut by a chainsaw, which makes Guo Qi''s vigilance rise to the highest level.


    "Ah..."


    Unable to avoid the purple lightsaber, Guo Qi''s body was cut by the lightsaber. At that moment, Guo Qi felt that his whole body was unconscious, and the whole person lost control of his body.


    When he recovered, Guo Qi stepped back quickly. The purple lightsaber was too powerful for him to deal with. This time, he was very lucky and didn''t hurt anything. If he did it again, he would not have such good luck.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    ¡­¡­


    Guo Qi pressed the wound with one hand and held something with the other. He was panting. After running for a long time, he had already exhausted his strength. As Guo Qi left the building, there began to be a big explosion.There are several airplanes flying in the sky. Black things fall down from the sky like rain. Where they fall is a burst of explosion.


    "Asshole."


    The plane is here to destroy the whole city. Guo is in a hurry. He has hope to save the people in the city. Why should he start to destroy the city before his hope is broken?


    Worried about the comfort of the second uncle, Guo Qi''s eyes were red and his whole body was getting lighter and lighter. He didn''t even know that he had been flying up unconsciously towards those helicopters

 Chapter 100

    "Boom."


    With the sound of explosion, shrapnel, broken glass and cracked bricks, the place where the shells fell became purgatory.


    Whew, whew.


    Guo Qi''s eyes were red. He soon came to the fighter planes and stared at them. His consciousness had disappeared and his fists were smashed out. His eyes were red as the eyes of Ming Tong, which provided a strange power and suddenly overturned a fighter plane.


    "Call, call, headquarters, this is over Mingcheng, there is a flying People, ah... "


    The fighter plane was hit. The pilot in charge of the fighter plane couldn''t believe what happened. A living person could fly. After the man''s fist came, the fighter plane was attacked and completely out of control.


    The fighter plane crashed, but at the most critical moment, the pilot started the parachute, and finally escaped the fatal crash.


    "Bang."


    After the fighter plane landed, it turned into a huge shell, making a roaring sound. Guo Qi, who was flying in the sky, looked at the burning area of the fighter plane below, and his expression did not change. He turned his head again and stared coldly at the next fighter.


    "Not good."


    The pilots in other fighter planes were in a panic. They saw Guo Qi smash a fighter plane with one blow. At this moment, Guo Qi looked to them that his blood red eyes were like the eyes of death, sending out a cold breath, which made people shudder.


    "Attack."


    All the pilots here are the best on the mainland. They are extremely powerful. Although Guo Qi is against the sky, he is only one man after all. He has dozens of fighters on his side, but he can''t fight one man?


    The captain of the flying team looks very dignified. Looking at Guo Qi standing in the air, he feels unprecedented pressure. This man appears in Mingcheng. Doesn''t it mean that there are countless people who can fly in the air?


    After a while of fear, the man pulled the trigger first, and the missile of the fighter plane began to take off madly to Guo Qi. Guo Qi was so fast that every shell was enough to smash Guo Qi.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of fighters collectively attacked Guo Qi. For a moment, it was like setting off firecrackers in the mid air of Mingcheng. Many semi monsters were startled, and their empty eyes looked into the sky, where the flames were burning.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, this kind of antibody needs a kind of sustaining power, and we have no idea what that power is."


    There was constant noise outside, but Mingcheng hospital was still very safe. In the most hidden place of the hospital, Professor Bai tou locked his brow and looked at the instrument in his hand. He spoke to President Qiu dejectedly.


    "If we can find the man who provided the blood sample at this time, can we get a clue from him?"


    The blood sample here is from Guo Qi, and Guo Qi has already gone out. President Qiu doesn''t know where he is now. However, since Guo Qi has antibodies, it means that Guo Qi is still very likely to live.


    "The antibody can only survive for five minutes after it leaves the body. If you want to know the result, you have to wait for the man to show up."


    Guo Qi was fighting outside, and he didn''t know what was going on inside the hospital. More and more people were sick inside the hospital. President Qiu had already put on a gas mask, but he was still weak.


    "Ang..."


    There was a roar all over his body. At this moment, Guo Qi was completely surrounded by smoke. He felt like he was in a huge furnace. The high temperature gave him a premonition that he was about to be burnt.


    With a loud roar, Guo Qi''s eyes were like two bottomless caves, becoming more and more blood red, and there was a touch of deep purple in the blood red.


    Even Guo Qi himself can''t tell what role his eyes can play in addition to perspective, but at this moment, Guo Qi''s body is completely dominated by subconsciousness, but his noumenon is like a sleeping baby hiding in his body.


    A steady stream of smoke was absorbed by his eyes. Soon, after the roar faded, the pilots with rebellious faces were shocked and couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them.


    "How could it be?"


    "Why


    "Is he Superman?"


    When the manpower is poor, it is beyond the scope of human understanding that a man can fly in the air. However, this man has even resisted the crazy bombing of dozens of fighter planes. Moreover, when the bombing is over, there is a man standing in the air in front of them. He is in good condition except his clothes are damaged.


    "Retreat."


    The commander of the flying team really feels that the situation is out of control this time, and the whole world will face an unprecedented crisis this time.


    "But..."


    There are also people who are unwilling to see the semi monsters raging in the streets below. Those monsters are carrying viruses. Once they run out, the whole continent will be shrouded in panic.


    "Withdraw."


    Repeating his order again, the commander was a little angry this time, rather than full of fierce and unquestionable."Hoo Hoo."


    The fighters flew away, but Guo Qi, with red eyes, didn''t catch up with him. His body slowly fell down and finally stopped on the ground. At this time, his eyes gradually recovered.


    "Ah..."


    Just recovered, Guo started a scream, the whole person fell to the ground, hands holding the head scream unceasingly.


    The pain of the cone heart came, and his brain seemed to explode. Guo Qi kept rolling on the ground, hitting his head with his fist, and knocking his head on the ground, but still could not reduce the pain.


    "Ah..."


    There was no monster on the street. Guo Qi was groaning and groaning in pain. At this moment, no one came to help him. He could only carry the pain alone.


    "No No, I can''t Die here. "


    Constantly shaking his head, his eyes are about to dull, Guo Qi still did not struggle out from the pain, at this moment, supporting his belief is those who he can not give up.


    "I''m going to save them."


    I don''t know if it''s the return of light in the legend. Guo Qi''s ears sounded a woman''s voice, like Guo Meifeng''s, but not very much like it. On the contrary, it was more like Han Meiqi''s.


    The voice of a woman reverberates in her ears. Guo Qi shakes and holds things up. All the way, He staggers like drunk, and rushes to the unforgettable rental house in his mind.


    Along the way, many monsters roared at Guo Qi, and many other monsters attacked him directly, but they were all subdued by Guo Qi with blood red eyes.


    "Whew."


    A burst sound of splitting the air sounded, Guo Qi''s numb nerves trembled again, a bloody wound appeared on his back, and Guo Qi was injured.


    "Death."


    Waving his purple lightsaber, the monster didn''t intend to let go of Guo Qi. Guo Qi had a power that he hated and was afraid of. He didn''t dare to fight with Guo Qi, let alone let him survive.


    "Bang."


    Guo Qi''s mind was full of Weng Ming, like tens of thousands of bees flying around his head. He didn''t hear anyone talking at all. His back was cold, and he turned to look at it.


    In that pair of eyes, a purple cold light, like lightning, appeared in front of him in a flash. Guo Qi seemed to be out of instinct. On one side of his body, he touched the ground with his toes, clenched his fists, clenched his teeth, and with all his strength, he smashed at the monster.


    "Poof."


    The power of this fist is very big. The wind is roaring. Even the air is blasted. Guo Qi''s fist falls on the monster.


    One of them couldn''t dodge. He took such a blow on his back, and his whole body flew forward. The sound of "click" was incessant. At this moment, Guo Qi smashed the bones of the toad''s head.


    The body draws a perfect parabola in the air, and the mouth of the toad''s head seems to spit out blood. After it falls to the ground, the whole body is like a rotten meat, and it can''t stand up except for twitching.


    "Well."


    At this moment, Guo Qi was in a trance. He didn''t know what he was doing. He just felt like his brain was exploding. The pain made his soul tremble.


    Without a rival, Guo Qi follows the route of his mind and hobbles toward renting. He wants to know what happened to the two women who rent?


    If the Buddhist relics can really help these monsters, then Han Meiqi and Shen Yao should need their own help in the past. They may have been surrounded by monsters at the moment.


    Endure the pain of the whole body, Guo Qi''s pace is not the slightest slow. His eyes stare at the front coldly. Those monsters who are scared only dare to watch from a distance, roar at Guo Qi, and never dare to attack again.


    "Creak, creak."


    Guo Qi went far away. There was a change on the toad''s head that Guo Qi killed with his previous fist. The broken bones were constantly reorganized. When all the bones recovered again, the toad''s head stood up, twisted and clattered, and the blue eyes looked at the direction of Guo Qi''s disappearance.


    With a flash of his body, the toad''s head disappeared. When the monsters saw that the toad''s head disappeared, they began to gather in other places, as if they had received some orders at this moment.


    "The doomsday crisis is coming. It seems that it''s time to summon the dust laden power."


    In the palace of the highest national center, a middle-aged man in a suit can''t calm down any more after looking at the picture of Mingcheng on the big screen.


    "Are those people really willing to participate?"


    "There used to be a contract between the two sides, so don''t go to them until the time of crisis."


    "I don''t know if they have the ability to deal with this virus crisis?"


    When it comes to the dusty power, people have different expressions. Many people don''t know how powerful that power is, and more people are reluctant to open it.


    A dusty force handed down from ancient times, so far no one knows whether it really exists. They still want the alliance of practitioners to join hands with the super power team. Even if it can''t be cured, it can at least reduce the speed of the spread of the crisis."We don''t know about this new virus now. The only thing we can do is let the super team bring back a sample. It''s just that..."


    The cultivator alliance has failed once. Although everyone in the super power team is gifted, they are not as strong as the cultivator. If they are really in trouble, it is not clear whether they can come back alive.


    And now the most worrying is the immunity of those super team members. If they are infected with the virus, what will the consequences be?

 Chapter 101

    No one can give a correct answer, because now there is no super team members action, so, before starting the dust laden power, we are hesitating.


    "I''d better let Long Xiang take people there again."


    "The strength of the super team is absolutely equal to that of ten divisions. These zombies have no fighting power."


    "Now we have to think about whether the members of the super team can resist the virus, if they change The consequences are unimaginable. "


    The dispute went on all the time. There was no final conclusion. We didn''t know who to listen to. At last, we had to look at the commander in chief. At the moment, he had the most power and everyone had to obey his orders.


    "The young man who fought in the past should be a changeful human, but it seems that he is also a psionic. Those monsters dare not approach him. Let''s let the members of the super team hunt monsters at the edge first."


    The man looks up at the ceiling. In his mind, there is a picture of Guo Qi fighting with a fighter plane. He doesn''t know why Guo Qi did that, but when Guo Qi finally landed on the ground, he clearly saw that it was a living human.


    Someone can fly into the sky and fight against a fighter. The commander in chief can''t think of any other possibility except for the psionic. The psionic can be immune to the virus. He wants to know what the result is.


    "But..."


    "So decided, let the dragon soul of yanhualong group come with Longxiang."


    The decision had been made. After hesitating for a moment, everyone got up and left. There was only the commander in chief left in the conference room.


    "Command."


    Long Xiang came in with a tall, tough looking man and looked at the commander in chief sitting in the conference room.


    "You should have heard about this incident. This time you two took people to the edge of Mingcheng to hunt out virus carriers."


    "Long Xiang is taking the good hand of the Xiuzhe League, dragon soul. You take the shadow guard of the dragon group to help. I''ll accompany you to the super team in a moment."


    With that, the commander in chief got up. This time, if he wants the super team to go out, he needs to go out in person.


    There are four super existences on the mainland, which are the most powerful forces of the country. As long as there are four super existences, even the most powerful world powers dare not look down on the mainland.


    Holy blade, Xiuzhe League, yanhualong group and the most rebellious super power team.


    Blade and dragon group are the most excellent elites of the army. They have the fighting power of one against one hundred. The cultivator alliance is even more extraordinary. Each of them has unique martial arts, and some of them really have strange power.


    Although these people are very powerful, there is a kind of people above them. Those people are born with extraordinary power, which we call powers.


    How many powers are there in the world? No one can answer this question, because the powers usually hide their identity. On the one hand, they protect themselves; on the other hand, they avoid war.


    The threat brought by the powers is too great. If a power has the power of time and space, it can completely move the spatial dislocation of Bermuda Triangle to the battlefield.


    Once a psionic takes part in a war, the result of the battle will take on a one-sided form. Therefore, the psionic has always been the object of attraction from various countries, and it is also the object of research of many scientists. They want to analyze where the limit of human beings is.


    He has been rebellious since childhood. Now he joined the super team. Naturally, a group of magical people can''t be called in a word. The commander in chief had to bow forward and go to find the leader of the super team.


    "The cold emperor''s face is really not covered. I didn''t expect that even the commander in chief would look at his face."


    The commander-in-chief walked in the front, followed by Longxiang and longhun. They didn''t speak, they just walked forward straight and upright, and those who noticed the situation tasted something.


    "I''ll tell you, if our dragon team didn''t stop me, I''d have to throw those stinky boys into the manger. It''s really a drag."


    "No way, who let people have backstage, Leng Huang in it, not convinced you challenge him?"


    "Get out of here. You can''t open any pot."


    Everyone is not used to the super team, and the members of this team seldom communicate with other people. In their eyes, people who are inferior to them are not qualified to speak at all. They only like those who are better than them.


    "Commander in chief, I didn''t expect you to come here this time."


    One by one, the automatic doors open. Inside are some modern top-level equipment. The commander in chief takes long Xiang and long Hun to the headquarters of the super team.


    In the conference room of the headquarters of the super team, a thin man saw the commander in chief, first with a smile on his face, and then extended his hand to greet him.


    "I''m going to hunt monsters this time?"


    After hearing what the commander-in-chief said, Leng Huang hesitated. The powers don''t want to fight with monsters, because everyone is the same kind of people. If they fight each other, they will kill each other.


    Usually, there are many powers who suffer from discrimination because of their birth and appearance. Now, a large number of monsters will finally emerge. It''s too late for them to be happy."Yes, we have to stop this panic that could endanger the world."


    The commander-in-chief told Leng Huang the seriousness of the matter, because he was not sure that he could persuade Leng Huang. This man was really arrogant, and it was not easy to talk to him.


    "It''s impossible. Members of my super team will never do such a thing."


    A moment ago, he was still smiling. Then Leng Huang''s expression changed. The whole person''s momentum was completely different from before. Like a changed person, he stood up and turned his back to the three people. His words were full of non-negotiable.


    "Xiao Leng, what do you say?"


    Long Xiang stood up, his expression changed violently, his fist clenched.


    Cold emperor cold emperor, if the heart is not cold, how to call cold emperor.


    However, Long Xiang knows that Leng Huang was a very warm-hearted person before, but later something happened that made him like this and made him lose his former lust.


    "You go, we won''t fight. Monsters are just rampant in Ming City. Once they rush out of Ming City, someone will clean them up."


    Listening to Leng Huang''s words, the expressions of the commander-in-chief and Long Xiang both changed. They were the most powerful people, but Leng Huang had a plan for what they didn''t know.


    "You mean..."


    My heart was guessing that the commander in chief was not sure. He thought of a possibility.


    "I have something else to do. I won''t send it."


    Without paying any more attention to the three, Leng Huang turned and left, as if he were the most powerful master in the world.


    "Shall I do it?"


    The dragon spirit, who had not spoken for a long time, finally spoke. His eyes were filled with a kind of evil spirit, waiting for the command from the commander in chief.


    "Forget it, we can''t fight with the super team now."


    Shaking his head, the three went out together, went back to their own place, and began to mobilize their most powerful fighting capacity.


    "The monster virus is very dangerous. We don''t have the first-hand information and data about the monster virus now. We can only reduce the harm of the virus as far as possible through the research of the professor."


    The commander-in-chief looks at those who are ready. At the moment, his mood is very complicated. Maybe these people will never come back as soon as they go. Mingcheng is a Shura hell now. Whoever goes will die.


    "What is our purpose?"


    "Serve the people."


    Long Xiang shouts first, and the team members behind respond in unison. Their voices are loud and clear, echoing in the huge square.


    "Old Banxian, you will come with us this time."


    The commander-in-chief looked at Long Xiang with admiration. He was asked to do something. This time, Long Xiang and the dragon soul are the commanders here, and everything is arranged by them.


    "I wipe, I don''t go, I don''t want to be bitten ass, it''s killing me."


    Long Xiang, you son of a bitch. The old Banxian scolded him in his heart. Even though he had a high level of cultivation, he wanted to enjoy his old age when he was old. Now he went to Mingcheng, not to mention deep into the dragon''s den and tiger''s den.


    He has suffered a loss in Mingcheng. This time, the old Banxian shakes his head like a rattle. He doesn''t do it.


    "It''s an order. What''s my password for an order?"


    Previously, it was in the tone of discussion, but when the old Banxian did not agree, Long Xiang was no longer in the tone of discussion and gave orders directly.


    "Report is obedience, all obedience, absolute obedience."


    Old Banxian wants to cry, this boy can''t live with himself, so many more powerful than himself, why choose me? I didn''t rob your girlfriend, and I didn''t go to your house to eat. Don''t have a grudge with me.


    "Action."


    With a roar, everyone quickly reached the arranged position. At this moment, everyone''s goal is only one - Mingcheng.


    In the national secret base, dozens of fighter planes are preparing. In Chuncheng, which is not far from Mingcheng, a group of people gather together.


    "Do you want to do it this time?"


    "Neither the psychic nor the dark have moved."


    "I didn''t expect that the actions of those people this time were so huge that they couldn''t spread the virus."


    "Now I''m only worried about when the back finger will show up?"


    As for the current situation in Mingcheng, some of them know something about it, but they don''t know how it happened. Now they need a decision. Do they want to support Mingcheng?


    "If you become a monster, you want to recover yourself Hard, hard


    Leaning on the chair, Li Dazhu''s expression is dignified. This time, he doesn''t know whether he wants to do it or not, because the crisis in Mingcheng is too adverse.


    "Ten years ago, ancient relics appeared in Chuncheng. This time, an underground cave also appeared in Mingcheng. Is there any connection between the two?"


    Someone told a secret that only a few people knew.


    "Ten years ago For ten years, maybe Let''s just sit still. "


    Ten years ago, when Li Dazhu first came to Chuncheng, he didn''t know anything at that time, because an ancient relic appeared and changed everything about him. He was the person who knew the most about the ancient relic.Chuncheng has created a Li Dazhu. I don''t know what kind of person will appear in Mingcheng and whether he will turn the tide with his own efforts. Li Dazhu is waiting for that person to appear.

 Chapter 102

    "Sister Han, Shen Yao Where are you


    Stumbling all the way to rent, Guo Qi was very worried, headache numbness, but he did not forget to rent.


    There are many things in the world that may be forgotten in the twinkling of an eye, while some things can be remembered clearly all their lives.


    In Guo Qi''s mind, we eat barbecue together, sing together, dance together, drink together. The warm and peaceful pictures will never disappear, and Guo Qi will not allow those pictures to disappear.


    Without his parents, Guo Qi felt the care from others. He would never forget that feeling. He was anxious to find Han Meiqi and Shen Yao.


    "Bang."


    I don''t know how long it took, Guo Qi finally returned to the rental house and kicked open the door. There was nothing in the house and everything was put in order, as if someone had specially cleaned it.


    After searching in the house for a long time, Guo Qi didn''t see anyone and couldn''t shout. He had to go to Shen Yao''s house to have a look. Like Han Meiqi''s home, Shen Yao had no one there.


    "By the way, the cat."


    Han Meiqi and Shen Yao have disappeared, but they have not been destroyed here. There is only one possibility that they have been saved, and the only one with this ability is the cat.


    After looking for Han Meiqi''s house for a long time, Guo Qi couldn''t find the black cat. He recalled that when he first saw the black cat Xiaohua, Guo Qi found that the cat was plotting against the law and was staring at the woman''s chest.


    "As long as they''re OK."


    Han Meiqi and Shen Yao are not here. They should not have become monsters. Guo Qi puts down the big stone in his heart.


    Monsters, that''s what monsters become. They look strange. Most people don''t dare to see that. It''s too scary. Guo Qi''s whole body is cold at the thought of Han Meiqi and Shen Yao''s beautiful appearance becoming monsters.


    When he went back to his room, there was nothing precious in it. Guo Qi took the slate and four other beads hidden in the stone box with him. Then he looked at the room where he had lived for nearly two months and ran out.


    "No, the monsters here are resisting."


    There are too many strange monster viruses. No matter how long Xiang takes people to hunt monsters, they can''t get those viruses.


    "Roar."


    When the territory is in crisis, the half monster starts to roar up to the sky. Some strange shapes of the monster keep warning, as if Longxiang and others will enter again, waiting for them to fight endlessly.


    "Big brother, it''s up to you."


    At this time, it''s impossible to get the pathogen. The only way is to let people carry the virus out, and the only one with this ability is the old Banxian.


    "I wipe, dragon boy, you are not kind."


    His body kept shrinking. As a result, the more he wanted to hide, the more Longxiang was able to find himself out. The old Banxian was depressed. What''s his revenge on Longxiang?


    "It''s not difficult for you to refine the virus in the fourth level realm of your cultivator, and you have already rushed out from the monster group once before."


    When he first came to Mingcheng, Long Xiang took people to rescue Guo Qi, an old Banxian, who was trapped in a large group of monsters at that time. Guo Qi had fainted, but the old Banxian was still fighting. Long Xiang marveled at the fighting power of the old man.


    Only when people are desperate can they burst out the most powerful potential. When the old Banxian himself is fighting against monsters and beasts, his fighting power is absolutely against the sky. But he is usually idle, just not serious.


    "I''ll do it."


    This is a woman, wearing black clothes, delicate facial features for men to see, can''t help but want to see a few more eyes, do not know when running will ups and downs?


    "Be careful."


    This woman is a wonderful police officer. Mingcheng has become like this. She made preparations for the first time. As a result, she was the only one in the police station who was not killed. She returned to the yanhualong group to recover her identity. At the moment, looking at the devastated Mingcheng, she can''t see it.


    Although Long Xiang is not at ease, at this time, if no one comes forward, it is difficult to collect the virus.


    "It would be a waste for such a smart girl if she was changed by the virus. Alas, it''s my old man."


    After a look at the wonderful police officer, the old Banxian finally shook his head helplessly and walked into Mingcheng step by step.


    "You can''t get rid of this crisis. Since you like refining viruses so much, follow me to a place. I''ll let you feel the loveliness of viruses."


    The old Banxian is advancing. Long Xiang and others carefully observe the surroundings. The atmosphere at the moment is very depressed. In the void, they don''t know what makes a sound suddenly.


    With the voice finished, the old Banxian began to appear in front of a black vortex, the vortex is like a black hole in general, profound mystery, many people are very curious about what it is.


    "Don''t go in."


    Other people can''t feel it, but Longxiang feels a kind of evil from it. It''s definitely not for ordinary people to enter. Although the old Banxian is powerful, it hasn''t reached the peak yet. It''s a dangerous place to go."Here you are."


    Longxiang''s expression changed greatly. Standing beside him, longhun, who seldom spoke, spoke. His eyes were a little determined. He explained it to him, and his figure disappeared into the black hole.


    "Get out. Who let you in? Get out and get out."


    The old Banxian is in the center of the black hole in space. His legs seem to be filled with lead. It''s hard to move. There are some dark things around him. Those things are like liquid, but they are like microbes with life.


    He was full of unknown things. The old Banxian was very worried. He could bear it alone, but there was a gap between the realm of dragon soul and him. When he came here, he would never come back. He didn''t want to see the dragon soul die here.


    "Don''t worry, I never do anything I''m not sure about."


    For the roar of the old Banxian, the dragon soul just smiles a little on his face, and then he has a three foot lightsaber in his hand, and the broken sword is made of golden light.


    Holding the three foot light with both hands, the dragon soul made a gesture. With a wave of both hands, a golden light flew out of the blade and cut the old Banxian.


    "Hiss."


    It''s like cold water in a hot pot, and the sound of Chi Chi begins to appear in the space. As the sound becomes more and more intense, the golden light sword is gradually reduced, as if it has been swallowed up.


    one hit is unsuccessful, and the Dragon Spirit''s expression changes. He continues to wave and chop a few swords.


    "If you don''t want to die, go out. You can''t stay here for an hour in your realm."


    The dragon soul is the third realm of the cultivator, which is a big difference from the old Banxian. The ethereal voice in the empty sky seems to see the realm of the dragon soul at a glance and says.


    "Hiss."


    "Hiss."


    No matter what the ethereal voice said in the void, the Dragon Spirit was not half slack. His hands were waving and chopping, trying to take the old Banxian out of here.


    "Shua."


    It''s another sword, but before it flies out, it''s blocked by the air blade that doesn''t know where it comes from.


    "Who."


    His blade is golden, but the blade that just blocked him is purple. Someone must have hidden it.


    "Ouch."


    From the black liquid, it was Toad''s head. At this time, Toad''s head had a purple lightsaber in his hand and two purple lightsabers in his hands. His big face looked at the dragon soul.


    "I didn''t expect to see this kind of monster."


    In many people''s eyes, zombies are just the early stage of monsters. Once they succeed in becoming monsters, they are the most elementary monsters. Monsters are a kind of higher life. It is precisely because they are too adverse to heaven that they are not allowed to live in this world.


    This toad head can block his lightsaber, at least it is also the first level monster. Although the first level monster is very powerful, the third level practitioner is absolutely no weaker than the monster.


    "Keng."


    The two men''s lightsabers hit each other, sending out bright sparks and the sound of gold and iron. The old Banxian was watching the battle of the dragon soul. He took a deep breath and began to calm himself down.


    "Hold on."


    With just two simple words, the old Banxian fell into a state of suspended animation and had no consciousness at all. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was still trapped there, the dragon soul thought that he had disappeared.


    The battle in the void can''t be intervened by others, so they have to solve it by themselves. Outside, the activities of monsters are getting bigger and bigger, and many monsters begin to have wisdom.


    Once the monster has wisdom, the monster virus on them will become their power. The stronger the power, the stronger the monster will be.


    "The force of the different elements, the formation."


    With a loud roar, Long Xiang asked all the members of the alliance to stand in the front. They all joined hands to activate the alien forces in their bodies. Once the alien forces formed a wall, the monsters could not run out.


    "Shua."


    A wall of alien force has just been set successfully. There are several monsters with human body and animal head in the group of monsters. Those monsters get to know each other and show their ability to bombard the wall of alien force.


    "Dragon team, there have been many successful changes in monsters."


    The situation is very urgent. Once these monsters are all changed from half monsters to complete monsters, they will be Superman one by one. When they disperse, the whole world will be controlled by monsters.


    "Come again."


    When a wall was broken, Long Xiang didn''t give up. Now they are just procrastinating, hoping to get the vaccine of the monster virus. Only there can be a solution. Every second they have now is precious.


    Ming City''s periphery has been in a mess, a half monster slowly gathered, it seems that by what strange force traction, we all gathered together.


    Guo Qi was carrying a small package on his back. The pain in his mind was relieved a lot. Especially when he held the Buddha relic in his hands, the whole person suddenly became energetic.


    All the way, Guo Qi didn''t dodge. He walked on the road aboveboard. He was waiting for the monster to attack. Now he is too weak and his fighting capacity is not strong enough. All he has to do is to make his fighting skills instinctive, not just in his mind."If you can use these eyes, you can''t use them. It seems that it''s not easy to be a psionic. If you overuse them, that kind of side effect is not just thinking about it."


    Said, Guo Qi toward a breakthrough, there, a large group of monsters gathered, became his best battlefield.

 Chapter 103

    "Bang."


    When he was hit by the monster''s fist on his back, Guo Qi felt a burning pain, but at this time he didn''t have time to see what happened to his back, so he had to keep fighting.


    His body is covered with strange liquid, and those are the blood of monsters. At this moment, Guo Qi becomes an invincible God of war, fighting in the army of monsters.


    These have become half monsters, with a certain amount of wisdom. Guo Qi has something they are afraid of, but Guo Qi has rushed in, so they have to fight.


    From the east to the west, from the south to the north, Guo Qi felt that his arm was almost unconscious, but he still insisted that if the monster did not die out, he could not save his relatives and friends.


    "You hateful guys, now you want to continue to change?"


    I don''t know what it would be like for these semi monsters to become monsters. However, Guo Qi was hindered by toad''s head before. He was afraid that he didn''t want everyone here to become so powerful.


    His kung fu is becoming more and more proficient. Through real life and death fighting, Guo Qi can easily use those movements, and now he begins to try to guide strange forces into his body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dragon team, we can''t hold on. Shall we..."


    Every monster here is transformed by a citizen. Now the citizens have lost their consciousness and even their dominance over their bodies. Even if they kill them now, they will not feel pain.


    The walls of the cohesive alien forces are constantly broken, and the alliance of those practitioners can''t support it. The alien forces are like energy. They need to be replenished after they are used, but their bodies are about to dry up. In this way, the monster can''t stop them, but they die for their country first.


    "Rush in and help them Release. "


    Long Xiang''s eyes filled with tears when he said the last two words.


    These are all fresh lives. Since he was a child, he wanted to become the fighting force of the country, help the country not be infringed by other countries, and make his country peaceful and his family peaceful.


    But he never thought that one day he would slaughter his compatriots with his own hands. The pain of his heart came, and the dragon soul covered his eyes with a black cloth.


    "The monster is about to change completely. Let''s do it."


    A group of people from the city next to Mingcheng hid. Seeing the situation on this side of Mingcheng, one of them gave the order first, and the others nodded, and soon disappeared.


    "The monster with complete change is my dark organization brothers. Brothers, here we are."


    "Wind envoy, is the call over?"


    One by one, the forces hidden in the dark have taken action. There are teams to hunt and protect monsters, each with its own purpose.


    At the moment, the semi monsters gathered together in Mingcheng are completely robbed, and those monsters with completely different expressions are ferocious, to stop the leader of the team.


    "Pop."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what''s going on in other places, and he''s not in the mood to care. Now he just wants to be strong. His brother, his relatives and his friends are waiting for him.


    The only strange power in his body is his eyes. In order to guide the strange power, Guo Qi holds the Buddha relic in his mouth, displays his eyes, and then concentrates on controlling the cool power of his eyes into his body, and finally comes to his hands and feet.


    Strange cold into the four limbs, Guo Qi felt that his state has reached the peak, that full of explosive power fist, it seems that a fist can smash a stone.


    "Ha ha, come on, since you can''t be saved now, let you get rid of the pain."


    The fist is shining, it''s a kind of silver light. Guo Qi''s face is smiling, and his foot is stepping on the ground fiercely. His whole body is like a flying arrow that has been leaving the string, rushing to the semi monster team quickly.


    "Bang."


    "Boom."


    "Whew, whew."


    ¡­¡­


    The battle has been upgraded again. This time, Guo Qi is no longer so passive and injured. There are more and more strange liquids on his body. This is the blood of those monsters.


    Although we don''t know if the citizens of Mingcheng can recover after defeating the monster, if we let the monster continue to change, we may lose control completely.


    The monster with complete change is against the sky. He has high intelligence and super fighting power. Even if he is at the peak, Guo Qi can''t guarantee that he can defeat the ultimate monster.


    "Roar."


    With the fighting object, the half monster roars, and their target instantly locks on Guo Qi. Some of the monsters turn their heads and start to fight against Guo Qi. If Guo Qi can''t dodge, it will be a fierce army of monsters waiting for him.


    The speed of these monsters is beyond description, and their physical strength is even more powerful. After rushing towards Guo Qi, Guo Qi had to constantly swing his legs, wave his fists, and step back when necessary.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands. Before, Guo Qi didn''t feel how good this sentence was. Now he really felt that when the manpower was poor, no matter how powerful a person was, he couldn''t cope with the thousands of monsters like locusts."I won''t play with you."


    He was attacked in many places. Guo Qi couldn''t bear it. He flashed back, his eyes were running fast, and his speed was improved. He ran to Mingcheng hospital.


    "Ouch."


    After a long time, the monster lost the target and had to return to the team.


    The half monster followed the monster, and all the monsters in the Ming City were gathering. This time, so many monsters in the Ming City began to unite in an organized and purposeful way.


    "Do they want to break through?"


    High in the distance, a man looks at the team of monsters with a puzzled expression.


    His name is Li Dazhu. His hometown is in a poor valley. Later, he came to a city called Chuncheng. Since then, the whole person has started a colorful rise journey.


    Li Dazhu, who inherited part of the power of taboo, didn''t make a move this time. He was waiting to see what the purpose of the alliance was.


    "Why?"


    His eyes were watching the gathering of demons and beasts, but the whole space suddenly fluctuated. Although it was subtle, it could not hide from Li Dazhu''s eyes. His blue eyes caught the fluctuation all at once.


    "Whew."


    His body flashed. When he reappeared, his whole body appeared directly dozens of feet away, and the palm of his hand held a person''s neck.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the man with a frightened face, Zhao Mingcheng is very scared.


    His power is very special. He can travel through the space at will. It is precisely because of this ability that the master will let him come here. But he never thought that he would be captured from the space.


    This person is too terrible. Zhao Mingcheng feels a kind of breath from the flood and wasteland from him, as if this man is the superior God in ancient times, and he is a humble mole ant in front of him.


    This kind of feeling only appeared on his master. The man in front of him suddenly gave himself this feeling. Zhao Mingcheng could not calm down any more.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is what you want?"


    This man can hide himself in the void. Li Dazhu is very interested in him, but now he doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy. He has to find out the identity of this man first.


    "No matter who you are, if you don''t let me go, you will regret it."


    The man in front of him is very powerful, very powerful, but his master is absolutely not weaker than him. The master is the real master and has the power to change the world. This man is definitely not the opponent of his master.


    With this in mind, Zhao Mingcheng has the courage to speak hard. He not only doesn''t answer Li Dazhu''s words, but also threatens Li Dazhu with cruel words.


    "I don''t have other skills, but I''m not afraid of threats. Today I want to see how you make me feel bad?"


    Zhao Mingcheng, who was captured by himself, is an alien. However, such a powerful and special existence is only a person who is instructed by others. What kind of existence should the person behind him be?


    There has been no super strong for a long time. Li Dazhu has been so lonely these years that he wants to find an opponent, one who can make him fight freely.


    "You..."


    Zhao Mingcheng is helpless. He doesn''t know what to do when he meets a guy who doesn''t eat hard or soft.


    In mid air, two people are in a stalemate. Although Zhao Mingcheng''s neck is pinched, the power of time around him is flowing rapidly. He wants to reverse time.


    "Hehe, play these in front of me?"


    Li Dazhu''s expression didn''t change much. He didn''t let go. He just let his blue eyes shine.


    Light along the arm has been to the man''s body, the power of time that Pan even weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared directly.


    "Why


    Zhao Mingcheng has absolute confidence in his own strength, because the person who can freely travel through time and space is the most free person, but today he has played the iron plate. This man is not only bad tempered, but also powerful enough to make his heart tremble.


    "It''s ok if you don''t say it. It happens that people like you have lost their superpowers, just like ordinary people. I''ll leave your power seal in the monster pile. What will happen then? I can''t control it."


    With a bad smile on his face, Li Dazhu''s other hand did not stop, constantly changing his fingerprints, starting with Zhao Mingcheng.


    With the man constantly in his body chaos, Zhao Mingcheng found himself in the past to exert a very smooth force of time and space, this time was completely unable to arouse, which made him extremely shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    "No, the monsters are gathering. They are going to launch a collective attack."


    The teams outside the Ming city always pay attention to the situation of monsters. The scene is magnificent and the roar of monsters is so loud that all the members of the special forces feel numb. How can they fight?


    A sense of hopeless powerlessness hit, those members of the special forces in the hands of the gun fell to the ground are unaware, their legs a soft, the whole person sit down, the world is really so over? At this time, who can stand up to stop the spread of the virus, stop the army of monsters, everyone is looking forward to.

 Chapter 104

    "Ha ha, since these alien people want to disturb the order, we guwu will not do it."


    "After guarding Yanhua for thousands of years, I finally have to show up today."


    "Well, why are you pulling me out?"


    "The boy in the sky, you come here, you can''t do without your strength this time."


    Seeing that the army of monsters is about to break through the siege and rush out of the Ming City, one after another middle-aged men in plain clothes appear. These people look so light and refined that they are as elusive as the world''s experts.


    "Dragon team, look..."


    They are strengthening the wall of the supernatural force. However, when they see the middle-aged men who appear, they can no longer keep calm and start to exclaim.


    "It''s them."


    There is a legend in Yanhua that once the nation is in crisis, there will be taboo forces to solve the crisis.


    Today, a new infectious virus named monster virus appears in Ming City, which makes a large number of monsters emerge in Ming City. If these monsters change completely, it will bring great disaster to the whole world.


    At the beginning, the monsters in Ming City were still fighting for themselves, but with the appearance of several monsters with complete changes, these monsters began to break through in a regular and orderly way, which made those secluded forces unable to sit still.


    "At last."


    The national headquarters once considered the power of opening taboos, but it was later denied. No one knows how powerful taboos are, because no one has ever opened them.


    Today, seeing these hidden forces come to the surface, in Long Xiang''s conjecture, these people should also be part of the taboo force, but the most powerful force is still preserved.


    "After the battle ten years ago, I felt your presence. I didn''t expect that we would finally get together today."


    Seal Zhao Mingcheng''s space-time control law, Li Dazhu''s face a faint smile, a flash will appear in front of those middle-aged men in plain clothes.


    "Since you have inherited part of the power of that man, we will not embarrass you. So ten years ago, we only watched the war on one side and would not participate in it unless we met terrible forces that could endanger the whole country."


    "This time, some people want to control the whole world with Mingcheng as the source. Although we haven''t been in the world for decades, we can''t be as calm as water."


    "This time, the behind the scenes is too mysterious. So far, we have not been able to guess who in the world will have such ability."


    A few people have expressed their own opinions. This time, they didn''t want to see Mingcheng fall, and they didn''t want to see monsters break through, carrying viruses and endangering the whole world.


    "In the world of demons and beasts, the weak eat the law, and the strong are respected. The law can''t restrain them at all, so we can''t let them disturb the order of the world."


    The old Banxian and the dragon soul have entered the black hole of space, but they haven''t appeared yet. Longxiang is worried, but he has to stop fighting and come to the public.


    "These monsters I think it''s a bit of a problem this time. "


    After Li Dazhu exchanged greetings with several people, he set his eyes on the city of Ming Dynasty. The city of Ming Dynasty was full of monsters, each with a ferocious face. None of them was human or strange. Only you can''t think of them, and none of them could grow up.


    The breath of these monsters became more and more powerful, and their eyes were no longer empty. A touch of blue appeared in the dark. Li Dazhu frowned and looked dignified, for fear that these monsters would completely change into the ultimate monsters.


    "Do it."


    This is not the time for gossip. Several people look at each other and nod their heads. They all see each other''s meaning. At this time, we must kill the monster.


    "Boom."


    The momentum of the group was released, without reservation. The powerful aura was like the presence of nine gods and thunder. A vast atmosphere swept out, and the nine days and ten places were dim at the moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Guo Qi, who is guiding the strange power of his eyes to fight, looks to the left sky. At that moment, he feels a powerful force burst out, which makes his body vibrate.


    The crisis in Mingcheng affects the whole world. Naturally, Guo Qi does not want these monsters to harm more people. He is fighting and destroying those monsters, but one''s ability is always limited.


    When he felt the strong momentum, Guo Qi was swept away. No matter whether the momentum was enemy or friend, he didn''t want to meet those people.


    Now Guo Qi is still too weak. He knows his ability. If he fights against the strong, he will lose in three moves. Guo Qi, who always works for stability, doesn''t want to push himself to the top of the limelight. He wants to become stronger.


    "Is what Sehu Xiaohua said too weak, just like me now?"


    Thinking of the black cat he saw in Mingcheng Park, Guo Qi came to realize it.


    Sehu Xiaohua said that he is too weak now. Guo Qi was confused at that time. Now when I think about those words carefully, it seems that the black cat has predicted that there will be a crisis in Mingcheng."Spicy next door, Xiaohua that color tiger, sister, know there is trouble, don''t notice, I &% £¤ #"


    In line with the words of Sehu Xiaohua, Guo Qi has the impulse to scold. That Sehu chooses to put the big city where millions of people live into crisis in order not to reveal his secret.


    "No, we have to find that Sehu. He must know something else."


    Thinking of the extraordinary place of Sehu Xiaohua, Guo Qi now wants to find out Xiaohua quickly. Maybe he can get a solution to the crisis. Guo Qi begins to think calmly about where Xiaohua will appear.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shua."


    A middle-aged man with simple clothes can suppress the whole battlefield. Their accomplishments are no weaker than Li Dazhu''s. after all, they are old monsters who don''t know how many years they have lived in the world. Now they suddenly fight, and naturally they are invincible all over the world.


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of Ming city dwellers, who had changed into half monsters, would fly backwards if they were thrown into the air like balloons.


    "I said Lao Li, you are so polite, do you still want to save them?"


    The middle-aged man named Lao Li swept dozens of monsters away with one blow, but he didn''t kill them, which made other people puzzled.


    "Monster is also life, we just need to stop, there is no need to kill."


    After that, Lao Li continued to fight into the army of monsters.


    With the participation of these people, plus some of their influence after these people, for a time, the monsters of Ming city fell down again.


    These people are practitioners, who are several times more powerful than the practitioners'' Alliance. They are more adept at refining viruses. On the one hand, they prevent viruses from invading, on the other hand, they block monsters.


    Thousands of practitioners participate in the battlefield, even if millions of monsters gather together, at this moment, the scale of victory is still on the side of mankind.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t enjoyed myself so much for a long time. I''ll have a good time with these demon cubs today."


    With that, a middle-aged man began to play Tai Chi with both hands, and a strong force appeared all over his body. When that force reached the extreme, the middle-aged man beat his fingerprints fiercely, and hundreds of monsters were swept away by the wind like a decadent.


    "Kill."


    These practitioners have no feelings for monsters. What they can do for monsters is to kill them and prevent them from harming the world.


    "Doodle doodle."


    Kungfu fighting, after all, is a practitioner, who can use his own cultivation of the different forces, and even some directly use Qigong, while some special forces use modern weapons to fight against monsters.


    They don''t have the same powerful cultivation as the practitioners, so they have to do their best. Although the machine gun shells have little damage to the monster, they can do harm to the monster at this time, even if they achieve their goal.


    One monster falls, ten monsters fall, hundreds and thousands of monsters fall


    From the breakthrough point of the choice of monsters and beasts, the power of human beings is pushing forward step by step. Where they are going, monsters and beasts are falling down one by one.


    There are some ultimate monsters in the monsters. Although they are fighting hard, they can''t stop this trend.


    "Roar."


    The flames of anger are burning, and the monsters are burning their potential. If they fight like this all the time, they will be eliminated.


    Whew, whew.


    Melting himself into the void, the monsters begin to attack and fight. It is obvious that they are not rivals. A single Li Dazhu is enough to make many ultimate monsters headache. Besides, there are some middle-aged men who are not inferior to Li Dazhu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    The sound of the explosion continued. Listening to Guo Qi''s ears, he felt that the whole Ming City was shaking, as if there had been a big earthquake, but the speed of his retreat did not drop at all.


    There must be a battle, and that level of fighting is not what he can participate in now. At this moment, Guo Qi felt his weakness. Maybe Sehu Xiaohua said that he was too weak, and he was not wrong at all.


    Guo Qi just wants to be strong again. His eyes have become his biggest honor guard. But now he can''t find a way to make himself strong. How many secrets are hidden in these eyes? Guo Qi has no time to explore.


    "No


    "No


    "Why not? Where on earth have they gone? "


    According to his impression to find, Guo Qi found a lot of places, let alone the shadow of the color tiger floret, even the root tiger hair did not see.


    "By the way, there Maybe there will be. "


    In my heart, I suddenly thought of a place, a mysterious and frightening place for Guo Qi. It was the place where he separated from his brother who grew up together.


    "Is accountant LAN still there? Maybe everyone has become a monster? "


    Looking at the devastated city, Guo Qi couldn''t help but feel sad. Is this the end of the world?When he comes to the mysterious underground cave of the Ming City construction site, Guo Qi wants to go down. There may be some big secret hidden here. Now he wants to find a breakthrough here.


    "I hope I can find something useful in it with my present ability. Maybe You can see the third brother. "

 Chapter 105

    "Boom."


    War from the edge of the city slowly swept to the center of the city, Guo Qi from time to time to see the spread of the war, he hesitated.


    "Hoo."


    After taking a deep breath, Guo Qi looked at the sealed underground cave. His heart "thumped" and "thumped" all the time. His ability was obtained under it. I don''t know if there are all kinds of shocking pictures as sanlengzi said?


    "Boy, what are you doing?"


    Open the sealed entrance and Guo Qi wants to go down. At this moment, he has no other choice.


    The next moment, Guo Qi was stopped by the black cat all the time. At the critical moment, Sehu Xiaohua appeared.


    "Why are you here?"


    I can''t find this Sehu all the time. Now it''s better. When I make up my mind, he suddenly jumps out. What does the Sehu want?


    "Now you have only one result. Do you want to hear it?"


    Did not answer Guo Qi''s words, at the moment, Xiaohua''s expression is a little dignified. She moves her four cat''s paws to Guo Qi''s face, and her eyes look at him like sapphire.


    "I don''t want to."


    Since the color tiger stopped himself, it certainly shows that the following is very dangerous, and now he is too weak, if he goes down, he must seek death.


    "Come on, don''t you want to see them?"


    Jumping from Guo Qi''s shoulder, it seems that Xiaohua has directly become a man. This man is not someone else. Guo Qi has seen him. Isn''t this NIMA the obscene man who makes Guo Qi bear the black pot?


    "I wipe, you..."


    Pointing to the man that Sehu turned into, Guo Qi couldn''t speak.


    Guo Qi finally knew why he couldn''t see the obscene man when he turned around. The goods turned into a cat to disguise and wipe. If he knew this situation at that time, he would have been found out.


    "What''s the problem?"


    The expression of Sehu is the same as that of Guo Qi when he first saw him, but now he is picking his nose with one finger, which makes Guo Qi despise.


    "Let''s go."


    Guo Qi doesn''t want to argue with the goods now. He follows Sehu Xiaohua with his black head and asks Xiaohua to take him to see Han Meiqi and them.


    "I''ve told you that you are too weak, and you don''t believe it. I understand that."


    The roar of the distance is constant, Guo Qi will look there from time to time, the color tiger floret naturally noticed his move, not from the mouth said.


    "How can I improve my strength?"


    His ability should not be concealed from the black cat, otherwise, he would not be like this to himself. Now Guo Qi wants to know how to become stronger from Sehu.


    "You''ve got what I''ve been guarding, but now you''ve only opened up a part of your strength. There''s a lot you need to explore, but I can show you a way."


    Sure enough, after Guo Qi opened his mouth, Sehu Xiaohua was no longer a fool. He stopped, turned and looked at Guo Qi, and opened his mouth seriously.


    "Although the people outside are powerful, the people behind the disaster have not yet appeared. Maybe the disaster will come to an end soon, but you We must unite some ancient forces, so that we can really save those people. "


    Millions of citizens in Mingcheng have become monsters. These people can''t die in vain. Guo Qi won''t be indifferent to them. Xiaohua knows Guo Qi''s insistence.


    "Ancient power?"


    Although he felt that this term was very dazzling, Guo Qi didn''t know how to find it. With his current cultivation and knowledge, although it was ok, he was too proud to be the Savior.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be alone along the way."


    Glancing at Guo Qi, Sehu Xiaohua goes on. For the rest of the way, Xiaohua doesn''t speak to Guo Qi any more. Guo Qi has many questions in his heart, but he doesn''t ask any more.


    "Here you are. Go in."


    They came to a water lake in Mingcheng, where the water is very clear. When they came to the bank, Sehu Xiaohua stopped and looked at Guo Qi''s mouth.


    "This is it?"


    Looking at the lake, it''s full of water. How can I get in? Do you want to jump in? Although I can swim, it''s hard to stay here for a long time.


    "Come on, if you have power, you will not use it. You are also the material of the tyranny. You should be punished by heaven."


    With that, Sehu Xiaohua puts one hand on Guo Qi''s shoulder, and the two disappear on the bank at the same time. While the two disappear, there are ripples on the lake.


    ¡­¡­


    "Alas, when will the innocent slaughter end?"


    A middle-aged man, who has lived for many years, looks at the monster he has killed. Instead of the joy of winning, his face is a kind of melancholy that is hard to melt.


    "Lao Jiang, it''s not the time for you to express your feelings. You''d better deal with the things here as soon as possible."


    Before I came in, I had built a wall of different forces around the Ming City to prevent the spread of the monster virus, and the monster could not break through the barrier. Now the monster has become a trapped beast.The slaughter is still going on. Although the monster is not as good as the monks, it has been holding on because of its large number.


    "Roar."


    At this moment, the whole Ming City has become a purgatory. Countless lives are coming to an end. Blood is flowing all over the ground with liquid of unknown color. The pungent smell makes people want to vomit.


    "Interesting."


    In the clouds above Mingcheng, in a flying saucer, some creatures with big head and small body are talking.


    "I really want to do some biological research all the time. Maybe our planet otsma can make progress for many centuries."


    There are many big and small creatures in the disc. They look at the fighting monsters in Ming City. Their huge black eyes are changing brilliance.


    "This planet is so backward that it has no use but to cultivate our experimental products."


    Although the weapons in those troops are powerful and advanced, they are too weak for the creatures from other planets in the universe.


    "We''ll show up after they fight. With our aircraft, we should be able to take a lot of test objects."


    The disc is secretly negotiating something, and not far from the disc, there are some bats like creatures flying, but their flight is not in the air.


    "Squeak."


    Flying bats hide in the void and communicate through their own language.


    Below in the battle, hiding countless visitors from other stars, no one knows when they appear here, now are staring at the bottom.


    "Do you feel it?"


    "Don''t worry about them. As long as they dare to show up, I''ll let them stay as many as they come."


    "I wonder what they look like?"


    For the hidden creatures, the middle-aged men below have been aware of them for a long time, but they haven''t done anything. Their main task now is to quell the monster riot. Once the monster riot stops, the hidden visitors will naturally withdraw.


    "I''m really curious, who on earth came out of this new virus?"


    This kind of evil virus is hard to cultivate. If it is not good, it will kill itself. Moreover, this kind of taboo thing is absolutely not allowed on this planet.


    "Maybe it''s someone who has long wanted to seek the power of this planet."


    "Don''t forget, there were a lot of expelled races in ancient times."


    "If it''s them, it''s going to be a big problem this time."


    There are no weak people in these people. What they see and hear is not comparable to that of ordinary people. They have a deep understanding of many secrets that others don''t know.


    "Well, if it''s that group, it''s a big problem."


    There are too many myths and legends left in ancient times. At that time, the God may be the current power or practitioner, but in which era of myth, countless strong people walked on the earth.


    No one knows where those strong people are, and no one can find them. Once those strong people appear, they will cause earth shaking changes.


    "Let''s settle the matter in front of us first."


    No one can give a definite answer as to whether they have guessed. They are always human beings, just stronger than ordinary people, and have not reached the level of predicting the future.


    "I just felt the baldness. I don''t know what''s going on, but suddenly it disappeared?"


    Among several people, there is a man with white hair who doubts.


    "Lao Shui, you mean the monk who was defeated before you?"


    Heard the friend''s doubts, someone knew the man had been defeated, asked.


    "I wonder who else is there besides the monk. Hasn''t he passed away for a long time? Did you jump out of the grave again? "


    This middle-aged man can be very sure that he feels the familiar atmosphere, but he can''t separate himself now, otherwise he must go to see what the situation is.


    "Maybe it''s something he left behind. Go and have a look when the disaster subsides."


    The heart knot of failure has always been in a man''s subconscious. If he can''t cross the barrier, it will become a big obstacle for him to break through to the next level.


    "Good."


    Nodded, the man once again into the monster group, had wanted to do things in the heart, the man shot sharp a lot, those monsters miserable, one after another was swept.


    "Ah..."


    Guo Qi is also fighting. Although he doesn''t have the insight of those mysterious strongmen, his realm cultivation is no weaker than them. He sealed Zhao Mingcheng''s strength with the power of time and space. At this moment, in order to end the disaster earlier, Guo Qi left Zhao Mingcheng among the monsters.


    Torn by monsters, Zhao Mingcheng is an ordinary man at the moment. Although he is not afraid of the invasion of the virus, he can''t bear the physical pain.


    "Master, master Help me


    All hope is placed on his omnipotent master. No one in the whole Ming City, except Zhao Mingcheng, should know the existence of his master. At this moment, Zhao Mingcheng is crying out for his master, hoping that his master can show up to save him."I''d like to see the origin of your master."


    Although Zhao Mingcheng is not his opponent, he has already stood at the top of the world. If it wasn''t for his inheritance of some ancient power, it would be impossible to deal with Zhao Mingcheng so easily.


    A powerful power with the power of time and space has a master. How big is his master? Guo Qi is very curious. He is looking at Zhao Mingcheng, but his consciousness has spread out, and he wants to collect the master Zhao Mingcheng said.

 Chapter 106

    In Guo Qi''s opinion, the monster crisis in Ming City may have something to do with Zhao Mingcheng''s master.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi attaches more importance to Zhao Mingcheng''s master, and in order to prevent accidents, Guo Qi secretly sends a message to the super strong, so that they can be ready to fight at any time.


    "You mean there''s going to be a bigger opponent than you think?"


    "Is there such a strong man in the world? Is it... "


    "Those forces really shouldn''t stay in this world."


    "The cause planted by the predecessors has led to today''s results. There is an arrangement for all this."


    Think of a subversive force, these people can no longer keep calm expression, if it is true, they are not necessarily opponents.


    "I just hope it''s all conjecture."


    Guo Qi also nodded. He didn''t want his conjecture to come true. If Zhao Mingcheng''s master really has the power to surpass them, then this crisis is just the beginning.


    "Ten percent of the monsters here have been slaughtered. We still need to work hard."


    Countless practitioners are fighting with monsters with modern fighting machines. The monsters are falling down in pieces. Although they are cruel, if they are allowed to change, the harm will be more cruel than now.


    "Boom."


    All of a sudden, nine days above a fierce explosion, all the expression is a Leng, involuntarily looking there.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Thunderbolt appeared in the clear sky, which made everyone confused. What happened?


    "Ha ha, here comes the master. You''ll die."


    Feeling the opportunity of familiarity and the atmosphere of long absence made Zhao Mingcheng feel happy for the first time. His master didn''t abandon him.


    "No, the plane shackles are burning."


    There are always well-informed strong people. When they see clearly what''s going on, their expression is stiff at that time. The next moment, their figure has disappeared in the same place.


    "Boom."


    Reappearance has been in nine days, where a chaotic thunderstorm looms, and the man constantly bombards the thunderstorm, seems to want to break it up.


    "Click."


    The chaotic thunder cloud is attacked, and suddenly a purple lightning is split out from the inside, and the attacker is shrouded in a flash of lightning.


    "Poof."


    Enveloped by purple lightning, the middle-aged man just supported for a moment, and then his body seemed to be badly injured, and a mouthful of blood could not help spitting out from his throat.


    "Lao Wang."


    Seeing that his best friend was in danger for many years, other strong people couldn''t sit back and ignore him.


    "No, get out of here."


    The purple thunder and lightning made the void burst, and the destructive power made the extraterrestrial visitors hiding in the void unable to sit back and leave one by one in panic.


    "Lao Wang, are you ok?"


    Looking at the pale old Wang, everyone is afraid of the chaotic thunder cloud. Such a thunder cloud can easily send out a flash of lightning, which can seriously damage old Wang. If there are more, will they be the same as old Wang?


    With this in mind, we dare not fight against the chaotic thunder cloud, so we have to find a way to rescue Lao Wang from the cage of purple lightning.


    "Don''t come here."


    The body is like being crushed. Lao Wang is supporting himself by consciousness. Seeing that those old friends are about to rush over, Lao Wang quickly stops them.


    "This is the power of destruction. Don''t touch it now."


    Feeling the power of destroying heaven and earth, Lao Wang didn''t want to hurt his companions any more. He carried it alone.


    "What? The power of destruction? "


    "Why are you here?"


    "Please."


    The four words "power of destruction" came out of Lao Wang''s mouth. Everyone''s expression was very ugly, like eating a dead mouse.


    "What is the power of destruction?"


    These senior elders know a lot, but Guo Qi is not the same. He rose very late, that is, in recent decades, and he can''t compare with these elders at all.


    "There is chaos in nothingness. Chaos is the source of everything, and the power of chaos is the power of destruction when it is displayed."


    Everything comes from chaos. Once chaos gets angry, everything will turn into nothingness. At last, Guo Qi knows why these people look so ugly.


    "Who else can control the power of chaos?"


    The word "chaos" is so illusory that he has not fully mastered space and time, let alone nothingness. Guo Qi does not believe that someone can control him.


    "It may not be that human beings are in control, it may be that heaven and earth are making trouble."


    Heaven and earth have will. Once the law of heaven is broken, anything can happen.


    "What about this elder?"Now the Terrans need the strong, especially the super powerful. Guo frowned and looked at Lao Wang, who was struggling in the purple lightning, looking for a way to rescue him.


    "If you want to block the power of destruction, you have to find order, but..."


    "It''s not easy."


    Heaven and earth are born of chaos. Since there is destruction, there must be creation. There needs to be a balance between destruction and creation. At this time, there is order.


    "Where can we find order?"


    Since there is still hope, Guo Qi did not give up. With his current strength, he can roam freely between heaven and earth, and nothing can stop him.


    "Once appeared in the Terran, but later..."


    Speaking of some secrets that Guo Qi didn''t know, Guo Qi felt how troublesome the situation was.


    "Isn''t Tianren the race that disappeared in ancient times?"


    Listening to what these people said before, Guo Qi can guess more or less.


    "If that''s true, it seems to be trouble."


    The Terran has disappeared, that is to say, Lao Wang can''t get away from the power of destruction unless he is broken to pieces.


    "Not only order can save people, but also a kind of power can save Lao Wang. I have felt before that although it is weak, I also have a little awakening consciousness."


    Everyone is shaking his head. Suddenly, a middle-aged man with white head seems to think of something. He looks up and looks in a direction of Mingcheng.


    "What power is there?"


    The power of destruction is too terrible. What else can be done to check and balance the power of destruction besides order? The others were looking at the man, waiting for his words.


    "The power of creation is definitely the power of creation. Although he has not awakened yet, he broke out carelessly at that moment. My feeling will not go wrong."


    With that, the man came directly to a lake in Mingcheng. This is the place where he felt the familiar breath before.


    Looking at the green lake, the middle-aged man took a deep breath and began to close his eyes, feeling everything here.


    Before he felt a person''s breath, although that breath has not appeared for many years, but he will never forget that he was defeated by that person''s hand.


    Today, the familiar feeling disappears here. The middle-aged man is looking for the man with creative power. Maybe he can save Lao Wang.


    "Down there."


    Fiercely opened his eyes, the man found that he was blinded by everything in front of his eyes, there is something wrong with the water lake.


    With that, the middle-aged man dived directly into the water, and when he dived into the water, the whole person was covered with fantastic light, and the light began to rotate when it met the water.


    Soon, the middle-aged man disappeared in the water. No one knew where he had gone, but no one worried about him. When they reached this stage, nothing could hurt them.


    "Old man, why are you bringing this boy up here?"


    When the middle-aged man reappeared, there was another man beside him.


    Guo Qi was a little puzzled. Just after meeting Han Meiqi and Shen Yao, he was dragged out by the middle-aged man with his collar before he could catch up with them.


    Some indignant looking at the man, Guo Qi heart can not say the depression, he is very unhappy, fortunately now his strength is not so weak, otherwise must be strangled.


    "Wait, this boy Are you still like me? "


    Other people didn''t feel it, but Guo Qi was not calm. When he saw Guo Qi''s first eye, his eyes beat a few times. He could vaguely feel Guo Qi''s newly awakened eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''ll just say that since the situation in Mingcheng is the same as that in Chuncheng, there will naturally be a selected person. I didn''t expect it to be you?"


    Came to Guo Qi''s side, Guo Qi with a smile on his face, patted him on the shoulder, very optimistic about him.


    "He''s got the baldness in him. I''m sure he used the power of creation before."


    The middle-aged man threw Guo Qi in mid air, and Guo Qi''s eyes were flashing. He didn''t want to fall and die like this. He had to stop himself in mid air.


    Everyone here is very strong. Guo Qi feels a force that makes him shudder. Although he is angry in his heart, Guo Qi doesn''t dare to get angry. He is so weak that these people can kill him with a finger.


    "Except for some pure Buddhist power, the other power of this boy is not obvious?"


    In Guo Qi''s body feel, a man spoke, he did not believe that Guo Qi''s body contains one of the most powerful three forces.


    "Don''t look down on him. There are many secrets in his body."


    No matter whether others have seen it or not, at least Guo Qi has seen it. There is a powerful Buddha power in Guo Qi, and a power that makes him palpitate is hidden in his eyes.


    When he entered Chuncheng, he got the help of Chuangshi Baodian, but in the end, he got the inheritance of ancient times, which was very powerful. He also began to rise from a pair of magical eyes.Today''s Guo Qi is like him at the beginning, but he is aware of a trace of subtle power in Guo Qi''s eyes. Although weak, his eyes are constantly shaking.


    "If you want to make sure that he has the creative power, just throw it into the thunder cloud?"


    General lightning doesn''t do much harm to people here, but the power born from chaos makes everyone afraid. Guo Qi is full of interest in Guo Qi and wants to send Guo Qi to the lightning that trapped Lao Wang.

 Chapter 107

    Li Dazhu, who was carrying Guo Qi, appeared before he got the purple thunder.


    The crackling thunder and lightning is like a birdcage, which envelops Lao Wang. The destructive power of thunder and lightning destroys the space, and cracks appear in the void.


    "Boy, if you want to live, you should show your ability to see your family, otherwise you will die."


    Looking at Guo Qi jokingly, Li Dazhu now wants to know where Guo Qi''s limit is and whether he can withstand the power of destruction.


    If you want to fight against heaven and earth, you must have one of the three strongest forces. If this man does not have that kind of capital, he will become the victim of the future battlefield.


    It''s better to stimulate the most powerful power now than to linger. This may make the Terran more likely to win.


    "I remember you."


    Everyone here is stronger than himself. Guo Qi didn''t resist. He knew that his resistance was invalid. At this moment, he looked back at all the people who agreed to send him into the lightning.


    "Don''t complain about what we''re doing, you''ll see later."


    With that, Li Dazhu went back to his original place, while Guo Qi approached the purple thunder leaping with thunder snakes step by step.


    "Don''t come here."


    Outside, he was trying to save Lao Wang, but Lao Wang knew the strength of this force. He didn''t want his life to be destroyed by the power of destruction.


    "I have no way back."


    At the moment, he had to move forward. In front of him was the abyss. Maybe there was a way to live under the abyss. Behind him was the strong man in heaven and earth. Guo Qi could not resist, so he had to move forward.


    "Hiss."


    There are thunderbolts like purple snakes on the lightning. The electric snake is jumping and jumping out from time to time. Where the electric snake passes, there are black cracks in the void.


    Cracks appear, the surrounding air was traction, crazy rush in, this will be broken void repair perfect.


    "Ah..."


    Looking at the leaping thunder, Guo Qi''s Adam''s apple stirred a few times. He didn''t know how strong the thunder would be. His forehead was covered with a layer of cold sweat.


    Trembling out a hand, fingers slowly close to the lightning, and the electric snake on the lightning seems to notice something close, suddenly jump forward, Guo Qi''s fingers seem to touch the high temperature steel furnace, the pain hit, he screamed.


    "Sure enough, the three forces will not be so easily controlled."


    "Well, let''s get him back."


    "Don''t sacrifice people''s lives any more."


    Seeing Guo Qigang scream when he touches lightning, no one is optimistic about him. Such a weak person can''t bear the power of destruction. If he continues to touch lightning, he may not be swallowed up. Maybe the whole person will be destroyed by lightning.


    "Wait a minute."


    Among so many people, Li Dazhu is the only one who still insists on it. Others may not feel it, but he has a deep understanding of it. There is power in Guo Qi''s body, and it is not a force.


    What we need now is an opportunity, an opportunity to stimulate his strength. If we take Guo Qi back at this time, we don''t know how long it will take to lead him out.


    "Let''s seal the monster below first?"


    Lao Wang has been trapped. It''s not easy to save him. It''s better to remove the crisis in front of him if you want to do those useless things.


    The monsters are still changing. Although these powerful forces are suppressing and slowing down the changing speed, their changing is not over. The half monsters are changing towards the monsters, and their eyes are slowly changing from empty to blue.


    Once so many monsters in Mingcheng changed into monsters and fought against a group of monsters with blue eyes, people would not be as relaxed as they are now.


    "Take this. You go first. I''ll guard here."


    Li Dazhu left a purple stone in midair when he handed it to others. He didn''t have time to distract him now. He was paying attention to Guo Qi''s every move. He wanted to see what the power hidden in Guo Qi''s body was, which would make him palpitating.


    "It''s something left by that man."


    "I didn''t expect you to get this. Our chances of winning this time have increased a lot."


    "It''s not mine. It''s from my father-in-law."


    Looking at the purple stone, the middle-aged men''s expression changed, and they obviously recognized what it was.


    The powerful middle-aged man goes down to seal the monster, but Guo Qi still wants to enter the thunder and lightning, because he knows that as long as he dares to retreat, those super strong will not leave him.


    "Calm down, be sure to calm down."


    How can lightning change shape? This is the first time Guo Qi saw it. Looking at the beating thunder snake, his heart was beating wildly.


    In order to keep calm, Guo Qi is constantly breathing in and out to let himself slowly relax.


    With the remaining Buddhist relics on his body, Guo Qi is not afraid of the terrible consequences of his overuse of his eyes, which guide his strength all over his body.A cold meaning slowly flows in the body, Guo Qi is trying to do something.


    "Hoo, it''s hard."


    Holding two Buddhist relics in his hand and one in his mouth, Guo Qi wants to use his eyes to guide the power in the Buddhist relics to enhance his realm.


    Now what Guo Qi needs is strength. He must be strong. Otherwise, on such a peak battlefield, he can only be cannon fodder and has no chance to resist.


    The power of both eyes is not easy to control. Guo Qi tried many times and couldn''t separate the power, but he didn''t give up.


    "A little more detail."


    The power of the eyes is too powerful to enter the Buddha''s relic like a drill. Guo Qi is pulling away the sharpest part inside.


    "Hoo."


    He tried many times and failed many times. Slowly, he began to feel anxious, but the more anxious he was, the more he couldn''t do the most delicate part.


    With a puff of turbid air, Guo Qi closed his eyes, thinking of some beautiful pictures and some scenes to calm his mind, so that he could really keep his mind in order.


    "Right now."


    Adjust to the best state, Guo Qimeng opened his eyes, his eyes guide a continuous force to the Buddha relic, winding the Buddha relic, slowly pulling the turbulent power inside.


    Although he didn''t know much about the Buddhist relic, Guo Qi understood that it was the result of a great monk''s lifelong practice. The monk could live for a lifetime, and he also accumulated the relic, which must be of great origin.


    Once this force is used by himself, he will not be able to beat Li Dazhu, and he will be able to increase his capital more or less, which is better than being dispatched by others.


    "It''s a tortoise shell."


    The power is too strong. Now the most ideal power has been separated. Unexpectedly, the Buddha''s relic is like a tortoise in a turtle shell. It can''t get out of it.


    "Come again."


    Once he failed, Guo Qi continued to adjust his state. He knew that he was in no hurry to cultivate. Although Li Dazhu was waiting for him to save Lao Wang, he was not in a hurry. Only when he was strong could he protect himself when he lived in thunder and lightning.


    "What is the boy doing?"


    Looking at Guo Qi constantly breathing in and out there, Li Dazhu was a little confused. He had seen it himself, but he had never seen it like this.


    However, thinking that Guo Qi is not a fool, he should have his own reason for doing so. Although Li Dazhu was anxious, he did not disturb Guo Qi, and let Guo Qi keep trying there alone.


    "Yes."


    Lao Wang is more and more vulnerable in the purple thunder and lightning, like a candle in the strong wind, which may go out at any time, but Guo Qi''s attempt continues.


    I don''t know how many times he failed, but Guo Qi was still trying. Finally, just when he wanted to separate the finer power, the solid Buddha relic finally appeared a gap.


    With the magic power, Guo Qi began to look inside his body. He was looking for his hidden pulse.


    The human body is amazing. There are countless veins in it. Some veins are smooth, but many veins have not been used. This is one of the reasons why human beings have been unable to reach the limit.


    The powerful power in the Buddha''s relic is extracted into the vein designated by Guo Qi. He wants to break the Ren pulse and Du pulse. As long as these two hidden pulses are opened, his cultivation speed will be improved several times.


    Ren Du''s two pulse is the most important vein in the hidden pulse, and it is also what Guo Qi wants to try most now. The rich knowledge in his mind is really useful. At this moment, Guo Qi found that he had a headache for so long, and it was not in vain.


    "Click."


    He directed the current like force to impact the hidden pulse several times. It was only when Guo Qi heard the broken sound that his face showed the joy.


    "Shua."


    With Guo Qiren and Du''s two hidden veins being broken through, Guo Qi''s body suddenly burst out with dazzling light. At this moment, he was like a god of golden light, standing on the nine heavens and looking down on all living beings.


    "That''s the power. The bald Ladybug found his successor."


    Although he was shouting bald ladle, the white headed middle-aged man had to admire the big monk who could defeat him. At the beginning, the battle between them was carried out in tianwai, and it ended after a while. He was defeated thoroughly.


    At the moment, Guo Qi brought the vast power into his body and burst out. Being felt by the middle-aged man, he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Not yet, not yet."


    Li Dazhu, who has been paying attention to Guo Qi, doesn''t have much change in his expression. Although Guo Qi''s current state is very strange, he doesn''t feel palpitations from the power of Guo Qi.


    "Let me try how powerful the thunder is."


    Full of strength, Guo Qi felt that his fist seemed to blow a hole in the sky. With self-confidence on his face, he stepped forward, his eyes became more and more blood red, and walked step by step towards the purple lightning."It''s this power that makes heaven and earth awe us. How did he do it?"


    When Guo Qi''s consciousness slowly disappeared, a cold breath swept out of Guo Qi''s body, which made Li Dazhu feel cold all over. He could not help shivering and looked at Guo Qi in surprise.

 Chapter 108

    From time to time, the purple lightning changed its shape, sometimes like a birdcage, sometimes like a flame, and became an ancient beast.


    Electric snakes are constantly rolling on the lightning, huffing and puffing the snake''s letter. The powerful force makes the space fragmented, and black chaotic cracks spread.


    His body is full of explosive power. At this moment, Guo Qi is not afraid. He is approaching the lightning and wants to save the people trapped inside.


    "This breath..."


    Struggling in the thunder and lightning, Lao Wang felt the aura revealed by Guo Qi. His eyebrows changed at that time, and he looked at Guo Qi in surprise. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Click."


    Guo Qi is about to come into contact with thunder and lightning. At this moment, the chaotic thunder cloud in the sky seems to have instinctive consciousness. It splits out a thunder and lightning from it again. This thunder and lightning forms an electric whip in the mid air and pulls it hard at Guo Qi.


    "Pop."


    Lightning whip across the void, beating on Guo Qi''s body, for a moment, Guo Qi felt his soul shaking, his back as if he was chopped by a giant axe, the whole body would be broken in two.


    "Poof."


    Severe pain hit, Guo throat a fishy, a mouthful of blood shot out, the whole person was pumped out.


    "How could that be?"


    Li Dazhu in the distance has been paying attention to Guo Qi. At that moment, he felt that Guo Qi had a palpitating force, but he never thought that after the sudden lightning came close to him, Guo Qi could not even sustain a blow.


    "It hurts!"


    Grinning, Guo Qi steadied himself in mid air without any unimaginable damage caused by lightning attack. He constantly absorbed the power between heaven and earth with his eyes, and then turned into a trickle to moisten the hot pain on his back.


    "Hoo, it''s holding up at last."


    Li Dazhu can feel the power of destruction from Lao Wang.


    Lao Wang is similar to his realm of existence. I didn''t expect that it would be difficult to persist in the next blow under the power of destruction. If thunder and lightning didn''t mean to kill him, Lao Wang would have died long ago.


    Guo Qi''s realm is far away from that of Lao Wang. If it wasn''t for his mysterious power, the blow of the thunder whip would be enough to make Guo Qi disappear.


    "Come on."


    With a loud roar, Guo Qi didn''t lose his will and was full of confidence to challenge the power of destruction. His Buddha power was completely engulfed by the power of destruction.


    At this moment, Guo Qi once again guided the power of Buddha nature to bless himself, so that he could have enough power to crack the thunder and lightning.


    "Good job."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s indomitable fighting spirit in the face of the power of destruction, Li Dazhu couldn''t help admiring.


    It''s rare for young people to be more frustrated and more courageous. The result of failure is death, which makes many people timid. Only this young man dares to keep trying.


    His eyes lead a little bit of power into his four limbs. Guo Qi doesn''t take away the power of his eyes. His eyes gradually turn red, and the heat of his eyes makes Guo Qi dizzy.


    There is some swelling in his mind, but now Guo Qi doesn''t have time to care about that. Since he wants to challenge the power of destroying heaven and earth, he has to fight all his cards.


    With the magic power of his eyes, as long as Guo Qi has the blessing of Buddha''s relic, he will have a cool power to swim in his body and keep himself energetic.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the overuse of his eyes or something. Every time Guo Qi''s eyes become red, his head begins to swell.


    "What''s the matter with this power?"


    Li Dazhu in the distance has been trying to find out what is hidden in Guo Qi''s body, which will make him feel palpitations. But every time Guo Qi''s mysterious power comes and goes in a hurry, it doesn''t give him a chance at all.


    "Ah..."


    The chaotic thunder cloud failed to destroy Guo Qi. At this moment, the thunder cloud kept splitting. Several thunderbolts gathered around Guo Qi and surrounded him in the center.


    Guo Qi didn''t care about the thunder and lightning. His eyes were getting hotter and hotter, and his head was getting more and more painful. Guo Qi felt as if he was sleepwalking. He didn''t know whether he was dreaming or real now.


    His eyes were like two dark holes, deep and bottomless. Looking at the purple thunder snake, Guo Qi''s eyes glared fiercely. The thunder snake seemed to be pulled, and "Shua" rushed into the blood red eyes.


    "Hiss."


    The purple electric snake is like a fire in the water = red iron nail, no trace, and Guo Qi did not stop, continue to absorb other electric snakes.


    "This..."


    Lao Wang can''t support it any more. The power of destruction is too strong. In his present state, to resist the power of heaven and earth is like mayfly shaking the tree.


    His heart is tied to Guo Qi. Seeing that Guo Qi can absorb the power of destruction by his eyes which don''t know what power, Lao Wang can''t believe that he can carry the power of heaven and earth?


    "Poof."Thunder snake in the eye, Guo Qi''s body with a tremor, the whole person kneeling in midair, hands supporting the void, in the constant gasping.


    After recovering for a moment, thunder snake took the initiative to attack Guo Qi, but Guo Qi had to absorb thunder with his eyes.


    With the lightning attack more and more rapid, Guo Qi finally couldn''t bear to eat, a mouthful of blood containing Lei mang spit out, he fell into the void.


    "Not good."


    Guo Qi''s present state is not enough. His whole body is suspended in the void. Seeing the crisis, Li Dazhu''s body appears beside Guo Qi.


    "Whoosh."


    Hiding in the void, Li Dazhu holds Guo Qi, who has been wrapped by thunder and lightning. He doesn''t know how to rescue him.


    "Is this the power of destruction?"


    Li Dazhu wanted to gather this force, but the destructive force was too violent. As soon as he was gathered, he rioted.


    Unable to bear the power of destruction, Li Dazhu''s body trembled, and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. He did not dare to touch the power of destruction.


    "Send me Get out. "


    With thunder and lightning all over his body, Guo Qi''s eyes became more and more red and his voice was weak. He turned to look at Li Dazhu.


    Staring at by Guo Qi''s eyes, Li Dazhu felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His back was cold and his hair was about to stand up. At that moment, he felt as if he was in Jiuyou purgatory.


    I don''t know what to do. Li Dazhu is hesitating. At this moment, if he sends Guo Qi out, he is likely to fall directly under the lightning.


    "Quick..."


    Coughing a few times, Guo Qi''s whole body is twitching, hard to open his mouth.


    "Your current situation..."


    His brow was tight and his face was dignified. Li Dazhu did not dare to move Guo Qi. During his hesitation, the space was distorted.


    "Click."


    The thunder and lightning on Guo Qi''s body is destroying the void, which makes Guo Qi appear in the air.


    "Danger."


    Seeing Guo Qi appear in thunder and lightning, Li Dazhu can''t do anything about it. Now he can''t resist the destruction. He can only watch Guo Qi engulfed by thunder and lightning.


    "Hoo, come on."


    His body was wrapped in endless purple lightning, and Guo Qi''s face was not afraid. At this moment, he was laughing, and his face was full of relaxation.


    ¡­¡­


    "No..."


    "Guo Qi..."


    In a water lake in Mingcheng, Sehu Xiaohua maps out the outside situation by special means.


    Both Han Meiqi and Shen Yao are paying attention to the dynamic outside. When they see Guo Qi injured, their eyes turn red and filled with tears.


    Guo Qi is their neighbor. Although they have no love for Guo Qi, their friendship has made them walk very tight. Seeing that Guo Qi is covered with lightning and her skin is becoming dark, they can no longer bear it.


    "Xiaohua, please, help him."


    Women are soft hearted animals. Watching Guo Qi swallowed by lightning, they can no longer bear it. Han Meiqi has fainted to the ground, while Shen Yao is sitting on the ground with her eyes lost.


    Shen Yao sees the man who doesn''t know what to do. It''s this man who brought them here. Later they know that this man is Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua is a monster, and the power of the monster should be very strong. Guo Qi is about to die. She kneels in front of Xiaohua and prays for her hand.


    "It''s not that I don''t help him, it''s just that..."


    That''s the power of chaos. Who dares to touch it?


    Although Sehu Xiaohua is an ox fork, she should keep a low profile in the face of the power of destruction.


    Guo Qi is now deep in the chaos of thunder and lightning. Xiaohua doesn''t dare to be near. She can only watch from afar, thinking about how to rescue Guo Qi.


    "Guo Qi, come out quickly, Wuwu ~"


    even Xiaohua has no way. Shen Yao is desperate and sits on the ground, weeping sadly, and does not dare to look at the sky.


    "Hiss."


    Thunder and lightning jump in the void, no one knows Guo Qi''s current situation, even Li Dazhu can only watch from afar.


    "Don''t come again."


    A young man died in this way because of saving himself. Lao Wang was in tears. He was sitting in the thunder and lightning with tears. He didn''t want to see this situation.


    He has lived for countless years, even if he died now, he has no regrets. He doesn''t want to see anyone die because he wants to save him. Now he can''t support himself any more, and his strength has been exhausted. If even the last will disappears, he will really fall from heaven and earth.


    "Wang Lao..."


    Lao Wang''s body is drying up little by little. Li Dazhu can''t help rushing over, but he is stopped by other strong men from Ming City. At this time, he can''t lose his fighting power any more.


    "Why..."


    Why does the power of destruction appear here? Li Dazhu doesn''t understand. He doesn''t want to see this kind of situation. He is angry. Is the sky really blind?"Hiss."


    Lao Wang has fallen down. The thunder and lightning wrapped around Lao Wang slowly crossed the void and came to the thunder and lightning group that enveloped Guo Qi.


    Is Guo Qi living or dead now? No one knows, because even Lao Wang has fallen. Although there is thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s side, there is no hope of survival.


    "Whew, whew."


    I don''t know where the voice comes from. Li Dazhu and the strong men in Mingcheng turn their heads and look at the void.


    There, endless thunder surge, purple lightning gradually smaller, a drop of blood red liquid appears, like a blood rain, full of the whole sky.


    "He He He''s not dead? "


    The eyes of heaven and earth are all gathered in one place. Everyone is looking at the man whose eyes are flowing with purple and gold blood. He is like an ancient god of war standing in the void, his whole blood is burning, and the sky is burning into chaos.


    Zijin''s blood is burning fiercer and fiercer. At this time, the man''s steps move towards the chaotic thunder cloud step by step. He even wants to use the burning blood to shake the power of destruction?

 Chapter 109

    The burning temperature of Zijin''s blood distorts the void. The lower level members of the special forces can''t see what Guo Qi looks like at the moment.


    Eyes into two blood holes, a steady stream of purple and gold blood flowing out, the blood is like a magic fire, burning, we can only watch quietly, no one dares to step forward.


    "He''s going to shake the cloud of chaos?"


    Looking at the direction of Guo Qi''s going, although it is slow, it is clear that it is the source of chaos.


    "This blue planet is so crazy that someone dares to challenge the power of taboo?"


    "Tell our planet otsma to give up this experimental base. The experimental objects here are too messy."


    "Come on, it''s not suitable for us to stay here."


    The hidden visitors from the outside world looked at Guo Qi''s appearance, one by one frightened.


    Although there are different planes, we all have the same purpose. We all want to conquer the world by our own power. When we see the power of taboo, we dare not touch it.


    The plane was born in chaos. Now the power of chaos suddenly appears here. They all recognize this power. They are too awed and have to retreat.


    "Want to shake that man''s power? It''s beyond our capacity. "


    No one found that, in a place that no one noticed, a voice spoke with disdain, and didn''t care about Guo Qi who was burning with purple and gold blood.


    The power of destruction is the most powerful force between heaven and earth. The power of destruction is incomparable. This human being has not died in the thunder and lightning, which is a miracle. But he also wants to fight against the chaotic thunder cloud. This is the old man who has been hanged for a long time.


    "How to stop him?"


    Zijin''s blood burns too violently, and the powerful heat makes all the strong people in the distance feel frightened. This power goes beyond the scope of their knowledge.


    No matter how powerful the power in the eyes of blood and gold is, as long as it is not the power of creation and the power of order, it is impossible to resist the power of destruction. Now to shake the chaotic thunder cloud is pure death.


    "Try to sound."


    Since we can''t touch Guo Qi, we can only rely on the voice to wake up Guo Qi at the moment. His present state is wonderful, his eyes are red, and he has no expression of the past.


    "Boy, boy, wake up quickly, don''t enter again."


    "Young man, stop."


    "Stop it."


    ¡­¡­


    The power of practitioners is very strong, and there are countless practitioners all over the battlefield, one by one trying to spread their voice to Guo Qi. At this moment, a force rushes to Guo Qi and surrounds him like a torrent.


    "No, he can''t hear it."


    Although it won''t waste a lot of heterologous power, it doesn''t help much to shout all the time. They have to think of another way.


    "Is it possible to move space?"


    Seeing that Guo Qi, who is full of purple and gold flames, is about to get close to the chaotic thunder cloud, we don''t want to see him fall like this. They are trying to find a way for such a super combat power.


    "A few, we join hands to start the void move, others continue to seal the monster."


    The crisis of monsters has not been solved, so we can''t just sit back and let it go. At the moment, a group of middle-aged strong people want to try. Otherwise, the momentum caused by the collision of purple gold flames and chaotic thunder clouds may endanger the world.


    "Tianqian Bagua array, start."


    Eight super powers appear in the air, and Li Dazhu is the guardian. At this time, the eight super powers are working wholeheartedly in the void. Once someone comes to sneak attack, they will be defeated.


    Each of the eight battle forces turned himself into a base. The surging power of his body was rolling. For a moment, the air around him was like boiling water.


    The whole body''s strength is converging. Eight people raise their own realm to the peak, and then gather together. Dry sky, kundi, kanshui, Lihuo, Zhenlei, Genshan, Xunfeng, douze, all of them set off the eight forces at the same time and converge to the central point.


    "Right now."


    The power of Tianqian envelops Guo Qi, and the space around Guo Qi seems to be cut out, and the burning purple gold flame is also wrapped.


    Looking at the trapped Guo Qi, the eight people were relieved. Finally, they had a turning point. They didn''t have to face the impact of the destructive force.


    "Hiss."


    Tianqian''s eight trigrams are extremely powerful. If you use the power of eight people to seal the monsters below, hundreds of thousands of monsters will be banished to the void forever.


    But when eight people just let go, Tianqian''s power was suddenly burning. The burning purple gold power directly used Tianqian''s eight trigrams power as fuel, and the more it burned, the more prosperous it was.


    "How could that be?"


    The power of the eight trigrams can only be balanced with each other. It can''t be as complementary as the five elements. At this moment, the power of Tianqian''s eight trigrams is burning, which makes eight people shocked.


    "Get out of here."


    The power of the eight trigrams is burning faster and faster. It''s about to burn. Li Dazhu, who has been protecting the Dharma, quickly disrupts the void. At this time, there can be no more damage.The power of destruction has already made all people suffer. Now Guo Qi''s body is burning a purple gold flame of unknown power. Look at the power of that flame. Although it is not as powerful as the power of destruction, it is not what they can bear now.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? Why is there such a terrible power? "


    I still didn''t come back from the fear. There was a little shadow in my heart. A strong man looked at the void where Guo Qi was. When the terrible flame burned, he felt the breath of death.


    At that moment, death was so close that there was no resistance, even the heart beat almost stopped.


    Now, although standing on the ground, I feel like I''ve turned around from the gate of death, and I''m still a little shaken.


    "There''s no time to disturb the void."


    In addition to Chu Tao, the nine super forces are unable to move Guo Qi''s space there. Guo Qi is still moving forward and will soon shake the chaotic thunder cloud.


    No one can predict how strong the two forces will be, and no one dares to approach them. However, Li Dazhu can no longer be calm when he thinks of the power of destruction.


    The other eight recovered a little. At this time, Li Dazhu and the other eight began to bombard the sky with all their strength, disrupting the time and space there.


    Once the power of destruction and the purple gold flame collide and shake together, the aftershocks at that time may not be able to bear by Mingcheng now. In order not to let more innocent lives die, they must disturb the space and let the aftershocks of the battle enter into other spaces.


    "If the three emperors and the five emperors are still alive, with their seal of the three emperors and the five emperors, what power in the world can''t seal them?"


    Some people are afraid of the power to destroy everything, but also sigh that sometimes, many things make people feel powerless.


    "Boom."


    Guo Qi''s step is more and more slow, every step in the air, where the air will explode, like being blasted.


    "Buzz."


    Different from Guo Qi''s burning purple gold flame, the chaotic thunder cloud moves very slowly, and when it rolls, it''s like a complete bee dancing. It''s not afraid of Guo Qi''s power, and it''s coming to Guo Qi''s side.


    "Come on, all of you."


    Time is too urgent. It''s still unknown whether the power of the nine can stop the aftereffects of the two powers. At this time, Li Dazhu drank to the bottom and asked all the practitioners to attack the distorted space together.


    "Boom."


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    "Whew, whew."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of attacks came out, and no one kept his hand. They knew in their hearts that whoever dares to keep his hand at this time might face destruction in the next moment.


    "It''s a little, it''s a little."


    Although the space is distorted, Li Dazhu is always uneasy. He looks at the already chaotic void and sweats on his head.


    "At last."


    While refining the black virus, the old Banxian and longhun found that the space was distorted. They bombarded those viruses into the broken space-time cracks, and then they were able to escape.


    As soon as they came out of time and space, they saw the endless attacks coming to them, which scared them a lot.


    The dragon spirit usually has a cold expression. Even though he is a little scared now, he can''t see much change. But the old Banxian is not the same.


    "I had a rub. This NIMA just got out of the tiger''s den, and now she''s going to be killed again? Pit master


    His face was almost black, and the old Banxian couldn''t care about his image. He grabbed the dragon soul and jumped in space.


    "Be careful."


    There are many cracks in the space and time here. The rules of space and time are chaotic. If you are careless, you will be doomed.


    "Who did I offend? I can''t get along with you like this. I''m lying in a trough... "


    The old Banxian wanted to curse his mother. The attacks just made him feel chilly. In particular, he felt that hundreds of forces were no less powerful than him, and some of them made him feel the power of submission.


    This force attacked him, but a thousand lives were not enough. He wanted to cry.


    "Where are we going?"


    The time and space behind has been chaotic, and we can''t feel those powerful forces approaching, but the front is even more disturbing.


    The old Banxian pulled his arm forward, and the dragon soul''s eyes were beating fast. He always felt that there was something bad in front of him.


    "Stop it."


    With a shake on his body, the dragon spirit catches up with the old Banxian who is struggling to move forward. At this time, he can''t move forward. The void in front of him is broken, and the rolling heat strikes, which makes people''s souls tremble.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on in front of me, the dragon spirit, who has always been accurate in intuition, still makes his own judgment.


    "Boy, what are you doing? Want to die? "


    Being held by the dragon soul, the old Banxian was anxious to bite, and was immediately bombarded on his ass. why did he pull himself? I haven''t lived enough."See for yourself."


    Calm down, with the strength of the third realm of his cultivation, the dragon soul stabilized his figure and went to see the distance, where two destructive forces were slowly approaching.


    "I poke..."


    What''s the matter? Old Banxian''s hair stood up in terror at that time. He felt the breath of death from those two forces.


    "Run."

 Chapter 110

    A little feeling, the chilling power is in front, which almost scared the old Banxian to pee.


    Just now, I''m still working hard to move forward, and now I''m running back, regardless of the endless chaotic time and space behind me.


    "Go up there."


    In the face of this situation, the dragon soul is obviously more calm than the old Banxian. He takes a deep breath, calms down and looks at the situation at the moment.


    There was a crisis before, and then there was a bombardment to catch up with the future. This situation can not go on, because the fighting is very extensive, and there is not necessarily a way to survive.


    If there is no way to go down, you can only go up to heaven.


    The sky is endless, as long as you can make yourself to the extreme, you can continue to rush up.


    "Go."


    Being held by the dragon spirit, the old Banxian looks very blue. After hearing the Dragon Spirit''s suggestion, the old Banxian doesn''t have time to think too much about it. He rushes straight to the nine days.


    "Boom."


    The sound of the air explosion is not over, Guo Qi is still walking towards the chaotic thunder cloud, and the eyes of blood and gold look at the rolling chaotic thunder cloud without emotion.


    "Third brother."


    No one heard what Guo Qi was saying. His body shuddered and spewed out two words for no reason, but the action didn''t stop.


    "Jointly seal Mingcheng."


    Time and space have been disrupted. Everyone is paying attention to the chaotic thunder cloud and purple gold flame over the nine days. They want to see what kind of scene it will be when these forces beyond the limit collide together.


    Li Dazhu, they dare not delay. If chaotic time and space can''t stop the powerful impact, Mingcheng will bear the brunt, and millions of monsters here will fall completely.


    "Tianqian Bagua array, start."


    These strong men have already used Tianqian Bagua array once. Although the effect is not obvious, in order to protect Mingcheng, they have to use it again, even if they lose their source of life.


    No, No.


    Like the power of magic, waves spread out. The huge Ming City was covered by the power of nine people who were standing in the sky. The whole Ming city seemed to be in a bubble.


    "Boom."


    Nine days above, the purple gold flame finally came into contact with the power of destruction, and they did not send out a big explosion beyond imagination.


    The two taboo forces seem to be swallowing each other, but the sound of swallowing is like a god thunder, which constantly makes a roaring sound.


    "What kind of fire is this? Can you swallow the power of destruction


    The short seal of the Ming City, Li Dazhu and others carefully pay attention to the power of mutual phagocytosis on the high sky, frightened at the same time also in doubt.


    In their knowledge, the three taboo forces are already the most powerful. Among the three taboo forces, the power of destruction is famous for its destructive power. I didn''t expect that the purple and golden flame could swallow the power of destruction. Is it the fourth taboo force?


    "From the power of purple gold, I feel the bitter cold."


    "There''s death and darkness, just a glance, the whole soul is shaking."


    "Maybe it''s a force that never appeared in history?"


    Looking at the purple gold flame on the nine days, no one thinks that Guo Qi is a big trust. With such capital, what else can he do?


    "What to do?"


    But the aftereffect is just like the thunder. Such power appears over Mingcheng. If the two forces cannot be balanced, the whole blue planet will fall into crisis.


    "There must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. When the boat gets to the front of the mountain, it will be straight. Just watch it."


    At this time, they can''t do anything, just a thunder and lightning can make Lao Wang''s body fall. No matter how powerful they are, they are also ants in front of the destructive force.


    "Ha ha, master''s power is invincible, you tremble."


    The arm has been removed, and Zhao Mingcheng''s face is purple, but he has been paying attention to the situation in Jiutian.


    The seal of time and space on his body is becoming more and more loose. He is pounding. Once he can lift the seal imposed by Li Dazhu, he can return to nine days.


    "To die."


    Now is the time of restlessness. Zhao Mingcheng is still shouting at his master. Li Dazhu is not in the mood to talk with him. With a wave of his hand, Zhao Mingcheng faints.


    "Click."


    Space is like a piece of glass. Chaotic thunder clouds and purple gold flames are still colliding. No one gets cheap. On the contrary, space can''t support the two taboo forces and starts to fall apart.


    "Xiao Guozi, help me."


    His eyes were red with blood. The consciousness in Guo Qi''s mind had disappeared. At the moment, he stretched out into a cold world.


    There are countless huge bodies floating in this world, including human and Warcraft. He nests in a corner and shivers all over.


    When he touched the huge corpse, Guo Qi felt cold all over. He didn''t know what space it was. His body lost control. When his consciousness in the corner was about to fall asleep, Guo Qi heard sanlengzi''s cry for help."Xiao Guozi, help me."


    It''s crying. It''s a familiar sound. Guo Qi will never forget a picture.


    At the construction site of Mingcheng, Guo Qi saw sanlengzi disappear in front of him. At that time, he could do nothing. He watched sanlengzi being engulfed by space. At that moment, Guo Qi hated that he had no ability, so he could only watch.


    In his dream, he also saw sanlengzi, but that time, he didn''t know if it really happened. Sanlengzi was crying and asking for help. Guo Qi wanted to help sanlengzi, but his body couldn''t move.


    Now came the familiar cry, is the third brother, Guo Qi that sleepy consciousness suddenly awake.


    "Boom."


    Guo Qi''s blood red eyes were tightly closed, the purple gold flames exploded all over the sky, and endless black holes appeared all over the chaotic thunder clouds.


    "How could he..."


    No one knows what Guo Qi is thinking at this moment, but the space is collapsing, endless darkness envelops the earth, even the sun and moon have lost their color, and the whole world is in darkness.


    "Hiss."


    In the endless void, a chaotic thunder cloud is floating. The destructive power of chaos engulfs the void and seems to be burning. The purple gold flame surrounds the chaotic thunder cloud, and Guo Qi sleeps in the past.


    "Xiaoguozi, you did it. Ha ha."


    Like the voice of liberation, Guo Qi''s eyes were heavy. He heard the laughter. It was sanlengzi''s. although he didn''t know what was going on, Guo Qi couldn''t hold it at all.


    "Creak."


    The skeleton of the whole body is making a sound. Guo Qi appears on the nine days. There is no distortion there. Everything has returned to Qingming, as if nothing has happened there since ancient times.


    "Young man..."


    "Young man..."


    "How''s it going?"


    Many people came to Guo Qi and caught him. At this moment, everyone was relieved and finally drove away the power of destruction.


    "You boy


    Li Dazhu felt his eyes were red, but he had a happy smile on his face. This boy did it.


    "Send him to Tianchi."


    Seeing that there is not a complete place on Guo Qi''s body in front of him, some of the eight strong men speak and others nod their heads one after another. At this time, Guo Qi can''t lie down like this, he will die.


    "Seal the beast."


    With the elimination of the crisis in the sky, people were relieved to see that the monsters in Mingcheng were about to complete their changes. They had hope and were very energetic.


    One by one, after a deep sense of powerlessness, I suddenly see that I have a place to use, and the strong state of these special forces and practitioners'' alliance has reached the top.


    "Bang."


    One blow blows out, and the air explodes. A monster is blown away, hitting other monsters, causing a series of monsters to be seriously injured.


    "Roar."


    The power of human beings makes the monsters feel afraid. At this moment, those monsters in the ultimate state begin to hide in the void, constantly abscond and want to leave here.


    "Want to go? There are no doors. "


    Tianqian Bagua formation has temporarily sealed Mingcheng. At this time, unless there is super combat power to break this seal, no one can get out.


    Although the monsters who completed the transformation were powerful, they did not reach the level of Li Dazhu and others. It was very difficult to break through.


    ¡­¡­


    "The boy It''s unexpected. "


    The trembling of Mingcheng doesn''t end. In a lake of Mingcheng, Xiaohua turns into a black cat. Looking at Guoqi who is unconscious, he doesn''t know what expression is on his face.


    "Alas, you have taken away two women''s hearts. It seems that you will be busy in the future. Maybe it''s time to gather the power left over from ancient times."


    With that, Sehu Xiaohua turns into an adult and holds Han Meiqi and Shen Yao, who fainted from Guo Qi, on the bed. Then they disappear in the same place.


    "Ouch."


    As in the battle of trapped beasts, those monsters seem to be crazy. Thousands of monsters are constantly attacking. Many monsters can already perform their powers.


    Countless rays of light soared up to the sky of Mingcheng, trying to break the shackles.


    "Strengthen the seal."


    The power of a monster is weak, but thousands of monsters attack collectively, and even the nine super strong ones are shocked.


    For the sake of safety, all practitioners put their own power into operation and instilled their own alien force into the strange barrier.


    "Hiss."


    Alien forces and superpowers are in a stalemate. They can''t break through at all by consuming and replenishing at the same time.


    "Roar, monsters will never be slaves, and human beings will be conquered!"


    The ultimate monsters in the monsters constantly raise their heads to the sky and roar. They already have a higher consciousness. At this time, they are organizing the monsters to fight and can''t fight for a long time.The strength of the two sides in the stalemate, nine days above the void, a group of Weng Ming thunder cloud disappeared soon, now reappear.


    "Click."


    A purple lightning burst out from the thunder cloud, broke through the void, broke the limit of time and space, and appeared over Mingcheng.


    "What''s that?"


    When the purple thunder and lightning appear again, I feel the endless breath of destruction on the thunder and lightning, and the faces of the nine strong are frightened. Why does the power of destruction return?


    "Bang."


    The purple thunder and lightning fell on the seal above Mingcheng. The seal was like a weak balloon, which was broken. But the purple thunder and lightning did not stop and rushed towards the monster group.


    "Poof."


    Like something directly into nothingness, purple lightning did not destroy Ming City, disappeared again for no reason.


    "It''s broken. The monster has rushed out."

 Chapter 111

    The power of destruction will easily cover the seal of Ming City broken, take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, completely changed monster first break through.


    The situation was so sudden that no one noticed the monster''s action. So the monster left here. The nine strong men scattered around at that time to pursue the escaped monster.


    "Others continue to block it."


    His voice was a little low. At the moment, Li Dazhu knew that things were in trouble. Once the monster entered the world, he would turn into a human form and mix with the crowd. He could not distinguish it by his naked eyes.


    "Who can tell me what''s going on? Oh, my dear, my butt is almost burnt. "


    All the fury stopped, and the old Banxian hiding in the sky came back to the ground with the dragon soul.


    Looking at the master practitioners, how ugly the old Banxian''s expression was.


    Today, he was almost killed by his own people, which made ten thousand grass mud horses roar by in the old Banxian''s heart.


    "Now is not the time to complain. You''d better stop the monsters here."


    The dragon spirit is calmer than the old Banxian. Looking at the hordes of monsters, although they have not changed completely, they are already half monsters. The powerful force still gives many special forces a headache.


    If we don''t stop these monsters at this time, who can stop so many monsters at that time?


    Ming City has been occupied. As a neighbor of Ming City, Chuncheng naturally bears the brunt. Li Dazhu appeared in Chuncheng for the first time, combined with the other two super forces, and three people set a border in Chuncheng.


    "You can''t let monsters mix up in Chuncheng any more."


    The two big cities are close to each other. If Chuncheng subsides again, it will cause huge losses to the surrounding area. Moreover, this is the place where Li Dazhu has lived for decades. He will not watch the place where he grew up destroyed by monsters.


    "Buzz."


    The fluctuations spread, and soon surrounded the whole spring city. Spring city is not smaller than Ming City, but the economic development here is not the same as Ming City, which also leads to many people prefer to develop in Ming City rather than here.


    "Lao Jiang has already gone to Hong Kong. Some other big cities should also have strong people."


    After setting up the border, the three were relieved. Thinking of so many strong people in Mingcheng, they didn''t catch up in a hurry.


    No one can say clearly how much mysterious power there is in the mainland. Even though Li Dazhu is now standing at the top of the world, he still can''t know how many more powerful people there are in the world.


    There are people outside the world, and there is a day outside the world. Maybe the strong people he doesn''t feel are around him. Therefore, as long as the monsters dare to come at random, the strong people in the hidden world will not sit back and ignore him.


    "Let''s go to Tianchi."


    "I''m also very interested in that boy. He can fight against the power of destruction. I don''t know how many years there has been no such person."


    "Let''s go."


    Three people look at each other, suddenly see each other''s eyes hot, at this moment, Guo became their eyes of the baby, want to contact.


    Tianchi is a lake on the top of a towering Tianshan Mountain. There is clear water in the lake. Because of the terrain, it is called Tianchi.


    The water in Tianchi is rootless. Here, the aura of heaven and earth cannot be dispersed. Although there are not many creatures in the water, it is such a place that the practitioners found.


    Training here, you can get twice the result with half the effort, and recuperation here, you can quickly recover, at the same time, your strength is gradually strong.


    At the moment, there is a huge bubble in the Tianchi Lake. The bubble is suspended in the center of the Tianchi Lake. Small streams of water converge into the bubble and surround the people inside.


    "It''s very lucky to have such a place."


    On the Bank of the Tianchi Lake, several practitioners put their hands behind them. Looking at the situation in the Tianchi Lake, they could not help sighing.


    Everyone knows the power of heaven and earth. Few people can go against the sky. Today, they saw it. It happened in front of their eyes. It was this man.


    When the disaster disappeared, the man was not dead, even if it was just the last breath, they could not let the man die. This is a hero, and a hero should have the honor that a hero should get.


    "How''s it going?"


    The three men came out of the void and came to Tianchi. They saw that several practitioners were paying attention to the internal situation of Tianchi and asked.


    "It''s hard to say that the situation has been unstable and there is a sense of destruction from time to time."


    Guo Qi absorbed too much destructive power, which was not completely digested by him, and a large part of it remained in his body. At this time, it was too difficult to expel the power from his body.


    Guo Qi, who has fallen into a coma, can''t do this at all. In order to prevent the power in Guo Qi''s body from exploding, people join hands to create a boundary around Guo Qi.Jiejie can only let the subtle aura of heaven and earth enter Guo Qi''s whole body, recuperate Guo Qi''s broken body, and let him recover bit by bit.


    "I have a piece of that man''s left here. Maybe it can help."


    Looking at the situation of Tianchi, Lao Li took out a crystal from his long sleeve.


    The crystal is only the size of a quail egg, like a diamond.


    "This is Basaltic crystal


    When the man around Lao Li saw what Lao Li had brought out, he exclaimed.


    They have seen and experienced too many people in this realm, and few things can attract their attention. Now when they see such a crystal, they can show this kind of expression, which is enough to see the strength of this crystal.


    "Ding Dong."


    Throwing the crystal into the Tianchi Lake, Lao Li guides the aura of heaven and earth, wrapping the basaltic crystal, and letting the basaltic crystal come to Guo Qi''s side.


    Basaltic crystal can absorb people''s consciousness, and then constantly temper in it, and the speed of cultivation in it is several times that of the outside world, which is unimaginable.


    Crystal stone into the water, but the situation in Tianchi did not change much, shook his head, Li Dazhu and old Li left here.


    The matter of Mingcheng has not been completely settled, so it is impossible to stay here for too long.


    "I hope he can recover soon, so that we can know something we want to know."


    Turn your head and take another look at the center of Tianchi, where a bubble floats. With the addition of basaltic crystal, the people lying inside begin to emit blue light.


    "Where is this?"


    What happened to the outside world? Guo Qi didn''t know. He just felt pain all over his body and lost consciousness. At this moment, only his brain had thoughts, and other parts were numb.


    Recalling what happened before quickly in his mind, Guo Qi wants to know where he is now and what he is going to do here?


    "Hum."


    With the sound of Weng Ming and the twinkling of basaltic crystal, Guo Qi''s whole life appears. He is in a crystal world. In such a world, there are all kinds of things. Guo Qi seems to be walking in a kingdom of gems.


    "Where on earth is this?"


    Just now, he couldn''t move his finger. At the moment, Guo Qi felt that he could walk in the gem country, and he could go wherever he wanted.


    "Ah It''s so hard. "


    His eyes hurt. Guo Qi didn''t know why. Looking at the crystal stones, Guo Qi had an impulse.


    "It''s you."


    Holding a piece of crystal jade the size of a basketball, Guo Qi''s eyes constantly have a trace of strange power to fly out and come to the crystal.


    The strange power is pulling the power inside the crystal, so that the power inside the jade quickly enters into his body, and then the body continuously circulates, moistening his body.


    "That''s the feeling."


    It''s not the first time for Guo Qi to feel the feeling of being in a strange space. The whole person wants to hum comfortably. At this time, Guo Qi feels that he is soaking in a hot spring, and the comfortable temperature makes him speechless energetic.


    "Why? Is it over? "


    It''s not fun yet. Suddenly that strange feeling disappeared. Guo Qimeng opened his eyes and saw that the crystal jade in his hand had disappeared.


    "Come again."


    The feeling was so comfortable that Guo Qi didn''t know what to do. He continued to pick up a piece of jade from the ground and guided the power inside into his body with his eyes.


    "Come again."


    "Come again."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know whether Guo Qi''s injury is too serious, or because the power contained in the crystal here is too weak. No matter how much Guo Qi absorbs, his body is still like a bottomless hole, which can''t reach saturation.


    "Burp."


    I don''t know how many times I tried. In the end, Guo Qi had a belch, and the power of guiding his eyes made him full.


    "If only I could come to such a good place every day in the future!"


    There is such a good place, do not worry about food, do not worry about use, when tired, holding a stone, constantly guide the strength into the body, just think about it, Guo Qi will feel better.


    "By the way, third brother


    The spirit recovers, Guo Qimeng thought of him in the Ming City fighting, suddenly heard the voice of three lengzi.


    Sanlengzi was calling him and crying. Guo Qi wanted to call sanlengzi and take him back, but he couldn''t control his body at all.


    "Well."


    Consciousness disappears from the crystal clear space. When Guo Qi reacts, he appears in a bubble. The blue world is around the bubble. Guo Qi looks at the surrounding environment faintly, but his body still can''t control it.


    "It hurts."


    Consciousness back to the body, the kind of deep pain hit, almost didn''t let Guo Qi has fainted, he can''t help but important teeth, let himself hold on, but the soul shaking pain hit, Guo Qi finally fainted.Ten thousand miles away from the Tianchi mountains, in a lake, the black cat with the word "Wang" on his head came back to the water. This time, he was carrying a stone slab, which was nothing special, but if Guo Qi was here, he would recognize it.


    Isn''t this the slab in the stone box? Why is it here in Sehu Xiaohua?

 Chapter 112

    Although Mingcheng''s new virus is powerful, all Guo Qi in the world join hands. Even if the virus is rampant again, it will be prevented.


    "Professor, is this the vaccine?"


    It has been three days since the monster broke through the Ming City. In these three days, many people came from all over the world. There are some powerful people, some with super powers, and even some religious believers.


    In the hospital in Mingcheng, in the research room in the basement, it is isolated from the world. The people in it can only survive on the weak air. An old man with white hair looks at the things in his hand with a happy face.


    "Although it can''t make people recover, this vaccine can prevent infection."


    Now the most important thing is to prevent yourself from being infected with the monster virus. After countless experiments, the foreign professor finally extracted a substance from Guo Qi''s blood.


    This substance is a metabolite in the blood. Although the effect is much worse than that of blood, it has been very effective in prevention.


    "Now we''re saved."


    Looking at the things in the professor''s hand, Dean Qiu''s eyes were red. During this period of time, he was about to be tortured by this laboratory. Finally, he could go out. He was free.


    Once this kind of serum is popularized, the whole world will spread the gospel. After all, there are countless people who can avoid being infected with the monster virus.


    "Let''s go out."


    Hiding in the laboratory for a long time, I didn''t see the sun outside for a long time. Dean Qiu didn''t know what the scenery was like outside.


    Even now the monsters have been sealed or driven away, but they dare not go out. Mingcheng is still a place of right and wrong. There are monsters and viruses in the air outside. If you are not careful, you are likely to become monsters.


    Looking at an individual becoming a monster in front of him, Dean Qiu didn''t want to let this happen again, and he didn''t want to be a member of it. He didn''t want to experience the feeling that death is better than body.


    "That boy is OK. You don''t have to be sad. You''ll see him soon."


    At the bottom of a water lake in Mingcheng, Sehu Xiaohua climbed to the table and looked at the two women who didn''t eat or drink. He didn''t know what to do.


    At the end of the battle, Guo Qi disappeared. He didn''t know where Guo Qi was now. He searched for a long time on the battlefield and finally found only a stone slab.


    Seeing his master torment his body like this, Sehu Xiaohua can''t see it. If it goes on like this, Guo Qi hasn''t had an accident yet, and the two of them are in big trouble first.


    "Are you serious?"


    After hearing the word Guo Qi, Han Meiqi and Shen Yao immediately came to the spirit. Three days ago, they saw Guo Qi''s whole body was burnt black, and they didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. These three days, they were waiting for the news of Guo Qi.


    Xiaohua went out to inquire about it for a long time, but every time she came back, there was no result. This time, Xiaohua came back with Guo Qi''s things on her back, and then said that Guo Qi was still alive, which made them feel like they were dreaming.


    "Look at this. You should know this one?"


    Put the stone slab on the table, Sehu Xiaohua didn''t explain again, he felt guilty.


    "Xiao Yao, look..."


    The moment they saw the stone slab, there was something flashing on them. Han Meiqi saw something shining on Shen Yao''s wrist.


    "This stone bead?"


    There is a bead on the wrist, which Guo Qi gave them, one for each of them.


    At that time, they just felt that the bead could make people calm down, so they tied the bead to their wrists. Later, Guo Qi was injured, and they couldn''t find Guo Qi''s person. Instead of looking at the stone bead, they thought of the happy time together.


    "It''s with the slate."


    Recalling what happened in renting a house, Guo Qi and Chu Tao came back to the house carrying a stone box. Later, Guo Qi spent a long time in the house to get a stone bead and a stone slab from it.


    Although she didn''t see what the slate looked like, she heard Guo Qi mention it. Now she suddenly saw that it was definitely Guo Qi''s, otherwise, how could the stone beads shine?


    "He''s really alive..."


    Said, Han Meiqi''s eyes gushed tears, waiting for a long time, also looking forward to a long time, although with Guo Qi know time is not long, but we have a very happy time together.


    Guo Meifeng gave Guo Qi to himself. Now it''s good. What Guo Qi gave him saved him. However, he suffered a lot and didn''t know where he was at this time.


    "I''m going to find him."


    Mingcheng is no longer what it used to be. Now it has become a dead city. What Han Meiqi wants to see most is Guo Qi. She wants to see if something has happened to him.


    Waiting is the most urgent. She doesn''t want to wait any more, so looking at Sehu Xiaohua, Han Meiqi said with some determination.


    "This..."


    Outside the monster virus has not completely disappeared, this time out, it is likely to be infected with the virus.


    As a monster, Xiaohua can not be afraid of those, but as two normal people, Han Meiqi and Shen Yao can not. If they are really infected with the virus, Xiaohua will be very difficult to save them."I''m going out."


    Without waiting for Xiaohua to speak, Han Meiqi rushes directly to the exit. She wants to go out. Don''t stay here.


    "Well, I''ll take you out."


    I can''t stop it. Instead of making the two women anxious here, I''d better take them out. At this moment, Sehu Xiaohua wants to slap herself. Why should she say that Guo Qi is not dead? Just say that the boy is gone.


    "Thank you, floret."


    Although the black cat, no, strictly speaking, is a variation of black tiger some color, but for the two of them are still very loyal, Han Meiqi showed a grateful smile on her face.


    "Don''t thank me. Don''t shut me out every night."


    Thinking about this, Sehu Xiaohua didn''t dare to say it, so she had to constantly use this rule to make them form an invisible protective film.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Say, Sehu Xiaohua turns into an adult and appears in the middle of the two women. She holds a tender hand in one hand and flashes. They appear in Mingcheng.


    Ming City is now a big change, no longer the original prosperity, streets and alleys are abandoned, big buildings now also collapsed, the subsidence of the subsidence, leaving only a remnant.


    "It''s been three days. Why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    Thousands of miles away from Tianchi, several strong guardians of Tianchi have been paying close attention to the situation of Tianchi at the moment. They have not seen any movement in Tianchi, and they are also very anxious.


    According to the condition of Guo Qi''s injury, either he will never get better, or he can only live in three days. So far, no one has been able to cultivate in Tianchi for more than three days. Guo Qi is the first one.


    Not to mention how rebellious Tianchi is, this name can explain everything. Tianchi Tianchi, the treasure pool left by heaven, is a natural and extraordinary thing.


    "Wait a minute. The leader has already told us that as long as this man doesn''t come out, we won''t go down and disturb him."


    A person''s fighting power is beyond imagination. Such a strong man is the biggest chip. He will play an adverse role in the future, so no one wants Guo Qi to fall.


    Once Guo Qi recovers, they can learn a lot about the secret spices of ancient times from Guo Qi, because the power contained in Guo Qi only appears in the flood and famine period, and there are few records now.


    "Goo."


    In the Tianchi Lake, there is still the floating bubble, in which there is no longer a small flow, and the colorful light rotates to form a light cocoon.


    The light cocoon envelops a person in it, and the "Ping" and "Ping" heartbeat inside indicates that the person inside is still alive, and a pure breath is also revealed from inside, which is more and more powerful.


    "Click."


    Another day later, something seems to be broken under the Tianchi Lake. A huge colorful cocoon cracks. Gradually, the cracks become bigger and bigger, and soon the whole cocoon is broken.


    "Bang."


    The water in Tianchi is very clear and quiet, so people can''t feel the undercurrent flowing inside.


    The sudden explosion made the whole Tianchi Lake unable to be quiet any more. The practitioners who were guarding Tianchi turned to Tianchi and looked at the situation of Tianchi at the moment.


    "It''s coming out."


    Looking at the people coming up step by step from the underwater, the monks could not keep calm any longer. What kind of people could they have stayed under the Tianchi Lake for three days without any movement.


    "How is Mingcheng now?"


    Just came to the shore, Guo Qi''s first sentence is to ask the situation of Ming City.


    In these days of recuperation, his mind has always been the scene of Ming City.


    Too many things happened in Ming City. Although some things made Guo feel frustrated, it was also a part of his life.


    When I first arrived in Mingcheng, I was stolen. Later, I saw my brother disappear in front of me.


    Going out for dinner at night, he meets someone who wants to bully a woman. Later, Guo Qi wants to help others, but he is directly caught in the police station. If it wasn''t for Chu Tao, he might still be squatting in the prison.


    Sanlengzi was no longer there, but left him a pair of magical eyes. With these magical eyes, Guo Qi made friends and had magical perspective ability. Later, he made a lot of money from these eyes.


    He wanted to hurry back to Guoyang village, where there was no noise of metropolis, no wilful intrigue, no high walls blocking people''s communication, everyone worked at sunrise and stopped at sunset.


    But everything was destroyed by a new virus. When he thought of all his relatives and friends falling in front of him, he was helpless. He wanted to be strong, so strong that even God would obey his orders.


    "Monsters have spread all over the world, and Some of them have been suppressed directly. You''d better ask some old people about the specific situation. "


    Several practitioners are only responsible for guarding the Tianchi Lake. They don''t know much about the situation outside. Now they are suddenly asked by Guo Qi about the situation, and they can''t answer for a moment."Who can take me to Mingcheng? I don''t know where it is. Moreover, how can I get down so high?"

 Chapter 113

    Anxious to return to Mingcheng, where Guo Qi could not give up his relatives and friends, he had to go back.


    But This is a high mountain. You can''t fly or jump. How can you get down from here?


    "I''ll take you down!"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s embarrassment, a man comes forward. After all, he is a young hero who even several adults pay attention to. If he gets angry in front of several adults, he will have to stop eating.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Hearing that someone came out to help him, Guo Qi leaned over to hold the man''s hand, and his face was full of gratitude.


    Although he worked hard to fight with monsters, he didn''t know how to stand in the air, so he had to ask others.


    "Go and come back."


    There are several practitioners guarding Tianchi, and each of them is very powerful. At this moment, someone wants to go out for a while, but others don''t stop him, but they also urge the man to come back early.


    "Well."


    Nodding, the monk came to Guo Qi, took one of Guo Qi''s hands, and disappeared in the same place.


    "I don''t know what happened to those adults? Can such a boy come to Tianchi? "


    Tianchi is an important place for the human race. Otherwise, they would not be sent to guard here. Guo Qi could only enter Tianchi for healing with the consent of many adults.


    At the moment, after leaving Tianchi, he didn''t even have the ability to go down the mountain. What kind of strong man is that?


    "Now that several adults have agreed, we can do our part."


    "Yes, this is an important place for the human race. It''s a great blessing for us to be here. If we write about the barren place of heaven and earth together, we will never enter so fast and steadily."


    After Guo Qi left, the rest of the guard practitioners were talking about it, but soon they returned to their posts. This is a treasure land, so they should protect it well.


    Now that monsters have entered the world, if they can''t be strictly guarded, maybe they will be destroyed by monsters. No matter how hard it is to find such a precious place, they can''t bear the great sin of guarding.


    "Well, I''ll take you here first."


    When he came down from Qianzhang Tianshan, the monk gave Guo Qi a direction, and then he wanted to return to Tianshan.


    "Thank you."


    After nodding, Guo Qi thanks again. This time, he made a lot of money. He escaped from Mingcheng and stayed in this treasure land for three days. I''m afraid ordinary people won''t get such treatment once in their life.


    "It''s broken. Where''s my slate?"


    On the road, although Guo Qi had something urgent in his heart, he was not in a hurry. It was too far away from Mingcheng, so he was in no hurry, so he had to go back step by step.


    The battle in Ming City is very fierce. Guo Qi devotes himself to it, but he doesn''t know where the stone slab he carries with the stone beads is lost.


    All the way, recalling the direction of the slate, Guo Qi was a little anxious.


    Originally, he thought that all the things in the stone box were waste and useless. But when Guo Qi realized the effect of stone beads, he could not keep calm any more.


    It''s a Buddha''s relic. It''s where a great Buddha''s life-long cultivation lies. If you just take one out and let it go, it may cause a storm all over the city. Countless people will be jealous and even fight for it.


    Stone beads are Buddhist relics, but what are stone slabs? Guo Qi didn''t know, but he could be sure that the stone tablet was absolutely not an ordinary thing, otherwise it would not be placed with such a treasure as the Buddhist relic.


    The relic is a Buddhist relic, and an ordinary stone slab can be put together with the relic. That is to say, you can use your toes to know that the stone slab is valuable.


    But he lost such a valuable thing. Guo Qi now regrets it very much. He is very anxious. He hopes to get the slate back as soon as possible. If he doesn''t want something good, he will be punished by heaven.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu ~"


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but Guo Qi didn''t feel tired or hungry, so he walked straight on through one small village after another.


    Just as she was walking, a little girl''s cry came suddenly. Guo turned to look at the cry.


    "Er Ya, what''s the matter with you?"


    Guo Qi hasn''t gone yet. An old woman who looked like she was 60 or 70 years old came to the little girl anxiously, helped her up, and asked lovingly.


    "I Just now, a toad snatched my popsicle and pushed me down, sobbing ~ "


    the girl turned her mouth and told her grandmother with a face full of grievances. When she thought that she had just been robbed by the toad, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Nonsense, how old is a toad? It''s impossible to rob you. "


    They all say that there is no taboo in children''s words. I didn''t expect that my granddaughter would say such words. The old man''s face is cold. Why is this child so stupid?


    Erya is the granddaughter of the old man and the only child of the old man''s son. Although the old man is conservative and always wants a grandson, his son only gives birth to such a granddaughter and goes out to work. The old woman is dissatisfied and can''t help it.It''s no good not to love her. So when she saw Erya fall on the ground crying, she was a little worried.


    "Don''t talk about it outside in the future. If it is heard by other people, it will be a joke."


    There is only one granddaughter in the family, which has been ridiculed by several of their old neighbors from time to time. If they know that their granddaughter has brain problems, how can they raise their heads in front of them in the future?


    "No, grandma, what I said is true. It''s really a big toad. It''s going that way."


    Grandma didn''t believe herself. Er Ya turned her mouth wrongly and explained to herself.


    "Well, stop it."


    The little girl called Er Ya was helped up and patted on her buttocks. Listening to the little girl''s explanation, the old woman was very dissatisfied.


    "But..."


    "But what? Don''t say such silly things again in the future. You won''t be afraid of being laughed at if you say it. Let''s go and go back with me. You are not allowed to go out to play today."


    Looking at such a young and old man, Guo Qi didn''t step forward, just quietly watching in the distance.


    He is also a person from the countryside. Naturally, he understands the stubborn traditional idea that men are more important than women. Maybe it''s a boy who just cried, and the old woman won''t use it. She can''t hold it in her hand, and she''s afraid of losing it. She''s afraid of melting it in her mouth?


    "There are monsters here, too?"


    If Guo Qi''s conjecture is true, the little girl was really robbed by toads. Although things in Mingcheng made the world panic, they were also covered by a lot of power. After being hard pressed down, these remote places naturally can''t really understand.


    Monsters have been scattered all over the world. No one knows how many monsters have escaped, and no one knows whether those monsters are half monsters or completely changed monsters.


    "Now that we see it, we can''t let the nature of children be strangled."


    Now Guo Qi is no longer the stupid young man who just entered a big city from the countryside. In the national research base, he has massive information implanted in his mind. Coupled with his experience in Mingcheng during this period, he has integrated into this society.


    I think of a little girl who tells the truth and is misunderstood by her grandmother. How dare she speak when she sees such things in the future?


    "Granny, wait a minute."


    Seeing the old man holding the little girl''s hand back, and the little girl wanted to cry but did not dare to cry out, Guo Qi rushed to catch up.


    He didn''t want to see children suffer again. When he was a child, he grew up looking at other people''s faces. Naturally, he understood the pain of living without his parents.


    "What for?"


    Stopped by a young man, the old woman didn''t know what was going on. She turned her head and looked at Guo Qi and asked inexplicably.


    "I want to take you to find the toad that Er Ya said."


    With a kind smile on his face, Guo Qi wanted to let the old people see him. Although in their ideas, monsters are absurd, today Guo Qi really wants to let them know that there are all kinds of strange things in the world.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. What''s a toad?"


    The old man''s face was in a daze at that time. What''s the matter with this young man? Do you believe the child''s words?


    If toad can grab people''s ice cream, the sow will be on the tree. Who doesn''t know such a thing?


    "Come with me, this way."


    According to the direction pointed by the little girl, Guo Qi looked over there and asked the old man and the little girl to go with him. Today, he will see what level the monsters here are. Although he can''t control the power well, once the monsters appear, the power to suppress them will wake up.


    "There''s something wrong. Er Ya, let''s go back. "


    Without paying any attention to Guo Qi, the old woman gave Guo Qi a white look and took the little girl back.


    "Little sister, can you tell my brother that the toad you just saw is tall? Or is it just a slap in the face? "


    I don''t know what state the monster is now. Guo Qi wants to find out, so that he can catch it easily. At least he can recognize it when he sees the toad.


    "It''s as big as a washbasin. It''s fierce."


    Being held by Grandma''s hand, the little girl couldn''t stop, so she had to turn to talk to Guo Qi while walking. Speaking of toad, the little girl''s face was not very good.


    "I see. You wait for me, and I''ll take it to you in a moment."


    The old lady refused to take care of herself, and Guo Qi couldn''t force her to do so. Now he seems to have some difficulties in making people believe him. However, since the monster is here, he has a way to let people know that the danger is around them and protect himself.


    "Thank you, big brother."


    Finally someone believed what she said. The little girl had a sweet smile on her face and two little tiger teeth hanging on her lips. She was so cute that she waved to Guo Qi. Then she went back with her grandmother honestly.


    "Hoo, let me catch a frog or a toad. Today, even if you run to the sea, I will pull you out with my hoof."

 Chapter 114

    There is a feeling that as long as you see monsters, you can play a powerful role.


    Monsters come from Mingcheng. People all over the world have the obligation to stop them. After all, this kind of alien should not appear in this world.


    "Quack quack."


    Along the direction pointed by the little girl, Guo Qi walked forward slowly. The vegetation here is very luxuriant and suitable for animals to live.


    In the knee high grass, all kinds of insects are in Weng Ming. Looking at this environment, Guo Qi thinks of Guoyang village, where he was born and raised. Now he suddenly has an impulse to return to Guoyang village.


    "Hoo."


    Looking back and forth in the grass for a long time, except for a few big frogs, Guo Qi didn''t even see the shadow of a toad. He had no choice but to sit on the thick grass and have a rest.


    "The country is better."


    The environment and air here are much better than metropolis except transportation and economy. Although Guo Qi wants to catch the monster now, he knows that the monster is very smart.


    Lying on the grass, Guo Qi has not been so relaxed for a long time. When he recalls his days in Guoyang village, he can swim in the water carefree, catch fish in the water, listen to cicadas outside after dark, and collect firewood in the woods when it rains


    At the beginning, Guo Qi was poor but very happy. He lay on the ground, probably because he had not relaxed so much for a long time, and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    In his dream, he returned to Guoyang village. Everyone in Guoyang village nodded and said hello when they saw him. The village head and wanyuanhu in the village were very polite when they saw that they were smiling.


    And what makes Guo Qi most happy is that he met sanlengzi in Guoyang village and the good brother who disappeared in front of him.


    "Gua ~"


    everything in Guoyang village is so beautiful. Guo Qi went to Nanhu to take a bath happily, but he just came out of Nanhu in Guoyang village and suddenly felt that he had a toad on his leg.


    In the heart a surprised, Guo Qimeng sit up, eyes surprised big looking around.


    "Quack quack."


    Looking around for a while, Guo Qigang breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, there were a few more toads on the left and right.


    "Don''t run."


    They all forget that they are here to catch monsters. They are scared by toad. When Guo Qi comes back to himself, toad has already jumped away.


    It''s not easy to see this monster. Guo Qi doesn''t intend to let her go. No matter what, he will catch this toad and give an account to the little girl.


    Promise other people''s things to do, this is the life principle of Guo Qi, he is now fast toward the toad to catch up.


    "Quack ~"


    while jumping and shouting, toad didn''t care about the man who quickly came up behind and jumped to the stream.


    "Still want to go into the water? There are no doors. "


    Although he can swim, he can''t compare with these amphibians in the water. Compared with toad, he is either out of his mind or caught in the door. Guo Qi won''t do such a stupid thing.


    Now what we have to do is to stop toad quickly. We must not let him enter the water. Although the monster may not know how to swim, who can say that?


    "Pop."


    Body forward, Guo Qi directly rushed to the back of the toad, in order to be able to stop the toad, Guo Qi extended his hand, grabbed a toad''s leg, pulled the toad.


    "What are you doing, young man? Let go


    This place is not far from the entrance of the village. Now it''s day. Some villagers are pulling grass in the field. When they see Guo Qi being carried away, they stop their work and say.


    "Uh huh ~"


    the villagers over there just finished, and Guo Qi has been dragged into the water with his legs.


    "Come on, help people."


    I don''t know what happened to the man. The villagers are afraid of life. They rush to contact the person who can swim to save people. They can''t let anything happen in the village.


    "Er Mao, come on, go into the water and save people."


    "Hurry up, that man has been in the water for a long time. If you don''t hurry up to save people, you won''t be able to save them."


    Seeing Guo Qi dragged into the water, everyone raised their heart for fear that there might be something wrong with Guo Qi, but they would not save people.


    "Poop."


    At this time, it doesn''t matter whether the water is very good or not. Some people will take off their shoes and get into the water.


    "Come on, let''s get ready."


    Soon, the head of the village was called, and the people who went down had not come up. Everyone was very worried, and the head of the village was also afraid of death.


    In order to avoid the weakness of those who went down and came up, he quickly asked everyone to prepare some first aid things.


    Maybe someone was in a hurry in the village action attracted everyone''s attention, soon, here ushered in a lot of villagers, everyone came here to watch, want to see what happened.


    "Goo Doo."What''s the situation under the water? The people above can''t see it. They only know that someone has been diving for a long time and hasn''t come up. From time to time, they see bubbles coming out on the water.


    They were relieved to make sure that the people below might still be alive, but nothing happened.


    "Come on, Biaozi, huwa, you all go down to have a look. Er Mao has been down for a long time. I''m not sure."


    There are several young men in the village who have good swimming skills. They usually work in the lake and raise fish. Seeing that they are all here, the village head quickly asks them to go down and have a look at the situation.


    Er Mao just jumped into the water. It''s been a while. I haven''t seen anyone coming up yet. I don''t think I''m going to encounter anything below, do I?


    If something happens to a person at the bottom of the water, it''s difficult to get up. The village head quickly asks Biaozi to go down and have a look. If there''s any trouble with ER Mao, they can help each other.


    "Ah, good ~"


    several people nodded together, quickly withdrew their clothes, put on their underpants, jumped into the water, and then dived all the way down.


    "Uh huh ~"


    they can''t open their mouth at all when talking underwater. They can only keep buzzing to remind each other that if they are a little closer, they can touch each other with their arms, but this is the bottom of the water. After they come down, everyone is very nervous, so they don''t delay too much time.


    "Uh huh ~"


    Biaozi and huwa are together. Biaozi calls huwa hesitantly, and then points to the bottom with his finger. Huwa understands and nods. They both dive down at the same time.


    "Goo Doo."


    When huwa and Biaozi dived, er Mao had already grabbed Guo Qi''s arm, but Guo Qi''s body was very heavy, just like a few thousand kilograms of stone on his body. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull Guo Qi up.


    Originally thought that he could hold his breath in the water for a while, but when he was in the water, Guo Qi realized that he was wrong. He hadn''t been swimming for a long time, and he forgot how to breathe.


    The hand holding the toad''s leg didn''t let go. Guo Qi had already drunk several mouthfuls of water. Because of some difficulty in breathing, his consciousness was a little fuzzy.


    "Pine Goo Hands... "


    Er Mao himself can''t hold on any longer. It''s been several minutes since he dived. He has reached the limit.


    Want to shout at Guo Qi, let Guo Qi quickly go up, but Guo Qi has no consciousness, helpless, he can only hate to let go of the hand holding Guo Qi.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    Diving up from the water, even when he saw Biaozi and huwa, er Mao didn''t have time to say hello. He hurried up to the surface of the water. When he got to the surface of the water, he took a few breaths and washed his face.


    "Er Mao, what happened to the young man?"


    Seeing Er Mao coming up from the water, the village head asked anxiously, "human life is of vital importance. We can''t let any dead people appear in the village for no reason.".


    "It''s still down there, but Biaozi and huwa have gone down. They should find the man."


    While talking, he coughed. Er Mao was choked this time. It''s not so easy to save people underwater. If he hadn''t been good at water, he would have been left behind.


    "Come up and have a rest. You''re tired, aren''t you?"


    Looking at Er Mao blushing as if he had been watered by boiling water, the village head is also very distressed. After all, er Mao and their village heads grew up looking like their own children.


    "Quack quack."


    I don''t know if Biaozi and huwa are lucky. Soon after they go down, they pull Guo up with one leg.


    After coming out of the water, they and ER Mao took a few breaths of air, and then swam toward the shore. As soon as they pulled Guo Qi onto the shore, they saw Guo Qi holding a toad''s leg in his hand, and the toad was croaking.


    "Grandma, that''s the toad. She robbed me of my popsicle and got me."


    With her mouth turned and her eyes red, at the first sight of toad, Erya, who was not far away, recognized the toad. It was her. If it wasn''t for her, her popsicle wouldn''t be taken away and grandma wouldn''t be angry.


    "Such a big toad?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you."


    "When did such a toad appear in the village? Could it be the river god who came from somewhere?"


    All of a sudden, people in the village were scared to see such a big toad. They retreated one after another and did not dare to approach.


    Many conservative people look at toad kneeling on his knees. In their opinion, this thing must be refined. If they offend this thing, they will be retaliated.


    "Grandma, is that big brother going to be ok?"


    Although the old woman has been ignoring her granddaughter, the little girl named Er Ya still can''t help holding her grandmother''s dry hand and looking at Guo Qi lying on the ground with some worry.


    Just now, Guo Qi said that it was to help her get back the popsicle. She was very grateful to Guo Qi, but if she killed Guo Qi for a popsicle, the little girl was very afraid.


    "Adults with children, take the children home quickly, don''t look."As soon as he pulled Guo Qi out of the water, the toad had been pressed down by a big stone and couldn''t move. There were still several people pressing on it.


    Guo Qi''s face turned white and he didn''t know if he was out of breath. The timid people were retreating and didn''t dare to approach him. Looking at the purple corners of his mouth, he was scared.


    "Wuwu, elder brother, Erya, please don''t die. Erya doesn''t want popsicles. Get up quickly, Wuwu ~"


    "

 Chapter 115

    This kind of scene will have an impact on the mental health of the children. The village head asked the parents to take the children back. But when Erya saw that the drowning man was Guo Qi, she released her grandmother''s hand and ran to Guo Qi.


    "Er Ya, what are you doing? Come home with me


    The old woman could not imagine that her granddaughter was not afraid of the man with pale face and almost no breath at this time, but she ran to her with great courage. The old man called Er Ya back in panic.


    "Wuwu, grandma, it''s all Erya''s fault. Erya shouldn''t tell big brother about toads."


    Pink tender small hand rubs an eye, two Ya cry of very sad, she all took responsibility to own body.


    Even Grandma didn''t believe what he said. The elder brother believed in himself. Erya was very happy, but now he didn''t know what happened. Erya was very sad.


    "Granny Hua, take Erya back quickly. Don''t let Erya see such a picture, so that the child won''t be affected psychologically in the future."


    Just let people take the child back, flower mother-in-law''s Erya rushed out, after the village head saw, quickly advised Erya and grandma to go home.


    "Two ya don''t go back, two ya want to see big brother wake up, are two Ya harm big brother."


    No matter how mother-in-law Hua tugs at her granddaughter, little Nizi just doesn''t want to stand up and sit on the ground with Guo Qi.


    "Quack quack."


    Many people take their children far away and dare not get close to them. After all, they don''t know whether the man has been drowned or not. If they watch the dead in the village, they will have nightmares at night.


    In addition to a man with a stone pressure toad, other people did not notice the toad''s action, only now the toad big mouth quack a few, and then four legs of a fierce kick, the whole body jumped.


    "Ah ah..."


    In order not to let toad break free, several villagers moved a stone grinding plate to press on toad, and for the sake of safety, there was a man sitting on the grinding plate.


    No one thought that the millstone would bounce up at this time, and it was carried by toad to take off in mid air, which scared the man who was sitting on the millstone.


    "Bang."


    The stone first fell to the ground, leaving a deep hole in the grass, and then the man sitting on the stone fell to the ground and sat there, whining in pain.


    "Where''s the toad?"


    Too worried about people''s comfort, I didn''t pay attention to where the toad went. When I came back to find the toad, the toad had disappeared.


    "The big toad is in the water again."


    A few children were just talking about how ugly the toad was. They were looking at the toad all the time. Now everyone is looking for the toad. The children pointed to the rippling water.


    "I''m in trouble. I just picked it up from the water, but I didn''t expect to run down again."


    Some people shake their heads. Toad''s action is really unexpected. It''s like becoming a master. They are afraid that something bad will happen in the future.


    "Wazi, come on, get down on your knees and kowtow. I beg toad spirit to protect you from trouble."


    Some older old women appeared, and they urged their descendants to kneel down and kowtow for blessing. In their eyes, those huge things were abnormal, which showed that they had become elite things.


    These things have a spirit, who hurt her, she will remember who, later will come back to revenge, a become essence of things, who provoked?


    "Goo."


    A group of villagers over there knelt on the ground and kowtowed together. Some people took firecrackers and incense directly from their homes. They set off firecrackers and burned incense for fear that they would be blamed by the gods if they offended them.


    The crackling sound of firecrackers came, and Guo Qi''s mind was awakened. He choked on water in his stomach. He coughed and spat water from his mouth.


    "Wake up, village head. Look, this man wakes up."


    Standing beside Guo Qi, er Mao hears Guo Qi spitting water. He gently lifts Guo Qi up, pats Guo Qi''s back and shouts to the village head.


    "It''s really a good life. It''s all right after being submerged for so long. Come on, help him to have a rest."


    Although there are no rich people in the village, everyone is very happy and optimistic. Guo Qi is in trouble and they don''t turn a blind eye to it. The village head even asks Er Mao to carry Guo Qi to their home, which is convenient to take care of Guo Qi.


    "Grandma, look, big brother is awake."


    Finally see big brother opened his eyes, two ya happy patting hands, said to spend mother-in-law, face a happy smile, a pair of small tiger teeth can''t say lovely.


    "Village head, what about the big toad?"


    Guo Qi was sent away. Huwa and Biaozi were still there. They wanted to go down, but they didn''t know how to catch toads underwater. They had to obey the village head''s arrangement.


    "Let''s go back first. We''ll have a meeting in the village in two days. Then we''ll decide everything."


    When this happens in the village, the head of the village can''t make decisions by himself. After all, many superstitious people believe that the toad has become a master. If they offend the toad, strange things will happen in the village."OK, let''s listen to the village head."


    I don''t want to catch toad in my heart. Huwa and Biaozi nodded at the same time and said with one voice.


    "Go back and have a good rest. It''s getting on both of you this time."


    In order to save Guo Qi from drowning, the village head knows that if they hadn''t done everything, Guo Qi would have lost his life this time.


    After the village head returned home, Guo Qi was able to walk and get out of bed. He walked on the ground tremblingly. Although he was not very steady, he could not see that he was still choking at the bottom of the water.


    "Are you all right?"


    After entering the house, looking at Guo Qi, the village head asked with a kind smile on his face.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    After nodding, Guo Qi didn''t have any airs. Although the villagers here are backward in thinking, they have to say that they treat others very well, and their lives are very leisurely.


    "Sit down first. You are too weak now. By the way, have you drunk the ginger soup you just cooked?"


    Sitting on a chair first, the village head opens his mouth to Guo Qi. Although he doesn''t know why Guo Qi came here, since he has arrived, the visitors are guests, so naturally they are good hosts.


    "Yes, thank you."


    With a nod, Guo Qi''s eyes were full of gratitude. If it wasn''t for their help, he might have become an underwater ghost.


    "If you don''t feel very well, you should have a rest early. Don''t mention it. For the time being, you should take this place as your home."


    Guo Qi doesn''t look like a bad man. When Guo Qi came out alone, the village head didn''t know where he came from, but since he came, the visitors were guests, and they didn''t refuse them.


    "By the way, uncle, where''s the big toad?"


    When he woke up, he was surrounded by villagers. Guo Qi looked at these strange faces and didn''t notice where toad was.


    "Just when you fainted, the toad was pressed by the millstone. Later, I don''t know what happened. The toad jumped up and jumped into the water."


    Patiently explain to Guo Qi where toad is now. The village head doesn''t know what connection Guo Qi has with toad, but it''s not a coincidence that Guo Qi comes here and Toad also appears here.


    "Uncle, don''t let people get close to the toad. It''s dangerous. I can''t explain it to you now. We must keep everyone away from the toad."


    It''s a monster that has not yet completely changed. If you break into the village, you can''t turn the village upside down?


    When he thought of the hordes of monsters in Mingcheng, Guo Qi was shocked. If the viruses carried by these monsters were brought to this village, the whole village would be destroyed.


    "Well, I''m going to inform you."


    Guo Qi didn''t look like he was fooling people. The village head also felt the seriousness of the matter. After all, he had never seen such a big toad before. Maybe it was something harmful. He didn''t want the villagers to encounter disaster, so he ran out.


    "Let that guy go back to the water again. I guess I''ll have to go back to the water again."


    Before in order not to let the toad into the water, so Guo Qi struggled to pull the legs of the toad, dragging the toad, which thought she was finally dragged into the water.


    Now the toad is in the water. He doesn''t know how effective the toad is in the water, but it should not be worse than above. His expression is dignified. Guo Qi is pacing back and forth, looking for an effective way.


    "Young man, I have told the villagers as you said. Let the big guy take care of himself and don''t go to the lake."


    Toad is hiding in the lake. When he goes to the lake to wash his clothes or take a bath, he may encounter trouble. He simply asks everyone to stay away from there so as not to be hurt.


    "Uncle, do you have a big net for catching fish? The bigger the better


    After thinking about it, Guo Qi thought of fishing. Toad in the water is not an underwater animal. If you don''t get into the water, you can just salvage her from the water.


    "Yes, you come with me and I''ll show you."


    There are many lakes around the village, so every family in the village will catch fish, sometimes they will take them out and sell them. If they can''t sell them out, they will stay and eat for themselves or give them to their neighbors.


    The village head didn''t know how much net Guo Qi would use. He wanted to take Guo Qi to have a look and let him choose. This man should know toad very well, so it was up to him to catch him and solve the problem this time.


    "The water lake is not small, and the toad is very big and energetic, so we need to use a big net this time."


    Toad can stand up even the stone millstone. A net for catching fish can''t be torn up by him. It''s better to choose a stronger net at the beginning than to waste it.


    "Granny Hua happens to have the biggest net in the whole village. At the beginning, her son and daughter-in-law knitted it together. Later, Erya''s parents went out to work. That big net has never been used. This time, it''s just right. You can borrow it to use it once."


    After thinking about it, the village head slapped his forehead fiercely, as if he thought of something and opened his mouth to Guo Qi.


    "Granny flower? Is that the little girl''s grandmother? "Guo Qi didn''t know any flower mother-in-law, but when he heard that Er Ya was mentioned in the village head''s words, he suddenly thought of the little girl who was made to cry by the toad, and the old woman who didn''t believe in the girl''s words. It was their family!

 Chapter 116

    "Yes, the grandmother of the little girl who has been squatting beside you."


    The village head didn''t know how Guo Qi knew Er Ya and Hua''s mother-in-law, but seeing that Er Ya was very sad at that time, he told Guo Qi who was Hua''s mother-in-law.


    "I still owe her a popsicle, uncle. Where''s your buffet?"


    He promised to find her lost popsicle for Erya, but he fainted because of toad. Now he thought that he had broken his promise to the little girl. Guo Qi was embarrassed. He never thought that toad would be as heavy as a rock when he went down to the lake.


    "My family runs a shop. If you are thirsty, go. I''ll take you back to drink water first."


    On this hot day, the village head doesn''t know why Guo Qi is looking for popsicles. He doesn''t believe that Guo Qi will rush to buy popsicles because of a child''s words.


    "Well, let''s go."


    If you know that the village head''s house is a small shop, Guo Qi won''t come out. Just buy a popsicle and take it to Erya. Why do you need so much trouble? Finally, you have to go back to the village head''s house and go to Erya''s house.


    When they arrived at Erya''s house, Guo Qi was a little stunned.


    "Is this where Er Ya lives?"


    Looking at the trembling wooden house, can people still live here? Maybe after a heavy rain and a strong wind, it will fall down here.


    "Er Ya''s parents have been to the big city for several years, but they have never come back. Hua''s mother-in-law is an old man with a child, and the family conditions are not very good. People in the village have always said that they want to give Hua''s mother-in-law money to build a new house, but Hua''s mother-in-law has always disagreed."


    Guo Qi looked surprised and made the village elder face red. Some feel shy. When the village head was in the village, the villagers were nowhere to live, and they even did not know how to help.


    "Why not?"


    I''m curious about what mother-in-law Hua thinks in her heart. This house can''t live any more. It''s fine on a sunny day. When it''s cloudy, it can''t leak rain everywhere? We are willing to take the initiative to help her, but she even refused. Is there anything hard to say?


    "She said that her son has been working in Mingcheng for five or six years and will come back in a few days. At that time, she will take a lot of money to build a three-story house for her, so she has been reluctant to let everyone help her."


    When the village head''s words were finished, Guo Qi''s expression was very sad.


    Mingcheng? Why is it that city.


    When a disaster struck, the prosperous Ming City became a dead city. Now the population of the whole city is not as large as that of this small village, and almost all people have become monsters.


    Some monsters spread all over the world, some have been suppressed, and some have been directly suppressed Kill!


    No one knows how to save the citizens of Mingcheng who have turned into monsters. Guo Qi is sad to hear that Granny Hua has been waiting for her son and daughter-in-law to come back.


    "Let''s go."


    Maybe no one in this village knows the situation of Mingcheng, and Guo Qi doesn''t want to bring this unfortunate news to everyone. Maybe he doesn''t know anything, which is good for everyone.


    His eyes are a little astringent. Guo Qi takes the lead. He''s afraid that the village head will see him cry. He doesn''t want others to see his behavior, so that they won''t think about it.


    "Big brother, here you are."


    Carrying a washbasin out of the house to pour water, Er Ya saw Guo Qi coming with the village head, and his face showed a happy smile at that time.


    Put the washbasin on the ground, jump to Guo Qi''s side, grasp Guo Qi''s pants, look up at Guo Qi, like a carefree elf.


    "Er Ya, what''s this?"


    Looking at such a lively and lovely little girl and thinking about her parents'' experience, Guo Qi endured heartbreak, grinned and squatted down to keep the same height as Er Ya.


    Put on the back of the hand holding a thing fiercely put in front of Er Ya shake, see Er Ya in the heart happy bloom.


    "It''s popsicle. Erya likes it best."


    Children like to eat popsicles since childhood, and Erya likes it too. But Grandma seldom gives her money to buy popsicles. This time, she saved a long time to buy popsicles quietly. Unexpectedly, she was robbed by toads on the way.


    Now see big brother to give her has been popsicle, two Ya smile with a smile, tears from the eyes.


    "Er Ya, what''s the matter? Don''t cry. If you have any unhappiness, just tell big brother. Big brother will help you


    Looking at the little girl crying, Guo Qi''s eyes are also sour, eyes full of tears, Guo Qi reluctantly smile.


    Er Ya can cry, but he can''t. If even he cries, how can he coax Er Ya? So he can only bear his sorrow.


    "Er Ya missed her father and mother. In the past, her father and mother used to buy delicious food for her when they were at home. But Er Ya hadn''t seen her father and mother for six years. Er Ya missed them."


    The little girl doesn''t dare to tell her grandmother what she thinks. She is afraid that her grandmother will scold her. After all, her father and mother go to work in big cities to make life better at home."After catching the big toad, my brother will go to Mingcheng to find her parents and let them come back to see her, OK?"


    Don''t want to let two ya so always sad, Guo Qi want to give her a hope, and he is also in to their own struggle power.


    It may be difficult to restore the changed monster to its original appearance, but Guo Qi will not give up. His relatives, his friends, the people he likes, and those people are waiting for him.


    If he gives up at this time, he may lose everything. Therefore, Guo Qi will try his best to save those citizens who have changed into monsters.


    "Big brother is the best."


    As soon as Guo Qi said that he would bring his parents back, Er Ya was very happy and didn''t cry any more. Her big eyes looked at Guo Qi and gave a kiss on Guo Qi''s face, smiling and thanking him.


    "Well, Er Ya, you can eat this popsicle first. Later, I''ll buy it for you."


    Looking at the little girl finally happy, Guo Qi''s heart is warm, even he can''t say what it is, never feel, very comfortable.


    "Mm-hmm, big brother is very kind to Erya. Erya likes big brother best."


    The little girl took the popsicle and was not willing to eat it, which made Guo Qi feel sad again.


    "Er Ya, is grandma at home?"


    Not long after the incident, Guo Qi wanted to find granny Hua. After all, the village head said that the biggest net was Erya''s.


    Er Ya is still a child, can''t do of live, want to borrow that big net, also want to get grandma''s approval can.


    "Grandma just went out and said that she was going to the third aunt''s house. It seems that there is no pepper at home. She went to the third aunt''s house to borrow some pepper to cook."


    The little girl''s innocent eyes looked at Guo Qi and said where her grandmother was going. Now she was left at home. She took Guo Qi''s hand and asked Guo Qi and the village head to sit in the room.


    "Uncle, where is the third aunt? Let''s go straight there. I''m afraid it''s too late to dream. "


    Toad is in the lake. I don''t know if he will escape from the bottom of the lake. If he delays a little longer, he will have more time to leave. Guo Qi doesn''t want to watch the monster slip away from his eyelids.


    "Come on, I know where it is."


    With a nod, the village head leads Guo Qi directly. The village is not big. Moreover, the village head has lived here for decades and knows how to walk back with his eyes closed.


    "Oh, help! Toads are going to eat people. Come on."


    As they were walking along the road, Guo Qi and the village head heard a woman calling for help. When they met, they were very worried and ran to the place where they called for help.


    "It''s granny Hua."


    After seeing the person who was crying for help in a hurry, Guo Qi''s expression changed at that time. No matter what the situation is now, he ran quickly and ran away with his mother-in-law Hua on his back.


    "Village head, you take mother-in-law Hua and leave it to me."


    It''s toad chasing mother-in-law Hua. Guo Qi doesn''t know why, but toad is a monster. Now the monster wants to harm people, so he can''t sit back and ignore it.


    "I''m worried about how to catch you. I didn''t expect that you ran up on your own, so don''t go down."


    With that, Guo Qi ran directly to the monster. Although he didn''t know how to make himself strong now, his fighting skills were well versed in it and could be used smoothly.


    The things that melt into his heart will never be forgotten. In Ming City, Guo Qi used monsters as a training stone and practiced his fighting skills for a long time. At this moment, he directly played it out.


    "Bang."


    When one foot swept out, the fallen leaves on the ground were swept up by Guo Qi, leaving a deep scratch on the surface, which shows how much strength Guo Qi used.


    "Quack quack."


    Fierce was swept by a foot, Toad was almost kicked over, but she did not stop, still called non-stop.


    Someone stopped him, but toad was still chasing granny Hua. He didn''t care about Guo Qi''s chasing.


    "Still running?"


    After sweeping toad with one foot, Guo Qi thought that toad would run away. He was ready to catch up, but he thought that toad would continue to catch up with granny Hua, which made Guo Qi feel abnormal.


    "Quack quack."


    After chasing for a long time, toad has been chasing the direction of village head and mother-in-law Hua''s leaving, and did not stop. Guo Qi hurriedly chased toad behind, so he ran all the time, and soon caught up with mother-in-law Hua''s home.


    "Quick Er Ya, come in and don''t come out


    Seldom so tired, rushed back, also can''t take a breath, see the yard is eating popsicle Erya, spend mother-in-law also don''t have time to explain, shout at Erya, let Erya don''t stay outside.


    "Boy I''m not sure. "


    The huge mouth has been quacking, vaguely, there is a child two words out, although the hearing is not clear, but after Guo Qi''s realm improved, his hearing is much stronger than ordinary people."Is it..."


    Although he didn''t listen very clearly, Guo Qi''s expression changed, and he thought of a possibility.


    "Wait a minute, village head, don''t run away. Granny Hua, Er Ya, come out quickly."


    He had a guess in his heart, and Guo Qi was confident that he could subdue the toad on the land. Now he wanted to see if his guess was true, so he wanted Erya and granny Hua to come out and see if the toad could recognize them?

 Chapter 117

    "Don''t be silly, young man. Come here."


    Seeing that Toad was about to rush over, the head of the village was pale with fright. He was a little frightened and called Guo Qi to take refuge in the house.


    "Big brother, come in quickly, that big toad is very fierce."


    Not only the village head is shouting Guo Qi, but Er Ya is also ignoring the popsicle on the ground, showing a small head calling Guo Qi.


    In Erya''s opinion, the toad robbed her popsicle and was a bad guy. Moreover, the toad pushed her to the ice. She didn''t like the toad in her heart.


    "Trust me once. Come out. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you. It''s OK."


    Guo Qi, with a warm smile on his face, let the three people hiding in the room come out. Now he wants to know if this toad has something to do with Er Ya.


    "Well Let''s go out a little bit slowly. "


    There was still some hesitation in his heart, but the village head also believed that Guo Qi was not a mess. He looked at the flower mother-in-law and Er Ya, and the Adam''s apple stirred a few times and said.


    "Grandma, I''m afraid!"


    Pulling grandma''s pants, Erya hid behind grandma Hua and looked at the big toad that had stopped in the distance. Erya only dared to show half of her face.


    "Don''t worry. Erya is not afraid. There is a big brother here."


    Guo Qi came to Erya''s side, rubbed Erya''s small head, with a smile on his face.


    "I know that you are still an incomplete monster, but you should have recovered your consciousness."


    When he came to toad, Guo Qi said, he believed that this toad should be able to understand him.


    "Grandma, is the big brother talking to that Toad?"


    Some curious to see Guo Qi, found that Guo Qi and toad in the exchange, two ya heart is very curious, looking up at grandma, want to get the answer from Grandma.


    "That toad has become the essence. Er Ya, don''t go there."


    How can a toad understand people? Think of here, flower mother-in-law thought of those ghost stories, some things can understand people''s words, and those things can speak.


    Worried that Erya would be hurt, mother-in-law Hua asked Erya to hide behind her and not let Erya go out. She was afraid that Erya would offend the thing that became the essence. But if it got angry, they could not bear the anger of immortals.


    "What about big brother?"


    Listen to grandma''s words, Er Ya nodded, can see Guo Qi is still in front of toad, Er Ya expression some worry.


    "You Ask


    Sure enough, when Guo Qi''s words reached Toad''s ears, toad actually opened his mouth. Although it was a little vague, Guo Qi really listened.


    This big toad was supposed to be a woman before she changed, and she would appear here, maybe because she could not give up her feelings here. With such speculation in her heart, Guo Qi began to think about the problem.


    "First of all, are you the monster of Ming City


    Ming City is far away from here, and last time the seal was broken, a large number of monsters swarmed into all parts of the world. Although those strong people kept searching, they were just looking for a needle in a haystack.


    This monster can appear here. Guo Qi doesn''t know if it''s a coincidence. Maybe this monster was changed later, and it may carry virus. If so, people here will suffer.


    "You Know Mingcheng? I am Mingcheng Working. "


    When Guo Qi mentioned Mingcheng, Toad''s voice was trembling and excited. Finally, someone knew what happened to him.


    "Grandma, toad is really talking to big brother. Let''s go and ask people to help him."


    This toad can talk. It must be what grandma said to herself before. She has grown into a master. She dare not rush over. She hopes that the village head and grandma can call people together and let everyone come to help.


    "Don''t be silly. Let''s go back to the room first."


    You can''t offend those things that have become essence. Instead, you will get retribution. Grandma is very afraid. She pulls Erya back to the house bit by bit.


    Looking at Guo Qi, who was communicating with toad, he noticed that the mother-in-law Hua was retreating. The village head was hesitant and embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he should retreat or stand still?


    "I was in Mingcheng a few days ago."


    Feeling Toad''s surprise, Guo nodded and told him his origin, but he didn''t tell the toad about his achievements in Ming City and why he didn''t become a monster.


    "Let me ask you a second question. Why are you here?"


    It''s a long way from Ming City. This monster will come here. Guo Qi doesn''t believe it''s a coincidence.


    "I I think I My children and My Home


    At present, toad hasn''t adapted to this state, and it''s very difficult to speak. He can''t say a complete word for a long time, so he has to organize his language.


    "Uncle village head, come in quickly. It''s very dangerous outside. I''ll call big brother to come in later."The innocent Er Ya hid in the room, peeped out a small head and looked at the village head standing there. She was afraid that the village head would be hurt by the toad and called for the village head.


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    I''ve been struggling in my heart. Now I''m called by Er Ya, and I see toad really talking. Even if I''m not superstitious, the village head still feels a little chilly at the moment. It''s really evil today.


    "Uncle village head, let''s go to inform other people and ask them to help big brother. Er Ya is afraid..."


    The village head came to Erya''s house to hide. Although the house could not withstand the attack, it was better than the road in broad daylight.


    Looking at the village head standing beside her, Er Ya is discussing. She doesn''t want to see Guo Qi. Guo Qi continues to stand outside, and she doesn''t want to see Guo Qi injured by a toad.


    "Well, uncle, I''ll find someone right away."


    The way out was blocked by toad. Although the village head wanted to go out, he was still waiting. He was afraid that toad would block his way. He thought about it. Finally, the village head directly removed the window behind Er Ya''s room, turned it out from behind and went to the village to call people.


    "Child, home? You Are you Er Ya''s mother


    This kind of conjecture had been in his mind for a long time, but Guo Qi couldn''t believe it. How did this toad get back so far from Mingcheng? Six or seven years did not go home, even if the memory is good, it is impossible to step by step back home.


    "Yes It''s me


    It seems that he finally said what he was worried about. Toad''s voice was full of crying. Finally someone understood him. This time, he didn''t have to be chased and beaten.


    Erya''s mother and father work in Mingcheng. Although their income is not high, they are OK. At least they have no worries about food and clothing. They haven''t been home for six years, so they want to come back to build a house this year.


    Unexpectedly, a silent disaster destroyed all their dreams. Erya''s father changed into a complete monster and came back from Mingcheng with Erya''s mother.


    After leaving Er Ya''s mother, Er Ya''s father disappeared. No one knew where he had gone, even Er Ya''s mother didn''t know.


    Looking at this familiar haunted place, Erya''s mother wanted to go home to see her child, but she was a toad or a giant toad.


    People in the village didn''t embarrass her, but the children would play. Once she met Erya, who was buying a popsicle and wanted to go home happily.


    Unexpectedly, Erya''s mother, who jumped out on the way, scared Erya. Erya only tried to hide, but Erya''s mother was very anxious. The more she wanted to keep Erya, she didn''t expect that it would backfire, which caused Erya''s misunderstanding and made Erya think that she was attacking Erya.


    "I see."


    Hearing Er Ya''s mother admit that moment, Guo Qi''s heart is sour. His own parents died early. Guo Qi will never forget the feeling of no father and no mother.


    Erya hasn''t seen her parents for six years. Now her mother is not far away from her, but she can''t recognize each other. Maybe few people can understand the bitterness of her heart.


    "Do you want to meet Er Ya? But now you are... "


    Now Er Ya''s mother hasn''t changed completely. She''s just a monster. Unless she changes into the ultimate monster, she can really change her appearance at that time.


    "Well Well, you You can Help Can I help you? "


    These days, Erya''s mother has been crying in her heart. She doesn''t know how to let Erya recognize her, especially when she lies on the water bank. Looking at her present appearance, she even wants to die.


    "This I''ll try my best


    If Guo Qi has the ability to let Er Ya''s mother out of the present situation, he will not hesitate to nod and agree, but now he can''t do anything, and how can Er Ya''s mother make others believe and accept her?


    Too much uncertainty, Guo Qi can only do his best, if it is really not successful, then he will think of other ways.


    "Thank you Thank you, thank you You


    After explaining what to do next and giving orders to Er Ya''s mother, Guo got up and walked towards the room.


    "Big brother, come back quickly. It''s very dangerous there."


    Has been watching with fear, Erya is afraid that toad will do something bad to hurt Guo Qi.


    Small eyes blink dare not blink, now finally see Guo Qi back, two Ya excited all shed tears, looking at Guo Qi, mouth call him.


    "Er Ya is good and doesn''t cry. If Mom and dad come back and see Er Ya is still a girl who likes to cry, they will laugh at her."


    Squatting down and rubbing Er Ya''s head, he thought that Er Ya was like this, but her mother couldn''t meet her here. Guo Qi was sour, but in order not to make Er Ya sad, he had to bear it.


    "Well, Er Ya, listen to my brother. Er Ya doesn''t cry."


    All eyes, sucked nose, two Ya let his face squeeze out a smile, looking at Guo Qi, face show happy appearance.


    "Just now the elder brother was talking to Aunt toad. Aunt toad said that she had brought her mother''s news to Erya. Would Erya like to hear it?"Now if you tell Er Ya that this toad is her mother, the little girl may not be able to accept this kind of thing for a while, so Guo Qi has to think of other ways. After thinking about it, Guo Qi thinks that Er Ya''s mother can say a few words to Er Ya first.

 Chapter 118

    "Big brother, Er Ya miss her mother. Er Ya wants to hear the news from Aunt toad."


    One said mother, two Ya eyes some red, inhaled the nose, wrongly said.


    "Come with big brother."


    Holding Erya''s hand, Guo Qi has a smile on her face. She knows that the little girl is still afraid of toads, which can also reduce the children''s panic.


    "Two Ah


    Seeing her daughter approaching step by step, Erya''s mother was so excited that her daughter grew up. She was even more beautiful than when she was young. Her big eyes were so beautiful.


    She wants to shout Er Ya''s name, but Er Ya''s mother is still a little flustered. She still doesn''t know how to face Er Ya. Looking at Guo Qi holding Er Ya''s hand coming to her, Er Ya''s mother makes a decision that surprises Guo Qi.


    "Big brother, how did aunt toad leave?"


    Er Ya''s mother''s big eyes were filled with tears unconsciously. She cried a few times. She didn''t dare to look at Er Ya any more. She was afraid that she could not help telling Er Ya that she was her mother. That would frighten Er Ya.


    Helplessly, Er Ya''s mother turns around and jumps away, leaving Guo Qi and Er Ya standing there, wondering if they want to catch up.


    "Big guy, there''s the toad. Come on, grab it."


    As soon as Er Ya''s mother jumped out of the house, the village head who turned over from the window behind the house rushed over with the villagers. Although I don''t know if this toad has become a master, how can so many people be afraid of toads all the time?


    village people came to the most of the half, with shovel, raking and holding the kitchen knife directly, afraid that toad will hurt the two families.


    As soon as he saw the toad, the village head directly asked the villagers to catch the toad first, but he couldn''t let the toad stay in the village and harm everyone. Even if he couldn''t hurt her, at least he had to drive the Toad out of the village, so as not to make the villagers worried every day.


    "Come on, er Mao, scatter your fishing net."


    "Tiger baby, you take the harpoon to prepare. If this toad dares to resist, it will stab her leg directly."


    "Biaozi and I held him down with a shovel to keep him from moving."


    Everyone didn''t like this toad. After all, it was so ugly and hurt people in the village. Although the villagers were simple, they would not be merciful to a bad guy. They were all ready to catch toads.


    "Do it."


    Guo Qi takes Erya''s hand and goes forward. They don''t know where toad will go, but Erya is still a child. Guo Qi can''t keep her running, so he will be too tired to hold on.


    The two did not feel that the villagers had begun to capture the toad.


    The net in ER maozi''s hand came out and fell from the air, just above the toad''s head. The huge net stopped the toad''s way.


    "Right now, come on, hold her down and don''t let her jump."


    Er Mao''s fishing net has covered the toad''s cage, but this toad is very strong. She used to press it with a millstone, and there was a person sitting on it. She broke it away. Now there is only one fishing net, so it can''t stop her.


    For fear that the toad would jump up again, we used shovels to press the toad, bricks to press on it, and some people used harpoons to prick the toad''s legs, so that the toad would never jump up again.


    "Quack ~"


    these are the villagers who used to get along with each other day and night. Er Ya''s mother didn''t expect that they would attack her. The pain suddenly hit her. Er Ya''s mother didn''t dare to speak and could only keep quack.


    "No, this cry..."


    Although it was difficult to distinguish the cry of toad, Guo Qi could clearly hear the pain and sadness from the cry. At that time, he frowned and began to run forward with Er Ya in his arms.


    "Ha ha, I finally caught the toad. Aunt Liu, didn''t you just take a rope from home? Come on, help the toad''s legs with the rope so that she won''t run away."


    This toad is so powerful that it can''t be held down by anything. If it wasn''t for the big guys, maybe this guy would run away again.


    In order to easily trap the toad, someone directly took out the rope and tied the four legs of the toad. Without legs, how can the toad jump?


    "Stop it, you can''t do that."


    When Guo Qi came with Er Ya in his arms, the villagers had already begun to bind Er Ya''s mother''s four legs with ropes. Looking at this situation, Guo Qi roared at that time.


    Before the people arrived, the voice came first, but the villagers didn''t know what happened to Guo Qi. Their hands kept on pressing the toad and binding its four legs.


    "Uncles and uncles, don''t hurt this aunt. This aunt is a good person."


    Little Erya has been waiting for her mother''s news. Seeing that these uncles and aunts are hurting toad, she is a little distressed. Especially when she sees the harpoon inserted in toad''s leg, Erya is crying."Er Ya, what do you say? It''s a toad. How can it talk?"


    It''s said that children''s words are innocent. In order to stop them, Erya lied, which made many people unhappy.


    "Really, just now the elder brother told Er Ya that the aunt was going to tell Er Ya where her mother was!"


    Xiaoerya shakes her head innocently. She knows that big brother won''t cheat her. And she just saw big brother talking to Aunt toad. Aunt toad is a good person. Don''t hurt aunt toad.


    "Young man, take Erya and stand aside quickly. Today we will catch this toad. Since this toad appeared, the village has been restless all day. Today we will send this toad away anyway. We can''t let her stay here any longer."


    The village head also rushed over. Although he didn''t want to embarrass the toad, he always felt that it was not good for such an evil thing to stay in the village. He hesitated for a long time and finally decided to catch the toad and throw it out.


    "Uncle village head, no, this toad..."


    Anxious with sweat, Guo Qi wanted to tell the truth, but looking at Er Ya, and the toad who had stopped the commotion, Guo Qi couldn''t tell.


    "Young man, you must be out of your wits. Wake up quickly."


    An older woman stood up and looked at Guo Qi holding Er Ya. She began to persuade Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi is still a young man, and this toad may become a fine thing, and it''s normal to confuse people. Guo Qi should be confused by the toad, and they can''t let the toad stay here.


    "Listen to me. This toad can''t be sent out. She is..."


    "Well, you don''t have to say anything. Let''s do it, big guy. Throw the Toad out early, and then everyone will set off firecrackers and blow the suona in the village."


    Just when Guo Qi wanted to speak out the identity of Er Ya''s mother, he was interrupted again. No one could hear Guo Qi''s words, and Guo Qi wanted to bite.


    "Roar."


    At this time, there was a loud roar in the air, which made many people''s ears hurt and their expressions hurt.


    "Not good."


    On hearing the roar, Guo Qi felt "cluttering" in his heart and quickly reached out to cover Er Ya''s ears. He knew what was going on and thought, this time it''s a trouble.


    Whoosh.


    Sure enough, when Guo Qi''s expression changed greatly, he suddenly heard several voices breaking the air. In a hurry, he saw villagers flying out and falling to the ground, making a sound of "bang" and "bang".


    "Poof."


    "Oh, it''s killing me."


    "Who kicked me? I can''t breathe. "


    Some people spit out blood directly, others are slightly injured, and their buttocks fall on the ground. It''s worth throwing their lips. However, some people may have bad luck and get kicked in front of their chest. They can''t breathe for a long time.


    "Ouch."


    There was another roar. This time, the thing that appeared didn''t start any more. It was not far from toad''s body. The ferocious face looked at everyone, and the huge mouth was roaring up to the sky, full of anger.


    "Ah..."


    "Demon Monster. "


    Half sat up to see what in the end was kicked out, when you see clearly standing in front of things, the villagers can no longer keep calm, a scream of panic.


    Standing in front of them was a man dressed in ordinary people''s clothes. This man''s figure was similar to that of ordinary people, and the only thing that made people scared was the terrible face.


    The face is no longer a human face, but a ferocious crocodile face. The appearance of such a terrible guy for no reason makes everyone think of the legendary monster.


    There was a toad in the village. Now even the monster appeared, which made them pale and frightened. Some timid people cried directly.


    "A completely changed monster?"


    Seeing the monster''s appearance clearly, Guo Qi''s expression suddenly became dignified. He didn''t know why the monster appeared here, but since it appeared, it would not be easy to deal with each other.


    "Folks, take what you have and let''s fight monsters."


    Although the monster is terrible, it should not have the magic in legend. Since there are so many people in the village, can''t it beat a monster?


    "Wait, stop it."


    Guo Qi is very clear about the realm of monsters with complete changes. They are the practitioners of the four or five realms, not to mention the ordinary villagers. Even the experts of the special forces come here to eat.


    "Quack ~"


    the mouth of the crocodile monster is opening and closing. Just as he wants to move, the toad behind him yells. I don''t know what the two monsters are communicating with.


    "Pa!"


    The villagers attacked one by one. The crocodile stood in front of the toad. He didn''t put his hand. He let the iron rod rake hit him and put his arm on his forehead."Stop it."


    The villagers are too ruthless. The monster didn''t do it. He certainly didn''t want to hurt everyone. Otherwise, there would have been a river of blood here. Guo Qi was organizing.


    "Stop it, don''t fight any more. That toad is Erya''s mother and your countryman. Stop it."

 Chapter 119

    Watching Erya''s father block in front of Erya''s mother and be beaten by village people''s farm tools, Guo Qi can''t help it any more.


    They don''t want to be like this either. The monster virus in Mingcheng is spreading. There are only a few people who are exempted. It''s a big city with millions of people. It''s destroyed by an infectious virus.


    As they look like this, Guo Qi knows what they have suffered. Some relatives dare not recognize them, and some acquaintances dare not see them. They don''t want Erya to bear too much burden. Even if Erya''s mother has returned to the village, they still hide.


    "Little brother, what are you talking about? Erya''s mother is working in Mingcheng." An old man in his seventies and eighties looked at Guo Qi incredulously.


    "Don''t you know what happened in Mingcheng?" Guo Qi has some doubts. It seems that their news is really closed.


    "What can happen to such a big city as Mingcheng? Can there be a world war? "


    International joke, it''s too difficult to have an accident in such a big Ming City. Besides, there are so many national armies in Ming City. Even if there are people who want to rebel, they can''t do it. They must be suppressed. What else can happen in Ming City.


    "Come on, big guy, these two monsters will be caught by us immediately."


    The crocodile monster didn''t fight back, which was completely beyond the villagers'' expectation. However, they knew that the crocodile had kicked them out as soon as it appeared. Now they grabbed the guy in their hand and hit him, but he stood still and was beaten.


    "Stop it, stop it."


    The villagers'' beating and touching had not stopped. Guo Qi couldn''t see it any more. He put Er Ya on the ground and let Er Ya take care of himself and rush into the crowd quickly.


    "Stop it."


    Holding a wooden stick in a villager''s hand, Guo shouts at the man. They are too much.


    "Don''t be silly, brother. It''s a monster. You must have been cheated by them."


    It''s said that monsters like to confuse people''s minds. This man must be confused by monsters. No, they can''t watch monsters continue to harm people here.


    "You all listen to me first. When I''m finished, if you want to continue, I''ll never stop you."


    Guo Qi really had no way to deal with the ignorance of these villagers, but he couldn''t beat them and scold them. At last, he gave them a loud drink and made them tremble.


    "Say what you want, young man."


    Finally, the village head stood up, stopped all the actions, and came to Guo Qi. He looked at Guo Qi with some worry and asked him to speak.


    "As you all saw just now, this guy with crocodile head kicked everyone away as soon as he appeared. Have you ever thought about why he didn''t fight back when you hit him now?"


    "I''m from Mingcheng. You may not know what happened in Mingcheng, but I experienced the changes of Mingcheng myself."


    "Except for the individual, everyone else has become like this. It''s all because of a new virus."


    "You just focus on fighting monsters, but you don''t let them talk. Have you ever thought about why they two came all the way here?"


    There was some anger in his heart. Guo Qi was more and more excited. At last, he pointed to the villagers and taught them a lesson one by one.


    "How do you know they are Erya''s parents?"


    There are still villagers who don''t believe that the two people who want to hang up are their villagers. They point to the head of toad and crocodile. Although they are afraid, they still say what they really mean.


    "Why don''t you wait for them to speak?"


    Before they let the monster talk, the big guys began to rush up to catch the monster. It was not convenient for the monster to talk. If they were beaten and killed like this, it would be strange to tell the truth.


    "Village Long, you forget Remember that year You Help me Carry the children Hospitals Have you seen it? "


    It was Er Ya''s mother who said this. At the beginning, her family was very poor. Er Ya''s father worked in other villages, leaving only their mother and daughter and Er Ya''s grandmother at home.


    It was a rainy and windy night. It happened that Er Ya''s grandmother was ill and couldn''t get back. But her mother had to carry her several month old Er Ya on her back to the hospital.


    The road here is not easy to walk, coupled with the dark rain and slippery road, Er Ya''s mother fell many times along the way, but she still insists on moving forward.


    It happened that there was something wrong with the village head coming out with an umbrella at that time. After meeting Erya''s mother, he had to go to the doctor with Erya''s grandmother on his back without saying a word.


    How can this kind of thing bother the village head? In the end, Er Ya''s mother asked the village head to carry Er Ya, and she carried Er Ya''s grandmother to the hospital. It was because of the village head''s help that she finally let her grandmother go to the village pharmacy at the last moment.


    Although this is a small matter, few people know about it, and it has always been the most impressive thing for Er Ya''s mother. When he said this, the village head''s expression changed at that time.


    "Yes It''s you People


    When listening to Toad''s big mouth saying this story intermittently, the village head''s face changed dramatically at that time, and his whole body was a little shivering. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him. It was really Er Ya''s mother."You You are Er Ya, father


    It''s confirmed that the big toad behind is Er Ya''s mother, so this guy with crocodile''s head should be Er Ya''s father. So, they even beat Er Ya''s father and mother as monsters?


    The flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and the whole family didn''t know each other.


    "Quick, what are you waiting for? Get Er Ya''s mother out quickly!"


    After understanding the causes and consequences, the village head yelled at the villagers behind him.


    Erya''s mother had been covered with a big net, and she had four legs pierced by a harpoon. Thinking of what she had done before, the village head was very upset.


    "Auntie Feng, I''m sorry. I I didn''t mean to. I thought... "


    When they did something wrong, the villagers immediately apologized. This time, it was their fault that they were reckless and started without knowing the cause and effect of the matter.


    "No It doesn''t matter. I I want to Two ya


    The giant toad was shaking his head, croaking incessantly and talking intermittently. Er Ya''s mother was very kind-hearted and didn''t hate everyone. We can''t blame everyone for this kind of thing. She was too scary now.


    "Ma mom? Is mom really you? Wuwu, mom, I want to die. "


    Erya, who had been on one side, heard Guo Qi say that Aunt toad wanted to help her mother pass a message to her. She was waiting. She didn''t think that Aunt toad was her mother.


    Leng for a long time, when Er Ya came back, he could not help tears from the corner of his eyes. He ran to Er Ya''s mother crying, holding the huge toad, and tears gushed out.


    "The child is good. It''s the father who doesn''t take good care of his mother."


    Er Ya''s father holds his own child and daughter-in-law, full of apology.


    After taking Er Ya''s mother to come here, he was called to leave, leaving Er Ya''s mother alone and letting Er Ya''s mother wait for him to come back.


    But when he came back, he just saw that the villagers were bullying Er Ya''s mother. He was angry at that time. No matter these were the neighbors who used to get along with each other day and night, he directly attacked everyone.


    "Lao Feng, is it really you?"


    There has always been a mustard in my heart, but when the crocodile head monster spoke, listening to the familiar accent and words, someone finally resisted the fear in his heart and slowly came to the crocodile head.


    "Big brother, it''s me. You forget that when I took Er Ya''s mother to Mingcheng eight years ago, you helped us with our luggage."


    In order to make this person sure, Erya''s father explained that he didn''t want to let everyone misunderstand.


    "Really, brother Feng, you''ve come back. You miss me so much. You stinky boy, you don''t say a word when you come back. What''s the matter? No matter how ugly you are, you''re also our good brother."


    After patting Er Ya''s father on the shoulder, we can see that the villagers are very excited at the moment. They haven''t seen each other for eight years. I didn''t expect that it would be such a scene when they meet again.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Take Er Ya''s mother to treatment."


    No one thought that the big toad was Erya''s mother, and everyone hurt Erya''s mother. I felt very guilty. Looking at such a poor family of three, someone finally thought of treating Erya''s mother''s wound as soon as possible.


    "Mummy, Wuwu, mummy, it''s all Erya. Erya shouldn''t say that mummy is a bad clam "Bad people."


    While holding the big toad crying, Er Ya was remorseful. At the beginning, her mother must have recognized herself, so she wanted to talk to herself, but she thought she wanted to hurt herself, so she didn''t run.


    In retrospect, Erya felt very sad. She held her mother in her arms. Her tears were like the flood that broke the dyke. She couldn''t control them any more. She cried all the time. Everyone''s heart was sour, and some emotional people''s eyes were red.


    "Well, let''s all go back first. Today Feng Tian is back. We should be happy. They must have something to say. Let''s send them home first."


    The village head knew that it was not appropriate for everyone to stay here at this time. In order to make the atmosphere more relaxed, he asked everyone to send the injured Erya mother home first, and then asked the doctor to come to treat her.


    "Aunt Erya, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If I can prove your identity earlier, you won''t have to suffer any more."


    Looking at the bloody Erya mother on her four legs, Guo Qi felt very sad.


    He didn''t want to make Erya hard to do, so he didn''t dare to tell her the truth. It was because he didn''t tell her mother''s identity to everyone that Erya''s mother was hurt by everyone.


    If I could tell you the truth earlier, if I could meet Er Ya''s mother alone earlier, if everything could be earlier, it would not be like this. Guo Qi is complaining about himself. He is not strong enough, or so many things would not have happened.


    "Brother, you don''t have to blame yourself. You''re not to blame for this. By the way, I''m very curious about one thing. Can you tell me what''s going on?"

 Chapter 120

    This time, although Guo Qi didn''t explain to you clearly, if Guo Qi didn''t stand up, they would still be beaten by the villagers as monsters.


    Erya''s father came to Guo Qi and put his hand on Guo Qi''s shoulder. Instead of being angry with Guo Qi, he was very grateful to Guo Qi. If it wasn''t for Guo Qi, they would not be accepted by everyone.


    "Brother Feng, if you have anything to say, I will tell you as long as I know it."


    I don''t know what happened to Erya''s father, but Guo Qi didn''t intend to hide it. As long as it wasn''t about his ability, other things could be said.


    "I remember you said you came from Mingcheng. Why didn''t you change?"


    Monsters are not all bad people, but they have a very powerful power and means. Once people have the ability to transcend imagination, they will be dissatisfied with the constraints of rules and regulations. At that time, once there is oppression, they will resist.


    It is precisely because of the fear that monsters will rebel against the constraints of the law and run wild, that those high-level officials will order the suppression of monsters. If monsters run wild and dominate the world at that time, human beings will become their servants.


    Now Er Ya''s father is not the ultimate monster even though he has changed completely. His fighting power is still within the scope of permission. Besides, he has not been influenced by the desire for profit and has not lost his nature.


    There is no big obstacle for the two people to communicate. Although the monster virus has brought a lot of pain to Er Ya''s father, it has also brought him very powerful strength and means, making him a superman like existence.


    "It''s a long story, mainly because when the disaster happened, I had a Buddha relic. When the virus bullied me, the purification power of Buddha relic made the virus go away."


    He couldn''t tell the story about his eyes, but he didn''t know whether his failure to change was due to his eyes or his Buddhist relic.


    After all, Han Meiqi and Shen Yao didn''t change because they had Buddhist relics. I''m afraid there''s a great chance that they would avoid the difficulty because they had Buddhist relics.


    "Then why are you here? It''s thousands of miles away from Ming City. "


    The reason why Er Ya''s father and Er Ya''s mother come back here is that they are powerful monsters. They can travel through space and appear here soon. But Guo Qi is an ordinary human.


    And Er Ya''s parents were born here and raised here. This is their root, so they will come back here. But Guo Qi has a dime relationship with this place?


    "To be honest, I''m just passing by."


    Guo Qi simply tells Er Ya''s father what happened when he came down from a mountain and wanted to return to Ming City. Then he comes to the village. Although it''s rough, he doesn''t hide too much, so Er Ya''s father can hear it clearly.


    "Let''s go and sit at my house."


    The doubt in the heart dispels, two Ya Father breathed a sigh of relief.


    The monster should be arrested. Although Erya''s father is very powerful now, if some super masters come to the human side, he will be arrested. Moreover, Erya''s mother is still there. He doesn''t want his husband and wife to be arrested.


    After confirming that Guo Qi was not one of those super experts, he relaxed his vigilance and led Guo Qi to go home together.


    "By the way, my mother, she..."


    I haven''t seen her for six years. I said that I would come back and bring money to build a three story foreign-style building for my mother. Now the foreign-style building hasn''t been built, and I and Er Ya''s mother have become ghosts and people. Feng Tian is afraid to scare his old mother at home.


    "Sooner or later, this matter will spread to granny Hua. Besides, Er Ya is not afraid. You are granny Hua''s own son. Can she worry that you will eat her?"


    Guo Qi understood Feng Tian''s concerns and explained to him.


    "Thank you, brother."


    He was ambivalent and hesitant. Feng Tian stood in the same place and didn''t know whether he should continue to move forward until he heard Guo Qi''s words.


    "Brother Feng, I don''t know one thing. I wonder if you can tell me about it?"


    Feng Tian asked himself a question, and Guo Qi answered him without concealment. Along the way, Guo Qi suddenly had several questions in his heart.


    "Go ahead, what''s the problem?"


    It''s normal for Guo Qi to ask himself some things, but Feng Tian didn''t refuse.


    "Why did you leave after you sent aunt Erya back here?"


    If it wasn''t for Erya''s father''s leaving, Erya''s mother would not be caught by herself, recognized by the villagers, and even less driven out by these people as monsters. All this is because of Erya''s father''s leaving.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know why he didn''t take Er Ya''s mother home when he came here. With his fluent speaking ability, it''s no problem to explain to his family and villagers, but he didn''t.


    "This..."


    Feng Tian, Er Ya''s father, didn''t expect that Guo Qi would ask this question. This question seems to be a bit difficult. He doesn''t know how to speak it. He is constantly creating and summarizing language."Well, when I came here, I was going to go home to recognize Er Ya and my mother. I don''t know what happened. There was a force calling me."


    Er Ya''s father thought for a long time and finally told the truth.


    "A force, can you be more specific?"


    Who summoned you, why, where did you go? Guo Qi wants to know this, because it may help him find a way to solve the monster.


    "I can''t tell exactly what happened. When I was in Mingcheng, I was in a muddle. It wasn''t until the seal was broken that I became what I am now."


    "I don''t know what that power is, but I have to obey. It seems that the master of that power is an emperor, and we are his absolute subordinates."


    "As for where we were called to? I can''t say that, because once we''re called, we''ll be in a muddle. When we get back to consciousness, it''s here now. "


    After talking for a long time, even Feng Tian, Er Ya''s father, didn''t know what was going on. Although Guo Qi was a little disappointed, he gained a lot. At least he knew that the monster incident was not accidental.


    "Mom, eat popsicles."


    When Guo Qi and Er Ya''s father Feng Tian came home, Er Ya had already put Er Ya''s mother on the table. There was no one else in the family. Mother Hua didn''t know what had gone out.


    "Two Ah Good, mom No Eat


    The huge mouth is quacking from time to time, and the blunt speech is not very clear, but Er Ya can understand it.


    "Mom, what do you want to eat? Erya will cook for you. Now Erya can cook."


    Mom finally went home, even if the present appearance is a little chilly, but this is the person who gives birth to and supports herself. Er Ya is not afraid, but she feels very warm.


    "Er Ya, where''s your grandmother?"


    He hasn''t seen his mother for six years. Feng Tianting, Er Ya''s father, missed his mother. He came back to look for her in the house for a long time, but he didn''t see her. He didn''t know where her mother was.


    "Grandma was still at home before, then I went to chase my mother with my big brother, and then I don''t know. "


    Recall what happened before. At that time, Granny Hua and Erya hid in the house together. The village head went out to call people through the window. Then Erya went out with his elder brother. Where''s grandma? Er Ya doesn''t know.


    "I think I''m busy outside. It doesn''t matter. Let''s sit down first."


    Thinking of her mother''s age, Feng Tian didn''t pay much attention to her. He chatted with Guo Qi and fell in love with her. They chatted about all kinds of things until they forgot to eat.


    "When is it, Er Ya? Go to your aunt''s house and see if grandma is there?"


    Until mother-in-law Hua came back, Feng Tianxin was worried and uneasy. He didn''t know how. He was always flustered. It seemed that something was going to happen.


    "Well, Dad, wait a moment. Er Ya will be back soon."


    He was talking with his mother and was called out by his father to do something. Er Ya nodded. A pair of tiger teeth showed up and laughed naively. He ran out and looked for the place where grandma often went.


    "Dad, grandma is not at my aunt''s house. I went to several places where Grandma usually goes, but I didn''t see her."


    Sitting at home and chatting with Feng Tian, after a long time, Er Ya came back panting, but she was the only one who didn''t see granny Hua.


    "Let''s wait. Maybe granny Hua has something important to do. She should come back."


    Guo Qi didn''t know what was going on. He felt that Granny Hua had left abnormally, but the village was very calm all the time. Granny Hua, such an old lady, should not have anything wrong, so he had to sit down and wait.


    "It''s dark. Why don''t you come back? Is nothing going to happen? "


    Wait and wait, just can''t wait for mother-in-law Hua to come back. I''ve been thinking about my mother all the time. At last, Er Ya''s father Feng Tian can''t wait. Seeing that it''s getting dark outside, he decides to go out and look for her.


    "It''s getting dark. How can I go out and look for it? Do you want to ask door to door? "


    Feng Tian is a bit impatient. He is afraid that something will happen to granny Hua outside. He asks Guo Qi and Erya to stay at home. He goes out alone, but Guo Qi stops him. It''s inconvenient to go out alone this evening.


    "Well, if you really want to go out, I''ll accompany you. Maybe I can help you."


    Although Feng Tian is now a monster and has the ability to see through the sky, he always has a pair of ordinary eyes. Many times, there will be many inconveniences. Guo Qi is different. His eyes have the ability of perspective, so it should be more convenient to find people.


    "Good brother, I''ll trouble you again this time."


    Looking at Guo Qi gratefully, although Feng Tian is still a crocodile head, Guo Qi doesn''t feel ferocious and terrifying, on the contrary, he is a kind of eager infatuation."Er Ya, you stay at home and take good care of your mother. I''ll go out with your father first."

 Chapter 121

    The night was drawing near, and it was dark outside. Two men went out, leaving only a child and a toad at home.


    "Dad, big brother, you should be careful. It''s dark outside. It''s hard to walk."


    Grandma has not come back, although some afraid of grandma, but Erya is still very worried.


    Now Dad and big brother go out to find grandma together. The little girl is very sensible and doesn''t pester with her.


    "Take care of mom."


    Rubbing Er Ya''s head, Feng Tian, Er Ya''s father, looks at the big toad lying on the table, then turns around and goes out with Guo Qi.


    "It''s so late. I don''t know where mom is now?"


    Out of the house, Feng Tian is a little confused. He hasn''t been home for six years. Now he''s back, but his mother is gone.


    I don''t know if his mother''s habits have changed during his absence these years?


    "Go and ask the neighbors first."


    Guo Qi didn''t know where granny Hua was, but since granny Hua came out of the village, naturally someone would have seen granny Hua.


    "Let''s go."


    Nodded, two people began to take advantage of everyone is not sleeping, a knock on the door.


    Now it''s just dark. Some people have seen Feng Tian even in the daytime, but suddenly a crocodile''s head appears in front of their house in the dim sky, which makes the villagers look a little ugly.


    "No, no, we didn''t see Aunt Hua."


    It''s strange to say that most of us go out to see feng Tian today. There are not many people at home in the village, and no one sees mother-in-law Hua''s disappearance. This makes Guo Qi and Feng Tian''s expression slightly changed, which makes it more difficult.


    "I don''t know where else in the village we seldom go?"


    If it can''t be found in the village, Guo Qi expands his search to every corner of the village. Maybe granny Hua is among them.


    "A place rarely visited?"


    When he heard Guo Qi''s words, Feng Tian thought a little, then his expression changed suddenly, and he thought of a place.


    "I remember two places."


    With that, he took Guo Qi and began to enter the void. When the two men reappeared, they had already left the village.


    This is a forest, it is still summer, trees grow very luxuriant, the grass on the ground knee exuberant.


    "Here it is?"


    Looking at the environment here, although it''s a little dark now, Guo Qi can still feel that the environment here is good. How can it be that few people come here?


    "Well, this is actually Mass graves. "


    Under the boundless vitality is the haze of death. Looking at the environment here, Guo Qi can''t associate with that frightening place.


    "When was it?"


    Since he was a child, he lived in the countryside. Naturally, Guo Qi had heard of mass graves. After all, when he was poor, the villagers were very poor and had no money to buy funerals. He could only find a straw mat and throw the dead in mass graves.


    "Thirty years ago."


    When he thought of what he saw when he was just going to leave, even if he had become a monster, Feng Tian was still a little afraid. Those memories were always in his mind, and the horror at that time was still unforgettable.


    "Let''s look separately."


    Although both of them are not ordinary people, even they have stepped into the legendary existence, they still don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world.


    "Well, we''ll gather here later."


    Although the environment here is good, few people come here at ordinary times. The whole forest is not small. If two people look for it again, it will take some time.


    Without too long delay, Guo Qi looked around, and then directly chose a direction to walk past. Feng Tian also chose a direction opposite to Guo Qi.


    "Gugu ~"


    when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. The originally quiet and terrible forest is less nervous because of the birds'' chirping.


    This time I came out with Feng Tian, and neither of them brought a flashlight. Feng Tian''s eyes could see things that normal people couldn''t see, and Guo Qi''s eyes were even better.


    Holding a Buddha relic in his hand, Guo Qi exerts his magic power to lead a little bit of Buddha power into his body, and then begins to search here.


    Although it''s a little dark now, what Guo Qi sees is the same forest as in the daytime. Here, every corner can be seen clearly.


    "Ahem ~"


    it may be that Guo Qi''s eyes are too magical and have the ability of perspective, so when he looks at things, he can''t help but see the underground.


    Thirty years ago, it was a mass grave. Many people were left here. Although so many years have passed, there are still many dead bones buried in the ground.


    There is a lot of rain in summer. After the rain, the ground will be washed again, and some broken bones will be exposed from the ground. However, people passing here will not be surprised.


    At the moment, Guo Qi''s eyes are looking for Granny Hua. When his eyes look down, a ferocious and terrifying white skeleton is looking at him, while a long red snake takes the skeleton as its cave and is swallowing things inside.In the evening, he suddenly saw such a scene. Even if Guo Qi wanted to keep calm, he still had some lingering fear.


    Patted chest, calmed his mood, Guo Qi this just around that place, continue to look forward.


    "Granny Hua, Granny Hua, if you hear me, please let me know."


    There are birds and insects in the forest. It''s very quiet. Guo Qi is calling for Granny Hua. If granny Hua is trapped here, she may respond to his call.


    "Should it be fainting or


    What I fear most is that Granny Hua has an accident now. If she suddenly faints, or is trapped in the ground, or sleeps and falls asleep, then she will be in trouble if she doesn''t know what other people are looking for or what the time is.


    "No?"


    Looking for it in the woods, Guo Qi didn''t see anyone, but he called Feng Tian, and then began to wait in place.


    They agreed to see each other at the place where they were when they first arrived, but he came back first, but he didn''t see feng Tianren. Is Feng Tian still looking for him?


    It''s understandable that Feng Tian is anxious when his mother is gone, but Guo Qi is still a little depressed. This evening, sitting here alone, the breeze blows, and Guo Qi always feels a little chilly on his back.


    Now he is no longer an ordinary man, but his heart is always in awe of ghosts. He appeared in such a forest so late, and he also knew the background here. Thirty years ago, it was a mass grave. Just thinking about it, Guo Qi felt goose bumps on his arm.


    "Want to run? There are no doors. "


    Waiting for the meeting and going to the next place to continue looking for mother-in-law Hua, Guo Qi heard someone talking.


    "Feng Tian?"


    This voice is not strange. It''s Feng Tian, the crocodile headed monster who used to search for Granny Hua separately. I just didn''t expect that he would chase people.


    "Who are you chasing so late?" Guo Qi was very curious.


    Following the direction of the voice, Guo Qi chases Guo Qi to see if Feng Tian has found granny Hua. But when he sees where Feng Tian is, his expression suddenly changes.


    "Ouch ~"


    seeing the person opposite Feng Tian, no, it can''t be said that he is a God, but a monster, or a monster. The monster''s face is very terrible, there are many bloodstains on his face, and insects crawling on it.


    "Say, where are the people?"


    Looking at the monster on the opposite side, Feng Tian''s expression is very bad, his tone is cold, and his cold killing intention bursts out, locking the terrible monster on the opposite side.


    "Gaga, want to save people? With you? It''s just a changed monster. Don''t think it''s invincible. "


    Just like rubbing against the glass, the voice of the monster on the opposite side is very frightening. While he is arrogant, he doesn''t look at Feng Tian at all.


    "Do you have any helpers?"


    Looking at Feng Tian''s back, the monster immediately felt Guo Qi''s existence. Of course, Guo Qi didn''t hide his existence. He came out directly to stand beside Feng Tian.


    Since the monster dares to speak to Feng Tian in this way, it shows that he is not afraid of Feng Tian''s strength, and he is confident that he can defeat Feng Tian. Although he is not strong enough, Guo Qi knows that if he comes out at this time, he may pose a little threat to the monster.


    "The teacher said," where are the people? "


    There is such a terrible guy hidden in the village. No one knows about it. He has lived in the village for 30 years and has not found anything wrong. Feng Tian is also very frightened.


    But it''s not clear where his mother is. He doesn''t have the heart to think about anything else. He just wants to take granny Hua home early.


    My mother disappeared for no reason, but we didn''t see her when we were looking for her in the village. The village was so big that she didn''t like to go far. Moreover, when she was looking for someone, she saw such a guy. Even if she thought about it with her toes, she could think that her disappearance had something to do with this monster.


    "You want me to hand it in, and I''ll hand it in? You who have the ability, come and rob. "


    The monster doesn''t pay attention to Feng Tian at all, even though he is a changed monster now. Although he hasn''t reached the ultimate state, he is at least a third extreme warrior, and he is totally underestimated by the monster.


    "Since you''re dead, I''ll let you know that there''s someone out there, and there''s a day out there."


    The monster was so stubborn that Feng Tian didn''t continue to talk. The huge crocodile''s head was constantly open, and his sharp teeth were shining at night. He clenched his fist and appeared in front of the monster.


    "Bang."


    Hard punch hit out, directly from the mid air toward the monster''s head blast cut down.


    Feng Tian didn''t keep his hand in this blow. He was very powerful. He could see the power of this blow through the void with a roaring sound.


    When the dust fell, Feng Tian looked at the place where his fist fell. His expression changed and he dodged."Old man, you showed up 30 years ago? Did you make that disaster? "

 Chapter 122

    The Vietnam War is more and more frightening. Feng Tian feels the opportunity of 30 years ago from this monster.


    Thirty years ago, there was a famine all over the country, and this village is especially special. It is clear that there is still a lot of food, but the villagers died for no reason, which made the people in the village panic at that time.


    Later, those who were left in the mass graves disappeared for no reason, because it was difficult to eat at that time. How could anyone take care of those missing dead people.


    After more than ten years, Feng Tian was already a young man. When he was swimming in the lake near the mass grave with some friends, he came here to squat. The bodies appeared for no reason, but he ran out without mentioning his pants.


    In retrospect, this strange event should be caused by this monster.


    "Gaga, I didn''t expect you to know what happened 30 years ago."


    Thirty years ago, monsters had come to this village. At that time, they just needed a lot of dead breath. The Fengshui land in this village was regarded as a mass grave by the villagers. He just hid in the underground where Fengshui gathered to practice. With the help of a lot of dead breath, his realm soon rose.


    It was not until recently that the monster felt that his realm had improved again, and those massive dead spirits had finally stabilized.


    "Asshole..."


    Thirty years ago, many more people died for no reason. Those were all living lives. They were taken away like this. This guy''s hands were covered with blood. Feng Tian glared angrily and clenched his fists.


    "If I don''t clean you up today, Feng Tian will live on a pig all these years."


    With that, Feng Tian''s arms were fierce, and his body was suddenly full of light. The dark blue light was deep, just like a sea appeared here.


    Between the waves, Guo Qi seemed to hear the sound of the waves, and when the blue light contracted, a blue light harpoon appeared in Feng Tian''s hand.


    "It seems that the monster''s ability is still very powerful."


    His eyes were fixed on the blue harpoon. There was a magic power in the harpoon. Guo Qi couldn''t see through the power, but he could feel the strangeness of the harpoon.


    It is estimated that this harpoon has gone beyond this realm. Maybe it can break the space.


    "Whoosh."


    Starting with the harpoon, Feng Tian''s body shape is like a feather arrow that leaves the string. He shoots at the monster quickly. The blue harpoon is held by him, and the harpoon arrow in front of him points directly at the monster.


    Although the blue harpoon looks very gentle, when Guo Qi''s eyes quietly look at the space that the harpoon has crossed, his whole expression immediately changes.


    "A black line?"


    The speed is too fast. After the shadow left in space, there appears a crack. The chaotic black hole appears where the harpoon crosses.


    Can the blue harpoon break the space? Although Guo Qi didn''t know where the ultimate strength of the harpoon was, he was surprised that the space could be broken.


    "Do you dare to play with children''s things in front of me?"


    For Feng Tian''s fierce attack, the monster was totally disdained. When he knew that the harpoon arrow appeared less than three inches from his face, the monster stretched out a hand.


    "How could it be?"


    The harpoon arrow of the blue harpoon failed to move forward, and was tightly clamped by the monster''s two white fingers.


    Those two fingers are like iron tongs. No matter how hard Feng Tian tries, he can''t break free. Moreover, his blow is full of strength, and even the space can be cut. How could he be cracked by a monster so easily? But is it really the case?


    Feng Tian couldn''t believe everything in front of him. Although he felt that the monster would be very powerful, he was also a strong man in the third realm of the cultivator. Although he was not the top, he was absolutely not weak. He didn''t expect that he would be so confident to fight.


    "Bang."


    There was no time to let go of the blue harpoon in his hand. With a swing of the monster''s arm, Feng Tian turned into a shell and was directly dropped on a big tree. The tree broke and Feng Tian fell to the ground from mid air.


    "Poof."


    Lying on the ground, turning over, Feng Tian felt a fishy throat and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Jie Jie, I said, as long as I want to do, there is nothing I can''t do. Your mother is under my control."


    Completely ignore the side of Guo Qi, because the monster in Guo Qi can''t feel any power fluctuations, this person can''t create any threat to him.


    Step by step in front of Feng Tian, a foot on Feng Tian''s body, the monster that hideous face with a banter smile, this time will never give this man a way to live.


    "Boom."


    His eyes stare at the monster. Feng Tian''s huge crocodile head is full of reluctance, but he can''t attack the monster. He trembles with anger.


    Before Guo Qi had time to fight, Feng Tian called Guo Qi and let him watch. Since it was the evil relationship in their village, it was up to him to end it.His body suddenly changed into a sea of blue fire. Feng Tian melted into the sea of fire like a molten liquid.


    "Think this can hurt me?"


    Although I felt a little bit of crisis from the blue sea of fire, the monster didn''t care too much. With his current ability, there are not many people who can defeat him. That''s the existence of standing at the top of the fourth realm.


    The reason why he started this time was that he wanted to break through the bottleneck and try to enter the fifth realm, the legendary powerful realm. Unfortunately, Feng Tian''s strength was too weak to hurt him, so that he could not feel the bottleneck loosening all the time.


    "The heart of the sea burns the sky."


    I don''t know what direction the empty and cold voice came from. Then I saw that the blue sea of fire was like a shrinking fishing net, slowly closing into a heart-shaped ball.


    Inside the blue flame more and more Sheng, soon put the monster wrapped in it.


    "The temperature..."


    Guo Qi is watching quietly. He is also worried. The power of the monster is beyond his expectation. At the moment, Feng Tian seems to be working hard.


    "Hiss."


    It was like something was burnt and made a sound. Guo looked up and saw that the blue fireball had been slowly suspended in the air.


    Although the intense temperature did not spread out, the space where the flame was located began to appear distorted, and the more and more blurred flame finally shrunk directly into palm size.


    "Won?"


    Seeing the concentrated blue flame, I didn''t expect that Feng Tian''s move was so powerful that he cleaned up the monster.


    "Pa!"


    Just when Guo Qi wanted to go forward, the blue flame of palm size suddenly appeared broken, and then exploded.


    "Poof."


    Although the flame of Haixin is broken, Feng Tian flies backward from the void. He draws a perfect parabola in mid air and falls heavily on the ground.


    Another mouthful of blood spat out. This time, Feng Tian couldn''t get up as he had just done. Even the strongest blow was broken. Feng Tian was helpless. He felt an unprecedented sense of powerlessness.


    "As I said, you I''m not qualified to lick my toes. "


    This time, the monster is too lazy to deal with Feng Tian any more. It seems that it took a little effort to break Feng Tian''s heart and burn the sky. The realm is unstable. He turns and walks away.


    "Wait, you want to go? Do I agree? "


    Feng Tian has been hard hit and can''t stand up from the ground. Seeing the monster leaving, Guo Qi can''t do nothing.


    "Smash, you want to fight me too?"


    From the beginning, he didn''t look Guo Qi in the eye. The monster didn''t look at Guo Qi directly. How could he think that Guo Qi would dare to stand up at this time? Is that too ungrateful?


    "I don''t have any other advantages, but I like to seek abuse. Come on, be more violent!"


    Guo Qi is not sure about the power of the monster, but he has heard a lot of ghost stories. Monks and Taoists have been collecting monsters all the time. Since there are these legends, there is no fire without wind, Guo Qi wants to have a try.


    "To die!"


    I didn''t expect that the boy would dare to fight after he saw his power. The monster''s expression was very cold. Looking at Guo Qi was like looking at a dead man.


    With a wave of his long arm, a streamer flew out and flew towards Guo Qi. The streamer was very fast and appeared in front of Guo Qi in an instant.


    Although this streamer is very light, Guo Qi did not dare to despise it at this time. Maybe if he was not on guard, this streamer is the last light he saw in the world.


    "No!"


    Just when the streamer was flying towards Guo Qi and was about to attack Guo Qi, Feng tianmeng patted the ground. The whole person stood in front of Guo Qi and helped him bear the fatal blow.


    "Poof."


    A blood hole appeared on Feng Tian''s chest, where he had been attacked. Blood flowed out of Feng Tian''s mouth like money. This time, he could not bear it any more. He fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Brother Feng..."


    Although Guo Qi is gambling that he has something on him that can stop the flow of light, Feng Tian helps him block it now. Looking at Feng Tian who has fallen into a pool of blood, Guo Qi''s expression suddenly gets angry.


    "You..."


    Guo Qi didn''t want to talk much. He held the two stone beads in his hands. Suddenly, Jin guangdasheng was on his body. He stepped quickly and rushed towards the monster.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Although Jin Guang is a little strange, the monster doesn''t feel the crisis. He looks at Guo Qi, who is rushing towards him. He disdains to move, and turns to move on.


    "Shua."


    Quickly rushed to the monster behind, regardless of the monster body strange smelly incomparable, directly open arms from behind to embrace the monster.


    When Guo Qi''s body tightly imprisons the monster, the two stone beads in his hand suddenly become golden, and the strong golden light envelops them."Ah It''s killing me


    The sudden heat changed the expression of the monster''s ferocious man. The whole body was on fire, and the whole person was about to turn to ashes. The heat swept the whole body, and the monster roared in pain.


    "Bastard smash, what did you do?"

 Chapter 123

    The temperature of burning heart makes the monster unable to calm down any more. His ferocious face turns to look at Guo Qi, and his eyes are full of angry flames.


    "I don''t know if you are a monster. Since you are harming people, I have the responsibility and obligation to stop you."


    He Guo Qi is not a good man or a good woman, nor is he a good Lei Feng, but he can''t watch the monster leave.


    The monster has existed for decades. If he is allowed to continue to exist, who knows where his next goal is? What if it''s Guoyang village?


    No matter where his next goal is, there will be many deaths. This monster is the pronoun of death. Wherever he goes, he will bring death to.


    Guo Qi didn''t want to see people die because of monsters, and he didn''t want to see such abominable things leave in front of him. This time, since he had the opportunity to do justice for heaven, he would not hesitate to hurt himself.


    "Ouch ~"


    the scream is not stop, at this moment, the monster has no resistance, the golden flame is like a tarsal maggot, he can''t get rid of it.


    He took Guo''s body away and staggered forward. He wanted to leave this place and stay here. The bastard didn''t know what else to do.


    "Damn it."


    The body is slowly disappearing, the monster cries, but at this time he still does not dare to provoke Guo Qi, this man is too strange, the strength of the body will have fatal harm to himself.


    It''s the first time that the monster has encountered such strange things since he came to this world. He always bullies the weak and is afraid of the hard. Today, he even kicked the iron plate in such a small village.


    "Run? Have you asked me? "


    He hugged the monster tightly. After being opened by the monster, Guo Qi''s face showed a happy expression. At last, he hurt the guy. Since it was effective, he was afraid to rush towards the monster regardless of his body''s faltering.


    Today, I finally have a good chance to clean up this monster. How can I let him run away.


    "Son of a bitch, what are you doing?"


    Guo Qi threw a stone at the monster. Some of the monster''s faces were very ugly. He didn''t care what he was attacking. With a wave of his long arm, he directly blocked the oncoming stone.


    Just as he wanted to throw the stone away, the flying stone broke when he met his hairy arm, and the scattered golden light turned into a fire all over the sky. When the golden flame met his hairy arm, it began to burn.


    "Quick , stop it, little bastard, come on... "


    The arm is about to be burned out. Today, by the golden flame, the monster even has the heart to die. He fell into the hands of this bastard.


    "You want me to stop?"


    Some jokingly looking at the monster, Guo Qi''s face is full of sarcastic smile.


    "Mm-hmm, come on, please, help me."


    In such a burning, his power will be burned out by the terrible golden flame. Even if he is not dead, he will be killed. The monster''s forehead is sweating, begging Guo Qi.


    "Then what? I don''t know how to stop the fire


    After spreading out his hand, Guo Qi had no choice but to know how to throw the Buddha relic on the monster. Not to mention, the effect was not so good.


    As for how to put out the golden flame, Guo Qi really didn''t think about it. After all, he never encountered such a thing.


    "Asshole..."


    The result of begging is this. The monster wants to be crazy. He didn''t expect this boy to be so slippery.


    "Since you don''t intend to save me, even if I''m badly injured now, I still have the ability to take you to my funeral before I die."


    Human beings are too cunning to force them to do things if they can''t have the chips to threaten them.


    Now there is no other way. The golden flame is burning more and more exuberant, and can''t continue to let it go. The monster opens his blood red mouth, and his black and yellow teeth show a grim smile. His body flashes and appears beside Guo Qi.


    "Bang."


    A blow hit Guo Qi''s shoulder. The monster didn''t keep his hand. He softened Guo Qi''s body and knelt on the ground all the time. The other hand was caressing his shoulder. His expression was very painful.


    "It really hurts!"


    How also didn''t expect this monster to struggle before dying, the fierce degree of the hand exceeded Guo Qi''s imagination, completely didn''t stay.


    If you go on like this, you must be killed by him. It''s not worth it that you have not found granny Hua.


    "You don''t know my pain if it doesn''t hurt."


    The more the monster exerts its power, the more intense the golden flame burns on its body, which makes the monster''s terrible face black like soot at the bottom of a pot.


    "You want me to be buried with you? You have to have that ability, too. "


    Although Guo Qi''s life is not worth money, it is not something that a monster can take away at will. Guo Qi is not cheap enough to be buried with a killing monster."If you have that ability, you will know immediately."


    The voice is gloomy and frightening. With that, the monster with the golden flame flashes again. This time, his terrible dry hand turns into eagle claw and grabs Guo Qi.


    This claw grabs out, the air is torn, compressed to the extreme, the air gives out a blasting sound, and even starts to spark, which is particularly conspicuous in the dark.


    "Not good."


    Although Guo Qi believed in his eyes, this claw made him feel a little chilly on his back. If he resisted with his body, it was estimated that the monster''s hand was stronger than his body, and it was himself who died in the end.


    "Whew, whew."


    Seeing the claws coming, Guo Qi''s body flashed fiercely. At the last second, his eyes found a ray of life. The blue eyes were shining with purple and gold light, which made Guo Qi avoid the fatal blow.


    "Boy, your eyes..."


    The change of Guo Qi was captured by the monster. Although I don''t know what happened to the boy, the power that made him feel palpitation really appeared in the human body.


    Power only appeared for a moment, but at that moment, the guy who has been a monster for decades actually felt that he was in purgatory. This was his first time.


    The power that made him feel palpitation was sent out from the human boy. To be exact, it was sent out from the human boy''s eyes. If the boy could control that power, maybe he would be left here today.


    No matter why this human boy has such powerful power, the monster always feels very frightened. What he is most afraid of now is being consumed by this boy.


    The flame on his body has burst up. If it goes on like this, the little bastard is not dead, but he can''t hold on first.


    "Afraid? It''s too late "


    at this stage, Guo Qi can see that the monsters are not supporting. The Buddha''s relic has more and more influence on him, and he won''t be able to hold on for a long time.


    "Ah, human boy, even if I die today, I will not let you go."


    The power on his body seems to be burned out. The monster feels that his power is getting weaker and weaker. He does not dare to delay any longer. This human boy must have a way. He is afraid to fight Guo Qi now. As long as the boy is conquered by himself, he will tell himself how to stop the golden flame.


    "Pop."


    The monster hasn''t made a move yet. Guo rushes to the monster and slaps him in the face of the burning flame. He is stunned.


    "Ah..."


    After mixing with God, the monster went crazy, and the golden flame on his body suddenly soared. He didn''t care whether his power would be swallowed by the flame, and directly burst out his most powerful power. Today he had to kill Guo Qi.


    "You want to kill me? If you have the ability, you can catch up


    Finally, this guy got angry. Guo Qi didn''t want to fight with such an old monster. He was only 20 years old when he broke his fingers. This monster appeared 30 years ago, at least he was 50 years old.


    With such an old guy, we have to outwit unless we are mentally disabled.


    The old monster has been angered, and the old monster can''t hold on. Guo Qi starts to run. Whether the monster catches up or not, he will die today.


    The Golden Buddha power meets the power of the monster, which is equivalent to the flame meeting gasoline, and the cliff can''t be extinguished at the touch of it.


    "Ouch ~"


    I don''t know whether I''m angry or in pain. When I want to catch up with Guo Qi on the road, the monster screams, but Guo Qi doesn''t have half dead sympathy. Such a murderer doesn''t need any kindness to him.


    "Chase, you chase."


    As he ran, Guo Qi tried to figure out how to make his hair stand up.


    "Poof."


    I don''t know. After running for a few minutes, when Guo Qi stopped to take a breath, the golden light became weaker and weaker. Finally, the monster only had a dry body and fell to the ground to make a sound.


    "It''s a long life."


    It''s a great Buddha''s relic. It''s as powerful as the sixth realm practitioner. It took so long for a relic to be wasted on a monster, which made Guo Qi dissatisfied with the power of the Buddha''s relic.


    Although Guo Qi was complaining, if he knew that the purest power of Buddha''s relic had been absorbed by him and was about to be exhausted, he might not think so. Of course, all this happened when his consciousness was turbid, and now he didn''t know it at all.


    "Brother Feng, how are you? Wake up


    He had already killed the monster, but Guo Qi didn''t pay any attention to that dry piece of burnt things. He quickly came to the monster Feng Tian''s side.


    Feng Tian was badly hurt by the monster. He has vomited blood several times, and now he is still in a coma. Guo Qi doesn''t know whether to carry him back or put him here?


    "Cough."After a lot of shouting, when Guo Qi wanted to help Feng Tian and put him on his back, Feng Tian coughed and opened his eyes slowly.


    "Little brother, where''s the monster?"

 Chapter 124

    After being shaken a lot by Guo Qi, Feng Tian wakes up.


    Looking around, he didn''t see the terrible monster. He couldn''t figure it out. Feng Tian asked.


    "Dead."


    Guo Qi simply opens his mouth, but Feng Tian looks at him for a long time.


    "Dead?"


    The monster was an old monster thirty years ago. He was a completely changed monster. He couldn''t beat him. How could he simply die.


    Feng Tian doesn''t believe it. He just feels absurd. How can the monster die?


    "Here, you see, that''s it."


    Seeing Feng Tian''s face full of doubts, Guo Qi directly throws the burnt monster in front of Feng Tian.


    "How on earth did you do it?"


    It can''t be wrong. This thing is really a monster, but it''s comparable to the cultivator at the top of the third realm. He said that he would be cleaned up when he was cleaned up. Feng Tian felt that he was in a daze, and his world outlook disappeared in an instant.


    "That guy was afraid of fire, and I burned him."


    This battle is not reasonable. Guo Qi didn''t explain it in detail. He just said something that seemed like a joke, which surprised Feng Tian.


    If you want to talk about a fire, is it not strong enough? They all started to work hard, but finally they got rid of the monster. Guo Qi was good. He picked up the monster casually. What did the boy do when he fainted?


    Although he was very curious about how Guo Qi fought with the monster, it was too late now, and his mother had not found him. Feng Tian did not continue to waste his time.


    "Let''s look again."


    The monster has been cleaned up. Feng Tian didn''t separate from Guo Qi this time. He has suffered a lot. If he didn''t worry that his mother is still in danger, he wouldn''t insist so much.


    Two people in the huge forest back and forth to look for several times, Guo Qi and Feng Tian are running their eyes, the result of Guo Qi underground are looking for several times, still did not see the shadow of mother-in-law flower.


    "Not here?"


    Some doubt, have already met the monster here, isn''t the flower mother-in-law captured by this monster?


    After a long time, the disappearance of mother-in-law Hua has nothing to do with this monster. Isn''t that monster dead? You''re the one who hit the muzzle of the gun?


    Guo Qi didn''t delay his time. He carried Feng Tian on his back. According to Feng Tian''s instructions, they came to another place where few people went.


    "There is no one here!"


    Seeing the emptiness in front of him, Guo Qi looked around. Let alone people, he couldn''t even see an insect. How could he be here.


    "Let''s look again."


    This is the second extinct place in the village. Most people don''t come here. Unless something happens, they will pass by here, but it won''t take long.


    "Good."


    Dozens of acres of land are empty here, and nothing has been planted in the land. To put it bluntly, this is not a place for farming at all, it is a cemetery.


    Thirty years ago, when people in the village died, no one would bury them in a mass grave. But now it''s a civilized society. It''s not allowed to leave the dead alone. Moreover, people''s living conditions are much better than they were at the beginning. The dead will choose to be buried in a geomantic omen place.


    Although there is no shade, Guo Qi still feels chilly.


    It''s really sad today. I just came out of the mass grave. It''s good. I came to the graveyard again. If I can''t find granny Hua, it''s really unreasonable.


    Complaining in his heart, Guo Qi''s steps didn''t slow down. He carried Feng Tian step by step to those cemeteries.


    "No one can hide here."


    It''s night now, but Guo Qi''s eyes can see that it''s no different from day. Not only Guo Qi, but also Feng Tian. Monsters are not called monsters for nothing. They are called monsters only when they have the power and ability of monsters and Warcraft.


    "There are some things you can''t see with your eyes."


    Feng Tian seems to have noticed something. Instead of refuting Guo Qi''s words, he reminds him.


    I didn''t feel it when I was in the mass grave, but when I came here, there was a feeling that led him to move forward.


    "I think it''s better to look around one by one."


    Nodded, Guo Qi took a deep breath, let his heart calm down, and walked forward.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    I don''t know if God is scaring Guo Qi. Just as Guo Qi is moving forward, a small wind suddenly blows. When the wind blows over, Guo Qi''s calm heart tightens again.


    No matter how powerful a person''s ability becomes in a moment, the most primitive fear will not go out. As long as the horror appears, the seeds of fear will sprout again in the heart.


    "Close your eyes and look for direction with your heart."


    This wind is a bit strange, but Feng Tian has seen the truth.He can''t see through, but he can feel that Guo Qi is not an ordinary person, he is a monster, as a human, or a powerful human, Guo Qi is willing to take the initiative to help him.


    There''s nothing to repay Guo Qi. Feng Tian hopes to give some advice to Guo Qi in his cultivation, which can be regarded as a reward for Guo Qi''s help.


    "But..."


    Guo Qi also wanted to close his eyes, but now it''s a graveyard, and every grave bag protrudes out. If one accidentally kicks directly on it, will a guy jump out of it.


    Some fear in the heart, Guo Qi did not know how to do in the end.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you the way."


    Since he can feel the power to guide himself, Feng Tian doesn''t embarrass Guo Qi. What he wants now is that Guo Qi can close his eyes and not be confused by illusion.


    "Well, I''ll give it up this time."


    Even if he was disrespectful to the dead, Guo Qi didn''t care. This time he tried to calm his heart, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, took a deep breath, and slowly closed his eyes.


    "I have Buddha''s relic. I''m afraid of Mao."


    After several steps of closing his eyes, Guo Qi thought of an amulet.


    There are five Buddhist relics on the body. Although the Buddhist relics are much smaller than before, they can still be used at least.


    Before wasting a Buddha relic to destroy the monster, now there are four younger sisters. Guo Qi holds a Buddha relic, which relaxes his tense heart and moves forward step by step.


    "Gee."


    It was just a cemetery, but when Guo Qi walked again, he felt that he was walking in the water. Why is there water here?


    It''s a cemetery. The ground is dry and there is no grass. Where can I get water? In doubt, Guo Qi opened his eyes.


    "Lying trough..."


    Staring at his feet, Guo Qi almost jumped up.


    This evening is already very frightening, but here is still a cemetery, and what makes Guo Qi''s hair stand up is the blood red liquid under his feet. Isn''t this NIMA''s blood?


    Walking in the graveyard at night, there is a pool of blood under his feet for no reason. Guo Qi feels that his legs are shaking, and a cool air rushes from the sole of his feet to the top of his head, which makes Guo Qi shiver.


    "Feng Brother Feng, this... "


    His lips trembled, and Guo Qi stuttered when he spoke. He never thought that this would happen here. It''s weird. It''s really weird.


    "Close your eyes. It''s all fake. Don''t believe your eyes."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, Feng Tian opened his eyes and looked. When he saw the blood under Guo Qi''s feet, his crocodile head shuddered, but he soon recovered.


    "Good."


    A heart is mentioned in the throat, almost jump out of the mouth, Guo Qi 1000 don''t want to stay here, but Feng Tian''s mother has not found it, he can''t leave him to run back alone?


    This place is very evil. Even if Feng Tian is a monster now, he still can''t see enough in front of those ghosts. A monster who has been cultivated for 30 years will let Feng Tian drink. Who knows what will be here.


    The goose bumps on his body came out. Guo Qi deliberately thought about some happy things, diverted his attention and made him stop thinking about the blood on the ground.


    "Jie Jie."


    "Gaga."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he came out of the blood, Guo Qi was not relieved. Unexpectedly, the creepy laughter spread in Guo Qi''s ears, making Guo Qi''s falling heart hang up again in an instant.


    "This..."


    Guo Qi has no time to make complaints about this place, a word - evil!


    Before killing Guo Qi, he would not believe that there are demons and ghosts in the world, but what happened today really overturned his world outlook. There are some unclean things in the world.


    "Don''t worry about that. As long as you ignore it, you won''t be attacked. Otherwise, you may fall into the dark."


    They can''t tell what''s going on in this place. Although they don''t know why these evil things appear here, one thing is certain. On the one hand, these things are testing the mind and nature, and on the other hand, they are illusions.


    "Those eyes..."


    He was curious about what was passing by him. Guo Qi opened his eyes and saw an illusory skeleton. The ferocious face made Guo Qi feel numb. Why did these things appear here?


    Constantly dodge those skeleton virtual shadow, Guo Qi''s eyes are very blue, like a deep sea, looking at the front, through the void, Guo Qi saw a pair of dark eyes.


    Just for a moment, he seemed to sink into it. His consciousness trembled and his body became weak unconsciously.


    "Hello."


    He patted Guo Qi on the shoulder, but Guo Qi didn''t respond. In desperation, Feng Tian slapped Guo Qi in the face, which awakened him."Don''t believe everything in front of you. This place is not simple. Don''t look with your eyes. Look for direction with your heart. You almost fell into your own evil thoughts just now."


    After waking up Guo Qi, Feng Tian reminds Guo Qi that if he hadn''t found out earlier, now Guo Qi might have been hit.


    "Where on earth is this? Why so many evil things? It''s not the same as what we just saw. Do we have to move on? "

 Chapter 125

    Suddenly there is such a place. Guo Qi has no bottom in his heart. It''s really weird here.


    Now there are a lot of ghost monsters here, which makes Guo Qi''s calm heart beat fast again.


    "I''m here. There''s such a strange place in the village that I can''t just sit by and watch it."


    Now Feng Tian is a monster, or a complete monster. His power is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Although he suffered a lot when fighting with the monster today, he is also a practitioner of the third realm. There is no reason why there is such a shady place in the village. He can''t watch the villagers suffer.


    "I see."


    If this happens in Guoyang village, Guo Qi will do it without hesitation, even if he knows it will be very dangerous, he will do it at all costs.


    Moving on, Feng Tian has come down from Guo Qi''s back. Even though he has been seriously injured this time, this is a dangerous place after all. He can''t be so helpless.


    "Wuwu ~"


    all kinds of noises are mixed together, constantly trying to calm his heart, but Guo Qi always feels as if he is walking in a pile of dead people, his pores are opening, and he swishes into his body.


    "Hiss ~"


    after taking a breath of air conditioning, Guo Qi reached out and rubbed his arm to warm himself up. This place is too challenging for people''s psychology, and Guo Qi is about to collapse.


    "Turn left with your eyes closed."


    More and more can feel that kind of guidance power, Feng Tian quickly called Guo Qi, because he saw Guo Qi''s body has appeared a layer of frost.


    "Turn left?"


    All the time, Feng Tian, the monster, suddenly spoke. Guo Qi was at a loss.


    "Come with me."


    I don''t know what happened to Guo Qi. Even his reaction was much slower. Feng Tian''s expression suddenly changed. He took Guo Qi''s hand and turned to the direction he wanted to go.


    "Here..."


    When two people advance about several hundred meters, the environment in front of them suddenly changes, which makes them unable to react.


    "It''s morning?"


    It''s not at night. It''s the forest at noon in summer, the lush green trees and the water lake. It''s so beautiful that you can''t say it. The beautiful environment and the suitable temperature make you wonder.


    "Don''t go forward."


    He was already in a cold sweat. Suddenly he saw such a beautiful place. Guo Qi didn''t care so much. He took off his clothes and was about to run to the lake.


    I haven''t observed here yet. Seeing that Guo Qi is about to rush past, Feng tianmeng, the demon beast, reaches out his hand to hold Guo Qi. He can''t let Guo Qi fall into danger.


    "There''s a problem here, too?"


    How do you think it''s all real? Guo Qi grabs a grass and finds that it''s real. What''s the danger in such a bright place?


    "Close your eyes and don''t look."


    I don''t know if it''s because of more experience and changes when he becomes a monster. Feng Tian is completely cautious now. He doesn''t look like an ordinary person at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Guo Qi is speechless. In such a bright place, he can be very sure that it is really bright, and this place is real, not an illusion. In this case, what''s so terrible.


    "I''ll try first."


    Since Feng Tian was not at ease, Guo Qi didn''t know how to persuade him. He held a Buddhist relic in one hand and vomited a foul breath. Then he opened his magic eyes.


    With his eyes, he guides a little bit of power to flow all over his body. Then he moves forward here, and Guo Qi becomes cautious at every step. At this moment, he finally understands why Feng Tian feels something is wrong.


    "It seems that the eyes can really deceive themselves."


    When Guo Qi''s eyes guided the Buddha''s power, everything here changed. The day was illusory. Although the plants were real, they were just trees in the dark.


    In the dark environment, there are still countless ghosts floating. If Guo Qi accidentally angered those ghosts, they must be in trouble today.


    "Fortunately, I thought of this stone bead."


    Looking at the stone beads that had become very small in his hands again, Guo Qi could not help but secretly congratulated himself that if there were no such things today, he would have had an accident.


    Although the eyes of perspective ability are powerful, there are ghosts here at the moment. Guo Qi didn''t open his eyes. When he opened them, he could see some truth, but the underworld needs pure and rigid Qi to suppress or use the purest power.


    There is no doubt that the Buddha power in the Buddhist relic has a fatal effect on the underworld. After Guo Qi''s eyes guide the Buddha power, the whole human body is shining with golden light, as if a god Buddha is coming to the world, which is very eye-catching.


    "Here we are."


    For the sake of safety, Guo Qi returns to Feng Tian. Feng Tian, who has lived in this village for more than 20 years, is more familiar with the situation than himself. Although he is injured now, he is at least a monster.


    The monster''s recovery ability changed a little. After a long time, Feng Tian couldn''t see what was wrong. Guo Qi followed him, while Feng Tian stopped, looked at the front and said."Here?"


    There is nothing here. The front and the back are the same. They are all flat. Although the difficulties are different, Guo Qi still doesn''t feel the difference.


    "Don''t look. No matter how bad your eyes are, they have disadvantages, unless you can break reincarnation."


    Guo Qi''s eyes have magical power, but also have the power to fight against the power of destruction, but now he can''t arouse those forces.


    "Follow me. I''ll make the way."


    Feng Tian asked Guo Qi to follow him. He was not sure what would appear in front of him, but he could let himself follow his own feelings.


    Here, the sense of guidance will not deceive people, and this may be what Feng Tian, the demon beast, said: seeing with heart, feeling with heart.


    "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect anyone else to come here? It seems that those people are already out. "


    When Feng Tian leads Guo Qi to the place Feng Tian said, a sharp voice suddenly comes out from this shady place, which makes people feel numb. The voice is very cold.


    "So many people?"


    After they entered the space in front of them, their eyes were still dark as usual, but the darkness could not hinder their sight. Looking at the people lying on the ice in front of them, their expressions changed.


    "All the missing or dead people in the village over the years should be here."


    Looking at many familiar faces, many people are dead ten years ago. Unexpectedly, they are all lying here. Feng Tian''s expression is very unnatural. He doesn''t believe everything in front of him.


    He tried to meditate for several times, but finally he sighed. All this is true. I don''t know if his mother will be here?


    There are so many secrets hidden in a place where no one passes by. There are secrets in both places. No wonder people always feel Yin Qi when they pass by.


    "Find someone."


    Feng Tian has been in a trance. Guo Qi can''t stay here any longer. He takes a look at Feng Tian, and then starts to separate with him, looking for the figure of Granny Hua.


    The temperature here is very low. If granny Hua lies here, one day later, she may be killed by the lower temperature.


    "Whoosh."


    Two people just walk a few steps, suddenly in front of a shadow, the shadow of a float, fast people can''t react, Guo frown tightly, Feng Tian is not living around.


    "What''s up?"


    There are monsters in the mass grave. It''s more evil than the mass grave. There should be dirty things, too, Feng Tian says.


    They are in the light and the enemy is in the dark. It''s not good for them. It''s just a matter of knowing what the other side is. It''s good to start ahead of time.


    "Brother Feng, take this with you."


    Although I don''t know if the Buddha''s relic has any effect on the monster, Guo Qi still gives a relic to Feng Tian. In such a place with strong Yin Qi, the Buddha''s relic can play an unexpected role.


    "How can you have this thing?"


    It''s a warm feeling to start with. There''s a power flowing in it that makes your whole body boiling. Although this power is not compatible with you, it makes the Yin Qi around you disperse a lot. It''s a good thing.


    I don''t know what this is, but it''s definitely a treasure. Feng Tian looks at Guo Qi in surprise.


    "I found it on the side of the road for no reason. I felt it looked good at that time, so I kept it with me. I didn''t expect that it could ward off evil spirits."


    Although he is not a stranger to Feng Tian, Guo Qi is too lazy to explain the origin of Buddhist relics patiently at this time. Instead of wasting time saying something useless, he should do something meaningful directly.


    "I don''t have one."


    After looking for a while, Guo Qi saw dozens of ice cubes over there, not to mention mother-in-law Hua, who didn''t even have a woman, which made Guo Qi feel bad.


    "It''s not finished yet."


    Every time he saw a person lying on the ice, Feng Tian would be in a daze for a long time. His mind was full of memories of the past. Now things are different, and we are separated by Yin and Yang.


    "Jie Jie, do you want to find this man?"


    Just as they were about to finish searching for the people on the ice, a shadow appeared suddenly, which made Guo Qi and Feng tianmeng alert. When did the shadow appear, there was no movement at all.


    "Asshole, you really did it..."


    When Feng Tian saw the person in front of the shadow, he could no longer control his feelings. Yes, although he had not seen that person for eight years, Feng Tian could be 200% sure that it was his mother.


    The expression becomes ferocious. Feng Tian''s huge alligator head is constantly moving together, and he rushes to the dark shadow with his body hurt.


    Raise your momentum to the highest level, and see that the powerful blue sky burning stunt is about to burn to the shadow, but Feng Tiansheng passes through the shadow.


    The attack was instantly declared null and void."Don''t be fearless. Everything here today is just a little remnant left by me. If you want to save this demon breeding body, you can go to the emperor''s tomb. As for where the emperor''s tomb is, it depends on whether you have the ability to find it."

 Chapter 126

    "Gaga, the words have been finished, you can enjoy the dinner here slowly, ha ha ~"


    the harsh voice ended, and then the shadow disappeared directly, accompanied by the shadow disappeared with grandma Hua.


    "Asshole!"


    Clenching his fists, Feng Tian''s huge crocodile head is more angry than ever. He looks at the direction where the shadow is disappearing, and his veins are bulging. He may run away at any time.


    "Brother Feng, at least one thing we can be sure is that Granny Hua will not be in danger now."


    Since the shadow can take the flower mother-in-law away, it means that there is something that needs to be done by the flower mother-in-law. And just now they have heard that the shadow is called the flower mother-in-law breeding body. Anyway, the flower mother-in-law is safe now.


    As long as two people can seize the time to find the emperor''s tomb, maybe they can save granny Hua in time, and granny Hua will not be in danger at that time.


    "Let''s go back first."


    After taking a hard breath, Feng Tian calms himself down. At this time, he can''t be flustered. Even he is flustered. Who else can save his mother?


    It''s getting late, and he has found his mother''s place. Feng Tian doesn''t delay any more. He turns to Guo Qi and says, and then leaves first.


    "Where are the bodies here?"


    The bodies of so many people in the village are lying here. I don''t know how many years have passed. Their families can''t believe this.


    "This space has begun to collapse, and it''s a hidden space. It''s good to stay here. After all, few people come here."


    Guo Qi means whether or not to bury these people again, but Feng Tian feels that this space is the best tomb. There is no difference between staying here and burying them underground.


    "Well, let''s go back first."


    No worries, Guo nodded and went home with Feng Tian, who was in a bad mood.


    "Dad, big brother, have you found grandma?"


    When they came home and opened the door, Erya was taking a bath for big toad''s mother. Seeing Feng Tian and Guo Qi coming in together, little Nizi couldn''t care to take a bath for Toad any more. She dropped the towel and ran to them.


    "Er Ya, don''t worry. Grandma has something to do with going out. She will be back in a few days."


    Without waiting for Feng Tian to speak, Guo Qi squatted down first and said to Er Ya.


    Erya is still young and can''t tell her something, so Guo Qi hopes to tell a white lie.


    "Er Ya will go to bed with her mother. Er Ya is a little sleepy."


    Unknowingly, they have been out for a long time. It''s late at night now. If they hadn''t worried about Feng Tian and Guo Qi, Er Ya would have fallen asleep.


    The big watery eyes were a little confused. It was painful to look at them. Guo Qi patted her little head and nodded. On the contrary, Feng Tian didn''t speak.


    "Brother Feng, have a rest early. Tomorrow we''ll go and think about it."


    I''m afraid I''m not in a good mood when I meet Feng Tian?


    "Where can I find the emperor''s tomb? I''ve lived for decades and haven''t even heard of it! "


    I''ve heard of the emperor''s tombs, but they are guarded by the state, and there''s nothing special in them. The dark shadow said that it''s cloudy, and they don''t know what the emperor''s tomb is.


    "Come with me and find someone, maybe he can help us."


    This time, Guo Qi thought of two people. If he could not find them, he would not be able to save grandma Hua this time.


    "Who?"


    After becoming a monster, Feng Tian seldom deals with human beings. He is afraid that when his monster nature breaks out, he will kill innocent people. Guo Qi has a power to calm him down. For Guo Qi, he unconsciously chooses to surrender.


    "Long Xiang."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what Long Xiang really is, but it''s absolutely impossible for ordinary people to take him to the national research base. Even if Long Xiang is not the team leader, he is at least a team leader. He sees more people and things than himself.


    Both the dragon group and the blade group have practitioners. They are well-informed. Some people should have heard of the emperor''s tomb. At least this is a clue.


    "Well, I''ll take your advice. We''ll be on our way tomorrow."


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, Feng Tian doesn''t delay any longer. He wants to save his mother as soon as possible. Even if he knows that mother-in-law Hua is not in danger now, Feng Tian can''t be at ease for a moment without seeing her safety.


    "You''ve been hit hard before. Go and have a rest."


    Guo Qi didn''t feel sleepy, and there was no place for him to rest in his home. At this time, Guo Qi really wanted to go to a place.


    "It''s still the most comfortable here."


    This is a high mound with luxuriant grass. After two Jedi, Guo Qi has found that he is so bold that he dares to come to such a place.


    Lying on the mound, blowing the evening breeze, Guo Qi felt as if he had returned to Guoyang village, which was very quiet and comfortable."I don''t know what happened to Guoyang village? Is the village head still the same as before? "


    Thinking back to the quiet village, the place where he was born and raised, the house where he lived for 20 years, the village where there was nothing left to talk about, everything Are they still there?


    With the entry of monsters into the world, the world is in a panic. No one knows how many monsters come out of Mingcheng, and no one knows where those monsters have gone.


    There are monsters in this small village thousands of miles away from Ming City. It''s hard to imagine the scene of Guoyang village at the moment. What if there is a fierce monster?


    "Third brother, where are you now? How are you doing? "


    Guo Qi is always worried about sanlengzi. He doesn''t know why he can''t be sure about it.


    He saw sanlengzi disappear in front of his eyes. It was very painful. Guo Qi was sure that he had experienced it.


    But the second uncle and the people at the construction site kept saying that sanlengzi had gone home in Guoyang village, which made Guoqi feel that his previous days were like sleepwalking. It was true, but he didn''t have much memory.


    Now I don''t know what''s going on in Guoyang village. Guo Qi is very worried. If he has wings, he may fly back for the first time, but now he has to deal with the things in front of him first.


    I still plan to go back to Mingcheng. Now I''ve met granny Hua, whose life is at stake. Guo Qi dare not delay, let alone delay. Although I don''t know why granny Hua was captured, the dark shadow must have a purpose to capture granny Hua.


    "Don''t let the shadow succeed."


    The devil breed? Devil seed, maybe there will be something. A large number of monsters have appeared in Ming City. If a large number of monsters appear again, the whole world will be the world of monsters. Then human beings can''t be slaves?


    There are too many thoughts, Guo Qi tosses and turns, who is not thinking, thinking, Guo Qi in front of the emergence of a woman''s picture, do not know how they are.


    "This girl..."


    I don''t know why, there was a strange girl in Guo Qi''s mind. He said he was strange, but he couldn''t forget it. Guo Qi began to think about it carefully.


    "Yes, that''s her!"


    When crossing the road in Mingcheng, a girl almost ran into him on her bike. Later, Guo Qi dodged, but the girl''s car didn''t have the brake function. In the end, if Guo Qi hadn''t rushed out, he would have had an accident.


    At that time, Guo Qi''s hand also involuntarily grasped a woman''s sensitive part. Now, I think that kind of soft and elastic feeling is really good. If I touch it again, how nice!


    Lying on the grass on the mound, I didn''t know if I was tired of thinking. At last, Guo Qi went to sleep directly. He didn''t open his eyes until he was so hot.


    "I haven''t slept for long. How can the sun get to my ass?"


    It''s noon to open his eyes again. Guo Qi thinks of what he discussed with Feng Tian last night. He runs to Erya''s house.


    "Big brother, dad has gone out. Dad said that after big brother came, let him go to the place where you went last night."


    Erya is playing with mother toad. Seeing Guo Qi come in, she quickly tells Guo Qi what Feng Tian said.


    "Didn''t you say that yesterday? Why did you change your mind?"


    I don''t know what Feng Tian was thinking that night, but Guo Qi didn''t stop him. After all, the corpses have been stored in the space for decades, and no delay can be made.


    "This..."


    By the time they arrived at the cemetery, the villagers had already gathered there. Usually, they didn''t even have a personal shadow. Now they are surrounded by three floors, one inside and three outside. It''s said that even the next few villages have people coming to see the excitement.


    After squeezing through the crowd, Guo Qicai understood why these people appeared here, because a strange space appeared here, and the scene in that space directly scared many people to turn blue, and several pants were wet.


    "Here it is


    Feng Tian, who is busy with the village head, sees Guo Qi coming outside, nods to Guo''s starting point, and then continues to work.


    These corpses are not for a day or two. In order not to let these people die, Feng Tian thought all night, but decided to bury all the people here and let them live in peace. In this way, the last wish of the dead can be fulfilled.


    "I''ll wait for you first, and we''ll do it today."


    Things here don''t take much time. Since Feng Tian is also very anxious to find granny Hua earlier, Guo Qi doesn''t delay him any more. Now he wants to go back and ask Er Ya to help with Feng Tian''s things. He has to explain things to sister toad.


    "I haven''t been with Er Ya for six years. I really don''t know how to talk to Er Ya. Xiao Guo, I hope you can help me persuade Er Ya."


    Feng Tian blamed himself for not being a father. Now he''s a little flustered. He doesn''t know how to talk to Er Ya.


    He didn''t go home for six years. Feng Tian didn''t know how Erya spent the past six years. Now he and Erya''s mother have changed. Even Erya''s grandmother has disappeared, leaving Erya alone at home. Feng Tian can''t bear it. He doesn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 127

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you and sister Erya."


    Although Guo Qi can''t feel Feng Tian''s mood at the moment, he can know Feng Tian''s panic and helplessness.


    I haven''t been home for six years. As a result, it''s too late for me to get together, so I have to leave again. It''s hard for such parents to hide, or they have no humanity at all.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Excited to hold Guo Qi''s hand, Feng Tianna''s huge crocodile looked at Guo Qi, his eyes filled with tears, and he was very grateful.


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    It''s meaningless to stay here any longer. Last night, he was scared and his legs softened. Guo Qi didn''t want to stay for even a second.


    "Big brother, have you seen my father?"


    Since she knew that big toad was her mother, Erya never let her leave her. She bought food for her, cooked and bathed her, made flower clothes for her, and even held her when she was sleeping.


    Seeing Guo Qi coming in from the outside, Er Ya trotting out with toad in her arms, the pale little face seemed to be ruddy because she had seen her missing family for a long time.


    "Well, yes, he''s busy outside now, taking the villagers with him."


    As for what the monster Feng Tian is busy with, Guo Qi doesn''t say that Er Ya is still young. She can''t know some things, which can easily affect the growth of her children.


    "Hee hee, Er Ya is going to cook. When Dad comes back, he can have dinner."


    Although Erya is still young, xiaonizi has an electric cooker at home. It''s easy to operate. Just put the washing things in it, and then pour water and power it on.


    "I''ll let my father do it for a while, and Er Ya will sit down and talk with my elder brother, OK?"


    Such a sensible little girl has been unable to reunite with her family. Guo Qi''s eyes are red, and his heart is very sour. Why does God always torture those good people, but the villains can get away with it?


    "Mm-hmm, if you have anything to say, you can say it. Er Ya is listening."


    The little girl put down her mother toad and moved a small bench to sit beside Guo Qi in the room. Her two pink hands looked at Guo Qi with their faces in their hands. Her eyes flashed like purple grapes. She couldn''t say how lovely she was.


    "Erya hasn''t seen her parents for six years. Now her parents are back. Is Erya happy?"


    Guo Qi is usually stupid and doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Finally, he calms down and tries to keep calm.


    "Happy, with mom and Dad by her side, Er Ya feels taken care of. It''s no longer a skin child without mom and dad."


    In the past six years, Erya has been sad, but she doesn''t miss her parents any more. She was once said by other children of the same age that no one wanted her, which made Erya''s sister want to cry.


    "This time grandma has some things to go away from home. Do you want to miss grandma?"


    Although still a child, Guo Qi knows that Erya''s words are always in her mind, so he wants to know what Erya thinks.


    "Well? A little bit. "


    After considering for a long time, Erya still looks at Guoqi with some uncertainty. She doesn''t know why Guoqi asks like this.


    "When I just met my father outside, my father said that he wanted to take my grandmother back, and then we would be reunited."


    Seeing that Erya is not in a good mood, Guo Qi doesn''t know what feelings Erya has for her grandmother, but now Guo Qi has only one idea, so that he can tell Feng Tian that he will leave again.


    "Well


    When Guo Qi said that her father was going to leave again, Erya was a little unhappy. After all, she hadn''t seen her parents for a long time. Now her mother is by her side, but her father


    "Er Ya, don''t be sad. Isn''t there a mother by your side?"


    Although she didn''t speak very smoothly, mother toad turned into a monster, but now she was no less intelligent than others. She understood what Guo Qi meant and began to persuade Er Ya.


    "Oh."


    Er Ya''s expression is not very good, nodded, not very happy.


    "Er Ya, do you believe big brother?"


    Looking at children like this, Guo Qi is not very easy to do, but he can''t embarrass Er Ya.


    "Well, Er Ya believes in big brother the most."


    The big brother didn''t know where he came from or what he was doing here, but he said that he would help himself find the popsicle and take revenge on toad. He really did it.


    In order to help himself, he himself is about to drown. Although Er Ya is small, she knows how to be grateful. She is very grateful to Guo Qi.


    "This time, big brother and dad will go and get grandma back, OK?"


    When he said these words, Guo Qi''s eyes stayed on Erya''s delicate little face. He was paying attention to Erya''s expression changes.


    "That big brother can come back early with father, Er Ya miss you."


    With Guo Qi going together, Erya is at ease. However, she is worried that if two people go out for too long, she and her mother will be at home, and Erya will feel lonely."Believe big brother, as long as we see grandma, we will come back immediately, OK?"


    Guo Qi didn''t dare to promise time, because where was the emperor''s tomb and how to save grandma Hua after he found it? Guo Qi doesn''t know, he has no bottom in his heart, so how much time it will take is also unknown.


    There are so many uncertain factors that Guo Qi does not dare to write empty promises. Therefore, he can only say that he will come back after finding his grandmother.


    "The elder brother must promise Er Ya that you will come back early."


    The little girl looks at Guo Qi. She is still young. She doesn''t know how far Guo Qi and her father are going this time, but she doesn''t feel sad anymore.


    Guo start nodded, this matter has been finalized, and then two people began to talk about some other things, without the atmosphere of depression, her mood is much better.


    By the time Feng Tian came back, it was already noon. Today''s meal was cooked by Guo Qi. Three people and a toad gathered around a table to eat. Later, the village head came. The village head brought some meat and several bottles of wine.


    Erya went out to play after dinner. Guo Qi, village head, Feng Tian and Toad''s mother were all left behind. Feng Tian was not in a good mood. He asked the village head to take care of Erya.


    This period of time to leave, there are only two Ya and mother toad left at home, when mother toad will become a monster is still unknown, a child to support a home, Feng Tian some can''t bear.


    At dusk, it''s time for Feng Tian and Guo Qi to say goodbye to Erya and the village. Only the village head came to see them off. Guo Qi didn''t know the way. However, since Feng Tian, who was familiar with the environment, was there, they were not afraid to get lost.


    "This breath has passed through more than ten villages. Let''s stop and have a rest."


    Guo Qi is going to let Feng Tian shuttle space directly to the Ming City, but Feng Tian did not know the coordinates of the Ming City, tried, two people appear is a strange place.


    The place where it appears is also a small village, but it is no longer a plain, but a mountain village. Without the exact coordinates, Feng Tian did not try to shuttle through space.


    They walked and stopped like this, and soon they had walked out of more than ten villages. Finally, they couldn''t walk any more. They found a place to eat and have a rest together.


    "Why is this place so tiring?"


    The environment of the mountain village is good, but I don''t know whether it''s because of the layout or something. Guo Qi always feels like he''s carrying a stone on his back. He''s very tired and can''t even breathe.


    "Maybe it''s psychological."


    Not only Guo Qi but also Feng Tian have this feeling. They are not ordinary people, and they all have skills. But at this moment, they all feel heavy, invisible, as if the gravity here is much stronger than other places.


    "Let''s go."


    After eating some food and drinking some mountain spring, they had a rest for a while and felt that their physical strength had almost recovered, so they went on.


    "I just asked a man. It''s said that the city is in the East. When we walk in this direction, we don''t know how long it will take to meet a car."


    Recalling what Feng Tian said when he asked for directions before, Feng Tian''s expression was not easy. It seemed that it was not easy to get to Mingcheng.


    At the beginning, Feng Tian and Erya''s mother just went to the town. Later, they moved to Chuncheng, but the development of Chuncheng was not very prosperous. They just went to Mingcheng through the introduction of friends.


    At that time, he didn''t feel very far away, but now he is anxious to go. Feng Tian feels that every step will take a long time, and he wants to fly by with a pair of wings.


    "There''s someone in front of us. Let''s ask again."


    Where is the mountain village, and how long will it take for transportation? Two people are not clear, so has been relying on two legs to walk past, who knows when the mysterious place.


    "Good."


    In order not to scare people, Feng Tian didn''t know what means he used to turn his face into a normal face, so as not to scare bad people.


    Ming City monster storm swept the world, almost everyone knows the monster thing, can suddenly appear a monster in front of themselves, there are still many people can''t accept.


    "Little..."


    "I''ll do it."


    Guo Qi wanted to stop the rough young man on the opposite side. Before he finished, Feng Tian grabbed him and came out.


    "This man is so rough, and I don''t know his temper. Let me do it."


    No matter what, this time Guo Qi is all for his own business, how can he annoy him with everything, and if the people in front of him are unreasonable, then he can fight back.


    "Little brother, can I ask you something?" Looking at the bold and unconstrained young people coming, Feng Tiankai is cool.


    "Tell me what you want." Man''s face with a simple and honest smile, did not refuse.


    "Our brothers want to go to a big city called Mingcheng, but they are poor. They have gone to many villages. They still don''t know which direction Mingcheng is. Can you give us some advice?"This man is not as difficult as he thought. Feng Tian is relieved. At the same time, he doesn''t forget what he wants to ask and asks the man.

 Chapter 128

    "Our village is called Tieshi village. There is a lot of iron ore in the mountains. We live on the mountain, so the name is named after Tieshi."


    "You''re talking about Mingcheng. I''ve heard that people who go to big cities to work show that the city is in the East. You just walk in the direction where the sun comes out."


    After introducing the village, rough man began to point out the next direction for them. After all, he grew up here and had never been to Mingcheng. What he knew was just what others said.


    "Thank you. We see."


    He nodded, Feng Tian was grateful. Although the man looked very rough, he was simple and honest. Guo Qi also nodded to the man.


    "By the way, why are you two going to Mingcheng? Mingcheng is now a dead city. My uncle came back from the town the day before yesterday and said that he would not let everyone go out at night. He said that it was dangerous. Don''t meet monsters. No, monsters and other things. "


    It seems that I suddenly thought of something. The rough man just took a few steps, and then quickly came back to remind them that Mingcheng can''t go any more, and it''s dangerous to drive here at night.


    "Monster?"


    Who doesn''t know the monster? Guo Qi has fought with monsters, and Feng Tian himself is a monster. This man is really funny. When he says be careful in front of monsters, he makes them smile.


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    The two men nodded their thanks to the rough man, and then continued on their way. It was getting late, so slowly, they didn''t know when to find the place with the road.


    "It''s been a long time. Let''s have a rest in this village. It''s already deep."


    It was dusk when they went out. They had been shuttling through the void for a long time. By the time they came out, it was completely dark. They had gone to more than ten villages, and the night was deep.


    They chose a better place to rest. They didn''t go to other people''s homes for the night. After all, they were strangers. It was not peaceful during this period. They didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Here it is."


    Every village has a watchman''s room. Although it''s in a mountain village, it has always been there. It''s summer now, and the watchman''s room has been deserted for a long time. When they came here to have a look, it''s still clean, so they plan to spend a night here.


    "Yes, just sleep."


    It''s nice to have a place to live. What has Guo Qi suffered?


    When he was a child, he grew up eating a hundred meals. When it was too much to cook, Guo Qi went to dig wild vegetables in the field and sleep on haystacks. After all, the house leaked on rainy days, so he couldn''t live.


    Both of them come from the countryside. They have suffered a lot. They are not delicate. They can both suffer. It''s hard for them to live in this place.


    "Lay some straw and have a rest today. If you walk another day tomorrow, you can almost find the road."


    Feng Tian was comforting Guo Qi and himself.


    Having a road means meeting a bus. Of course, it''s hard to say whether there are cars running.


    Feng Tian felt a little sorry for letting the state-owned enterprises come out with him. Now because he has forgotten the coordinates of Mingcheng, he can only go on like this and have to bear hardships here. He is really afraid that Guo Qi will give up.


    When Guo Qi leaves, how can he go to Mingcheng? Not to mention whether he can get to Mingcheng, but to Mingcheng, there is no one in Mingcheng. Feng Tian doesn''t know where Longxiang is. He just knows. Will Longxiang help a monster?


    "I hope I can sleep well this night."


    In summer, the temperature is high, and there are many mosquitoes. Guo Qi has not been bitten by insects. He is just in such a dry haystack that he has to drive tomorrow. If he can''t sleep all night, how can he drive tomorrow?


    It may be that there are many things during the day, and in the afternoon, Guo Qi is really tired. Even Feng Tian is tired. They lie on the dry grass without a quilt. After all, it''s a summer night, and they are not afraid of catching cold.


    "Whew, whew."


    The night was dark and the wind was high. On this night, the moonlight outside was not bright. In Tieshi village, the sound of breaking the wind spread, and no one noticed it.


    It''s late at night. The village people work at sunrise and rest at sunset. Now they have a rest. The shadow cuts through the void, leaving a remnant shadow, and then it disappears again.


    "Well, have you found out?"


    On the branch of a big tree, a dark shadow appeared, and there was no command on the whole body. Except for the eyes, the whole person was wrapped in black clothes, which was very strange.


    "The action was very fast, and then we went out, and the thing was hidden in the void." A man in Black said in a low voice.


    "After hundreds of miles, I didn''t expect that we were all in the mountains. If the old guys who were hiding found out, we would not be able to return home."


    It seems that people begin to analyze the seriousness of things after they feel that things will become troublesome.


    "I hope the prime minister can arrange for us to meet him.""Hiss."


    Just as a few people in black were talking, the sound of breaking wind appeared in the void not far away. Then they looked at each other and disappeared in the original place.


    "Keng."


    The next moment, there was a bright spark in the night, and then came the sound of gold and iron fighting.


    "I have to take you back today."


    "Baga, you have wasted three days of our time. You can''t leave today."


    "Death


    Several people in black looked at the wave of void in front of them and spoke angrily.


    They were originally ninjas from the island country. They received a secret order to come to the mainland to catch monsters and return home. They were also assigned the types of monsters they wanted to catch.


    After several people took the task, they began to search at the edge of the Ming City. Later, they found the trace of the monster they needed to capture four or five hundred miles away from the Ming City.


    But the monsters are really cunning, especially those with complete changes. It''s a headache. A group of powerful ghosts came here, but they still couldn''t catch the monsters. This time they came to the mountain village, and several people didn''t dare to miss again.


    "How dare you arrest me when you want to die?"


    Monsters also have dignity, not to mention the degree of change close to the ultimate monster of the strong, it is impossible to be slaughtered.


    Looking at a group of people in black in front of them, these people are very strange, they can hide themselves, and their Sabre skills are very tricky. Even if they are practitioners of the fourth realm, they still can''t get any benefits from them.


    If it had not been for these crafty monsters, they would have been abandoned and chased here.


    "Do it, finish it, and go back to your life."


    He didn''t fight with the beast any more, but his eyes twinkled with strange light. He spread out expertly, surrounded the beast, wrapped the beast in it, and began to fight against the beast.


    "Bang."


    These bear like ghosts in general, they can''t figure out their attack location. In order to protect themselves, monsters begin to attack their own space randomly.


    And ghost bear on a punch, because the power is too scattered, although the ghost bear back, but also did not hurt ghost bear.


    "Wow."


    If you keep fighting like this, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t afford to squander your strength. What the other ghost can''t bear is the weapon on the island country''s weapon spectrum. The cold light is flashing. Being attacked like this all the time, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t afford it.


    The power of the whole body burst out. The monster was like a piece of thunder and lightning. He incarnated himself into a thunder sea. The thunder and lightning in the space around him swept away like a raging tide.


    "Back."


    The monster has been forced by them, and they have already begun to use their mace. These ghost bears also know the strength of the monster. With their strength, fighting alone is definitely not the opponent of the monster.


    Now the monster is on the verge of violence. They can''t continue to surround the monster and let the thunder and lightning rush close to them. If they attack themselves, they can''t burn themselves directly in them?


    The body is hidden in the void, dodging the violent power, thunder and lightning rolling, rolling like a flood, monsters in the sea of thunder, the whole person is like a overlord, powerful, all things submit.


    "Now, do it."


    Several ghost bear are veteran, performed a lot of tasks, now the monster just recovered from the peak state, they seize the moment of gap, quick shot.


    "Whoosh."


    The long sword broke through the air, and soon came close to the monster. The cold light on the blade flashed like death''s scythe, which specialized in harvesting the lives of creatures.


    "Bang."


    I don''t know whether it''s the potential or the monster itself hiding its strength. When the sharp blade is less than one centimeter away from his body, his fist clenched tightly, and Lei Mang''s bouncing fist smashed on the blade of the long knife.


    "Keng."


    The power of the monster is so strong that the sharp blade is waved, but it is smashed by Lei Mang''s fist and flies.


    "Poof."


    Lei mang on the monster directly hurt GUI Ren with a long knife. The blood in Gui Ren''s body surges. The endless power makes GUI Ren''s throat smell fishy and spit out a mouthful of blood uncontrollably.


    "Baga."


    Seeing his companion injured, the other ghosts, with anger in the cold, looked at the monster, holding the handle of the long knife in both hands, as if they were going to use their unique skills.


    "Why is it so noisy?"


    In his sleep, Guo Qi had a dream that he was having a temple fair in Guoyang village. There was a lot of bustle in the street. There were all kinds of shouts and sales. Many people from the village came here, and they couldn''t tell.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m sleepy and want to have a rest at the temple fair, or because the noise outside disturb Guo Qi''s rest. Guo Qi can''t help complaining.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Guo Qigang opens his mouth here and Feng Tian opens his eyes there. Although he is sleepy, he is a monster after all. He is very alert. He sits up and looks outside."Is there a fight?"


    At this time, there is still the clang of gold and iron fighting outside. There must be some experts fighting.


    Looking at Guo Qi who was talking in his sleep, Feng Tian didn''t disturb him. After walking all day, he should be tired. He went out from the watchman''s room gently.


    "It''s him? Why is he here? And who are those people in black? "


    As soon as he got out of the watchman''s room, Feng Tian saw a blue beast beating with thunder. He was fighting with several people in black. There was a faint light on the blade of those people in black. At a glance, he knew the power of this move.

 Chapter 129

    Like Feng Tian, the Leiguang monster in front of him is also from Ming City. He is still more powerful than Feng Tianyi.


    At the moment, a group of ninjas in black are surrounded by Leiguang monster. It seems that they are exerting their killing skills. Feng Tian is a little worried. He integrates himself into the void and quietly comes to those people in black.


    "Ah ow ~"


    as he was about to attack with his sword, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck. After a scream, the Ninja fainted and fell to the ground unconscious.


    "And monsters?"


    It''s late at night. They are all night walkers. They fight here and think they won''t disturb others.


    Besides, in such a small mountain village, except for some of the older generation hiding in the mountains, no one should be their opponent.


    Unexpectedly, they met another monster here, which made them have some headache when they were surprised. The next two monsters joined hands, and they met with trouble.


    It''s a good thing for a monster to say that, after all, the manpower here is dominant, one can''t fight two together, and if three people can''t fight, they won''t be able to deal with a monster.


    But now there''s another monster. Look at this monster. It''s not only a sneak attack, but also a successful monster. What''s more, it''s also a strong one in the third realm of the cultivator.


    In order to deal with this new monster, they need to disperse the three brothers'' ghost tolerance. In this way, the power to deal with one monster is dispersed, and the difficulty to deal with two monsters is increased several times.


    "Let''s get rid of these followers."


    I don''t know which power these people in black are from, but since they dare to show up and beat their monsters, it''s impossible for Leiguang monsters to let them go.


    What''s more, these guys in black not only don''t leave, but also clean up the two of them together. Isn''t this a joke? Who can bear it? Uncle or aunt can''t bear it. We have to do it and put down these shameless guys.


    "Good."


    They are all monsters, and they are all transformed from human beings into monsters. Now someone wants to capture monsters. This is not good news. Feng Tian can''t watch these people in black come around.


    "Let''s do it. Let''s see who does the most."


    There are several people in black on the other side. Since we don''t know who to fight, we should have a competition to see who will clean up the number of people in black, so as not to be unable to start.


    "Go."


    At this moment, there is a big change in the role. It is no longer for them to capture monsters, but for monsters to capture them, which makes the expression of those people in black change greatly. They quickly retreat. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy. "


    "You''re going to leave without asking us?"


    At the moment, Feng Tian is no longer willful. His forehead turns back to crocodile''s head. The huge crocodile''s head has a ferocious mouth, and his expression is a little scary.


    These two monsters appeared in front of us. They were trembling and flashing blue light. A few ninjas were afraid. How could they fight?


    "The blue flame?"


    "Blue lightning?"


    When Feng Tian''s power is displayed, leimang monster exclaims, and the power of leimang monster also makes Feng Tian exclaim.


    "Ha ha, since they have all exerted their powers, these people in black will not want to leave today."


    Suddenly, a monster with the same level as himself appears. Leimang monster suddenly feels his confidence soars. Now he can fight with those bastards in black. Don''t you like a group of people fighting one person? I''ll show you today.


    "A group of bullying guys, today is your father, also want to beat you out of the excrement."


    Although the seven demons are very powerful, their power is suppressed so much in front of the two demons that they can''t even escape.


    "Bang."


    The fist wrapped by the blue flame smashed on a ghost bear''s head. At that time, a ghost bear was confused. I didn''t know what was going on for a long time.


    "Pop."


    When he was beating a ghost bear with his fist, a ghost bear appeared behind him. He wanted to attack Feng Tian. But he didn''t think that Feng Tian had moved yet. The thundering beast slapped him up and took ghost bear out.


    "Bang" fell to the ground, ghost bear mouth is full of blood, even the teeth were fan off several.


    There was no time to scream. The seven ghosts were not the opponents of the two monsters. They knew that they had bad luck this time, and they didn''t dare to stay too much. The seven beaten ones held the pain and helped them run away.


    "Don''t chase after the poor. Let''s go and see if they dare to show up again after this loss?"


    Leimang monster wants to take advantage of people''s illness to kill people, but he hasn''t done it yet. He is directly stopped by Feng Tian.


    Such an organization will certainly have means to protect its life. If it catches up abruptly, it will surely be ambushed. It will not be so easy to retreat at that time."This village is a bit strange. Today''s kindness will be rewarded in the future. I left first."


    It''s not possible for two monsters to be together. Moreover, this village is very strange. Both monsters feel strange. Moreover, this is a mountain village. Maybe there are senior people living in the mountains.


    The two monsters had just joined hands, and the momentum they created might have been felt by those old guys. In order not to attract their attention, Leiguang monsters quickly entered the void and left here.


    "Well, brother Feng, it''s still dark. How did you get up?"


    I don''t know if there is something wrong with drinking Shanquan. Guo Qi feels a little uncomfortable in his stomach and gets up to pee.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Feng Tian standing outside with his huge crocodile head. Guo Qi was also surprised at the beginning. After seeing clearly, he was relieved and asked.


    "Nothing. It''s hot and dry. Come out and take a breath."


    Guo Qi just fell asleep, and the matter in front of him has been solved. So you don''t have to tell Guo Qi, so that he won''t be distracted. Feng Tian smiles and goes back to the watchman''s room to go on sleeping.


    "It''s very hot."


    After touching his back and sweating, Guo nodded and found a corner to untie his pants and pee.


    "Bang."


    In the process of urinating, Guo Qi suddenly heard a fight in the distance, which surprised him and almost made him pee.


    "Who is it so late?"


    This is a mountain village. It''s already late at night. There are still people who don''t sleep. Listening to the voice just now, they should be fighting. Guo Qi is a little curious.


    "Bang bang."


    The voice didn''t stop, as if he didn''t hear Guo Qi''s question. The fight continued, which made Guo Qi walk past.


    "I don''t know who you are. You came to Tieshi village so late and said," did you do the two sheep that we lost yesterday? "


    I don''t know what''s going on these days. The village always loses things. The day before yesterday, a pig was lost, which made the old pig man cry all day. Yesterday, another old farmer lost two sheep. The angry old farmer lay in bed and got sick.


    In order to find out what happened, tie Shi didn''t sleep today. He began to practice martial arts since he was a child. In addition, he was very strong, so he became a patrolman in the village.


    On patrol in the village this evening, I met Feng Tian and Guo Qi. At the beginning, I thought that Feng Tian and Guo Qi were the culprits. But look at their appearance and listen to their culture. Tieshi felt that they were not the ones who stole sheep.


    Just as I came back from patrolling in the village, I didn''t expect that I met these masked men in black on half dew. At first sight, I scared iron stone a lot. Now I can see clearly. His expression suddenly became cold. It was these guys who did it.


    These people in black steal pigs and sheep, but they don''t admit it. Although Tieshi is honest and honest, he is not stupid. If these people don''t speak, isn''t it a tacit consent? Moreover, seeing these people are vicious, Tieshi doesn''t believe they are good men and women.


    Originally, I wanted to catch these people in black and give them an explanation to the village tomorrow, but I didn''t expect these guys to start without saying a word. If tie Shi hadn''t practiced since childhood, he would have been killed by these guys.


    "Really? No one of you is going to leave today. "


    The swords in the hands of these people in black are all good things. They are shining on them. They are very quick. Although iron stone''s fist hit a man in black, his arm was cut by his long knife.


    I have no time to deal with the severe pain. I have to catch these guys today. Let''s see if you can do something bad.


    "In the evening, there are afternoons?"


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Guo Qi looked at the two sides in front of him who were not far away from Dadu. He was not sleepy, and began to stand there to watch the good play.


    "Brother over there, go away quickly. These people are all bad people. They say they kill people. Go back quickly."


    If he had not practiced martial arts, he would be a dead man now. However, Guo Qi looks like a weak countryman. Unless he can win, the seven men in black will attack him and keep his identity from spreading.


    Although he has information to protect himself, Tieshi is not confident that he can reach all seven people today. He said that winning all seven people is just an increase in momentum. It''s good to be able to keep one.


    "It''s OK. I just came out to pee. Do you want me to help you?"


    That rough man looks pretty good, at least not a bad man. Guo Qi is also a country man. He can see the simplicity of iron and stone. On the contrary, he is the people in black. Their eyes are cold, and they don''t look like good people.


    "You go quickly, they are all masters one by one, and they seem to have ninja skills. You will get hurt if you stay here."


    I have been learning martial arts with my master for a long time. My master once told me a lot about martial arts, various major schools on the mainland, and martial arts from other countries.


    Taiquan, boxing, Ninjutsu and so on. Today, looking at the moves and techniques of these people, it''s similar to the Ninjutsu that master said. These people are actually foreigners. Now they come to this village."I have a stick in my hand. I''ll knock anyone who comes. You don''t have to worry about me. Don''t hurt yourself."


    Holding a stick that he didn''t know where to find, Guo Qi, with a smile on his face, kept shaking the stick and opening his mouth to the iron stone.

 Chapter 130

    "Well, you should be safe. I''ll clean up the bad guys first."


    These guys in black clothes are really not things. They don''t even let go of old people''s livestock. They don''t know whether their blood is hot or cold.


    Iron stone face with a simple and honest smile at Guo starting point nodded, and then he kept changing his fist, let his attack become sharp.


    "Do you want to go now? Have you ever thought of leaving an account for the villagers? "


    Playing an international joke, he wants to leave without even saying hello to the pig and sheep. There is no such good thing in the world. Although tie Shi is not sure to leave so many people in black here, he is confident to fight hard to keep one or two.


    "Baga."


    I was trapped by a rough boy. Although I can retreat now, I can imagine the consequences if a single boy catches up with me.


    Those ghost bear a cold eyes, cold looking at the iron stone, if the cold eyes can kill, iron stone do not know how many times.


    "I can''t even pull up the grass. If I don''t give you an explanation today, I don''t have to discuss if I come here."


    Although Tieshi is very simple, he is also stubborn. These bad guys don''t admit what they have done wrong and dare to resist. He can''t stand it.


    "Shua."


    Flickering cold long knife split void, suddenly appeared in front of the iron stone.


    "Keng."


    What Tieshi village does not lack is iron. Tieshi was born and raised in this village. Naturally, he came into contact with iron from childhood, so his clothes are more or less covered with iron.


    Arm grid block long knife hit, for a time, sparks splash, in the dark to draw a bright trace, even the space appeared to burst.


    "What are these guys in black for? If I could grab a long sword and give it to brother Chu, I don''t think I would have spent more than 10 million to buy a meteorite sword. "


    His eyes were staring at the swords in the hands of those people in black. Guo Qi was like seeing a hungry man without clothes. His eyes were shining.


    "I have to do a lot of work today. These people''s swords Hey, hey, I''ve lost my man. "


    Chu Tao has changed into a monster, but Guo Qi won''t watch him as he is now. He wants to help Chu Tao recover.


    Chu Tao likes swords so much. Besides, Guo Qi is still worried about what to give him when Chu Tao returns to his original state. Now, if you give any of these things to Chu Tao, I''m afraid Chu Tao will be happy.


    "That handsome guy, I also come to help."


    With a plan in mind, Guo Qicai doesn''t care who these people in black are. He is the most elite special forces in the mainland. Today, Guo Qi is still beating the stick.


    If you don''t want good things, you will be punished.


    "That''s a good relationship. It''s over here. Let''s have a long drink later."


    I haven''t met such a straightforward person for a long time. Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, tie Shi is an honest country man like him. The country people know each other better and have a good temper, so he smiles and nods.


    "Bang."


    Guo Qi didn''t know where to break a wooden stick from a small tree. Those ghosts were thinking of a way to attack iron stone. He came to a man in black and went down with a cold stick. At that time, some people in black were confused.


    This NIMA''s night beating stick? Sleeping trough


    Although the man in black was depressed, he was fighting for life and death now. He was not as good as others. He was touched on his head with a stick. No wonder.


    "Bagaya Road, you must die today."


    Six pairs of eyes seem to be able to spray fire, one by one fierce eyes staring at Guo Qi. At this moment, Guo Qi''s hatred for them is greater than iron and stone. At any rate, iron and stone only obstructed them, and Guo Qi just seriously injured one of their members.


    The seven people are known as the seven stars of the island. They have never failed in their mission. Today, unconsciously, they were beaten on the back by a mainland boy. They are not willing to eat.


    If this spread, seven ghost endure of face return to where put?


    In the heart is very dissatisfied, six people eyes red fruit staring at Guo Qi, at this moment, kill intention without cover, one by one in the hand of the long knife tightly hold, that posture, a bad, direct knife to death.


    "That what, the hand mistake, accidentally knocked the wrong person, that let you all pass the same clothes ah, I rely on, still have to pee I didn''t finish pee to come to watch the excitement."


    Looking at the six pairs of cold eyes, Guo Qi also felt numb. Although he didn''t know which step his strength could reach, the six pairs of eyes really made him feel death.


    "You three, deal with this wild boy, we three, kill him."


    Among the six people, one of them looks at Guo Qi as if he is looking at a cold corpse. There is no emotion in his eyes. Hongguoguo despises Guo Qi.


    "You think so much of me? Three people came out, please Be mercifulJust now, when Tieshi was fighting with these seven people, Guo Qi could see clearly that none of them were weak. The reason why they were beaten by themselves was because their attention was attracted by Tieshi. In addition, Guo Qi''s action was very fast.


    "Kill."


    Some awkward Mandarin was said by those people in black, but Guo Qi still recognized it. If NIMA wants to kill herself, I grass, can we pee happily together?


    Out of the small solution can encounter this kind of bad luck, Guo Qi heart is also ten thousand Grass Mud Horse whistling by, this NIMA can no longer speechless point?


    "Pop."


    Depressed to depressed, Guo Qi''s hand did not stop, those people in black one by one hand common attack, if this is not careful, it must be cleaned up by them.


    Although Guo Qi is not afraid of death, he hasn''t married a daughter-in-law, and he hasn''t tasted what it''s like to sleep with a woman? If you don''t do it, he can''t take it.


    Seeing that the long knife with faint light came and appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye, Guo Qi had no time to think. His body instinctively raised his hand, and the wooden stick in his hand was drawn on the face of the man in black.


    A crisp crackle came. This time, Guo Qi may be out of an ethereal state. He didn''t even know how powerful he was.


    "Eh!"


    The sharp pain on his face makes the man in black no longer care about his image. He falls on the ground and rolls around with his face in his arms, kicking and barking. The sound is similar to killing a pig. It is estimated that Tieshi village will be a sleepless night because of the noise.


    "Hiss."


    Here Guo Qi just cleaned up a man in black. There was a wound on the iron stone''s arm. The wound was ten centimeters long. Fortunately, the iron stone''s arm dodged quickly. Otherwise, the flashing long knife would cut off the iron stone''s arm like tofu.


    "Go."


    Now there are only six sober GUI Ren. One of them has been knocked unconscious by Guo Qi. Now these two guys are strange. If they stay here, they will be found.


    In order to get away from this place, one of the men in black took a look at the man who was stun by Guo Qi''s stick on the ground. His eyes twinkled for a moment. He left from here in an instant, and his figure gradually faded. Finally, he turned into nothingness and disappeared in the same place.


    "There''s still one left. You''re the only one left. Today you''ll go back to sleep in the sheep pen with me. Tomorrow you''ll have to give the old man an account. If you don''t give an account, you''ll be fed to the old man as a sheep."


    The men in black disappeared. It was strange and sudden. Although Tieshi was a practitioner, he was not very familiar with Ninjutsu. Now several people left under his eyelids, but fortunately, there was another man who fainted on the ground and didn''t have time to leave.


    "Come on, brother, let''s go for a drink. We''ll be drunk tonight."


    I''ve caught a guy in black, which is similar to what I expected. I can give an account to the villagers and at least get some debt from the man in black.


    With that, tie Shi took Guo Qi''s hand and went to the village. No matter it was late at night, he had to take Guo Qi to drink.


    "Handsome boy, you are so handsome with that stick."


    While walking, iron stone''s eyes have been scanning Guo Qi''s body, it seems to appreciate, but it always makes Guo Qi feel strange.


    "That what, I am handsome, but you don''t say it, low-key, low-key!"


    Others just become modest, but Guo Qi''s face is not red heart does not jump, directly also take it seriously, but let iron stone Leng for a while, but soon recovered smiling face.


    "Why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    I was woken up by a bubble of urine. If I didn''t come out and hear a fight, I would come here. Now it''s good. I''ll help others out. Sure enough, I''m lucky. There are good things everywhere. Now I''m being dragged to eat and drink.


    "The village is always losing things these days, and the tossing villagers are worried every day. I''m not from the patrol brigade. In order to reassure everyone, I''m out on patrol now. It happened that I met those bad guys tonight."


    Pointing to the man in black who fainted on the ground, tie Shi was very grateful to Guo Qi this time. Although the seven people were not as strong as him, if they joined hands, even if tie Shi was promoted to a higher level, they would not be rivals.


    In his expectation, it was reasonable for him to leave one of the seven, but he didn''t expect that he would be so relaxed and solve everything with one stick.


    "Damn it, bad guy? Why didn''t you say it earlier? If you said it was all thieves stealing sheep, I wouldn''t have to keep my hand. How could I knock other people unconscious? It''s a pity that those long knives are all treasures. It''s a pity. "


    When he heard Tieshi''s words, Guo Qi felt very sad. How could he be so kind? If he had just been cruel, he would have been able to touch the stick a few times. Six or seven long knives were not easy to catch. If he took them to the antique shop, they were all sky high prices.


    No, I have to chase them back. They are all money. If I have money, I don''t want to. He said, Guo Qi turned around and wanted to chase those people in black.

 Chapter 131

    "Where are you going, handsome man?"


    That''s what he said. How could he turn around and run away? No, he agreed to drink together. How could he go without drinking?


    "Those are all bad people. I have to get rid of the bad. Don''t pull me. I have to get those long knives back."


    In my heart, I want to serve the villagers and catch those people in black, but I have different opinions. I want to say what I want to say.


    "Long sword? You mean this? It''s so sharp, it just scratched my arm


    He was holding a long knife in his hand. When he heard that Guo Qi was talking about the long knife, Tieshi directly held the long knife in his hand. He didn''t know what material it was made of. It was very sharp. If he wasn''t careful, he might be hurt.


    "No, don''t pull me. If you don''t catch those bad guys today, I''m sorry for the revolution, the party and so many compatriots in the motherland!"


    A pack of long knives can''t be sold for 10 million, but it''s worth 1 million anyway. Besides the one in iron stone''s hand, there are six of them. They are six big long knives. If they are sold according to one hundred thousand, it''s also 6 million.


    If there are six million yuan households in the countryside, they will have to report to CCTV?


    Just think about it, Guo Qi felt that his good days had come. In the future, he would not have to rely on these eyes, and he would be able to mix well. At least he didn''t have to worry about food and clothing. Finally, he didn''t have to worry about the day when the ability of these eyes would suddenly disappear.


    "They have already run away. I don''t know how many miles away they are."


    Guo Qi''s starting point moved tie Shi very much. He was a good man. Although he had just come to this village for less than a day, he had a strong sense of justice. Even if it wasn''t his own business, he would help without hesitation.


    "Well Forget it. I''d better go back to sleep


    Six million has become a cooked duck. It''s hard to get rid of him. Guo Qi wanted to slap him in the face. Why did he show mercy at that time?


    "I happen to have some bottles of wine in my house for a long time. Let''s go, handsome man. We won''t be drunk tonight."


    Guo Qi is depressed and wants to go back to the watchman''s room to have a rest. Tieshi doesn''t mean to meet such a man of the same temper and age. He has to talk about his life and ideals.


    "I said big brother, although no one passed by this evening, you can''t call him handsome. If someone hears me, my handsome face is handsome, but others will misunderstand me."


    I''m handsome. I''m really handsome, but I don''t want to be gay. Don''t stare at me with your shining eyes. Some goose bumps come out of my arms. I''m only interested in women. Men stay away.


    "Hey, hey, let''s go."


    Instead of talking to Guo Qi, tie Shi tied the fainting man in black with a rope, directly carried the man in black on his shoulder, and then rushed to the village with Guo Qi.


    Tieshi''s home is similar to that of ordinary farmers, but it''s very clean. The only bad thing is that it''s full of wine bottles. Guo Qi looks at the piles of old high wine bottles and knows that Tieshi must be a drunkard.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like anything else. I just like drinking. If you don''t let me eat, you can. If you don''t let me drink, you might as well knock me out with that stick."


    some love love love. It''s good to have a good drink. Guo Qi likes women. Iron stone likes drinking. He throws the black clothes on the ground. Then he goes in and brings out two bottles of Baijiu. He sits in front of a stone table in the yard, and two people start blowing at the bottle.


    "You can''t drink yourself to death if you blow so much wine on this bottle? No


    Looking at the iron stone, it is obvious that he is fighting with himself to drink. There is nothing else except spicy. Guo Qi doesn''t want to drink water.


    the iron stone looked up, and drank the bottle on the mouth, and then drank half of it. It was a cold hair on the back of Guo. It really thought Baijiu was a drink. Fortunately, the product was not his son, otherwise he would be rich again, and he could not afford such a bucket.


    Of course, Guo Qi just thought about it in his heart. He didn''t dare to say what he thought. If it makes tie Shi angry, they will turn over. This is tie Shi Village, and he will be expelled even if he is reasonable.


    "Drink."


    After drinking half at a time, Guo Qi only took a sip. Tie Shi wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and his face was full of enjoyment. This time, the meaning was very obvious. They wanted to have a dull breath.


    "Brother Tieshi, I can''t drink enough. You can drink. I''m sick. I''ll go to the toilet first."


    Judging whether a person is a man or not, the amount of alcohol can''t be counted. What''s inside his trousers is true love. Guo Qi won''t feel that he is not a man because of this. I just don''t like to fight with the wine bucket, and I just want to hide. If I''m not convinced, you can beat me!


    When he got up and came to the iron stone house, there was a wooden toilet. Guo Qi took a bath here to enjoy his trousers.


    I''ve just urinated, but people are always prone to urinate when they are in a hurry. No, I''m thinking about how not to drink. Guo Qi thought about the toilet the first time, and when he arrived at the toilet, he really urinated."Meow ~"


    as soon as he put up his trousers and wanted to go out, Guo Qi suddenly heard a cat barking not far behind the house. This summer, the cat''s barking would be OK, but it''s a bit strange.


    "Which cat? I''m not afraid of being given a dog. "


    Looking at the direction of the cat''s cry, Guo Qi shook his head and planned to go back.


    "Wah Wah ~"


    it seems that the cat is tearing up the rack, and his voice can''t express his anger. Guo Qi is a little curious. Can the cat still have problems?


    He twisted his head and looked in the direction of the cat''s barking, trying to see what the cat did not sleep in the middle of the night.


    "Damn it."


    Don''t see don''t know, a look startled, this can let Guo Qi Long insight.


    A man, correctly speaking, a man with a cat''s head, is holding a white cat. The white cat''s front leg doesn''t know what is tied, while the white cat''s back leg is directly held by the man.


    Seeing a woman with a dog at home, today Guo Qi is finally an eye opener. A field battle between man and cat is staged not far from his eyes, which makes Guo Qi feel a little frightened.


    "I''m not afraid of being caught in it."


    If you are in a hurry, there are a lot of women in the village. The man is obviously a monster. When he is in a hurry, he wants to be a cat. How big is this NIMA cat? There must be no women to enjoy it.


    Looking at the man''s action, even Guo Qi was worried about him. Was the monster brain burned? Or is it water?


    "Wow ~"


    it seems that she was stabbed by something, which made the white cat hurt. The white cat struggled desperately. Her eyes, like the bright pearl of night, turned to look at the owl, opened her mouth and bit the man''s head like a tortoise.


    "Hiss.".


    "I''m scared to death."


    The monster is a personal experience. Guo Qi looks at it with cold sweat. At the moment when the white cat bit it, Guo Qi feels chilly. He can''t help shivering and reaches for it.


    "Handsome, what are you doing? Why does it take so long to pee? Did you fall into the pit


    I''m watching the love between the monster and the white cat. It''s good. I''ve drunk some iron and stone from the top. I''m afraid that Guo Qi won''t fall in because he has drunk too much wine.


    Your uncle''s, you just fell into the pit, your whole family fell into the pit.


    Although he didn''t have a grudge against Tieshi, he was said to have fallen into a pit for no reason. Guo Qi quit his job and didn''t drink much. Shouldn''t this rough man have fallen into a pit when he was drunk before?


    "Ha ha, I''m ready. Let''s go on drinking."


    Although the heart of the iron stone severely scolded a pass, but Guo Qi''s face is still with a smile, smile came to iron stone in front of, pull iron stone to continue to drink.


    "Yes, drink. Don''t get drunk tonight. He''ll get drunk and rest."


    For a long time, I haven''t had someone to drink with me like today. Drinking with iron and stone, I cried, lying on the table and sitting on the ground. At last, I directly rolled and cried. The pear blossoms were raining in spring, and the crying was dark.


    "This rough man is also a man with a story."


    Guo Qi is afraid that women cry, but men cry. How long do you like to cry? It has nothing to do with Laozi.


    However, looking at the iron stone''s appearance, Guo Qi could not help sighing that this iron stone has a good skill. It''s a waste of talent to drink wine every day in this small mountain village.


    "I was picked up by Shifu. Shifu has never been kind to me."


    "No new clothes, no food, no good place to sleep."


    "I have to work hard every day. Since I was sensible, and one day I suddenly woke up, I have been exercising constantly. Every day, I have developed such a kind of naive energy."


    "I want to live in peace and quiet, I want to drink and tease birds every day, I don''t want to fight the world war, I don''t want to defend the world, the world is not my home, they can fight as they like, they have a dime relationship with me, why let me practice martial arts to protect the world?"


    It''s said that the truth comes out after drinking. Tie Shi has drunk too much this time without any precaution. It seems that because someone is drinking with him. In addition, there has been something in his heart that no one can tell. Now he is drunk and spits out his unhappiness.


    "Save the world? It''s about as good as saving the old lady in this mountain nest. "


    It''s not that Guo Qi despises iron and stone, and after studying martial arts in the mountain nest for a few days, he threatens to save the world. The elite of those special forces still have to shout to save the universe and surround the galaxy with their horns every day?

 Chapter 132

    "Handsome guy, you may not know it. My master said that I am a person who does great things. I will make a breakthrough in the future."


    Although he was drunk, Tieshi began to take Guo Qi seriously when he looked at his disbelief. Shifu really said that one day he would become one of the people who saved the world. Let him not forget to exercise every day. Only when he is strong can he protect others and what he wants to protect.


    There has always been such a goal. That''s why Tieshi has a good Kung Fu. When he comes back to this Tieshi village, he can protect everyone and help everyone protect their homes. The strength of several people in black who came here tonight is superb, but Tieshi is not afraid of them.


    "Come on, drink. After this drink, we''ll be brothers. Hey, hey, brother. Well, I haven''t got married yet. If I have a brother, I can count on some dependence."


    Although there are girls in the village who don''t dislike iron and stone, iron and stone''s mind is not on women. He likes wine, even if women stick it upside down.


    "Again, I only like women, not fags."


    All over the black line, Guo Qi wants to press this iron stone down on the ground with a hard hammer. What''s wrong with the goods? He just calls himself Shuai pan. Although he looks very handsome for a while, he says so frankly. If you are a sister, I will forgive you. But you are a stingy man. No, you can''t eat it.


    It''s a sin to be so handsome!


    Guo Qi was so narcissistic that he thought, but the field battle of human cat was still going on in the distance. Maybe he was angry by the white cat, and whether the cat would resist or not, the cat headed monster took off his pants and kept standing forward, trying to find the cat''s trouble.


    "You have not finished, but also let people drink happily."


    I was not happy at all. After a day''s journey, Guo Qi was not so depressed. In addition, he let go of millions of people without any reason. That kind of heartbreak is not one or two points.


    Now when he heard the white cat''s angry cry, Guo Qi couldn''t listen any more. He was in a hurry to find a way to make friends with a cat.


    After a period of severe contempt for the owl, Guo Qi threw a stone in the past and wanted to smash the cat away. This NIMA was in broad daylight. No, the night sky was so bright that he did such things that hurt heaven. Is there any royal law? Do you want the cat to live?


    "Meow ~"


    disturbed by Guo Qi, the cat head monster suddenly becomes angry. The ferocious cat face is not a cute cat, but a bit sinister.


    Eyes staring at Guo Qi, constantly flashing light, throw away the hands of the white cat, cat headed monster came to Guo Qi in front of, to state-owned enterprises.


    "Don''t think you''re too big for me to hurt you. I''ll kick you off."


    The owl came here without clothes. When he came to Guo Qi''s side, looking at the appearance of the owl, Guo Qi could not help but back a few steps. No, he could not keep too close distance with the owl.


    If this is seen by outsiders, they still think that they have an affair with the owl, will not their glorious image be destroyed?


    "Meow, I''ll sacrifice your blood today."


    After licking his lips, the owl gazed at Guo Qi, as if he were staring at the prey. His expression became chilly, as if he was not a living man, but a cold corpse.


    "No, village head, I won''t drink any more. Don''t worry, I won''t drink next time."


    The owl head monster rushes to Guo Qi with an oath. Unexpectedly, tie Shi, who is in a state of drunkenness, suddenly throws out the wine bottle in his hand and recites something in his mouth. It seems that the village head is coming when he is drinking.


    "Click."


    Suddenly a wine bottle hit on the head, the cat head monster confused, he is clearly toward which disturb others good boy rushed to it, how suddenly was the wine bottle hit on the head?


    "Why are there so many stars in the sky?"


    Although the cat''s head monster is not a completely changed monster, it already has a human body. Although it doesn''t speak very clearly, it can also speak out.


    Being thrown by iron stone, a wine bottle hit his head. He felt confused. The picture in front of him seemed to be two, and even the stars in the sky became more and more.


    "Throw a bottle of wine and the monster will faint?"


    Guo Qi has a chill. Isn''t this iron man? Although the monster hasn''t changed completely, it can also resist the attack of guns. Now, a wine bottle will fall down.


    Putong.


    The monster falls to the ground, which makes Guo Qi speechless for a while. Does the cat head monster dare to go out and fight with the cat with such a little skill?


    although not much wine, Guo can not afford to drink alcohol. He is drunk when he drinks some baijiu. The iron ore has fallen asleep. The cat monster has fainted. In order to sleep peacefully, Guo Qixian''s wood knocked the black coat bad, and then tied up the cat monster.


    The night passed quickly. At dawn, Feng Tian began to look for Guo Qi in the village. He was worried about his mother''s safety. However, Feng Tian wanted to get to Mingcheng as soon as possible. After finding Longxiang, he asked about the location of the emperor''s tomb. In that way, he could find out his mother and get together with his family."Iron stone, you really caught the thief?"


    The village head keeps coming to Tieshi''s house these two days, because the safety of the village is managed by Tieshi. When he comes back here today, he finds that there are wine bottles on the table and on the floor. Did the goods drink again last night?


    I''m going to scold Tieshi. I can see that the people lying in the courtyard of Tieshi, especially the one wearing black clothes and a mask, are not the bad guys in the TV series?


    Now that iron stone has caught the bad guys, he will drink some wine and then drink some bars. Men, if they don''t drink, they are not men. Pure men are boring.


    "Village Village head


    He rubbed his bleary eyes vaguely and heard the words of the village head. Tieshi suddenly became energetic and stood upright. His eyes were no longer muddy. He looked at the village head with a guilty heart.


    "Well done, I knew you could find the thief for the village."


    With that, the village head came to Guo Qi and kicked him up. While kicking, he still called "smelly thief, crooked thief" and woke him up.


    "What are you doing, old man?"


    He seems to have been kicked a few feet. Guo Qi is a little confused. What''s the matter? How can he feel that someone is kicking himself for no reason? Is it unscientific?


    "What am I doing? I''m not only going to kick you, but I''m going to sweep my face and kill you. Today I''m going to beat you out of shit to see if you''re going to steal? "


    Except for the village head, there are only three people in the distance. Naturally, Tieshi won''t steal things from the village. The man in black is nesting in one side, and only Guo Qi is a thief. The village head doesn''t wait for Tieshi to explain, so he takes Guo Qi to beat him.


    "Beat your sister, this NIMA still beat shit?"


    After being kicked for no reason, Guo Qi finally knew what was going on. After a long time, he became a bad man?


    Who did I ask to offend? Isn''t it just going to watch the excitement and disturb other people''s cat field battle? Is it necessary?


    "Village head, you You have the wrong number, not... " The village head kicks Guo Qi without saying a word. The iron and stone are shocked by the village head. The village head usually looks very kind. Why is it like eating a dynamite bag today? Who provoked him?


    "It''s not what it is. It must be the boy here. You see, I look like a thief who stole two sheep and a pig in the village."


    "Iron stone, I know you have a good heart. You are easy to be cheated. You don''t have to say good things for this boy. Let uncle kick a few feet to have fun."


    I don''t know where the village head got the evidence, but he decided that Guo Qi was a bad man, which made tie Shi not know how to explain, so that Guo Qi ran away at that time.


    "Old man, I don''t care whether you are the village head or not. I respect you as an elder. If you dare to attack me again, don''t blame me for being merciless. Then I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red."


    The older he gets, the more he has a temper. Guo Qi is really angry. I''m beaten for no reason. I''m sorry.


    Looking at the iron and stone, I feel very depressed. It''s all these goods. I have to pull myself to drink. If he didn''t stop me yesterday, I might have got six million long knife pits. It''s more comfortable than being kicked here.


    "You said, where did you hide two sheep and a pig in the village? If you don''t say that, I''ll let the villagers come here right away, and then everyone will kick you to death. "


    Stealing is also sophistry. At first sight, it is a bad person. Because the bad person never admits that he is a bad person, this person does not admit it. Then he must be a bad person. The bad person steals things. No, it''s not easy for the old people in the village to raise sheep and pigs. How can you steal?


    as like as two peas, Pan An met with such a gourmet village head who was reasonable and unable to speak clearly. Though he was not a game over the same size, he was not as long as a thief.


    "Village head, I heard that the thief in the village appeared again last night. Is that true?"


    "I heard it. Last night someone was crying in pain. I wanted to come out to see it, but my mother-in-law stopped me."


    "The iron and stone team leader of our village must have made contributions this time. We just came here to give an account."


    Because of Guo Qi''s troubles, a group of people came out of the gate of Tieshi village. They were all villagers of Tieshi village.


    Every household in the village keeps livestock. In the past two days, there have been frequent incidents of livestock theft, which makes many people feel scared. It''s not easy to raise livestock, and they are reluctant to eat it. They were stolen by others. Is it a way to live for the poor?


    "As I think, team leader Tieshi has caught the thief. Here is this son of a bitch. I just kicked him a few feet, but he didn''t admit it. Big guy, come here, let''s kick together. Today we have to admit it."

 Chapter 133

    All the villagers rushed to the village. When the village head saw the big guy, he would not wait for tie Shi to explain. He would beat Guo fat.


    The old man raised something to make a coffin book. This boy is good. It''s not enough to steal two sheep. Even the pigs of another family have been stolen. Do you have any conscience?


    This kind of person owes to kick, right, must kick a few feet, too inhuman, really don''t know what to eat to grow up.


    "When did this man come to our village? I''ve never seen him before Seeing that Guo Qi had some strange faces, someone asked suspiciously.


    "I haven''t seen such people either. There are no such people in the surrounding villages."


    "Maybe it''s from some poor place where I''m hungry."


    "We are here in a mountain nest. I heard that some criminals in big cities like to take refuge in a gully."


    I don''t know what the origin of Guo Qi is, but people in the village have a lot of knowledge. They keep talking about the possible origin of Guo Qi. In their opinion, Guo Qi is a bad man. Now they are guessing where the bad man comes from.


    "Damn it


    I''m a good man for committing your sister''s crime. I''m not ugly. What makes me look like a bad man?


    Listening to the people in Tieshi village talking about themselves, Guo Qi''s face turned blue and he didn''t know how to reply.


    "Look at him. He''s not a good man at all. Before he said a word, he started to fight. Come on, hit me."


    A woman pointed to Guo Qi and saw that Guo Qi was covered with black lines. She opened her mouth as if Guo Qi owed her a few million dollars.


    "Village head, fellow villagers, you heard that I said, in fact, he..."


    "What is he? Isn''t he the bad guy who steals? The man in black on the ground must be his fellow party and villagers. What do we do with the bad guys


    Tie Shizui is not very good at speaking and wants to help Guo Qi explain clearly, but it''s not finished yet. The village head and the villagers directly interrupt him and make tie Shizui scratch his head, but they don''t know how to explain clearly.


    "We are all good people in our village. When this man comes to our village to steal things from the old people, he has to do farm work for the old people for several years. When the old people die, he will die for them."


    We are not unreasonable. You have stolen the coffin of the old man. It''s easy to do. If you send the old man to his death, it''s OK.


    "I said, elder sister, it''s wrong for you to do this."


    Guo Qi is too lazy to explain. When a scholar meets a soldier, he has no reason to say clearly. Now these people just think that they are bad people. The more they explain, the more they don''t believe it.


    "We''re not right? I don''t look at you. You still say we''ve done something wrong. Look at your injured knife. Dare you say it''s not your tool for doing bad things? "


    He pointed to the sword in Guo Qi''s hand. It was this bastard. He was too young to be a good man. He did something sneaky. If your parents knew you were like this, what would they think?


    "This knife is not mine."


    I don''t know if I was thinking about seven long knives of GUI Ren. Last night, only one of them was left here. As a result, Guo Qi was taken by tie Shi. Later, both of them were drunk. I don''t know when, the long sword ran to Guo Qi.


    Now with a long knife in his hand, Guo Qi is not clear. He wants to explain, but looking at the disbelief expressions of the villagers, Guo Qi is powerless. How can he explain.


    "Well."


    This side is accusing Guo Qi. The man in black, who is tied up not far behind Guo Qi, wakes up.


    He didn''t know where he was, but he was tied with a rope. He looked around a little confused, until he looked at the iron stone and the villagers in the village, he couldn''t keep calm any more.


    "Baga, let me go."


    The man in black didn''t speak Mandarin very fluently, but he could still hear clearly. His eyes were cold and full of killing intention.


    It''s a shame that a ghost bear killer has been tied up. If he''s passed on to China, he''ll have to be ridiculed by his peers. It''s a shame. Hongguoguo''s shame is to commit suicide to apologize to the organization.


    "You took the poison out of my mouth?"


    In this case, as a member of a professional assassination team, the man in black wants to bite through the poison hidden in his mouth.


    I don''t know what happened. I can''t find the poison in my mouth this time. When did the poison disappear? The man in black felt a chill on his back at that time. This time, it''s bad.


    "Are you looking for this denture?"


    No longer pay attention to those unreasonable villagers in the village, Guo Qi heard someone wake up behind him, looking at the panic expression of the man in black, holding a white thing in his hand.


    "Baga!"


    His eyes are fixed on Guo Qi. If his eyes can kill people, it''s estimated that Guo Qi has died thousands of times. Unexpectedly, their killer''s lethal object was taken away?


    As a professional killer, everyone will prepare to commit suicide poison in his mouth. Once caught, or without the hope of escape, he will bite the drug and die instantly, so that people will not get any information.How could you think of killing yourself if the poison in your mouth was taken away this time? Do you want to bite your tongue and commit suicide?


    "You don''t have to bite your tongue. I''ll tell you the truth. When you fell asleep, I gave you an anesthetic. Now you lose your feeling."


    In fact, Guo Qi is just bluffing GUI Ren. Although GUI Ren has seen many scenes and experienced many scenes of life and death, Guo Qi just wants to have a try and see if he will be fooled.


    "Son of a bitch, isn''t that your accomplice? Why don''t you tie yourself up? " People in black are all tied up. It''s unscientific that Guo Qi can move freely.


    I''ll tie your sister. Why don''t you tie yourself up?


    Although he was angry, it was someone else''s chassis. Thinking about this, Guo Qi with a simple smile on his face, scratched his head and said, "this is not my brother. I didn''t steal anything."


    How do you think Guo Qixiao is unnatural? Isn''t this a bad guy? There are no bad people in the world who say that they are bad people. The more cunning you are, the more difficult it is for you to be a bad person.


    "Come on, get the rope. This little bastard has to be tied up today."


    Pretending to be a good man in front of everyone must be a bad man. Now we don''t let the bad man in black go. Maybe after cheating everyone for a while, we can help the man in black untie and escape. Otherwise, why are you holding a long knife in your hand.


    "Village head, you can''t bind him."


    Seeing that someone really ran out to get the rope, iron stone quickly stopped him. This can''t be disorderly. Guo Qi helped him clean up the bad guys yesterday. If the dog bit LV Dongbin and didn''t know the good people, who would dare to help others in the future?


    "Why can''t I tie him? He threw two sheep and a pig in the village. I didn''t kill him, which is his blessing. He hasn''t appreciated me yet. Don''t stop him, tie Shi. If you dare to help the bad guys, you''ll make contributions, and I won''t finish with you. "


    I don''t know if iron stone is possessed. Today, he is helping this bad boy to talk everywhere. Isn''t he following the boy?


    "You really misunderstood that he is not a bad man. Yesterday he caught the bad man with me. If it were not for him, I would not have caught the man in black so easily."


    Taking advantage of the fact that everyone didn''t interrupt him, tie Shi finally spoke out of his heart, and finally had the chance to speak. He quickly expressed his meaning.


    Although the village head didn''t trust Tieshi''s words before, this time all the villagers are here. We know more or less about Tieshi. Naturally, we know the character and character of Tieshi.


    "Iron stone, you say he is not a bad man?"


    In front of so many people, the village head doesn''t believe that tie Shi is telling lies, but this man suddenly appears in the village. He always feels wrong.


    "No, No."


    Finally, the village head believed what he said. Tie Shi quickly helped Guo Qi speak. Last night, they were still drinking together. If they were mistaken for bad people because they were drunk, wouldn''t it be their own fault?


    Hearing the words of iron and stone, Guo Qi looks at him gratefully. Finally, he can''t accept his own painstaking explanation. Brother is innocent.


    "I said, this boy must be a bad guy. You have rejected my meaning. It seems that this man is a bad guy. Let''s fight together. Today we have to teach this boy a lesson."


    Tieshi just nodded and said no, not what he meant. Isn''t that bad guy? Now that the villain is still so arrogant, I don''t want him to know the strength of Tieshi village today. Maybe he will steal the cattle in the village in the future. No, I can''t make this boy feel better.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Just thought that these people are reasonable, which thought that the next moment these people''s thinking twisted into a rope, let Guo Qi Qi Qi don''t know how to speak.


    "I don''t know."


    When everyone glared at Guo Qi, suddenly the rope behind Guo Qi suddenly broke, and the nigger Ren broke the rope.


    "Er ah, let''s go. The bad guys are going to kill people when they grab knives."


    The nigger''s first action to break the rope is to take the long sword from Guo Qi. This is his sword. It has been used for more than ten years, and now he has finally got it back.


    Holding the long knife, the ghost in black looks at everyone here with cold eyes. It seems that everyone has the same hatred for killing his father and taking his wife.


    They usually live a quiet life when the sun rises and the sun goes down. Now suddenly, a man with a long knife is coming to kill them. The villagers can''t calm down any more. They run out in a hurry for fear that if they fall behind, they will be slashed by a random knife.


    "Be careful."


    Seeing the long sword of nigger Ren, we can see that a man''s iron fist clenched, suddenly hit on the back of the knife, and the long sword flew out. Nigger Ren also took a few steps back.


    "Ghost escape."


    A big drink, ghost bear hands knot complex seal, body gradually into the void, this daytime, unexpectedly disappeared in situ.


    "Want to run? If you don''t explain things clearly today, I''ll take you out even if you get into the rat hole. "


    At the moment when GUI Ren ran away, Guo Qi''s magic eyes suddenly opened. Today, he was wronged. Guo Qi was very upset. He was worried that there was no place to vent his anger. GUI Ren dared to hit the muzzle of the gun, so Guo Qi couldn''t let him escape.

 Chapter 134

    Aiming at the direction of nigger''s escape, Guo Qi rushes directly. It''s very fast. It''s like a fast car in a sprint. He comes to the space of nigger''s escape.


    "Bang."


    Iron stone also rushed to come over, don''t know iron stone is how to know ghost endure location, he and Guo Qi almost arrive at the same time.


    One punches and the other raises his feet. They attack at the same time.


    With their fists and feet, the space suddenly appeared, and a figure was kicked out. The nigger could not bear to be kicked directly.


    Iron stone''s fist is like an iron fist. When he hits it, he directly hits the nigger''s chest. He can''t breathe for a long time.


    Guo Qi is more ruthless and sweeps his foot out. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Guo Qi''s foot sweeps to the thigh root of GUI Ren. It''s the most vulnerable part of GUI Ren''s body, and it''s hit by Guo Qi''s foot.


    "Eh!"


    Scream more than, ghost bear fell to the ground, even if he had been in the harsh training, at the moment or two people beat the whole body twitch, finally fell directly on the ground fainted.


    "Is that dizzy? I haven''t enjoyed it yet. "


    I feel dizzy. I haven''t kicked several times. I feel dizzy directly. At least I was kicked and hammered by the village head. Guo Qi was a little depressed.


    "I don''t think this man is a companion because he is so attentive in beating others."


    "It''s hard to say. Many people are using the bitter meat stratagem. We can''t be cheated by the surface."


    "It must be a fake, two people hit on the faint, this is too false teeth."


    Looking at the faint ghost in black, he was just holding a knife and swaggering. Now, he was hit by two people. It should be true that iron stone punches, but it''s hard to say whether the man who looks like he really punches hard.


    "Wake up and ask who stole the pigs and sheep."


    The village head is very tangled now. Judging from Guo Qi''s performance, it seems that he is not a bad man. Then he just grabbed it and kicked it up. Isn''t he wronged him?


    He tied up the ghost in black again and poured a basin of water on it. The ghost in black trembled and opened his eyes faintly. Looking at himself being tied up again, he wanted to break away again, but this time, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break the rope.


    "What are you doing here? Who sent you? "


    They have lived in this cave for generations. Now there are killers here. What are they doing here? Is there any secret in the village?


    I have a series of conjectures in my heart. The village head wants to know what''s going on. For no reason, what does the man in black do in the village.


    In order to avoid long night dream, the village head also made a hard hearted, today must be clear.


    "Hum."


    He took a cold look at the village head, then the nigger turned his head and didn''t give the village head any face.


    "Come on, let''s wait at the back of the house. I have a way for him to say it."


    The village head is torturing the black clothes ghost to endure, but tie Shi just looks blankly. He has never done such a thing, and he doesn''t know how to let the black clothes people talk.


    The man in black dares to take poison. Doesn''t that mean he''s not afraid of death? If a man is not afraid of death, what will he be afraid of?


    "Why go to the back of the house? Can''t it be here? "


    Iron stone scratched his head, some doubts.


    It''s just to let the nigger bear to tell the truth. It''s OK here. Why do you go to the back of the house? It''s a pit. It''s so smelly. Where do you smell it?


    "There are a group of women here. When they get to the back of the house, it''s easy for the devil."


    Lie prone in the iron ear gently open mouth, but Guo Qi don''t know, people here are staring at him, although he is not loud, but still someone heard.


    "What''s wrong with women? Why do you look down on women? What''s wrong with women? You said, "do you think about something shameless?"


    I don''t know about Guo Qi, but judging from his appearance, he''s not a gentleman. Now the judge has to go to the toilet. Why don''t he go to the toilet instead of squatting in the daytime?


    "Want to know?"


    A woman jumped out and looked OK. Guo Qi''s eyes glanced at the woman. She was big and super big. She couldn''t hold it with one hand.


    "Ah, sex wolf, where do you look?"


    As soon as she finished, the woman found that Guo Qi''s eyes were slightly obscene, staring at her chest. She looked at her without concealment. The woman looked down. She didn''t know when to open one of her buttons, but was vaguely seen inside by others.


    Some shamed angry at Guo from roar, the woman quickly with her arms to hold the chest, gas of stamped feet, turned and ran away.


    "You''re going to take people to the toilet behind the house?"


    "What are you doing in the toilet? Do you want him to eat shit? "


    "That''s too bad. You can''t be too wicked."


    Some people heard Guo Qi''s words, some people didn''t pay attention to Guo Qi. As soon as they heard what the girls in the village said, they immediately understood what was going on.This person wants to take the man in black to the toilet. In broad daylight, why do you go to the toilet? Can you go in and discuss something? What do you have to go to the toilet to discuss? It can''t be


    If you let Guo Qi know that those men think of him as a fag, I don''t know if he would pull that man out and kick him at that time.


    "Where do you want to go? I just want to see if he has been kicked down. You are evil again."


    In fact, Guo Qi wanted to drag the man to the toilet to ask. Unexpectedly, he was overheard. It''s a bad thing. It can''t go on, so he had to think of an excuse.


    "Bad people."


    "Shameless."


    "Dirty."


    I''ve kicked someone else. Now I have to go to see if there is any problem. If there is a problem, do you plan to go to the village doctor to treat him?


    Several young girls listen to Guo Qi''s words and despise him. It seems that Guo Qi is a shameless person.


    "Well, all of you go back first. I''ll give you an account when things are settled here."


    Now that the man in black has been caught, he is waiting for him to admit that he did everything. The village head has not asked everyone to continue to waste time here. After all, there are still a lot of farm work to do.


    This time, we just came here to ask about the situation. We didn''t expect that tie Shi caught the thief. Now that we have caught the thief, we should interrogate him first, and then inform the big guy after we get the answer.


    After listening to the village head''s words, everyone nodded, looked at Guo Qi, and then turned to leave.


    "Damn it."


    By those who don''t know what the meaning of the eyes, Guo Qi speechless, their eyes obviously said that they are hooligans!


    It''s a sin to be nice.


    Why does Mao want to be so kind to help others catch the bad guys? Well, if the bad guys are not caught, he makes himself a bad guy.


    "Go, go to the back of the house."


    Carrying the bound man in black, tie Shi comes to the toilet with Guo Qi and the village head.


    It''s summer now. Although it''s morning, the sun comes out very early, and the temperature is already a little high. In summer, the taste in the toilet can be imagined.


    When they first got to the toilet, they were all fumigated by a pungent smell, but they were all grown up in the countryside and didn''t have much reaction.


    "Handsome man, what do you do with the man in black?"


    Iron stone''s Kung Fu is very good. You can see that he can''t recognize. Besides, he is very honest and honest. I didn''t think that one day I would need to make a change.


    "I''ll ask him."


    Squat down, Guo Qi looks at the nigger. Any long knife in his hand is a treasure. He is also a rich man. Now he is so poor that the God of wealth appears. Isn''t it obvious that he is here to send money?


    "What do you want to do?"


    Staring at Guo Qi so close, the ghost in black felt guilty and didn''t dare to look at Guo Qi. He didn''t know what was going on. Looking at Guo Qi''s eyes, he felt that Guo Qi could see through his heart at a glance, which made the man in Black feel afraid.


    "What do I want to do? I just have a little itch in my hand, and there''s just no place to scratch. "


    Finish saying, Guo Qi "pa" of a smoke in black dress ghost endure face.


    "Why do you come to this village?"


    A slap mercilessly pulled out, regardless of the nigger bear pain or not, at least Guo Qi felt his hands numb, this time he used all his strength, directly his hands were numb.


    "Hum."


    He was slapped in the face by Guo Qi. The ghost in black was angry with his eyes and stared at Guo Qi. It seemed that he wanted to kill Guo Qi with his eyes.


    The slap was very hard, and the nigger''s teeth were taken out. Because he still had a black towel on his face, the bleeding just soaked the black towel.


    With a cold hum, the niggers could not bear to speak. They had been trained cruelly and were not afraid of death. If they were beaten to death with such a slap, they would have no face to live in this world.


    "Don''t say it, OK. Anyway, my hands are itching badly recently. Today I can finally scratch as much as I like."


    With that, Guo Qi slapped his hands and fanned them out. The iron stone and the village head were stunned. This man didn''t look like a violent man. How could he be so willful.


    "You..."


    "You what, you don''t hurt? All right, I''ll give it a little more strength. "


    Looking at Guo Qi with wide eyes, the man in black is also a human being and has pain. He can''t stand being slapped in the face by Guo Qi for several times.


    I haven''t been ruthless yet. I didn''t expect that Guo Qi directly increased his strength, which made the man in black almost vomit blood. Who are these people? It''s not enough to fight so hard?


    "Hum."


    "Hum, why don''t you think I played less? It''s OK. I''ll go on. "


    Pa Pa Pa, a series of slaps have thrown out, hard hit in the face of nigger bear, almost didn''t beat nigger bear muddle in the past, this is too hard, right?"Handsome man, you are so hard that you are not afraid to knock him out?"


    Looking at Guo Qi hand silk mercilessly, iron stone wiped the cold sweat on his head, bow to remind Guo Qi.


    If you slap him a few more times, you will not know the truth. You will directly knock the ghost in black out. Even if you don''t pass out, your face will be so swollen that you can''t speak. How can you interrogate him then?

 Chapter 135

    "I''m not afraid. I''ll wake up when I faint. There''s a bucket here. It''s full of water, so I don''t have to go out to pick it up."


    I pointed to a bucket beside me. I don''t know how long it hasn''t been poured. There''s a bucket inside. If it''s poured out, I don''t know what it''s like.


    "Poof."


    Even if he was caught, at least he could bite the poison bag and kill himself. As a result, he didn''t give himself the chance to kill himself. I can''t bear all this. Now he''s sweeping his face and smoking himself?


    I can bear being beaten, but I didn''t expect that I would have to wake up with urine after I was knocked unconscious. Now the nigger can''t bear it any more. He can''t vent his anger and spits blood directly.


    "Even if it''s a little hot, you don''t have to be so angry. Look at you. You are so angry that you vomit blood. Do you want me to take a cold bath for you?"


    Said, Guo Qi directly next to the bucket to carry over, posturing to the nigger bear head pouring, if this pouring, nigger bear can''t directly cry to death.


    "Baga."


    Maybe it''s a habit. The nigger can''t help storming his language habits, which makes Guo Qi feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t think that if you pull out the second one, you can be with us. You can''t even pull out the second one."


    Why does this person always like to pull out the second child? Is this person''s second child made of iron and easy to use?


    With such a simple thought in his heart, Guo Qi had the impulse to untie the nigger''s pants to see what was going on inside. However, there were still two old men watching. If they misunderstood this, their innocence would be swept away.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t tell me about the view, say it


    He''s not a man anymore. He''s dawdling. He''s more ink stained than the big girl. Guo Qi began to despise the ghost in black. He could bear it. The goods were almost knocked out, and he didn''t speak.


    "You kill me."


    The man in black didn''t answer Guo Qi''s question. Instead of being humiliated by Guo Qi, he was killed by Guo Qi.


    "I said, brother, do your parents know that you want to die so much?"


    Squat down to tidy up the clothes of nigger bear. Guo Qi looks at nigger bear sympathetically. It seems that nigger bear has nothing to do with his dime.


    "You''re dying all the time. Do you know how much resources the country has wasted to cultivate you, and how much food your parents have wasted to support you?"


    Seeing that the village head was smoking, Guo Qi asked for one and smoked it. He said to the man in black while smoking.


    "You can die if you die here. If you die here, you have to find a cemetery for you. If you look at such a big village, it''s not enough to grow food. Where can I bury you? You''re wasting air or land. "


    Although he can''t fully understand Guo Qi''s meaning, this man didn''t say a good word, and this time he certainly didn''t say a good word.


    "Puchi."


    The nigger couldn''t understand Guo Qi''s words, but the village head and tie Shi on one side couldn''t help laughing when they understood them. This boy is really bad. It''s really personal to pick up some bad words.


    "It''s ok if you don''t say it. Anyway, I''m not addicted to slapping. I didn''t expect that. The pleasure of slapping is really not covered. I''m addicted to it."


    With that, Guo Qi slapped him hard, more and more fiercely. Every time, he left a very loud voice on the face of the ghost in black.


    "Baga."


    This side is fighting. Behind a big tree in the distance, a ghost in black looks at Guo Qi coldly and scolds angrily.


    Originally, they decided not to save the man in black, but they were all brothers who trained and performed tasks together. They even went beyond the category of brothers. They watched their brothers being caught and were indifferent, and some people couldn''t do it all the time.


    Finally, only one person came back, lying on the tree, quietly observing the situation here.


    Thinking of the ability of Guo Qi and tie Shi last night, the nigger dare not approach him. Especially tie Shi, seven people can''t get any good from him. Now that they are together, he''s the only one here. He doesn''t dare to do it.


    "If you don''t, I still have some big cakes. You seem to be hungry today. Can I feed you directly?"


    After a fight, Guo Qi looked at the man in black pitifully, as if he was innocent when he beat the man in black.


    "No? All right, I''ll keep playing. "


    The ghost in black has been puffed up by Guo Qi. His thin face is now puffed up. Hold up the black towel on his face. The blood in his mouth has soaked the black towel for a long time.


    "Whew."


    Here Guo Qi would like to continue to slap hard. Suddenly, there was a tearing sound of the air on his side. Then, a long knife appeared and slashed hard at Guo Qi.


    The speed of the long sword is very fast, and it is very sharp. Even the air can be compressed to burst, making a sound of explosion. It soon gets close to Guo Qi and wants to cut him."Asshole."


    Tieshi didn''t expect that these people in black would dare to appear during the day, and the attack speed was so sharp. He was furious, clenched his fist and tried to stop them.


    Guo Qi is a good man. He is very warm-hearted. Yesterday he saw himself fighting against seven men in black. He took the initiative to help himself. Although he didn''t see his ability, he liked his spirit.


    Can''t watch Guo Qi so in front of his danger, iron and stone burst to drink, shot very quickly.


    Although the speed of ironstone is very powerful and powerful, it''s still a step late. The speed of Changdao is too fast. No matter how fast ironstone accelerates, it can''t catch up.


    Whoosh.


    The long knife is close to the body. After a while, Guo Qi''s eyes suddenly become red. Red blood flows out of his eyes.


    The purple gold blood stirs up Lei mang. Lei mang is flashing. The space in front of Guo Qi is a little chaotic.


    "Hiss."


    When the long knife approached Guo Qi''s face, it was about to cut Guo Qi''s face. But at this time, the long knife was like a hob like water, making a hissing sound. Then, the eyes of the man in Black opened to the extreme.


    I saw that the long sword was slowly melting under Guo Qi''s eyes. It was like ice meeting magma. It sublimated directly and disappeared inch by inch. Soon there was only one handle left.


    "Bang."


    At this time, iron stone''s attack has also come, a fist hard hit on the body of nigger bear, put nigger bear that stagnated in mid air body directly hit fly out.


    "Handsome, are you ok?"


    At that moment, it was too critical. Tieshi only focused on attacking, but didn''t notice the changes in front of Guo Qi. After he smashed the black clothes, he asked about Guo Qi.


    "It''s OK, just a little dizzy."


    Just now, Guo Qi lost his mind for a moment. When he came back, his head was muddled, like turning many circles in the same place. He felt sick and wanted to vomit.


    "Do you want to see a doctor?"


    See Guo Qi complexion some pale, just that don''t know where hurt, iron stone some don''t worry.


    "It''s OK. Let''s see how the man is."


    His head is a little dizzy. It doesn''t matter. Just have a rest. Guo Qi is still thinking about the long knife in the hand of the black suit ghost. It''s a treasure. If you miss it, you can''t get along with money.


    Before a nigger bear''s long knife was confiscated by iron stone, finally appeared again, how also have to take away.


    "I''ve fainted. I can''t run."


    One was beaten by Guo Qi in the face and became a toad. The other was hit by iron stone''s angry fist and fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Be careful. If there are black clad villains hiding here, maybe they will sneak attack."


    The sudden attack can frighten the village head a lot. If he was attacked suddenly when he was alone, no matter how many lives he had, his back was chilly and he was in a cold sweat.


    "Village head, you go back first. We''ll take care of it here."


    Being reminded by the village head, tie Shi is really worried. If there are a few more people sneaking attack, he doesn''t know what to do at that time. The village head has no ability. If he can''t do it well, he will become a hostage.


    "Be careful. Let me know when there is a result. I''ll tell you."


    The village head''s hair is straight. He doesn''t dare to stay any longer. He doesn''t know when he will become cannon fodder.


    "Wow."


    After the village head left, Guo Qi came to the man in black who attacked him with a bucket of urine, and poured a bucket full of urine on the head of the man in black.


    "Poof."


    After fainting, he was directly woken up. The nigger drank several mouthfuls in his mouth. He vomited water and watched Guo Qi warily.


    "Baga, what did you give me to drink?"


    A pungent smell rushed to his nose. The black man frowned and asked angrily.


    "This? It''s a good thing. It''s hard to drink. I just gave you so much. Why don''t you thank me? "


    This devil doesn''t know this thing. You deserve to drink it. It''s bad luck.


    "Since that doesn''t say what you''re doing here, you can say that you''re thanking me for buying you a drink."


    There is a nigger who is reluctant to say that Guo Qicai doesn''t care so much. Don''t you say it? It happens that your brother is here, so you don''t believe it.


    "Asshole, that person dares to do such a thing, don''t let me find a chance, or I''ll kill him."


    Hiding in the distance, I have been watching the situation here. After seeing the village head leave, one of the other five people suddenly disappeared in the distance. The others watched Guo Qi insulting one of the ghosts in black. Their fists creaked and their eyes looked at Guo Qi coldly.


    "You have already tasted the taste of urine. The most important thing in life is to enjoy it. Do you want to taste the dung in the pit? Dung is also organic matter. You look weak and small. Eating organic matter is conducive to healthy growth. Come on, I''ll give you something to try

 Chapter 136

    With that, Guo Qi asked the stunned iron and stone looking for sticks to get some from the pit.


    "Baga."


    There is an old Chinese saying that a man can be killed but not humiliated. Today, he was not only beaten in the face, but also drenched in a bucket of urine. The nigger has the heart to endure death.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you."


    The pungent smell of the body has been lingering, the nigger bear eyes angry stare, anger almost rushed out of the eyes, staring at Guo Qi.


    "Threatening me? That feeling is good. Since you are going to be cruel to me, if I don''t charge some interest first, I''ll lose a lot. "


    Anyway, he has already offended him. No matter whether he offended him too much or not, now that he let the two black clad ghosts go, they will not be grateful to themselves. On the contrary, they will go even harder to collect debts.


    "What do you want?"


    Although the heart is about to explode, but the situation is stronger than people, nigger can only ask for mercy.


    "What do you want? What do you think I want? "


    Your sister, what''s the memory of these devils? Do you want me to say it again?


    Just now I asked these niggers to tell me why they came here. As a result, they were as strict as corks, which made the state-owned enterprises clean up with a smile.


    "Never mind if you don''t say it."


    Guo Qi didn''t repeat it. The nigger could not bear to grasp the handle. I don''t know anything. Don''t blame my expression. Looking at Guo Qi, he was so proud that he couldn''t say it.


    "I don''t want to repeat the same thing twice. Since you don''t say it, my hand itches again."


    It''s so stupid. The man in black has been paying attention to this place in the distance. If he doesn''t know what Guo Qi said, he doesn''t believe it.


    If you don''t say it, Guo Qi has many ways to make him speak. Don''t you pretend you don''t know, then you really don''t know how to say it.


    "No, you can''t use your hands, brother iron stone. Go and find me a wooden board?"


    I''m going to smoke on the face of ghost in black. I can see that the black towel on the face of ghost in black is wet, and there are some impurities on it. A pungent smell gets into Guo Qi''s nose. Guo Qi suddenly thinks of what he has just done.


    Mom, I almost threw my hand up. If I really beat the man in black with my hand, I would be disgusted to death?


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, tie Shi nodded, then quickly turned around and left. It was obvious that he was looking for a suitable board.


    After a while, Tieshi came back with a wooden board like a ruler in his hand. It was one centimeter thick and the wood was very good. He handed it to Guo Qi.


    "Is this board OK?"


    I don''t know what Guo Qi was doing. Tieshi went to the Chaifang for a long time with some doubts. He felt that the board was strong enough to do anything.


    "Good, that''s it."


    When he took the board from Tieshi''s hand, Guo Qi folded it in his hand. It was very hard. Guo Qi had a smile on his face. It was a good thing. It was definitely a good thing to hit the face.


    "I said the same thing. I don''t want to repeat it too many times. Since you can''t remember what I just said, I''ll help you."


    As he said this, Guo Qi held the board in his hand and shook it away. He forgot that the ghost in black took it out on his face. The board was very strong and elastic, and Guo Qi hit hard.


    "Pop."


    The wood board was on the face of the nigger. A light and crisp sound spread, and the board almost broke. We can see how hard it was.


    "Poof."


    Lying on the ground, the wooden board in Guo Qi''s hand was suddenly drawn on his face. The burning pain came instantly, and the man in black''s teeth were pulled out a few, and he opened his mouth and vomited blood.


    Maybe it''s because of the black cloth towel. The blood can''t be vomited out, so we can only wet the black cloth towel. It''s just that the black cloth towel is full of urine in the urine bucket. The mouth of the man in black doesn''t matter. He sucks air conditioner in his mouth, and even sucks all the urine on the black cloth into his mouth.


    Some astringent taste makes the man in black want to vomit, but his black towel is still on his face, so he can only torture himself constantly.


    "Come on, give me a few more strokes to improve my memory, and I''ll know you almost remember."


    Although the nigger is pitiful, there must be something hateful about him. Guo Qi has compassion, but compassion will never be given to a killer, and it is also a killer of other countries. Guo Qi can''t do such a thing.


    "Pa pa pa."


    This time, Guo Qi saved enough energy, and gave the ghost a few strokes on his face, left and right. He was so happy that he almost didn''t faint the man in black.


    "It''s still comfortable to draw people with wooden boards. You won''t feel pain in your hands."


    The role of force is mutual. Before, when Guo Qi used his hand to smoke a man in black, the man in black''s face hurt, but his hand was not easy to bear. Although the most painful thing was the man in black, Guo Qi felt that he was addicted to wood instead of his hand.


    "You..."


    His mouth is full of blood, mixed with teeth, which can make people in black pain straight collapse face, eyes angry looking at Guo Qi, but helpless.In terms of fighting, he can''t beat iron and stone. In terms of damage, he can''t hurt Guo Qi. At this time, the situation is stronger than others. He can only look at Guo Qi fiercely. In that way, as long as Guo Qi dares to let him go, he can come up with a thousand ways to make Guo Qi scream.


    "What am I? Am I your name?"


    With that, the wooden board in Guo Qi''s hand was slapping on the face of the man in black again, which made his eyes turn white. After dozens of puffs, the man in black would faint again.


    "Don''t Stop fighting. I''m I remember


    In my heart, I was recalling Guo Qi''s mouth shape before. He was summing up Guo Qi''s words. Finally, I had some eyebrows.


    Although a ghost can''t bear to fear life and death, he can''t help but surrender in this situation.


    "Do you want to know who stole?"


    Yesterday, the rough man wanted to arrest them for stealing. Today, since the two men are interrogating themselves, that must be the case.


    "It seems you still don''t remember. Come on, I''ll help you again."


    With that, the wooden board in Guo Qi''s hand was lifted up again. The wooden board in his hand was more and more powerful, and he pulled it up several times, which made the man in black''s face swollen.


    Originally quite smooth face, now it is swollen like a pig''s head, even the black cloth towel wrapped on the face is almost whole, tightly supporting, Guo Qi can clearly see the black man''s swollen face like a rain frog.


    "Don''t fight, I I remember


    Finally did not dare to hide, the man in black was also afraid of pain, his face was swollen, even if he said that he came here for the sake of ghost tolerance, but if he did not say it today, he had to be knocked out.


    The burning pain on his face hasn''t gone down yet. The nigger can''t bear to talk about it any more. His angry eyes are now frightened, and his heart is afraid of Guo Qi.


    This bastard, I don''t know where he came from. He is cruel and cruel. Don''t let me catch the chance, or you will cry.


    Although I was thinking about it fiercely in my heart, the ghost in black could not bear to say it. He pulled down the black mask and looked at Guo Qi with a swollen face.


    The man in Black said, "do you want to know why we are here?"


    Finally to the point, Guo Qi did not speak, just nodded gently, it seems that the man still knows the situation.


    "You should have said that for a long time. I don''t have to be so busy. You see, my hands are tired."


    After beating the man in black so many times, and every time he had enough strength, Guo Qi was tired. He threw away the board in his hand, shook his hand and twisted his wrist.


    Tired? I''m tired of you.


    Those who have been slapped in the face are not tired, but those who have been slapped with boards are crying bitterly. The nigger can''t bear to scold, and he has to be shameless?


    "Now that you know what I want to know, why don''t you come here?"


    His eyes are fixed on nigger Ren. He is observing if nigger Ren is lying. These people can''t appear here for no reason.


    If he only came here for two sheep and a pig, even Guo Qi didn''t believe it. Although two sheep and a pig are worth a lot of money, a knife in the hand of these ghosts is worth millions. What money do they lack?


    "That bastard, dare to hit our people?"


    "Don''t stop me. I''ll kill him."


    "It''s too cheap to kill him with one knife. I''ll cut off his flesh bit by bit and let him die in a scream."


    On a big tree in the distance, four niggers hid there, quietly looking at the back of the house.


    They didn''t intend to come here, but both brothers are here. Although they will be punished if they fail to carry out the mission this time, if they lose more troops now, they will surely be punished more severely.


    "Wait, when their vigilance is reduced to the lowest, we will do it."


    Two ghost bear have been caught. If they rush out now, can they beat them? I don''t know. One of the five of them has already gone out. The remaining four can only watch angrily, although they are in a good mood.


    "Come on, what are you doing in our village? Is it to steal pigs and sheep? "


    Guo Qi finally asked the villain to answer the question. As soon as he heard that the ghost in black could not bear to answer the question, he was so anxious that he kicked the man in black and said seriously.


    "Let''s catch the monster."


    As for the reason, the ghost in black didn''t say. When he heard that the ghost in black was talking about monsters, Guo Qi''s pupils contracted violently.


    "What kind of monsters are you going to catch? What''s the point of catching monsters? "


    He was followed by a monster. If these people were specially hunting monsters, wouldn''t they be following them?


    Thinking of this, Guo Qi shuddered and trembled. He came out of Erya village, where there were two monsters, one Erya father and one Erya mother.If these people are staring at the monster, don''t they pay attention to Er Ya''s parents? Now Er Ya''s father is being targeted here. What about Er Ya''s mother? Are you going to be targeted, too?

 Chapter 137

    Guo Qi is eager to know the reason of everything, so that he can make a choice.


    After all, they are going to Mingcheng. If they want to return to Erya''s village because of the appearance of these niggers, they need to take a long-term view.


    "Isn''t the monster all the same, can there be difference?"


    In the eyes of these niggers, they just need to catch the monster according to the order. As for the type of monster, it depends on the arrangement of the task.


    This mainlander is really strange. He even asked himself what kind of monster he was catching. Should he tell him that this time he was catching the leimang monster with powerful thunder attribute?


    "I just like your temper. Come on, brother iron stone, step back. My hands are resting."


    With that, Guo Qi began to hold the wooden board again. Obviously, he was not happy and continued to slap on the face. He had to beat the nigger. Didn''t you say it? It doesn''t matter. There''s time for you to say it.


    "No, don''t fight. If you hit me again, I''ll faint."


    The nigger can''t bear to be scared. If he continues to fight like this, your teeth will have to be knocked out. He doesn''t want to eat.


    "Dizzy your sister, do you have a dime to do with me when you faint?"


    Whatever you feel dizzy, if you feel dizzy, I''ll wake up with urine again. Although the urine in the bucket is poured out, but people are alive. Can''t you just take out the little brother and pee at the man.


    "You..."


    The mainlander didn''t get oil and salt. The nigger couldn''t bear it. When he met such a shameless ruffian, he could only swallow his own bitterness.


    "Your uncle, if you have something to say, please hurry up, or my hands will itch again."


    It''s been a long time, and Guo Qi is a little impatient. The nigger is still suffering from real pain, just like an unmarried girl.


    "I said, I said."


    Looking at the wooden board in Guo Qi''s hand, the nigger''s eyes were a little frightened. Just one look, his face couldn''t help some hot pain. He didn''t want to feel the pain again.


    "This time, we are catching a leimang monster, which has powerful thunder attribute power."


    In order to avoid eating the expired board, the nigger honestly explained the cause of the matter, so that he could tell what happened last night.


    "What, two monsters?"


    Another two monsters appeared in a village. Guo Qi was a little surprised. Besides leimang, who was the other one? Are there any other monsters?


    "I''m finished. Can you let me go?"


    When he comes across such a rascal, he may still do it. Looking at the wooden board in Guo Qi''s hand, the ghost in black looks uncomfortable and his face aches.


    "Did I let you go?"


    The nigger said that he was about to get up. Looking at the nigger''s action, Guo Qileng snorted and spoke discontentedly.


    "You..."


    I have said what I should say and what I shouldn''t say. As a specially trained ghost bear, he has made a big step back this time. I didn''t expect that this man would not let himself go.


    "Just lie down. I didn''t ask you to get up."


    Such killers don''t know how many innocent lives they have taken away. Guo Qi feels a little angry just thinking about it. When they kill people with long knives, they should not have thought about such a day.


    Want to walk easily today? There are no doors. Of course, the windows are closed.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    Now the nigger is afraid to see Guo Qi''s face. It''s harmless to people and animals. He can move his hand, but it''s absolutely unambiguous. His face is swollen into a pig''s head.


    "You see, at least we are brothers in need, don''t you think?"


    Guo Qi put away his lazy expression, squatted down to the same height as the ghost in black, and looked at the man in black with concern.


    "Brother? Yes, brothers. We are the best brothers. "


    At the beginning, he was still a little confused. After the nigger could understand the meaning, he quickly followed Guo Qi''s meaning, but his face was smiling and his mouth was saying, but he had already scolded Guo Qi to death in his heart.


    Friends? My friend, your uncle, has beaten me into a pig, and has the face to say friend?


    If you have the ability, let me beat you as a pig, and then tell you, my friend, how do you like it.


    "I knew you were an open-minded person. It seems that my brother is not in trouble."


    Guo Qi wanted to stretch out his arm to hold the man in black''s shoulder, but as soon as he stretched out his arm, a pungent smell began to remind Guo Qi not to do stupid things. The goods were all urine, and they were not dry yet.


    "Yes, we are good brothers, the best brothers. You see, brothers are not embarrassed. Am I..."


    "Since he is a brother, he naturally wants to help the poor brother."


    The ghost in black looked at Guo Qi with a smile on his face. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Guo Qi."You want to blackmail?"


    They have been killing people for so many years. The only failed task is because the man disappeared in the world for no reason. Today, it''s a good day. If the task fails, he will be robbed.


    "Between brothers, there is no extortion."


    Guo Qi blinked, with a smile on his face, and looked at the ghost in black with a bad smile.


    It''s obvious that I want to blackmail and pay for it.


    Don''t you have money? If you don''t have a knife, it will cost millions. If you don''t spit it out, it''s natural. If you don''t have money, you will be punished.


    "No money."


    Today, I''ve lost my face. If there is a hole in the ground, I''m afraid the man in black will not hesitate to get in. He doesn''t want to live.


    "Well, brother Tieshi, my hands are tired. You are always idle. Come on, you can practice your hands."


    Hand the wooden board to tie Shi. Guo Qi won''t do it this time. He asks tie Shi to clean up the black clothes ghost. Don''t you have a stubborn temper? There''s a way to cure you. It depends on whether you say it or not.


    "This All right


    Iron stone who used wood board to hit people, now suddenly encountered such a situation, he still nodded, and rigidly agreed.


    "Pop."


    When he handed the wooden board to tie Shi, Guo Qi also deliberately said something about the loss of sheep and pigs in the village. It doesn''t matter. It directly stimulated tie Shi. His eyes were a little angry, and he couldn''t help holding the wooden board tightly.


    A board on the face of the nigger, iron stone has no mercy. These niggers are so bad that they dare to steal the coffin books of the old people. Do you want to be shameless? Do you have any humanity?


    In the heart discontented, fight also very attentive, a few moments put the nigger bear to beat fainted.


    "Is that dizzy?"


    Guo Qi didn''t expect that the iron stone was so heavy. After dozens of blows, he didn''t knock the nigger unconscious. He just used a little bit of force, and the nigger fell down.


    "I''m in a rush to pee. Come on, let''s ask the next one."


    There are two niggers here. Before, Guo Qi had already fainted one, but now this one has also been fainted. This is the toilet. Guo Qi directly took a bath to wake up the nigger.


    "Cough."


    He was so dizzy that he couldn''t think of a stream of water pouring on his face, mixed with a strange smell, but he choked and coughed.


    "Asshole, what did you give me to drink?"


    Guo Qi''s piss directly on the nigger''s face. Well, the nigger can''t help drinking his piss. It doesn''t matter. The pungent smell makes the nigger almost vomit.


    "Are you awake?"


    Looking at the nigger, Guo Qi has a kind smile on his face. What he doesn''t like most is the people of the island. He forces women to do something with men in bed. Some primary school students watch the action videos that they can''t control. Guo Qi just feels sick when he thinks about it.


    Since they hate these people, and they are all bad people, Guo Qi naturally won''t make them feel better. As I said just now, these people in black are all local tyrants. Just now, they have been knocked out by iron and stone. Now when they wake up, they will pay the bill.


    "You What are you doing? "


    Looking at gouqi holding a board in his right hand, he patted it gently in his left hand. Especially looking at the ghost in black who fainted behind Guo Qi, his expression changed greatly at that time.


    "The thing is, I''m brother to the sleeping guy, and then we''re talking about the protection fee. As a result, he yelled to blackmail me. I thought he wanted to blackmail me. No, he fell asleep as soon as he failed."


    Pointing to the ground nigger, Guo Qi is innocent.


    "Hypocrisy."


    The ghost in black can''t believe Guo Qi''s words. He knows what character the man who fainted is. This bastard dares to speak ill of him. His expression is very ugly.


    "Hypocrisy? Is a man as handsome as me hypocritical? Brother Tieshi, am I hypocritical? "


    Completely don''t care, Guo Qi some shameless looking at nigger endure, and then raised his head to ask iron stone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As for the shameless degree of Guo Qi, the nigger can''t help but understand that the face of the goods is as thick as the wall of any city in the mainland. It''s almost invincible.


    There is a saying that the tree will die if it doesn''t have skin. No doubt, people are shameless and invincible. The man with a kind smile in front of him has already been defeated alone.


    "Since he fainted, you can pay for it. In fact, I don''t care much about money. Just take out a few million. I''m not greedy."


    Not greedy? Why don''t you go to hell?


    The man in black keeps rolling his eyes. He is too shameless and tasteless. How can there be such a cheap man in the world? He should be struck by thunder.


    Staring at Guo Qi with venomous eyes, it was like being held on the bed by Guo Qi to give her a hundred times, scolding Guo Qi in my heart."Come on, take out all the money you have with you first, and I''ll count it for you."


    Guo Qi had a bad smile on his face and patted the wooden board in his hand on purpose. That''s very obvious. It''s ok if I don''t pay. My hand itches. I have to exercise my wrist if I''m not careful.

 Chapter 138

    "Baga."


    This man is such a jerk. It''s open robbery. His money is earned by hard work. Why give it to him.


    "No


    It seems that the ghost in black can''t bear to forget that he was slapped by Guo Qi just now. He doesn''t even pay for his death. It makes Guo Qi want to laugh. The little devil hasn''t suffered enough.


    "Hey, hey, you said, don''t regret it."


    Guo Qi''s face with a harmless smile, looking at the nigger bear, but that smile to see the nigger bear a cold back, how this man smile so seeping?


    "Brother Tieshi, continue to practice your hand and use your strength. Only in this way can it be effective."


    I''m afraid Guo Qi is also a wonderful flower. He was instilled by the vast amount of knowledge in his mind. Guo Qi knows a lot and knows that some things don''t need to be merciful.


    In the past, he was too simple and honest. As a result, he still has no daughter-in-law. The woman''s body has been seen, but he has never tasted what it''s like to sleep with a woman.


    Now there are a lot of inexplicable experiences and experiences. Guo Qicai will no longer be that silly man. He wants to be an evil person. Men are not bad, women do not love, and he wants to conquer women.


    "What if I faint again this time?"


    Unlike Guo Qi, tie Shi talks a lot more honestly and doesn''t beat around the bush. Just now, he is so naive that he can directly put the black suit ghost in a faint. Now if he does that again, he can''t directly beat this man to death.


    Both of them were dizzy. Who else would they ask about the situation? The animals of the two old people in the village have not been found yet. Can''t it be done like this? The head of the village will never stop talking to himself.


    "Continue to wake up with urine when you faint."


    This is not a matter. As long as you faint, the function of urine will come all of a sudden. You don''t want to pick up water. There are everywhere. It''s convenient and easy to use. It''s absolutely a necessary artifact for torture.


    "Not so good..."


    He shook his head, but Tieshi thought of pig and sheep fiercely. He was cruel again. He held the wooden board in his hand, and then he pulled up the boards on the nigger''s face, which made a slapping noise. He didn''t show mercy at all.


    "Poof."


    His face has been puffed up by Guo Qi. Now the wood board in his hand is so hard that he can show his teeth in pain. Several teeth have been removed from his mouth.


    "You see, it''s said that you are lack of exercise. You don''t exercise your teeth even when you eat. Your teeth don''t grow well."


    Guo Qi looks innocently at nigger Ren. Nigger Ren''s teeth are pulled out. Although the black cloth towel on his face is still there, Guo Qi can hear it.


    "Baga."


    His eyes were red and staring at Guo Qi. The rest of the teeth of the man in black were creaking. In that way, he wanted to bite Guo Qi to death. It was so irritating.


    "You want to be the second? Are your two men all iron? No, I have to kick them today to see if I can kick them off. "


    The devils of these island countries are really speechless. Most of them are second to none. Do they have any sense of social morality? If the students in primary school hear this, they will not be able to control it. It seems that the film and television industry of the island country has already harmed the whole country. Otherwise, how can they meet people and have to bring out the second child?


    "What are you going to do?"


    The iron stone over there has put away the wooden board in his hand, and at the moment, the face of the ghost in black has swollen like a purple eggplant, not to mention how ugly it is.


    Guo Qi squatted down to look at the waist of nigger Ren''s trousers. There was a bag, which should be the place where the man called "baga.".


    When he gets up, Guo Qi raises his foot and kicks there. The ghost in black who has been watching Guo Qi''s movements can''t bear to look at Guo Qi''s appearance. His soul is almost scared out. If he kicks on it, he will never die.


    Looking at Guo Qi with dull eyes, it took a long time for him to recover. Seeing that Guo Qi''s feet would fall on him, the Chinese in black took a breath, instinctively clamped his legs, turned over and dodged Guo Qi''s feet.


    "Running wool?"


    The goods actually hid, their feet have not verified that the pants wrapped in the end is iron or copper, how let him run?


    "Forget it, you''d better pay. We are all civilized people."


    Guo Qi didn''t bother to study what was in the devil''s trousers. He reached out to the black suit man and asked for money. It was as if the black suit man owed him a few million dollars. Now the creditor came to collect the money.


    "It''s blackmail. I won''t accept it."


    In broad daylight, an island country''s famous killer organization was caught extorting after it came to the mainland to carry out its mission, which made the nigger bear the anger so much that his nose was almost black.


    Looking at Guo Qi with black lines, he knows that there are laws in the mainland. This time, it''s bad luck for him to be caught. He wants to complain about Guo Qi.


    "Don''t you agree? If you don''t agree, you have to pay for it. "


    Love how how how drop, anyway, I blackmail today, don''t you want to sue me, you have to pay for Ping''an before you sue me, otherwise don''t want to leave."Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you."


    Struggling to get up, the nigger could not bear to fight with Guo Qi. If he did, Guo Qi would not be able to beat him.


    "Bang."


    As soon as the nigger got up, he was about to rush to Guo Qi. He was directly stopped by the iron stone next to Guo Qi. He clenched his fist and smashed it away.


    "It''s not up to the bad guys here."


    A punch to the nigger bear to hit out, iron stone cold mouth said.


    This time, he is really angry. These people in black are so bad that they specially pick the old man''s livestock and steal it. Isn''t it going to kill the old man? The old man who was stolen is still very angry and ill.


    "Today you have to take money even if you don''t take it. If you steal something, you want to get it over with? Do you really think the police stations are all donkey tethers? "


    Guo Qi has found an excuse this time. Why do you want your money? It''s not for anything else. It''s just for spiritual loss. If you want to steal something, you can steal it. If you steal it, you''ll be nothing. How can there be such a good thing in the world?


    "No, no, I don''t have enough money myself."


    I don''t know whether it''s a little temper or something. The niggers refused directly. When did they steal when they were on duty? Don''t slander yourself. You are innocent.


    "I know you are not brothers enough, brother Tieshi. How do our teachers punish children?"


    Guo Qi motioned to Tieshi to keep the board in his hand, and Tieshi soon understood.


    Said, and a few boards in the face of the nigger bear, the nigger bear to smoke the cry, but no use.


    "What are you doing?"


    The nigger can''t bear to be beaten. If he continues to fight like this, his face will be fat and swollen. It''s estimated that his parents can''t recognize him when they stand in front of him.


    "Losing money is such a big thing."


    These are big fat sheep. If you don''t kill white sheep, you don''t kill white sheep. Guo Qi rubbed his hands and waited for the man in black to pay.


    "Another one, this one is not."


    I don''t have any money with me. I only have a long knife. I can''t give my love knife away, can I? A top-level killer has no weapons to kill, isn''t it that the soldiers go to the battlefield without guns?


    "Since this brother doesn''t cooperate, brother Tieshi, this brother is probably full, but he is still hungry. Shall we give him something to eat?"


    I''m not afraid of your hard mouth. When you soften down, Guo Qi just used this move to force the nigger to bear to tell the truth. Now he''s still pretending to be strong with himself. Go on. Anyway, the shit in the pit is here.


    "You You What are you doing? "


    Seeing that Guo Qizhen made a little excrement out of the wooden board in his hand, the nigger was afraid. Is there any character left? He even abused the prisoner like this. He was going to be struck by thunder.


    "What are we doing? We are doing good deeds. You can''t even stand up when you are hungry. We''re not trying to feed you. "


    With that, Guo Qi''s hand was sent forward, which was to make the ghost in black bear the taste of dung.


    "Stop it."


    Seeing that the dung on the board was about to be sent to the mouth of the nigger, suddenly a loud drink came from the distance and stopped Guo Qi''s action.


    "Why? Do you want to try ahead of him? "


    Stop it, your sister. You want to try some wool at this time, don''t you?


    Guo Qi stopped the action in his hand and turned to look at Guo Qi. It didn''t matter. His brow wrinkled in a moment.


    "Village head!"


    Looking at the man in black coming step by step in the distance, tie Shi panics. Looking at the man bound in front of the man in black, tie Shi is very anxious. If something happens, how can he explain to the villagers.


    "Tie Shi, that young man, you don''t have to worry about me. These are all bad people. You must get justice for those who have lost their livestock."


    Although I am afraid, I can''t surrender at this time. If I cry and let Guo Qi and tie Shi come to save myself, I don''t know if these people in black will increase their chips. I have no chance to escape at that time.


    "Pop."


    As soon as the village head finished speaking, a man in black suddenly appeared in front of him and slapped him out. He was stunned. These people in black didn''t want to give him a chance to speak.


    "To die."


    When I came to this village, the village head always took good care of me. The reason why I was able to stay here and serve you all the time was due to the village head.


    Now I see that the village head is slapped in front of his own face. The iron stone looks very ugly. His fists are clenched, his veins are bulging, and he stares at the man in black.


    "It''s very easy to save your village head. Let those two go."


    It''s useful to catch this middle-aged man. It seems that such a long time of patience is still useful. Now Guo Qi and tie Shi dare not act rashly. The village head is in the hands of the man in black, so they have to be obedient."Wait, you slap yourself before you let people go. Come on."


    Didn''t you just smoke our brother? Today, I''m going to let you taste the feeling of being slapped. If I don''t beat you up, I''m sorry for those brothers who fainted.


    "It''s cheap for them to slap themselves in the face. Don''t they have a wooden board with something stuck on it? Let me do it. I have to kill them with their wooden board today."


    With that, a nigger came out of the five, picked up the wooden board on the ground, came to Guo Qi and tie Shi, and wanted to use the wooden board to smoke their faces.

 Chapter 139

    "Beat him to death, I wipe you paralyzed, even dare to beat my face, give me to die."


    Over there, a ghost in black, whose face had been puffed up, could not bear to see the situation here. At that time, he covered his face and cried.


    It''s the first time in my life that I feel so sad. I didn''t feel so depressed when I was training to be a killer. This time, I was puffed up by a boy. The black suit can''t bear to swallow this breath.


    "There''s no place for you to talk here."


    The village head of Tieshi village was caught and threatened as a hostage. Although Guo Qi was worried, he could not be slaughtered in this way. Anyway, the village head was not his father, and his life and death had little to do with him.


    He raised his foot and kicked on the nigger''s chest. He kicked it very hard. He couldn''t breathe for a long time. He lay on the ground and rolled with his chest. His expression was very painful.


    "Baga is pressing the road. How dare you be so presumptuous!"


    Even the village head of Tieshi village has been caught by them. This man even dares to do it. He really doesn''t know what to do.


    The niggers didn''t pay attention to Guo Qi at all. As long as you dare to continue to fight, we dare to retaliate on the village head.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Stop it."


    Seeing that the slap of the man in black was about to fall on the face of the head of Tieshi village, Tieshi raised his heart and hurriedly opened his mouth to stop him. At this time, Guo Qi also opened his mouth to shout.


    "Decided to let someone go?"


    Looking at the appearance of Guo Qi and tie Shi, the nigger grins scornfully. These people are afraid at last. Aren''t you proud? What''s the matter now? Are you afraid?


    "Let go? I''ll let your sister go


    Guo Qi thought bitterly in his heart that these devils are really narcissistic. He thought that if he caught a hostage, he would be the best in the world. He didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Let''s talk it over."


    Guo Qi finally decided to keep the village head. After all, the village head is older than them. If he slaps them, he will suffer for many days.


    Besides, he is the head of Tieshi village. If he is beaten, the villagers of Tieshi village will not agree with him. Tieshi on one side will certainly run wild, and the situation will become very bad at that time.


    "Discuss? Do you still have the right to discuss? "


    In the eyes of niggers, they have completely grasped the initiative. As the top professional killers, they can completely ignore the life and death of their companions as long as they can complete the task. This is the highest level of killers.


    Now the two men in front of them seize their two companions and think that they have a bargaining chip to negotiate with the killers. The man in black looks at them with a sneer. The mainlanders are really retarded.


    "You..."


    Listen to the nigger bear words, iron stone expression is very ugly, such a bad man is too bad character, his companion was caught, even completely ignored, if it is their own, absolutely can''t do.


    "If you think so, OK, I''ll cut these two people down now. Anyway, we''ll die one village head at most, and you''ve lost two top killers. I''m sorry, village head. I want you to die for the village this time."


    With that, Guo Qi raised the long knife in his hand and tried to cut down two niggers.


    "On linen."


    "Baga."


    "Stop it. This time you are cruel. If you have anything to say, we will discuss it."


    The purpose of catching the head of Tieshi village is to let Guo Qi and Tieshi let go of the two ghosts in black. If Guo Qi takes the lives of the two ghosts, they will be in vain to catch the head of Tieshi village.


    "No, you don''t agree. You can''t blame me. I have to chop one first."


    Anyway, there are two hostages here. After cutting one, there is still one left. At that time, you dare to move the village head. As long as you dare to move, I''ll cut another one, and then you will have no choice, right?


    "Come on, how on earth are you going to let them both go?"


    I thought I had the initiative, but I didn''t expect to meet such a bastard who didn''t take human life seriously. They wanted to kick Guo Qi to death, but now the two killers are in Guo Qi''s hands. They can''t lose their strength any more.


    "What do I want? Simple, these two bastards stole the pig and sheep in Tieshi village. The two old people are already sick. How do you have to pay for some medical expenses? "


    You want to leave when you''re in trouble? There is no such good thing in the world. I don''t agree with you if you want to leave.


    Anyway, you have money. If you don''t leave any knives, you will pay for them. In fact, I don''t want to embarrass you because you don''t cooperate. If you leave all seven knives, how can there be so many complicated things?


    "How much do you want to blackmail?"


    I knock your sister, do you want to say so shamelessly?


    Guo Qi looks at these people in black with an unhappy face. He doesn''t know how to be humorous. No wonder so many people can''t complete the task and deserve to be cheated by themselves."In fact, you do bad things with the long knife in your hand. I originally wanted to confiscate the things you do bad things, but I think you are still a killer. It''s hard to get along without a guy to eat."


    Silently to a few niggers bear analysis, that look, like Guo Qi is a good man, for the sake of poor families, but next, directly want to let a few niggers bear to bite.


    "I''m kind-hearted, and I don''t want to embarrass you. A knife costs 20 million yuan. Now five of you are there, 20 million yuan for each. How many are the five? I''ll calculate. After a while, you can transfer money to me directly."


    Transfer? Why don''t you go to hell? I turn to your sister, you are blackmail, blackmail, I want to sue you, I want to let your government trouble you.


    A few people in black can''t help it any more. Can they be more shameless? What is your kindness? You don''t even hesitate when you draw your face. This NIMA is also called kindness? Are we not all reincarnated?


    "It''s impossible. Why should we give you the long knife? Who are you?"


    It''s the first time they have experienced such a thing that some people in black clothes refuse to accept it. This time, they are so frustrated that they are fooled by a boy.


    In the past, there were the same people who wanted to deal with them, but they all died by their swords. But this time, the situation is a little special. Today, iron stone is here. Iron stone''s iron fist makes them headache.


    "I''m not green onion. If you want to eat green onion, there is a bucket here, which contains the green onion my brother pulled out last night. Would you like to try it?"


    Some pretended to be stupid and looked at the nigger Ren. Guo Qi, with a look of my consideration for you, directly took the nigger''s long knife in his hand and was about to cut people.


    "Wait a minute, we''re at a loss. As long as we take people away this time, we can do anything."


    Finally, some niggers stood up to stop the impulsive ghost. They couldn''t do it casually. They were in a disadvantageous position. Just because the two brothers were caught, they couldn''t do it casually.


    "Smart people."


    Guo Qi looks at the man in black with a thumbs up. He is still a good talker. At last, I can easily make a fortune. It turns out that it is so easy to make money. At the same time, I think manager fan is a benefactor. Thank you very much. I am cheated by Manager fan hard enough.


    "We don''t have that much cash right now."


    Several niggers could not bear to talk about where Guo Qi could not understand the bird language, while Guo Qi was watching. He stepped on the nigger lying on the ground with one foot, and looked at them from time to time.


    It seems that he doesn''t have enough money with him this time. The nigger looks at Guo Qi awkwardly. Do you really want to leave the sword here this time? They can''t do that.


    "No money? That''s no good. If I don''t have money, I''ll cut people. If I don''t have money, what else do you say? These two people have to cut now. Otherwise, if they are hungry for a while, I have to take care of their meals. I have no money to eat myself. No, I have to cut them. "


    No money? I''m not as good as your uncle. You all have such good things as long Dao. How about tens of millions? How can you burn newspapers in the grave?


    "Wait, do you think this is OK? Let''s ask someone to pick up the card first, and we''ll be back soon, and then we''ll give you the money."


    When killers come out to perform tasks, they are most taboo to bring a lot of things. This time, they don''t even have a bank card with them. They are belongings that may be damaged or lost in the battle, so they can''t take them with them.


    But this time they need money. They can''t give the sword over as a mortgage. They can''t do it, but if they want money, they can''t give the sword. It''s not good for everyone. They have to save the two ghosts who were caught. A man in black began to discuss.


    "Want to go? How do I know you''re not going to move soldiers? That''s no good. If you don''t have money, you can leave the long Dao as a mortgage. Although I don''t like fighting and killing, I don''t refuse the kitchen utensils like long Dao. "


    Kitchen utensils? You only use a long knife to cut things in your family. Your whole family use a long knife.


    Listen to Guo Qi''s words, a few ghosts are full of black lines. Why does this man have no quality at all? He has completely lowered the overall quality of mainlanders. In my impression, the quality of mainlanders is not so low, right?


    "You can rest assured that there are only seven of us and we won''t move the rescue soldiers. If you don''t believe it, you can leave their long knives in your hands and give them back to us when the money comes."


    Pointing to the two ghost forbearance lying on the ground, one of them had his long sword taken away by iron stone, and another one was in Guo Qi''s hand. Ghost forbearance standing opposite Guo Qi said.


    "Damn, can you say this kind of heartless words, do your parents know?"


    After hearing this, Guo Qi quit immediately. This man is so good that he can take his own things as a guarantee? You''re all right.


    "Baga, you want to die."


    Today, I met the best. The ghost in black can''t stand Guo Qi''s consumption even though he has a good temper. Some ghost wants to rush out and kill seven meat and eight vegetables."Tell me about you. You can''t be too immoral. When did this sword and brother tie Shi''s sword become yours? This is our trophy, OK? Let''s guarantee ourselves with our own things? Are you sure you''re not kidding? "

 Chapter 140

    What''s the matter? I want to take out what I have got? Who are you?


    Not to mention that this knife is his own booty, even if he snatched it, Guo Qi could not give it away. If he didn''t use it, he would leave it to his brother. Do you want to go? One word, no way.


    "Bagayalu, how could this be yours?"


    I can''t watch it any more. These two guys are so jerks. They take other people''s things and say it''s their own. Why don''t you die? At the moment, the nigger''s teeth are itching.


    "Don''t pull out the second one. It''s useless if you pull it out. I hold it in my hand now. If I say it''s mine, it''s mine. If you don''t agree, you have to bear it."


    To the hands of don''t want me to hand it out, Guo Qi very shameless mouth said.


    "Of course, if you''re willing to pay for it, that''s OK."


    There was another business to do, and Guo Qi got excited.


    long knife in those ghost''s hands, he can not help but only twenty million of the price, so that those people pay, now long knife in their hands, how much money they still has the final say?


    "Tell me, how much are these two knives?"


    Frown tight, nigger bear''s eyes cold looking at Guo Qi, as long as Guo Qi dare to bid, they will let Guo Qi regret offending them.


    "Not much. A knife costs 500 million. Is that too cheap? I really don''t like asking exorbitant prices. Don''t be too few of you. I know you will say that I''m kind and honest, but you''d better not praise me. I''m easy to be proud. "


    Cheap? I''ll take advantage of the toilet water on your face and get out of here.


    People in black are going to be crazy. The goods are not blushing when they say they are damaged. It''s 500 million yuan. How many tasks do they need to perform to earn money? He said that if they want it, they will.


    Narcissism does not blush. Guo Qicai doesn''t care what expression these niggers bear. Do you like it or not? No, it''s mine. You can''t make up your mind.


    Chu Tao directly spent 10 million yuan for a meteorite iron sword, and only a few people competed for it. Although the meteorite iron sword is a treasure, it lacks spirituality. This long sword is full of spirituality, so it is definitely a good gift for Chu Tao.


    "You..."


    His eyes glared angrily at Guo Qi. The niggers could not bear the creaking of their teeth. But they had to listen to Guo Qi. If they dared not agree, Guo Qi would cut off the two people directly. When the time came, they would pat their buttocks and leave. Where would they go for revenge.


    "I knew you would agree. Hurry to prepare the money. I''ll wait for you. In order not to hurt your kindness, we''ll prepare the meal later. Would you like to have a drink with your brothers waiting here? Let''s talk about the past."


    With that, Guo Qi and tie Shi carry a GUI Ren who has been beaten on the ground. They go back. These people in black are holding the village head. Now they should not dare to do anything to the village head.


    "Lao Liu, you go to prepare the money. We''ll watch it here. By the way..."


    With that, the nigger whispered something in one of his brothers'' ears, and then made a move on his hand.


    The ghost in black, who is called Laoliu, nods and slowly disappears into the void, as if no one has ever appeared in his previous position.


    "Bad things, bad things, ironstone, bad things, the village head is gone."


    Guo Qi and tie Shi went into the yard. There was just a table in the yard. They tied the ghost in black under their feet. They sat there drinking tea leisurely.


    He was drinking water. He didn''t know who it was outside the yard. He opened his mouth and yelled at the iron stone. This time, the village head seems to have been taken away. If he doesn''t find it back quickly, he will be killed by the bad guys.


    "It''s OK, I know."


    Looking at the panting man, tie Shi nodded.


    He has no bottom in his heart, but now that he has reached the present stage, no matter how honest and honest Tieshi is, he knows that the village head is not in danger.


    As long as these two niggers bear in their own hands, those people in black dare not fight against the village head, so they have bargaining chips.


    "They..."


    After a few breaths, he looked at several people in black in the distance, but the young man was scared. When he saw the village head standing in the middle of several people in black, he could not calm down any more.


    Pointing to the village head, the man wanted to shout, but he couldn''t shout out. He kept patting the table of the iron stone family with his hand. The expression on his face was a little surprised. The two village heads were there.


    "Don''t worry, the village head will give it to me."


    Patted on the shoulder, just a table four positions, iron stone let the man sit down, gave him a glass of water, let him drink a glass of water to calm down.


    "Cough."


    I''m worried. I want to talk when I drink water. That''s good. Before I say anything, I''m choked by a mouthful of water and patting my chest constantly.


    "Slow down, slow down. Don''t worry. The village head is fine."


    Seeing that the villagers were so anxious, Guo Qi patted the man on the shoulder to let him breathe a sigh of relief. Anyway, the village head is not in danger now, and he can be rescued later."But, but..."


    Coughing while talking, how can a man not say it? This can make him anxious, but the more anxious he is, the worse he can say it. In such a round-trip cycle, a man can only stare.


    "Xiao Wang, don''t worry. Even if you want to die, I won''t let the village head die in front of me."


    Tieshi understood Xiao Wang''s mood, and everyone was worried about the village head. Such a thing had never happened in the village. When it suddenly appeared, everyone didn''t know what to do.


    "Iron stone, iron stone is not good,..."


    Tieshi is trying to comfort Xiao Wang. There are several women running outside. These women are usually the village''s excrement stirring sticks. They like to talk nonsense when they have nothing to do. Many things are out of control because of them.


    Several women appear here for no reason. Tie Shi has a headache. He is most tired of dealing with women''s affairs, but these women always like to work with him. This time, I don''t know what it is.


    "Auntie Wang, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Please speak slowly. It''s not urgent. "


    Seeing a few women running over, they all look like 40 or 50 years old. Although they are village women, their bodies are really hot, especially the round and bulging things in front of their chests. They run around in the air and shake the eyes of blind people.


    Guo Qi glanced and quickly turned around. Although such a woman''s chest is frightening, she can''t see too much. What if the fire in her heart burns up and can''t be put out?


    Compared with Guo Qi, iron stone is more simple and honest. He dare not stare at the woman''s body. He looks at the woman''s tired and panting, and asks a few women not to worry.


    While panting, the woman clapped her hands on her plump chest. It took a long time for her to speak.


    "Iron Iron stone, no, village The village head is gone. "


    Although the village head has been married and has a daughter studying in the county, several women are not clear with the village head because of their poor family conditions and often get help from the village head.


    There are often rumors in the village that all these women have slept with the village head, but there is no evidence for them. If there are too many rumors, they will not take them seriously.


    It is estimated that this time I went to the village head''s house to ask for his help. The village head was not there, and no one saw him. After looking for him for a long time, I couldn''t see anyone, so I went to Tieshi to ask for help.


    "Auntie Wang, don''t look for it. No, the village head is there."


    Xiao Wang has come to rest. Seeing that Aunt Wang''s reaction is the same as his, he finally finds someone to accompany him. He points out to Aunt Wang.


    "Alas, what''s the matter with the village head? Why are there so many bodyguards? How much will it cost to protect him with so many people? "


    Looking at several Guiren in black standing next to the village head, each of them is carrying a long knife. Those women mistakenly think that they are the bodyguards invited by the village head, but they don''t know that the village head is now the hostage of others.


    "That what, Auntie Wang, you misunderstood that the village head didn''t hire a bodyguard."


    Xiao Wang coughed awkwardly. He didn''t know how to explain it to Aunt Wang and her women. He couldn''t say that the great and wise village head had been kidnapped by others and became a prisoner in others'' hands. If he didn''t, he would be abandoned.


    "Xiao Wang, you little boy don''t talk well. My aunt is not short-sighted. I can''t see. Look, those people next to the village head are not the bodyguards of the village head? Everyone is holding a long knife. Besides bodyguards, who else protects the village head like this? "


    Why don''t you fool your aunt? Is she the kind of person who has never seen the world? What''s the matter? My aunt has been to a man''s bed, peeped at a man''s bath, been to the county, and bought adult health products. You can''t cheat me.


    "Auntie Wang, you have wronged me. You see, it''s overcast. It''s the rhythm of rain in August. I''m more wronged than sister Dou E."


    Xiao Wang was told by his aunt that he was lying to others, but he didn''t cheat her. Those people are not the bodyguards of the village head. If the village head has such bodyguards, why doesn''t the village head tell everyone?


    "You little boy, if you talk nonsense again, my aunt will tell me that you tease my aunt. I''ll see who''s in trouble with you then."


    Aunt Wang laughs. Xiao Wang looks very honest at ordinary times. Today, she dares to make fun of me. My eyes are bright. My sisters'' eyes are bright. Do you want to cheat us? You are too young.


    "Auntie Wang, let''s go to the village head. My family has something else to do. I''ll discuss with the village head. I''ll go home and take care of the children. The children have been ill for two days."


    "Yes, it''s overcast. I''m afraid I''ll delay. It will rain for a while. I still have a lot of things to do."


    "I''m just going out to weed in the field. You''d better pull me over directly. You see, the village head is here. Don''t you want to make out with the village head again?"


    Look at the village head, and then look at Auntie Wang, with Auntie Wang ran over a few women, you say a word, I say a word.


    "You''ve just come up. Your whole family has come up. Your whole family wants to make out with the village head."She was said to be red faced and thick necked. Aunt Wang really had something to do with the village head. When she was told that by some of their women, Aunt Wang was in a hurry at that time.


    "Come on, let''s go and find the village head. Today we have to ask the village head how he touched you when you warmed his bed."


    With that, a few women went to the man in black. In that way, they didn''t take the man in black seriously.

 Chapter 141

    "Not good."


    Guo Qi and tie Shi haven''t spoken yet. Aunt Wang starts to walk to the black clothes ghost Ren.


    Now Guo Qi is waiting for the nigger to bring money to redeem people. Well, the village head hasn''t been rescued yet. These village women are going to run to the door and ask others to kidnap them. It''s too stupid.


    "Auntie Wang, come back."


    Tieshi is a simple and honest tough man in a mountain village. Seeing that Aunt Wang is about to run out, he quickly stops her. If Aunt Wang is caught again, how can she be saved?


    It''s troublesome enough to save a village head. A few more people will have to be more and more busy when it''s time to take advantage of the chaos. Iron stone can''t see any more, so he runs to stop some women.


    "What are you doing, iron stone? Why do you stop me? "


    I was about to find the village head to solve the problem. It was overcast and everyone had something to do. I didn''t expect that iron stone would jump out to stop us. Aunt Wang didn''t look very good.


    I always look for iron stone to help me. This young man is not bad. He can finish everything patiently. Today is a good day, but he can''t help me. What do you say you want to do? If you don''t give me a reason, my aunt is not a vegetarian. I want you to know my aunt''s strength in the future.


    "Aunt Wang, you can''t go there, over there..."


    "The village head can pass. Why can''t I? There are no hungry wolves or tigers over there. Why can''t I go there? "


    Before he finished his speech, Aunt Wang interrupted him directly, which made him scratch his head. No, he must speak fast in the future, but he can''t let anyone in any more.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you go, it''s that you''ll be in danger."


    Tie Shi is too lazy to explain. Now Aunt Wang won''t listen to what she says. Instead of this, she might as well tell her the seriousness of the consequences directly, so that she may know the danger and retreat.


    "Dangerous? What''s the danger? Can you kill me? It''s not that my aunt despises the courage of the village head. If he dares to let the bodyguard around me move my finger, I will kick his third leg off directly. "


    Aunt Wang''s face was full of a deep smile, and regardless of the obstruction of iron and stone, she walked directly in the past.


    "You can''t pass. No matter what you say this time, even if you hit me, I can''t let you pass."


    Said, the iron stone stretched out a hand to grasp Aunt Wang''s wrist directly.


    Iron stone usually does heavy work, and his strength is great. He doesn''t know the weight of his hand.


    He grasped Aunt Wang''s wrist, pulled her arm back and pulled her over.


    "Er, iron stone, you hurt me."


    Being held by the tongs of iron stone, Auntie Wang''s expression was a little painful. She snorted and looked at Guo Qi with complaint. She was very unhappy.


    "Ah Iron stone, where are you going to touch it? Loosen up, villain. Let me go


    Aunt Wang was hurt when she was caught by tie Shi''s hand. Unexpectedly, she turned her body to face with tie Shi directly. She was about to stick to her body. Tie Shi reached out and stopped Aunt Wang''s body.


    The first feeling of iron and stone is soft and smooth.


    It''s like touching a steamed bun just out of the pot. Tieshi feels like he''s been electrified. His whole body is invigorated, and his strength is greatly increased.


    Aunt Wang, who had recovered from the pain, saw that iron stone''s hand was holding her, and she exclaimed at that time. This little boy is getting worse and worse now, even his aunt''s body.


    "Auntie Wang, yes Sorry, I I didn''t mean to


    With a red face and a low head, Tieshi is like a child who has made a mistake and is waiting for his parents'' criticism. He dare not look at Aunt Wang for fear that she will scold him.


    He had never touched a woman''s body before. Just now, the soft things were just like cotton, which made iron and stone unspeakable. He wanted to touch them again.


    "You didn''t mean it, you did."


    Aunt Wang was very upset when she was attacked.


    Looking at the iron stone''s appearance, the boy must have no good intentions. Aunt Wang doesn''t believe iron stone''s words.


    You didn''t mean it? Then why did you just stop me from going forward? You must have premeditated. If you have any idea about me, you can tell me that my aunt is old, but she''s very mature. If you want my aunt, you don''t want to give it to you. Do you need to think about these tricks?


    "I..."


    "What are you? Get out of the way. I have something to do with the village head."


    "You..."


    "I really have something. Don''t stop me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Accidentally hit the woman''s chest, iron stone dare not touch Auntie Wang, had to stand in front of Auntie Wang, stop Auntie Wang not to let her past, lest later something happened.


    "Tie Shi, do you like your Aunt Wang? Just touching your Aunt Wang''s things, isn''t it very soft? "


    The women who came with Aunt Wang looked at the iron stone blocking Aunt Wang''s way, and all of them laughed. This boy, I really can''t see that he is getting more and more courageous, and he dares to do anything to Aunt Wang."Orchid, what are you doing? Are your men not with you these days, and your coquettishness has come up again?"


    The woman called orchid said in front of everyone that Aunt Wang couldn''t hold her face and began to tease orchid.


    "Iron stone doesn''t like me. If he likes me, do you want me to let him touch me? I not only let him touch me, I also let him go to my house, sleep in my bed at night, and make out with him. "


    We are used to making fun of iron and stone. When we say that, we forget that there are still many people here and say what we shouldn''t say.


    "It''s just a few touches. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. Come on, tie Shi, your orchid aunt can touch my body for you. You can touch it as you want. If you don''t like it, let''s go to your house. My aunt is your person today."


    Said, orchid came to the side of iron stone, her arms hook iron stone''s neck, toward iron stone face blow a few mouthfuls of hot air, let iron stone breathing up.


    Several women in the village don''t know how to grow up. One is bigger than the other. If they get to the county, they have to be jealous. In order to make themselves bigger, some women spend a lot of money and can''t grow up. That''s good. Most of the women here don''t want to be bigger.


    Iron stone swallow several mouthfuls of saliva, orchid face with a shy smile, a hand began to grope in iron stone body.


    "Auntie Wang, what are you still doing? Iron and stone are attracted by my body. Why don''t you go to the village head? Aren''t you in a hurry to go to the Kang with the village head?"


    Iron stone has been blocking Aunt Wang. Aunt Wang is so anxious that she can''t beat iron stone. Looking at Aunt Wang''s embarrassment, as Aunt Wang''s good friend, orchid comes to stop iron stone.


    "Don''t go there if you don''t want to die. You can''t afford to offend those people."


    Looking at the iron stone a person can''t cope with, Guo started with a glass of water slowly came.


    He has no interest in these women. Although they are all familiar and can feel some water, Guo Qi just doesn''t feel attractive.


    "Can''t you afford to offend me? I dare to fight even the village head, and I can''t afford to offend him? "


    Aunt Wang laughs. This boy really likes to talk big. Isn''t he a few bodyguards of the village head? What''s good to drag? If he has the ability to come here, I''ll slap him.


    "They are not ordinary people, they are..."


    "It''s just a few bodyguards dressed in black. I''ve seen all the police. What are they afraid of?"


    Aunt Wang has a disdainful smile on her face. She is also a well-informed woman in Tieshi village. She doesn''t take several people in black seriously. Guo Qi can''t help shaking her head. This woman is really fearless.


    "They are not bodyguards. If you don''t believe me, ask the village head to come and have a try."


    Such a woman is unreasonable, but Guo Qi can''t watch this woman go there to find discomfort.


    "Call, who''s afraid of who. If the village head doesn''t dare to come, I''ll never finish with him. Don''t try to find me again."


    With that, Auntie Wang really yelled at the village head, but after several times, the village head didn''t even fart, which made Auntie Wang look at the village head with black lines and blue face.


    This son of a bitch, I''ve given you my body, but you don''t admit it. When I''m a bus? I don''t want to go back to my bed.


    "Village head, are you not coming? OK, you are cruel. You wait. I''ll find a kitchen knife right now. I''ll chop you to death, you son of a bitch. "


    Rushed to the iron stone home, looking for a long time, did not find where to put the kitchen knife, helpless, Aunt Wang found a shovel, said to rush to shoot the village head, this man is not a thing, with a bodyguard will not recognize a woman? Today I have to take pictures of you with a shovel.


    "Don''t get excited. I told you not to go there now. It''s dangerous."


    Why does this woman look like a crazy woman? She has no brain at all. Can''t you see the situation now? The village head didn''t want to talk. He didn''t dare to talk. A long knife was on his back. As soon as he opened his mouth, the white knife went in and the red knife went out.


    "I''m not excited? You are still not a man. Do you know what it''s like for a man to play with a woman without a woman? You make me not excited? You go away


    His eyes glared at Guo angrily. Aunt Wang was very angry at this moment. The village head didn''t say that when he was in bed. It''s good to talk to himself and make promises in bed. Now it''s good. It''s only a few days ago. She didn''t recognize herself. There''s no such good thing in the world.


    "Auntie Wang, come back quickly. You can''t rush past foolishly. Those are all bad people. If you pass, they can do anything."


    Seeing Aunt Wang holding a shovel, she was about to rush to shoot those people in black. Tieshi was scared, but she couldn''t be in danger.


    "Anything? If they have the ability, they will sleep my mother''s body. If they dare not sleep, they will not be able to do anything in front of me. What kind of villain is that? "

 Chapter 142

    Isn''t it just a few bodyguards in black? Can they really go to heaven? Aunt Wang didn''t believe it.


    "Auntie Wang, you are my own auntie. I beg you, but you can''t do it. Come here and let''s find the village head next time, OK?"


    I don''t know what''s the matter with Auntie Wang. She has to find the village head today. The village head is surrounded by a group of bad people. Even now, she doesn''t dare to rush to the village head. If Auntie Wang approaches the village head, those people in black are not Bodhisattvas. They say they can do it.


    "I''m not your aunt. Can you touch her breast? Do you dare to rub it? "


    Aunt Wang is interested. This iron stone dares to talk to herself like this. Did you touch my body just now? Don''t you want to touch it? If you want to touch it, don''t get close to me. We have plenty of time to communicate in the future.


    "Auntie Wang, I..."


    Iron stone is a rough man, and he doesn''t know how to answer, so Aunt Wang''s words make iron stone two big. He doesn''t know how to tell Aunt Wang.


    "Iron stone, you honestly tell the body, do you like my aunt''s body?"


    Eyes straight looking at iron stone, the water Lingling big eyes see iron stone a heart taut, low head, red face, don''t know how to answer.


    "Needless to say, if he doesn''t like you, how can he put his hand on you? Although iron stone looks simple and honest, he''s not stupid, and he doesn''t know that women''s bodies feel comfortable, is it iron stone?"


    Aunt Wang is waiting for Guo Qi''s answer, but the orchid on one side can''t help laughing.


    "Orchid, if you''re really in a hurry, go home and make love with your brother-in-law. Don''t be as confused as a love dog here."


    Looking for an opportunity to let iron stone let her go, orchid had to jump on the way, which made Aunt Wang very dissatisfied. Although everyone had a good relationship, Aunt Wang still couldn''t help frowning.


    "My brother-in-law has gone to school. Besides, his hair hasn''t grown up. Otherwise, I dare to take him to bed."


    When her husband is away, the man''s younger brother is still small. Although she wants to have a man to accompany her when she sleeps alone, orchid can only help herself by herself. She can''t help but go to find some good sisters and ask them to help her.


    "In front of so many people, how can you not be afraid of other people''s jokes?"


    Aunt Wang''s words are more and more difficult to hear. She never thought that orchid would say such words. It''s not meaningful at all, and there are a lot of people here.


    It''s OK to be heard by a few women. Anyway, we are all women. We all know about women, but there are several men here. They look at each other with their eyes, which makes Aunt Wang''s face hot.


    "What''s a good joke? I''m telling the truth. Whoever likes to laugh will laugh. If he doesn''t agree with me, he will have to be obedient when he comes to my bed at night."


    Said, orchid also hands pinch waist to see the men around, so it seems in the afternoon, want to challenge the man at night ready.


    "You''re the one who''s strong. Get out of the way. I''m not finished with the village head today."


    This did not cover the village head uncomfortable, was stopped, Aunt Wang''s mood can be good where to go, so now orchid is still here with her, she is very uncomfortable.


    "Aunt Wang, you have to think clearly that the village head is so kind. If you wronged a good man, you will not regret taking the medicine."


    Usually, the village head is very good. If you have any difficulties, he will help you. Although there is a rumor in the village that the village head has an affair with you, Lanhua knows that he has wronged the village head.


    If Aunt Wang hadn''t drugged the village head''s wine when she was drinking with the village head, how could the village head have done that kind of thing? Now the village head doesn''t know what''s going on. She just stands there and doesn''t dare to speak. It would be bad if Aunt Wang wronged the village head.


    "I wronged him? Orchid, have you ever slept with the village head? Is he rubbing your body to make you do not want? Why else would you say good things for him? "


    As soon as everyone said that the village head was good, Aunt Wang was very dissatisfied. What medicine did the village head give to everyone? She asked everyone to say good things for him like this.


    "Auntie Wang, we have a good relationship. If you are blind again, I''ll break your mouth."


    I''m just thinking about you. When you bite LV Dongbin, you say that I have a relationship with the village head. Go away.


    "You have nothing to do with the village head? How can you say good things for him? Just now you also saw, I how shout he all don''t agree, a good person pretends to be stupid to fill Leng, this also calculate good person? Tell me what kind of good man he is


    Said, Aunt Wang wronged cry, a drop of tears down the cheek, see the iron stone do not know how to do, even talk with Aunt Wang orchid also silly, this how to cry.


    "You get out of the way. Today I have to catch this heartless man and ask him if he really doesn''t recognize people. If he dares not to admit that we''ve both slept, I''ll go hang up with him. I won''t let him go as a ghost."


    "Baga, get out of here."


    Aunt Wang cried and was stunned. Even Guo Qi didn''t know how to stop her. In this way, Aunt Wang rushed to the village head when everyone didn''t pay attention. Just as she was about to shoot the village head, a ghost in black put up with a knife and cut off Aunt Wang''s shovel.Niggers bear cold eyes looking at Aunt Wang, in their view, as long as it is against them, are their enemies, for the enemy, they will not have any sympathy.


    This time, it was just a warning to Auntie Wang that if Auntie Wang dared to take another step forward, they would not be merciful and let Auntie Wang take care of herself.


    "Village head, look at what you''ve done. What kind of bodyguard do you hire? I have to pull out the things in my crotch in front of me. "


    I don''t know where the bodyguard is so brave. He dares to let himself go. I don''t know if my mother is the woman of the village head. Be careful that the village head will fire you.


    Especially let Aunt Wang can''t bear, is this nigger bear the first half words, baga? Is the brother in the waistband taken out casually? It''s true that the women in the village are playing hooligans. This is the good bodyguard the village head hired. I don''t know the shame at all.


    "I..."


    The village head''s expression was very ugly. He had wanted to speak for a long time, but he had a long knife on his back. This time, he couldn''t help it. But the knife on his back stabbed into his flesh. The painful village head only sucked in the air and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    "You what you, you are not a thing, you son of a bitch, if you dare not admit our relationship, I will go to the county court to sue you, I will sue you strongly, I will make you regret for a lifetime."


    Today, there are other things to find the village head, but the performance of the village head really makes Aunt Wang feel sad. How can this man not admit his debt after eating dry and clean? It''s not a thing, or it''s not a man?


    "Baga Road, don''t you understand me?"


    Have warned once, but this woman not only did not retreat, but also forward, nigger bear expression is very ugly, this is to challenge their killer''s patience.


    "Shua."


    With that, the nigger could not bear to hold the long knife in his hands. He put it in front of him and looked at Aunt Wang coldly. If it was not good, it would be a fresh life.


    "Hey, are you going to do something to me?"


    I didn''t expect that the bodyguard was so bold. He dared to point a knife at himself. Village head, you bastard, you come here. This is the good bodyguard you invited. He has the ability to point a knife at my mother. You say, did you arrange it on purpose? I''m not finished with you.


    "Who gave you the guts to point a knife at me? Is it the village head? You said, "is it the village head?"


    One hand pinches the waist, and the other points to the village head. Aunt Wang is spitting at the ghost in black. When she questions, the ghost in black''s eyes are full of anger.


    "You must die."


    There''s no time for "baga". The nigger can''t bear the shrew''s behavior any more. This negotiation is not about this woman. He waves his long knife mercilessly and cuts down Aunt Wang. If this knife is cut on Aunt Wang, Aunt Wang will die.


    "Stop it."


    The long knife is still one centimeter away from Aunt Wang''s forehead. At the moment, Aunt Wang is stunned.


    Aunt Wang didn''t expect that these people in black really dare to do it. At that moment, she felt that she was stupid, her back was cold, and her whole body was as if she was out of her mind. She couldn''t even move.


    "Poop."


    The whole body takes off the strength, Aunt Wang slumps down on the ground, her two legs have no ability to support, and then you can see that there is a cloud between her two legs. As for what''s going on, the Buddha says: don''t say, don''t say!


    At the critical moment, Guo Qi opened her mouth. Although Aunt Wang is a little strange and a little big, he is also a friend of iron and stone. He can''t watch the people in this village in danger.


    "This man is not within the scope of our negotiation."


    The ghost in black took a look at Guo Qi with a puzzled expression. Do you want to put this man in the negotiation? In this way, we will not agree with what we discussed before.


    "I didn''t say it was within the scope of negotiation. I just told you to stop. I still have something to tell him. Who made you so obedient?"


    Your uncle, the nigger can''t bear to scold. Why don''t you die? When it''s critical, you stop. Damn it, there''s nothing wrong. Then you shout wool.


    "Auntie Wang, you see, I told you not to come here. You don''t believe me. Are you obedient now?"


    Let iron stone help Aunt Wang to come here, but you can''t let Aunt Wang do stupid things any more. If you continue to stay there, ghost in black can''t be a good man or a good woman. If you say you do it, you really do it. There''s no place to regret it. If you die, you can''t regret it.


    "Tieshi, where are the village head''s bodyguards? Why are these people just like a fool? The village head can do whatever he wants. He even dares to kill people. How can he not be afraid to go to jail? "


    The customs in the village are almost the same. If someone goes to jail, they will be pointed out all their lives. These people in black dare to kill people. If they go to jail for killing people, they will be stabbed in the back. They can''t find their daughter-in-law, and they can''t even look up to their ancestors.

 Chapter 143

    It is said that some people are so sincere that they can help the master to kill people. In the past, Auntie Wang thought that those people were cheaters on TV. Now she suddenly saw them in reality, and it happened to her. Auntie Wang can''t come back.


    "They''re not from our country, they''re bad people from the island."


    Aunt Wang is a little afraid. Tieshi tells the truth. Aunt Wang should believe it at this time.


    "Ah? "Island country?"


    I have been living in this village, and I only go to the county occasionally. I have heard about foreigners all the time, but Aunt Wang has never seen them. Now several men in black suddenly appear, and Aunt Wang is surprised to hear that tie Shi says they are foreigners. Why do foreigners go to the mainland?


    "They are Islanders. If you don''t believe it, ask them."


    Ask them? They just wanted to kill me with a knife. You asked me to ask them?


    "Iron stone, what kind of heart do you have? Didn''t you see they were going to chop me? You even asked me to ask them, do you want to see me die early? Is that what you want when I die? "


    The more I think about it, the more angry Aunt Wang is. This iron stone is not a man after all. How can I say such irresponsible words? Although I''m not more beautiful than Hua Jiao, I''m so familiar. You''ve just touched it. How can you watch me die.


    "Aunt Wang, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that."


    I mean to prove that I didn''t cheat Auntie Wang, but Auntie Wang got it wrong. This is a big deal. Auntie Wang is getting more and more angry, and iron stone is in pain.


    "No, what do you mean? Are you asking me to warm the bed for those people and then talk to them in bed? "


    Looking at the iron stone with straight eyes, Aunt Wang seems to be able to eat the iron stone. She looks at the iron stone with some inferiority, some guilty, and doesn''t know what to do.


    "No No, "he said


    A heart "Ping" "Ping" to jump non-stop, Iron Stone said bad things, he lowered his head, even look at Aunt Wang''s courage are not.


    Step forward, Aunt Wang and iron stone distance is only a fist so far, to iron stone face blow mouth heat, Aunt Wang said.


    "Soft, no No, Auntie Wang, don''t be angry. I''ll... "


    That where is a soft word can be described ah, is completely soft fried days, soft into cotton, soft out of water, iron and stone roaring in the heart.


    Thinking about this in my heart, I didn''t think that an iron stone didn''t pay attention and said it directly from his mouth, which scared him so much that he quickly changed his words.


    But for a time, iron stone didn''t know what to say, just like this, where was he.


    "Do you want to touch it?"


    You know that this man also likes his body. Even the village head, who has a wife and children, covets his body. This iron stone has never touched a woman. If his body can''t attract him, you can find a dry bag to go in.


    "Auntie Wang, you can''t scold me if I say it."


    In front of Aunt Wang, tie Shi didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t know how to tell a lie. He was afraid that Aunt Wang would see it all at once. Moreover, tie Shi was worried that Aunt Wang would be angry. He was in a bit of a dilemma.


    "You say, no matter what you say, my aunt is not angry. It''s going down."


    How old is the child? Although he is a little rough, he is still a little boy. He has never seen the world before. He can''t know what is in a man''s mind.


    "I want to touch, Auntie Wang, and I want to..."


    He didn''t touch a woman''s body. He also looked at it to see what it was like and whether it was the same as a man.


    "What else do you want to do? Come on, as long as you say, my aunt will promise you in the evening. "


    Nodded, Aunt Wang is no longer angry, smiling at the iron stone, that way, like a gentle elder sister, unspeakable kindness.


    "I I want to see it and taste it. "


    I don''t know what a woman is like. Now others are looking at her from a distance. Aunt Wang is standing in front of her, blushing as if she had been watered by boiling water.


    "Do you want to go to bed?"


    How old is this little boy? He dares to have ideas for me. If you have ideas, you can have ideas. He has never said it. If he didn''t ask today, I don''t know how long you can hold it.


    "I I don''t want to


    After hesitating for a long time, tie Shi still doesn''t know how to lie, but it''s no good not to lie. When he comes to his mouth, he is swallowed by tie Shi. This kind of thing can''t be said casually, but will be pointed out and gossiped.


    "I don''t want to?"


    Even if Tieshi didn''t say it, Auntie Wang knew what he thought, but what Tieshi said was different from what Auntie Wang thought, which made Auntie Wang stunned.


    "Really I don''t want to


    Every time when he talks, tie Shi has to make up his mind. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s that he really dares not, otherwise he would have climbed into Aunt Wang''s bed and put Aunt Wang''s body to sleep."I don''t want you to have a reaction? My aunt is a passer-by. You can''t cheat me with that trick. You can see for yourself. You''ve put up a tent in your pants and said, "don''t you want to?"


    Damn it.


    Iron stone wants to scold his mother and pit his father. He says that he doesn''t want to. What he thinks is Aunt Wang''s white body like a piece of jade, her tender skin that can feel water, and her soft chest like cotton.


    "If you want an aunt, it''s not that you can''t give it to you, but you have to ask the village head to come here first. I have accounts to settle with the village head."


    How to settle accounts? It''s your sister. I''ve been working for a long time. I just want Lao Tzu to bring the village head for you. Why don''t you go by yourself.


    Tieshi is speechless. Aunt Wang is really scheming. Fortunately, she didn''t have a relationship with him. Otherwise, she won''t have to make trouble for herself every day.


    "The village head can''t get by now. I''ll help you find the village head when the things here are settled."


    Angry by the woman''s words, iron stone had no other thoughts in his heart.


    She turned around and walked back. Anyway, Aunt Wang did not dare to go there. She was not afraid of the black clothes.


    "It''s not you over there. The sun is coming out. Your people can''t come back. They can''t walk when they meet a woman on the road. They can''t walk after a shot, can they?"


    After several cups of tea, Guo Qi had already gone to the toilet twice, which was good. He was in a hurry, but the man in black still didn''t come, which made Guo Qi feel depressed.


    "Hum."


    The reply to Guo Qi is a cold hum of disdain. Those black clothes can be regarded as hating Guo Qi. This bastard is shameless. I don''t care about you.


    "What are you angry with? Aren''t we making money out of peace? Come on, I have dice here. Would you like to gamble on them?"


    I don''t know where to find the dice. Guo Qi takes it out and throws it in his hand. He looks at the nigger with a bad smile. It''s like seeing a big fat sheep.


    "No gambling, no money."


    Now we can''t see Guo Qi''s face. Guo Qi''s appearance has gone deep into the heart of the nigger. He can''t laugh. As long as he laughs, it''s no good.


    Before he laughed, his five knives were pocketed by him for 100 million. Later, he laughed again. The two knives of his two brothers were 1 billion. I''ll wipe them, 1 billion. It''s faster than robbing the bank to make money.


    Now Guo Qi is still laughing. The ghost in black can''t help shivering and goose bumps come out. This man won''t be pitching again. He doesn''t have any money to pit him.


    "Money is not a problem. Who are we brothers talking to? It hurts our feelings to talk about money. Come on, let''s play. If we lose, we''ll get a IOU."


    Hehe, as long as you dare to play, I''ll make money. This business is extremely difficult. If you make money, you can promise it immediately. If you promise, I''ll make money. I can''t do this business without doing it.


    It''s not as good as a beast to earn black money, but if you don''t earn it, you''ll regret it later. Guo Qi is tempting the ghost in black to endure, just like a big gray wolf is tempting a little sheep to his house.


    "Don''t play. This boy is not a good man."


    "Just now he beat the fourth and fifth. I wish I could slap him to death now. It''s really irritating."


    "Boss, I agree with you to play. As long as you win all the money of that boy, we will have a lot of IOU in our hands at that time. He can''t even give it to others if he doesn''t want to."


    Now, according to the previous negotiations, the nigger owes Guo Qi 1.1 billion yuan, which is not worth so much money even if he sold seven of them. The reason why Lao Liu hasn''t come here now is that raising so much money is not something that can be done every minute.


    Now this kid dares to bet with us. It''s not a chance for us. As long as we make some small moves, there will be no pants left for him to lose?


    "Call West, gamble, big drop gamble."

 Chapter 144

    Listen to brother in ear, nigger bear suddenly realized, yes, as long as you do a little bit of small action, that a lot of money into his pocket?


    "I just like your temper. Come on, brother iron stone, move the table here and let''s guess the size."


    The simplest way to play dice is to guess the size. Now it''s just for the two of them to play. Naturally, it''s playing this. After all, it''s simple. Everyone knows how to play and knows how to play.


    "Soudinai."


    Guo Qi roughly introduced how to play with nigger Ren, and then began to roll the dice. When rolling the dice, he did not forget to ask Tieshi to find a piece of paper and a pen, which will be useful for a while.


    "Wait a minute."


    Guo Qi shakes the dice, and a porcelain bowl has been turned upside down on the table. Now he''s waiting for two people to make the dice. Unexpectedly, before Guo Qi can speak, the man in black has spoken.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wait for your brother-in-law. What are you waiting for when there''s no chicken feather? If you cheat me, I''ll sweep my face to death.


    "I''ll shake it again so that I can rest assured."


    If it''s just a person shaking, the nigger can''t bear to do it, so Guo Qi has to repeat it once, so that he can rest assured that everyone can''t cheat.


    "It''s up to you. I don''t care. You don''t need to stop this little thing. Don''t disturb me. I''m busy."


    The nigger must have thought that he was playing the dice inside, so he wanted to disturb his rhythm. Guo Qi thought so.


    If I let you know that I have a pair of cheating artifact eyes, would you take off your pants and wait for me?


    I thought that Guo Qi didn''t care much about the nigger''s action. I don''t care how you do it. At that time, I have a lot of means to subdue you.


    "Ding, Ding, Dong."


    The dice make a clear sound under the inverted bowl, and the ghost in black can''t bear to shake the dice while staring at Guo Qi''s face. He wants to see Guo Qi frown.


    As long as Guo Qi has no bottom in his heart, it means that Guo Qi is not sure. If he does something at that time, won''t he let the boy lose? Even his mother doesn''t know him?


    "You..."


    Shaking for several minutes, the result of the nigger bear want, the result he Leng is not wait.


    Guo Qi is very lazy to stretch a stretch, did not pay attention to the nigger bear is how to roll the dice, no matter how dazzling nigger bear shake again, the dice is still in it, Guo Qi is lazy to pay attention to the process, he only needs a result.


    Guo Qi wants the result, but the nigger who has been paying attention to the process is depressed. Looking at Guo Qi, he doesn''t care at all. Is this ignoring himself?


    How dare you wait for me and ignore me? I''ll let you lose in a moment. If you don''t take off your underpants, you can''t run. Of course, it''s OK to kneel down and kowtow.


    "Hey, hey Hey, hey, hey... "


    Just now, he was depressed because of Guo Qi''s action, but after thinking about it in his heart, especially when he thought of Guo Qi taking off his underpants and running around here for a few times, the nigger couldn''t help laughing. It was very natural to laugh, but he let the people who had closed his eyes all the time.


    "Boss, boss, are you ok? Aren''t you mad?"


    There is a nigger who reaches out his hand and shakes his hand in front of the boss. He finds that the boss''s eyes are in a trance. He is flustered. When is it? The boss is sick. He''s lying in the trough. He''s gambling on wool.


    "Baga, you are so stupid. Your whole family is so stupid."


    The dream was broken, and the elder brother of Guiren came back to his senses when he heard his brother''s words. At that time, he was struck by a big chestnut on the head of the man in black, knocking out the eyes of the man in black and scolding him.


    "Well, since we''re going to do it all over again, maybe there won''t be any problems in it. Now let''s bet on it."


    Guo Qi shakes first, but GUI Ren shakes later. Now, as long as he bets first, he will have confidence to win Guo Qi to death, let you drag him, make you shameless, and you will cry later.


    "Visitors are guests. You come all the way from the island. As the host, we are polite. Naturally, you bet first."


    Mom, I knew you had done the action. Fortunately, I didn''t rush to do it just now, otherwise I had to cry. Guo Qi cursed in his heart.


    "This bastard is so hypocritical, etiquette? If you talk about etiquette, you will urinate on the guests. If you talk about etiquette, you will extort? How can you hang up the southeast branch directly? "


    The nigger thought bitterly in his heart that if he didn''t know who the eighteen generations of Guo Qi''s ancestors were, he would have sent greetings to all the eighteen generations of Guo Qi''s ancestors.


    "In that case, let''s make it small."


    The biggest number of the three dice is 368, and the smallest number is 3. As long as it doesn''t exceed 10, you will win. Anyway, you just need to do some small actions to win.


    In fact, the boss of ghost bear in black clothes doesn''t know what he''s shaking, otherwise he won''t be small directly, because the number of points under the bowl is 18. The NIMA''s three sixes are not small.However, the nigger said for a while that he had to take the initiative to open the bowl, so that he could do a good little action.


    "Straightforward, I like you like this, lose money so clean, er, no, that what, ha ha, slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue..."


    As soon as he accidentally said what he thought, Guo Qi quickly changed his words. Although he had seen the result, he was embarrassed to say it so directly. It was not good. He had to be calm.


    "Since you''re playing small, I''ll bet big. Let''s open the bowl."


    With that, I would stretch out my hand to open the bowl. There are three sixes in it. It''s obviously big. Since you''ve lost your little search, if you don''t follow your will, won''t you be struck by thunder?


    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing that Guo Qi''s hand was about to touch the mouth of the bowl, the nigger held back the knife in his hand and stopped Guo Qi''s hand from moving on.


    "Slow down, you are paralyzed. You dare to stab me again. I have to beat you out today."


    Clay figurines also have three fires. These devils are so angry and annoying.


    Before, I had to shake the dice more than once. Those Guo Qi had to bear it. NIMA was going to open the bowl to see how she won, but the goods stopped.


    Stop, stop, don''t you just open your mouth, mother Ba Zi, even put the long sword under his hands, and the most hateful thing is that the blade of the long sword is upward, if you dare to go down again, your hands are no longer your own.


    "If you have something to say, let it go. I''m busy."


    Your sister''s, still have to play, again dawdle, I don''t play, you especially hurry to take money, there is no one billion, I take a knife to cut people, right, look at those two faces swollen pig head.


    "All I have to say is, I''ll open the bowl."


    I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. How can nigger bear to let it go? He looks at Guo Qi with firm eyes, which obviously implies that Guo Qi, whether you agree or not, will open the bowl this time.


    With that, the nigger couldn''t wait for Guo Qi''s consent to open the bowl. He was so anxious that he seemed to miss this opportunity and lose several hundred million yuan.


    Not to mention, two people really bet a hundred million this time. Whoever wins this time will win a hundred million.


    Although Guo Qi doesn''t have so much money on him, he has a lot of foreign debts. He is afraid of Mao and is not bad for money. However, the nigger wants to win early. The bigger the situation is, the easier it is to recover the old capital.


    "Wait a minute, too."


    I was so scared by your knife that I almost couldn''t pee. I can''t make you feel better.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He was about to open the bowl, but he was stopped by Guo Qi. The nigger was stunned. Could he see his trick?


    Gambling out of thousands, if you are caught, no matter how much money you have, you will not be able to accompany. Although this is a small place, the money is very important to you this time.


    "Nothing, just my eyes are a little sour, you wait for me to rub them and turn them over."


    Haha, I just like to play with you. Don''t you frighten me? I''m shaking my hands. If I don''t frighten you this time, I won''t call Guo Qi.


    "You..."


    The nigger can''t bear to scold, but Guo Qi''s request is not too much. He can only move his eyes. He is a little worried. The nigger''s hand is shaking.


    It''s about 200 million yuan. No matter what, you can''t make any mistakes. As soon as you open the bowl, the nigger begins to make small movements unconsciously. Maybe because of small movements, the nigger''s movement is very slow.


    "Poof."


    A mouthful of saliva spit out, also don''t know Guo Qi is intentional or unintentional, suddenly spit out the black clothes ghost endure a face, put for a while ghost bear anger of a Leng a Leng of, stretch out a hand bowl how to go out.


    "Baga..."


    In the island country, being spat by others is more humiliating than being slapped in the face. He can''t bear the humiliation, so he has to fight Guo.


    "Wait, look..."


    It''s not a thousand, three sixes or three sixes, call West.


    Guo Qi also began to speak the island dialect, which made the nigger bear a mouthful of old blood and almost spit it out. It''s better than that, and there''s no more than 100 million.


    "I told you to wait. You are anxious. I can''t blame you. It''s all a natural reaction. I didn''t spit out a mouthful of phlegm, so..."


    Looking at the ghost in black with a black face, like charcoal, Guo Qi wants to laugh. I just want to pit you on purpose. Don''t you agree? If you don''t accept it, you have to bear it, pay for it and hurry.


    "No, this one doesn''t count. Let''s come again."


    Because of this bastard, the chance to recover 100 million yuan disappeared. The nigger was itching to bite Guo Qi''s guts, but he had to start again, and he didn''t apply for this game.


    "Don''t count if you don''t? By the hair? "


    You''re your sister. Do you want a face? If you lose, you can''t win. As long as you win, I will not admit it. It''s my chassis, dragon and tiger.

 Chapter 145

    "Baga!"


    "Pluck the wool!"


    Nigger bear was completely angry by Guo Qi, clenched his fist, his body trembled involuntarily, his eyes staring at Guo Qi.


    I didn''t expect that this time I was defeated by Guo Qi. This son of a bitch, when he was ready to make a thousand, came out like this. One hundred million, it''s gone.


    "Come again."


    Anyway, a hundred million is not so easy to take out. It''s a big deal to write an IOU. I want to continue. As long as I win once, I can turn over the book and see who cries when I see it.


    "Hey, hey, I like your character. Let''s go on. When the money is ready, we can buy it."


    Two people exchange shaking, in order to do the landlord''s etiquette, every time Guo Qi let the nigger bear to bet first, so that he can decide what to do.


    "This time I''ll buy a small one. It''s a big one."


    Last time, because of a sneeze from Guo Qi, we missed a good opportunity. This time, we have to avenge ourselves. If we don''t let Guo Qi lose, there are no underpants left, I''m sorry for this kid''s shamelessness.


    "Three hundred million."


    Other people''s gambling is based on yuan, single digit and each digit. This nigger is very tolerant. In order to earn all the money back earlier, he directly wants to take 100 million yuan as the unit.


    "I''m with you."


    I''m afraid you''re not big enough. Looking at the black suit''s bold hand, Guo Qi''s face smiles.


    Don''t you want to win back all the output when you win once? But you also need to understand one thing. It''s hard to win back if you lose all the time.


    "I''m going to open the porcelain bowl this time."


    No matter what, he can''t let Guo Qi touch me. As long as he touches the bowl, he will not feel comfortable.


    "No, you can''t always open it."


    Turn your sister, don''t you think I''m a fool, you think I''ll make a thousand when you think of it?


    "Well, you two dicers, don''t move the enamel. Let''s go through it."


    The man behind the ghost bear boss''s eyes twinkled with strange light, appeared beside the table. This time, he wanted to be a lotus official. Now Guo Qi has no opinion.


    "Why are you a Dutch official? That can''t be done. Brother tie Shi, come here. I want you to be a Dutch official. "


    These devils don''t have a good thing. If they are asked to open the inverted bowl, I don''t know how many small moves they will make. Guo Qi doesn''t agree. He has to give himself some initiative.


    "Now there''s one person on your side and one person on my side. It''s not easy. I have an idea here. Do you agree?"


    With that, Guo Qi looked at the boss. Although there was more than one nigger over there, the one who really had the power was the boss. If he agreed, other people would take him as the center even though they were against him.


    "Talk and work."


    Niggers can''t bear to know what to do with this situation. They can''t open the inverted bowl together. It''s not convenient, and it''s not suitable for them to do small movements.


    I don''t know the number of points in it. Otherwise, who will make a thousand? In order to win, I will think of some ways. I can''t just do nothing like this.


    Three hundred million, that''s not a dime or two. If you change three hundred million into coins, you can pile up a mountain to kill yourself. The nigger can''t bear it, but he''s hesitant at the moment.


    Since Guo Qi says that he has a way, nigger Ren is also very curious. What good way does Guo Qi have to solve this problem? As long as there is a way, he will certainly agree. It''s better than such a stalemate.


    "Since we all advocate force, it''s naturally a big fist talk. We''ll have a fight and the winner will turn the bowl."


    Aren''t you arrogant? Today is to frustrate your spirit and see if you will be arrogant in the future. If you kill a few weak people, you will feel great? If you have the ability, you will win today.


    "This..."


    "Boss, I can''t agree. That man''s fist is too hard for us to carry."


    "I think we can try it. Anyway, the characteristic of our ghost tolerance is attack and kill. As long as we can win, it''s nothing to do with some means."


    "Yes, we have concealed weapons and poisons. It''s a big deal to kill this man. I don''t like him for a long time. It''s better to die."


    After all, the brother who goes out here is not the most powerful. Tieshi''s Kung Fu is too strong to hit him with one punch.


    But some people have long been unhappy with Guo Qi and tie Shi. These two people are so hooligans that they dare to sweep their face and beat their brother. They also beat their brother into a pig''s head. The worst thing is that they let their brother drink urine.


    I''ve long wanted to kill Guo Qi. Now I have a chance to turn over Guo Qi. The nigger doesn''t care so much. As long as he can win, he can let the fighting brothers use the most terrible killing skills of the island.When the bell of victory rings, all the processes will become clouds.


    "No problem. That''s the decision. We have to fight to decide."


    After a long time, he breathed a sigh of relief, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Guo Qi solemnly, and agreed to Guo Qi''s proposal.


    "Cheery, I like you like that."


    With that, Guo Qi took the iron and stone to one side, lying in the ear of iron and stone to explain a lot of things, still quietly handed iron and stone some things, with these things, those niggers can''t bear to win, it''s really hard to say.


    "When fighting for a while, don''t fight against him. Defeat him with body method. Let the Mainlanders see the strength of our island country. This time, we must make them submit to the foot of the island country."


    The ghost bear boss also pulls the ghost bear who is going to fight with iron and stone. This time, they have to win at all costs. If they can''t win, everything will be floating clouds. The ghost bear boss in black is very cautious.


    "Well, our side is ready, and we have an open space here. Let the two of them compete in the open space."


    What should be explained has already been explained to tie Shi. In fact, Guo Qi knows that even if he doesn''t explain to tie Shi, tie Shi will win a lot this time. After all, tie Shi can get away from the seven ghosts alone, and there is nothing he can''t do.


    He was not afraid of even seven people, and he was still fighting for life and death at that time. Now he only faced one. If iron and stone can''t win, it''s really a problem.


    The reason why I took iron and stone to account for so long is that I am afraid that iron and stone is too honest and honest to be flexible and easy to suffer losses in front of those insidious people. Losing the initiative is a small matter. If I lose my life, I will be in trouble.


    "Whooshi, we''re all right. Let''s go."


    Guiren boss is very careful. They can''t afford to lose. If they lose, they will lose hundreds of millions. Even if the island''s economic development is very advanced, it is difficult to bear such a huge number.


    "Come on, go to the open space."


    This is iron stone''s home. You can''t fight here. If you tear down iron stone''s home, where will iron stone live in the future?


    "Call West."


    Nodded, a group of people went out together, toward the place that Guo Qi said to walk past.


    "This is the place?"


    Looking at a wide grass, the nigger asked.


    With their habit of tolerance, if they can fight in the woods, they will take the absolute initiative, but now the space is open, which is not good for them.


    "What is this place? If you don''t like it, we can go into the water. If you can stand still, I don''t know. "


    Isn''t this space good? Wipe your sister, you really want to win, but also all kinds of dissatisfaction, do you want to compare or not, we don''t have to roll dice, pay, hurry up, I''m short of money now.


    "Here it is."


    Although they were born in an island country and were hiding in the water during their missions, they have never tried to fight in the water.


    Now what I fear most is that iron and stone are good underwater fighters. If that''s true, they have no chance of winning. At least they have a little fighting power in this open space.


    "This time, in order to be able to quickly win or lose, let''s draw a circle here. Who comes out first will lose. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Guo Qi has long thought that these niggers are used to attacking and killing, so they are very good at hiding and escaping. If they want to hide, it''s hard for the simple and honest power of an iron stone to catch them.


    One of them has strength and the other has speed, but Guo Qi is on the side of strength. He has to suppress each other''s speed, so he thought of setting a range. No matter how fast you run, you can''t get out of the circle.


    "No, we are against it."


    "Absolutely not. How can this battle be in the circle? We must take the whole forest as the battlefield."


    "If you are afraid, you can give up fighting. We will not laugh at the incompetence of people in mainland China."


    After listening to Guo Qi''s words, the boss of GUI Ren hasn''t spoken yet, but the other ghosts can''t help standing. Their biggest advantage of GUI Ren is speed. Now that the speed is gone, it''s equivalent to pulling out the snake''s teeth directly, which is better than wool.


    "Damn it, who is it? People in mainland China are incompetent. I promise I won''t kick his eggs."


    Just when Guo Qi wanted to swear, the void fluctuated, and then a man came out of the void, very abrupt, let those black clothes can''t help frowning, monster.


    "Your mainland has some ability to produce monsters. Unlike our island, we can have the most powerful ninja and the most powerful regime in the world."


    When it comes to island countries, nigger forbearance is a burst of pride, which seems to be another way. I was born in island countries, and I''m proud of island countries. I don''t know that people know island countries more about adult action education films from island countries."Oh, I wiped it. I didn''t hit you all day. Did you kick your nose on your face? Come on, let uncle teach you, what is disease from the hand, disaster from the mouth

 Chapter 146

    After looking for a long time, I didn''t find Guo Qi. Later, I asked several people in Tieshi village to know that Guo Qi was here.


    While looking, Feng Tian observed the situation. He didn''t hide until he saw the niggers fighting last night.


    These niggers even want to catch monsters, which makes Feng Tian feel the crisis. However, seeing Guo Qi sweeping those niggers, he feels very happy.


    He has been hiding it for a long time. This time, seeing the ghost in black, he can''t help looking down on the mainlanders. Feng Tian can''t help it any more. There were so many monsters last night that he couldn''t take advantage of them. Today, he wants to make them look good.


    "Baga, it''s you."


    When Feng Tian came out, the ghosts in black suddenly recognized him. He was the man, the monster that appeared last night, and the man who displayed the blue flame. He couldn''t be wrong.


    Why isn''t this man afraid of the powerful men in the mountains when he appears here?


    The expression of the niggers is very ugly. It''s because of the taboo contract that they haven''t used their unique skills all the time. Unexpectedly, the monster bullied them again this time. They are very unhappy.


    "What is me? I''ve always been myself. Who just said that people in mainland China are incompetent? Stand up and I want to see if he has the ability to say it again today. "


    Feng Tian is very angry in his heart. These little devils will shine if they don''t go to the house to uncover the tiles. I really think they are very powerful. Today I will let you know that the mystery is called "there are people outside the world, there are days outside the world". You can''t run away with the force.


    "I said it. What can you do to me?"


    The fight for sovereignty has not started yet. The battle of twists and turns is on the verge of breaking out. The talking nigger, with his eyes full of disdain, stands up directly.


    The tone is full of contempt for Feng Tian. The niggers can''t bear to think that this monster is their opponent. Their character this time is to catch the monster. If it wasn''t for the command from the top, they would have finished the task long ago.


    "How''s it going? It''s not so good. It''s just that you''re too thin to eat. I want to feed you some big cakes. My uncle is in a good mood today. If you don''t have enough, you won''t stop. "


    With a bad smile on his face, he said that Feng Tian appeared next to nigger Ren, and reached out to him.


    Feng Tian''s speed is very fast. He has a lot of strength in his hand. He is fierce, accurate and fierce. If he slaps his hand on the face in black, he can knock out a few teeth even if he can''t die.


    "Baga."


    It''s hard to defend against the sudden attack. If it wasn''t for the sensitivity of being a top killer these years, the nigger would have eaten Feng Tian''s secret move this time. He was so quick.


    As a killer, and a top-level killer, that kind of speed and fierce force is absolutely indispensable. Unexpectedly, today, he almost fell into Feng Tian''s hands. The nigger put away his disdainful expression and began to take it seriously.


    "It''s no use pulling out the second child. I have to suck your face today."


    Feng Tian doesn''t like ghosts at all. They dare to make trouble on the mainland and threaten to catch monsters, which makes Feng''s teeth itch. If he didn''t know where to look for them, he would have rushed there long ago.


    With that, Feng Tian''s figure turned into a virtual shadow again, and a flash of lightning came out in the air. The next moment, like a shadow, he followed nigger Jen closely. No matter how nigger Jen dodged, he couldn''t escape. This made nigger Jen''s expression change greatly, and he had goose bumps all over.


    Whew, whew.


    They were like two flashes of lightning, shuttling through the woods quickly. Several women in Tieshi village couldn''t see what they were doing. They only saw two people running from the tree to the ground, and some of them flying from the ground to the tree. They were so fast that they couldn''t see what they were doing.


    Only from time to time to hear the sound of fighting between the two, let people know that they are fighting, otherwise, they thought they had nothing to play with.


    "Since they have such a good time, we have to start. Don''t worry, we just don''t want to circle. Whatever you want, no matter what skills you have today, I will let you know what is a lesson."


    These people are so arrogant that they can''t even see such a simple, honest and rugged person as Tieshi. He looks at Feng Tian''s appearance and spirit, and instantly the whole person is greatly affected. He also wants to fight with these black clothes ghosts and let them know the strength of the mainlanders.


    "Be careful."


    Ghost endure eldest brother to oneself nodded, then open mouth exhort a way.


    Today is really a very unfortunate day, not only failed to complete the task, but also let the brothers in trouble one by one, the ghost bear boss felt deeply responsible, but at this moment, she has no way back, so she must insist on.


    "Boom."


    Everyone here is paying attention to the iron stone and the ghost in black. In the distance, the sound of bombing comes continuously. You can see that the dark blue flame has wrapped Feng Tian around him.


    Although the dark blue flame is not very irascible, it makes people feel the breath of death. Obviously, if you don''t touch it carefully, you will surely die without a place to bury yourself."I can''t beat you to death, you devil. If I don''t beat you out today, I''m sorry for what I''ve eaten all these years."


    The fire on Feng Tian''s body is as strong as waves. The space around him has begun to twist. You can imagine the temperature of the fire.


    "Don''t think it''s great to be able to play with fire. Today I''ll let you know what is called ghost tolerance."


    Being chased and beaten by Feng Tian all the time, the nigger has a temper. How can he say that he is also one of the top killer team members? If he is chased and beaten like this, how can he have the face to live in the island country in the future?


    "Just wait for your words. Come on, you''ve come to hit me?"


    The monster Feng Tian has released his crocodile head at the moment. Only when he becomes a monster, his fighting power is the strongest. At the moment, GUI Ren in black dares to fight with a monk who is comparable to the third realm. Feng Tian feels funny.


    "Bang."


    A circle hit out, also don''t know the nigger bear opposite is silly or stupid, unexpectedly hand to stop.


    The contact between the circle head and the palm of the hand made the whole person confused. What''s the matter? Why.


    Although the killer training is not only to prove the bloody battle, but the ghost bear is trained in the most cruel way.


    Even if his hand is not the most powerful, but the nigger is still very confident in his own strength, but now he is easily cracked by others. He feels like he is dreaming.


    "EH."


    With the sound of broken bones, the nigger first felt that his whole arm was unconscious. He looked at Feng Tian and then at his own arm.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream of pain. The nigger no longer had his previous pride. He fell to the ground and kept rolling. This time, he was completely defeated by Feng Tian.


    One hit did not block down, the situation is completely one-sided, which makes the ghost bear boss look very dignified.


    "You see, there are fewer of you, but now it''s better. This time, my friend abandoned one of you. There''s nothing to say."


    Although iron stone is honest, honest words sometimes make people headache, just like iron stone. Now, just put it out, the old man in black looks like pig liver.


    "We have to win."


    He did a neck wiping action against GUI Ren, and then the boss of nigger Ren no longer looked at this side. Anyway, his brother is the best. As long as they explain themselves, they will take the first place by any means.


    Let the world''s top killer team do whatever it takes. You can imagine the result. There should be nothing that can''t be accomplished.


    "You drop, baga."


    Put up a thumb, and then the nigger took a look at the iron stone, and pointed down to his crotch.


    The meaning of GUI Ren is very obvious. Anyway, there are no restrictions and they can use things freely. They don''t just do what they want. Anyway, they just depend on it to eat.


    "Little devil, come on, let your grandfather teach you how to be a man."


    The ghost in black has rushed here. Iron stone has no mercy. He starts immediately. Today, he has to get rid of this guy.


    The nigger Ren, who was caught earlier, has been puffed up by him. These people are with those two people. They must have stolen things from the village.


    There are two sheep and three pigs lost in the village. One person can''t eat all these things. It must be organized and purposeful. Thinking of these, tie Shi''s anger goes up.


    These villains don''t understand the hardship of the peasants and the difficulties of the old people at all. They don''t have enough money to do all kinds of things. They steal the coffins of the old people. You will die by yourself.


    Whoosh.


    The nigger''s action is very fast. Now there is no circle limit. The nigger''s speed is very fast. He suddenly appears on the side of the iron stone and stabs the iron stone.


    The long knife cuts through the void. The sound is very sharp. You can see how fast the long knife is.


    "It''s good for you to stand up and be a killer. I don''t know what your parents usually give you to eat, but they raise your courage so fat."


    Seeing that the long sword is about to be cut, there is an extra stone in the iron stone''s hand. This is what Guo Qi gave him. It''s useful at the key time. Let him use it carefully.


    "Look, hidden weapon."


    Said, iron stone out of hand and a black thing, things are thrown out of iron stone, fast flying to the nigger who is attacking.


    "Shua."


    In the fast forward rush, nigger Ren can already see the scene of his long knife slashing on the iron stone. Unexpectedly, at this time, a hidden weapon suddenly appears from the iron stone''s hand.


    The development of the island countries is the best. Now the Ninjas are most proud of darts and concealed weapons. Now they even let others put them together in front of them. The nigger can''t bear it any more."Wild boy, if I can''t cut you into a stick today, I''ll kneel down and call you dad."


    The nigger was so angry that he dared to use a concealed weapon against himself. But when his long knife took back the weapon fiercely, he found that it was a fake one. It was a smoke bomb.

 Chapter 147

    I''ve never seen such a hateful person before, and I dare to use concealed weapons in front of myself. The black suit can''t bear the atmosphere.


    What makes the nigger more tolerant is that if he uses concealed weapons, he should use them. As a result, he grabs a stone and smashes it at himself. What kind of concealed weapons is this?


    "Don''t call me, I don''t have such a disgraceful son as you."


    Black clothes ghost bear words just finished, iron stone "hey hey" smile, face with a funny smile, waiting for you to call dad.


    "Baga presses the road."


    He who is close to Zhu is red, and he who is close to Mo is black. This iron stone and Guo Qi are together, and they are infected with Guo Qi''s shameless style, which makes the nigger''s eyebrows stand up.


    Holding the long knife in his hand, he will cut at the iron and stone. Today, no matter whether he can beat this boy or not, he will not know how powerful the ghost tolerance of the island country is without giving him some color.


    "My grass, you island people are all road rollers? No wonder those women scream in the movie. Who can stand the random poke of the roller? "


    It''s not that tie Shi doesn''t understand the words of nigger forbearance. He is deliberately provoking nigger forbearance. When people are angry, they are easy to lose their senses. This nigger forbearance is about to explode.


    Bang.


    As soon as the iron stone finished speaking, the ghost in black over there attacked directly. The attack was very sharp. If the iron stone can''t defend well, it must be planted in the hands of the ghost in black this time.


    Iron stone is used to fighting with his bare hands. After the nigger can''t bear to get close to him, he twisted his body into a tricky angle, dodged the danger, and then hit a fist quickly.


    Iron stone has no other skills. He has a lot of energy and is very strong. After smashing, even the air will be smashed. If it is not because the power of iron stone is not enhanced to the maximum, it is estimated that the air will be blasted.


    One punch fell on the chest of nigger forbearance, and the angry eyes of nigger forbearance became empty at that time. The whole person didn''t even have a chance to breathe, so he flew out directly by bombardment.


    Although iron stone is powerful, his speed is absolutely not slow. When the nigger can''t bear to attack quickly, his body is inertia, so there is no way to change his direction.


    The blow was accurate, and the nigger couldn''t bear to scream. After he flew out, he fell to the ground with a "bang", splashed the dust on the ground, turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Your sister, is that what you want to cut me into? I''m your uncle. Do you have the ability to stand up and continue


    Even with this skill, I mean to be a killer. I really don''t know who all the people attacked and killed by this product before, but they didn''t miss it.


    Iron stone can''t help shaking his head, looking at the man in black who fell on the ground in a coma. He didn''t want to continue to pay attention and went directly to Guo Qi. This time, he won.


    "I used a stone for the thing you gave me. It made him fall asleep without a blow."


    After clapping his hands and patting the dust on his body, tie Shi comes to Guo Qi and looks at him innocently. This time, it''s not his fault, but his opponent is too weak.


    "You..."


    Before Guo Qi could speak, the nigger could not bear it. His eyes burned in anger, and even his index finger pointed to the iron stone. This time, he had told his brother that he must try his best to win, but he didn''t expect that this was the beginning and the end.


    "What are you? Your brother has called me dad. You and he are brothers, and you are also my son. Good son, please shout to Dad."


    Today, Tieshi is an eye opener. He usually sees some unreasonable people in Tieshi village, but it''s a wonderful work to be unreasonable until Guoqi. Now he has the appearance of Guoqi unconsciously, and he begins to be angry with those black clothes.


    "Poof."


    Although he was wearing a black cloth towel on his face, tie Shi''s words were understood and understood. No matter how good his heart was, first his brother was defeated by a move, and now he was called a son. He couldn''t help it any more.


    Anger, a mouthful of old blood uncontrollably vomit out, the result is something blocked mouth, that mouthful of old blood was eaten by him directly again, this again and again, ghost bear boss almost no gas burst lung.


    "If they can faint, you can''t. your uncle''s, you still owe me 100 million. No, 1.2 billion. Although 1.2 billion is a small number, our good father and son will settle the accounts clearly. The IOU is here. If you faint, who will transfer it to me?"


    Seeing the Guiren boss''s appearance, Guo Qi''s heart is also full of joy. You devils, you should go back to the island country to make your adult education film. Some island women don''t sleep and come to the mainland to look for abuse. They are either mentally disabled or stupid.


    "Baga, you must die today. All of you will die. None of you will live."


    As soon as tie Shi clenched the black suit ghost''s big fists, his veins burst. Unexpectedly, as soon as Guo Qi opened his mouth, the ghost bear boss couldn''t help it any more and jumped up. In that way, if he didn''t tear Guo Qi to pieces, he would have no face to live in the world.


    "Your sister, I didn''t rob your wife to sleep with your mother. Don''t come to me all the time."Although he was not afraid of nigger forbearance, he was chased by someone with a long knife behind his buttocks. Guo Qi was more depressed than ever. He constantly scolded the eighteen generation women in nigger forbearance''s family.


    "Ah, son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you today."


    Angry roar, nigger bear boss the whole person is not good.


    As a killer, determination is very important. No matter what the situation is, you can''t panic. Today, Guo Qi really touched his bottom line. He can''t stand this kind of anger any more and vowed to kill Guo Qi.


    I''ll kill your sister. If you have the ability, you can come. I''ll wait here. You can chop me, you can chop me, you can chop me


    Guo Qi thought in his heart, but he didn''t say it. He has already angered the ghost in black, and his goal has been achieved. The next step is to break it up one by one, and see what the end of the ghost today will be.


    "Boom."


    At the moment, there are three battlefields here. Feng Tian and a ghost bear are fighting in the forest. The scope of the battle is very large. Many big trees are broken because of the fighting between them. One huge pit after another appears on the ground.


    "Shua."


    Although Feng Tian is an expert in the third realm of cultivation, his own fighting skills are not strong, so he is still in the same level with nigger Ren.


    It''s hard to shake. The monster Feng Tian directly summoned his strange ability. The whole human turned into a sea of blue fire, and the sea of fire turned into essence. He became Feng Tian''s fighting force and began to fight with the ghost in black.


    Nigger Ren is a top-level killer. His strength is not weak. In addition, he is good at all kinds of assassination techniques, which makes every attack extremely terrible and deadly.


    Fighting with Feng Tian, the nigger himself doesn''t have the upper hand. The reason why he has been fighting with Feng Tian is that he has a long knife in his hand.


    The seven long swords in the hands of seven niggers are made of the same material, the same size and made by two craftsmen. These seven swords are very famous in the island country, because they rank in the top ten in the island country''s weapon ranking.


    Seven Nintendo Dao, the seventh of the island''s top ten weapons, has been called seven ghost Dao. It''s extremely evil. For normal people, it''s nothing. Once the opponent is someone who exceeds the limit of human beings, then the spiritually full seven ghost Dao will become particularly powerful.


    It seems that this is the truth. Feng Tian has changed into a monster now, so after his power is felt by the seven ghost sword, the seven ghost sword becomes a big killer in the hands of the ghost in black, which has a repressive power on Feng Tian.


    "You must die today."


    Looking at Feng Tian who has changed into a crocodile head with cold eyes, nigger Ren seems to be a demon in Shura world, judging Feng Tian''s life and death. His tone is full of the dignity and coldness of the superior, as well as the inviolability.


    "I wipe NIMA, even in front of me?"


    He was stunned by what the nigger said, and Feng Tian laughed. This island guy dare to be so arrogant when he comes to the mainland. It seems that if he doesn''t know the power of the Mainlanders, they think that the island country''s one acre of land is amazing.


    Without reservation, Feng Tian turned into a sea of blue fire. The roaring voice shook the world. At this moment, the sky became dark, as if the whole world was facing the end of the world.


    The surging tide is sweeping toward nigger Ren, who is incarnated as a god of war of Shura. He stands in the storm and lets the tsunami go wild. He holds the long knife in his hands and looks at the attack in front of him.


    "I said, son, your brother was knocked unconscious by me, and you ran over again. I''m kind-hearted and don''t want to watch my children sleep one after another, so who will play with me? Do you know what I mean?"


    Scorn, red fruit scorn, iron stone inherited the character of Guo Qi, began to use words to anger these niggers endure.


    "The dead don''t talk that much."


    No matter what he said, he just looked at him coldly. His hand was very fast, without any hesitation.


    "I''m Cao NIMA. I don''t have such an unfilial son as you. It''s not fun at all."


    All the time, he speaks by himself. The nigger is like a mute. He listens and doesn''t speak, which makes tie Shi very uncomfortable.


    What makes Tieshi even more uncomfortable is that the nigger can''t bear to speak. Every attack is very tricky. He attacks people''s key points, and every time Tieshi dodges.


    Although he has avoided the fatal wound, there are still some wounds. Iron stone can only bear the pain. Now is not the time to deal with the wound. He must concentrate on the fight. In this kind of battle, an oversight can be fatal.


    "I said, iron stone, what do you want to do there? Do you want to touch me? My aunt told you clearly, you quickly drag the village head to me, let me kick a few feet to vent my anger, otherwise my aunt will not finish with you. "I was fighting with the ghost in black. I didn''t expect that Aunt Wang, who was standing in the distance, not only didn''t run, but also yelled at Guo. When I heard that, Tieshi almost didn''t fall to the ground. She was too fierce.

 Chapter 148

    "You didn''t answer, did you pretend to be deaf with your aunt? You can do it. You wait and see how your aunt gets under your bed at night to teach you. "


    Tie Shi is busy fighting with the ghost in black now. How did he not expect Aunt Wang to come here? How could he have time to speak.


    "Poof."


    One heart was scattered because of Aunt Wang, and iron stone didn''t have time to react. But at this time, the long knife of the black suit ghost Ren had been waved and chopped down, carrying the whirring wind, directly cutting off his head.


    This knife is powerful, fast as lightning, and the blade is extremely sharp. If you cut it on the head of iron and stone, even if the iron and stone is really made of iron, you can''t go home alive today.


    When he noticed that the long knife was near his head, tie Shi quickly turned to his side. He hid his head, but he cut a long hole from his arm.


    There is spirit on the long knife, which is also very destructive to people. When being cut by the long knife, there is a long cut from the arm to the stomach, slanting a line, and the bright red blood flows out along the wound.


    "Iron stone, it''s my aunt. I shouldn''t disturb you. My aunt distracts you. Do you think it''s good for me to come to my aunt''s house in the evening, and I''ll wipe your wounds for you. My aunt promises to serve you comfortably in the evening."


    With that, Aunt Wang felt something was wrong. How could she feel strange.


    Although the feeling is too wrong, but the words have been said, Aunt Wang is really worried about the safety of iron and stone.


    No matter what tie Shi is like, he is from the village after all. He has helped the village to do a lot of things over the years. He is everyone''s Lei Feng. Now he''s fighting with people, and he''s all real. If he loses his life for his own sake, Aunt Wang will be very sorry.


    "Aunt Wang, if you are in a hurry, you can use your hands in the toilet. If you don''t feel like using the hand drum, you can find a man to help you. Look at you. If you don''t speak, can iron stone get hurt?"


    In Aunt Wang''s side, orchid can''t see down, mouth to stop Aunt Wang to speak.


    Just now, orchid saw with her own eyes that tie Shi was slashed because of Aunt Wang''s words. Now Aunt Wang is still here. Isn''t it obvious that tie Shi can''t fight with her heart and soul.


    No matter how good the relationship between Aunt Wang and herself is, at such a critical moment, Aunt Wang can''t be allowed to mess about and her life is at stake. If she is not careful, she will die.


    "Orchid, you are honest, do you like iron stone?"


    Orchid how is also his good sister, now unexpectedly for iron stone with his face, Aunt Wang saw the clue, face with a bad smile at orchid.


    "Auntie Wang, if you are blind again, I will break your face and tear your mouth."


    Although I feel that iron stone is a good man, honest and honest, with all his strength, he should be very strong in bed, but after all, he is a married woman, how can he think of iron stone.


    Now Aunt Wang said the deepest things in her heart. Orchid blushed and didn''t follow the way.


    "I''m blind? I''m blind. Why are you blushing? You said, did you sleep with your arms all night? How long can iron stone last in bed? Is it that the goods are unloaded as soon as you go in? "


    I don''t care about iron and stone any more. Aunt Wang has started all kinds of gossip now. What''s more attractive than gossip these days?


    Want to dig the gossip of orchid and iron stone, Aunt Wang grabs orchid''s arm with both hands, like a little girl, constantly shaking orchid''s arm, doodling to let orchid tell the truth.


    "I want to blush. Who won''t make you blush? What''s the matter? I blush every day. Don''t you blush when you cook? Are you still thinking about sleeping with men when you cook? "


    Aunt Wang revealed that orchid quit. My mother just wanted to be a man. She blushed and was unconvinced? Unconvinced, you also want to be a man, no one stops you.


    "Orchid, how do you know that I think about men when I cook?"


    Not to mention, every time Aunt Wang looks at the snow-white steamed bread when she cooks, she thinks of the way a man holds her in both hands. She itches so much that her head is full of men lying on her body, kissing and touching.


    So always think, finally even the thigh nest with long grass, itching badly, Aunt Wang will think of with the man holding friction body feeling, sometimes really want to fierce, can put his underpants want to wet.


    "If you don''t believe that you are cheap, you can think of sleeping with men when you cook. You deserve the village head''s ignoring you."


    The hand that Wang Auntie holds his arm shakes off, orchid some speechless, did not see, this Wang Auntie says to say a few jokes at ordinary times even, now unexpectedly such words all dare to say.


    "He dares to ignore me. If he ignores me, I will rush to his house tonight to see me kick his third leg in front of his wife."


    Don''t say that the village head is OK. As soon as she talks about the village head, Aunt Wang has a temper. At the beginning, the village head pretended to be a gentleman with himself. In the end, he was not put down by his own medicine. When he was lying on himself, the village head worked hard. Why didn''t he see the village head as a gentleman at that time.A few days, the village head was anxious to make love with him. At that time, the village head said all kinds of good things. Now, after he got tired of playing with himself, he had something to do with him. Unexpectedly, he turned his face and didn''t recognize others.


    "If you dare to kick his third leg in front of his wife, do you think his wife dare to rush to your house with a kitchen knife?"


    It''s not that orchid looks down on Aunt Wang. A woman like Aunt Wang can''t find a real man anywhere. She can''t do it. Just like a bus, any man can get on the bus. If the village head becomes a treasure all the time, the village head will become a tortoise grandson.


    Does the village head look like a tortoise grandson? That cliff is not.


    Every day I think about how to make out with men in bed, and even cooking is thinking about how to bring a green hat to men. Who dares to keep pestering with such a woman? Now orchid is more and more disgusted with Aunt Wang.


    "If his wife dares to rush into my house, I will tell the village head that I am strong and cheap, and see who is ashamed when I see it?"


    Pouting, Aunt Wang doesn''t regard herself as a woman at all. She dares to say anything and do anything. There''s nothing he dares to say or she dares to do. As long as the village head dares not to ask her, she can do anything.


    "Who is disgraced? Who do you think is shameful? The village head is a man, and his wife is so nice that he will not divorce him. When you are a woman, you will be sleeping by a man, and you will go around making a public statement. Do you know if you are shameful or not? "


    I really don''t want to go on. Aunt Wang needs to have a little face. You are still not a woman. How can you be so coquettish and cheap? I didn''t find that I was with such a woman before. I have to stay away from such a woman in the future.


    Orchid talk more and more sharp, she can''t see down, this Aunt Wang usually look very good, didn''t expect this time more and more disgust, how the village out of such a woman.


    In the past, I heard that Aunt Wang was a faecium stirring stick, but I still didn''t believe it. Now, he is not only a faecium stirring stick, but also a unreasonable and unreasonable bitch.


    "Orchid, what are you talking about? I don''t know if it''s humiliating or not? I just want to make it public. I just want to tell the story of the village head''s intimacy with me. I just want to let everyone know that the village head ignored me after sleeping. When I saw that people said I was bad, or that the village head was irresponsible? "


    Hands pinching waist, at this moment, Aunt Wang directly became the village that kind of street swearing shrew, as long as the man dare not obey, open mouth is a burst of abuse.


    "Forget it. I''m not the one who is ashamed of you."


    While talking to Aunt Wang, she pays attention to the battle over Tieshi. After finding that Aunt Wang''s silence has less impact on Tieshi, orchid finally breathes a sigh of relief. When she sees that Tieshi has begun to hammer people in black, she is too lazy to talk to Aunt Wang.


    "Orchid, what are you doing when you come back? You just said to help me find the village head. Why did you leave? Is it going to be done by hand at home? "


    Looking at the orchid turned to leave, Aunt Wang was a little angry, everyone is a good sister, how can you leave yourself no matter, some angry in the heart, she began to call orchid.


    "Yes, I''ll go back and do it by hand. I''ll tell you, a few days ago, I went to the county to buy a dish. It''s full of things that men touch women. You don''t know. That man can play. The woman who touches is just as good-looking as the bitches who are in love."


    Listen to Aunt Wang''s words, orchid follow her meaning, said Aunt Wang''s eyes light up, really want to pull orchid to her home to have a look, see what''s inside the disc, really make the woman comfortable?


    "Orchid, you wait for me. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to find the village head. I''ll go back with you for a while. You can''t take me to your house. Lend me the disc and I''ll give it back to you once I see it."


    After listening to the disc, she just clamored to let the village head roll over. Now Auntie Wang is too lazy to deal with the village head''s affairs. She trots to orchid''s side and wants to go home with orchid to get the disc.


    "That''s no good. I''ve been watching that disc for a long time. It''s hard for me to watch it for half an hour. I''m so scared that I can''t watch it. I can''t lend it to you when all my family fall asleep at night."


    Joke, I have to keep such good things myself. When you had good things before, why didn''t you want to lend them to everyone? Now you know that others have good things and want them? Sorry, Muyou.


    "Orchid, my good sister, do you think this is good? Anyway, I''m at home alone. I''ll go to your house tonight, and I''ll sleep with you then. We''ll sleep on the bed and watch together then. If we can''t help it, I''ll help you with my hand. Do you think so?"

 Chapter 149

    Just think about it, Aunt Wang felt a little hot and dry, and her heart was just like hundreds of ants crawling around, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.


    Today, we have to find a way to look at the dishes in the orchid family. If we don''t look at them, we will go to find men. If those men feel dirty, we will give them money. In this way, they are always willing to make out with themselves.


    "That''s not good. If my second uncle comes back at night, it''s not good for him to see it."


    My husband is not at home. My husband''s brother is still a child. There are only two rooms in the house, one hall and one bedroom. There are two beds in the bedroom, one orchid and one husband''s brother.


    Usually, the dishes are seen when the second uncle is not at home, or when the second uncle is asleep at night. Now Aunt Wang wants to go to her house at night. If she watches while the second uncle is asleep, what happens when the two people make a noise and are discovered by the second uncle?


    Children see will affect mental health, later if you become a bad person also do some immoral things how to do? When my man comes back, I will not be able to kill myself.


    "What''s the matter with your second uncle at home? If he wants to see it, let''s take him to see it together. If he''s in a hurry, you''ll let him warm your bed."


    Said with a bad smile, Aunt Wang was joking about orchids.


    We all know that there is a second uncle in orchid''s family. Although he is not big, he looks sunny and handsome. Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is that the boy is a handlebar. When orchid is in a hurry, he can help him with the handlebar.


    "Auntie Wang, you are a fool. Why don''t you warm his bed? Your whole family will warm his bed."


    Although sometimes it''s really lonely and empty, orchid wants to let the second uncle go to his bed and let his something of a certain scale enter his inner thigh, but orchid dare not do it.


    Now Aunt Wang said so, she became angry and scolded Aunt Wang shamelessly.


    "I''m a whore. I just don''t want to be shameful. People say that I have thick skin and can''t eat enough. I''m such a person. If you don''t want your second uncle to warm your bed, I''ll sleep with your second uncle in the evening."


    "When the time comes, let''s look at the dishes, wake up your second uncle, and take him to see. If we look at him more, I''ll teach him how to make love with women. When the time comes, let''s hand in hand and give him my body as a test object. What do you think?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take money from other men. Your second uncle is still a young man. I won''t take him a cent for free. Are you satisfied?"


    Also regardless of the side of the orchid face are black, Aunt Wang is still there, a person said, completely did not feel the orchid has been in the edge of violence.


    "Shameless, Auntie Wang, if you dare to hit my second uncle again, how can I deal with you?"


    A woman can''t stand Aunt Wang at the moment. Is she still a woman? This is exactly a female dog in love, thinking about men and women every day.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hit your second uncle''s attention. I just want to sleep with him. I''ll go to his bed tonight."


    "You dare!"


    "Do you think I dare?"


    "You..."


    Two people big eyes stare small eyes, unexpectedly so deadlocked, you don''t want to step back, I also don''t want to give up, so have been staring at each other.


    Women here for sesame mung bean big things quarrel endlessly, there is no fighting because of two people''s things and the slightest stay.


    "Boom."


    With a bang, a huge pit appeared on the ground. Feng Tian, the monster, became a sea of blue fire. Even the sky could be burnt black by the fierce fire. Although the place he passed was not burning, the water there was completely evaporated.


    One by one, the fists, which were like magma meteorites, smashed out and fell on the long sword in the hands of the ghost in black. Although the long sword was smart, the temperature of the blue flame was burning the long sword, making it tremble slightly.


    A single direction can''t hurt nigger Jen. All the attacks are blocked. Next, Feng Tian starts to attack all around the world directly, and all kinds of fists are big enough to hit nigger Jen.


    With so many fists attacking, the nigger''s face was very dignified. He didn''t have the confidence to catch them all, but at this moment, he had to work hard to survive.


    Like cutting vegetables, the long knife split those dark blue magma fists in two and smashed them on the ground one by one to dig holes. However, although the action was fast, it was still hit several times.


    The body flew out like a kite out of control and landed on the ground. The rest of the strength didn''t dissipate, and it hit the ground hard.


    "Not enough. Come again."


    The more you fight, the more you are brave. The nature of the monster is more and more inspired. At this moment, Feng Tian looks like a crazy man. His whole body is full of blue flames. After condensing into a human shape, he looks at the ghost in black lying in the center of the huge pit and laughs arrogantly.


    "Poof."


    Lie in the pit, eyes quietly looking at the sky, after a long time, finally a mouthful of blood out of control, spit out from the mouth, the ghost in black suffered a heavy blow."Is this the strength of Guiren? It''s vulnerable. "


    Feng Tian couldn''t bear to see these ghosts for a long time. If he didn''t want to make trouble, he would have killed them with leimang monster. Now, he even threatened that there was no strong one in the mainland.


    I don''t have your sister. If you have the ability, stand up. Let''s continue to fight. Anyway, I have plenty of strength, so I need a humanoid target.


    It''s too late for Feng Tian to be happy with such a free super target. He can not only go out, but also exercise. There are so many at one stroke that he can''t say well.


    "The island Ninja is the most powerful in the world."


    The eyes of Gujing wubo, the ghost in black bear the heavy damage, step up from the deep pit, finally stand at the edge of the pit, wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, stare at Feng Tian and say.


    Being watched by the ghost in black, although it''s just the look in Gujing''s eyes, Feng Tian feels cold on his back. It''s like being watched by a poisonous snake. He can''t help but put away his contempt. This man is like a deep sea at the moment. He can''t see the depth. In this short time, he has become stronger.


    "War."


    If he is strong, he will be strong. This is Feng Tian''s battle. No matter how strong the enemy is, he will not give in. Although he is from a small village, everyone has something he insists on.


    Now that the nigger has become stronger, the battle has become more suspense. It''s still a matter of two minds who wins and who loses. He enjoys the uncertain result of the battle, so his fighting spirit suddenly rises.


    With a burst of drinking, Feng Tian, the monster, once again incarnates into a sea of fire. The huge waves are surging, and the flames are shooting in the air, sweeping the black suit.


    "Handsome."


    As he ran, he watched the battle between Feng Tian and tie Shi. He saw that it was dark and blue for a while on Feng Tian''s side. Although he didn''t know what was going on, Guo Qi knew that Feng Tian had caused all this, and only monsters had such ability.


    "Do you have time to focus on other people? Look at the knife. "


    The boy didn''t know if he had drunk gasoline and eaten the propeller, but he ran faster than the car. The nigger could not bear to admit that he was not slow, but he kept chasing him, but he couldn''t catch up with Guo Qi, which made him depressed.


    Running with all his heart can make the boss in black bear feel better. But this shameless bastard is still paying attention to other people''s fighting while running. This NIMA is totally contemptuous of Laozi.


    I grass, fight with me, dare to consider other things, you really look up to me.


    "You come to chase, you come to chop. Here, I''m waiting for you with my ass puckered. You''re chasing."


    The deep blue in the eyes, flash a ray of thunder from time to time, running the strange power in the eyes, Guo Qi began to run.


    I don''t know if it''s because of strength or other reasons. Guo Qi''s speed has improved a lot. The nigger''s tolerance is not weak, but he can''t catch up with him, which makes Guo Qi very happy.


    Occasionally make a face, from time to time to the nigger bear patted butt, Guo Qi is to let the nigger bear old atmosphere burst lung, see how long you can live.


    "Ah, asshole, if I don''t chop you to death today, I''m sorry for darizu."


    With his arms open and his head slightly raised, the elder ghost bear is holding a long knife and roaring. Although Guo Qi doesn''t understand what he''s talking about, he knows that the goods are really angry. Next, he can''t be so idle. Maybe he will be caught by the elder ghost bear in black.


    Originally, it was a big forest where few people appeared. Because of the fighting of three people, the big trees that had grown for many years suffered. Even some animals living in the forest did not escape.


    There is no water in the air when Feng Tian''s flame burns, and the plants become dry; Guo Qi''s frantic ghost bear cuts the trees around him with a knife, and the trees around him are broken into several sections. On the other side of the iron and stone, they are bombarded with fists one by one, and the ground almost changes shape.


    "You see, although these three people are not very powerful, they can also have the upper hand."


    "Unexpectedly, we haven''t been out for many years. Now the world is no longer our time."


    "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. There are still many good seedlings in the new generation."


    "Miao you Mei, the fist player is my apprentice."


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, a few people in plain clothes are sitting around a stone table tasting tea. Do you want to have a look at the battle in the distance? Although the battle in the distance is roaring, they can''t keep their eyes on it all the time.


    They are watching, can''t help but comment, this time the ghost bear and monster, but attracted their attention.


    "You said, the last time several adults together, or can''t stop the danger of Mingcheng, this time the monster will appear, can challenge our existence?"


    White beard fluttering, fairyland, a leisurely and leisurely feeling, the old man said.


    Although no longer take care of worldly affairs, but after all, people are not immortals, there are always seven emotions and six desires, there are always things they can''t give up.


    They have heard about the crisis in Mingcheng, and they all know that those super strong people have taken action. But the crisis of monster has not been solved. On the contrary, the whole world has become a paradise for monsters. They are worried about the emergence of monsters that can counter their power in this world.

 Chapter 150

    "Since the crisis has occurred in their generation, let them solve it. We have to deal with everything. When can they grow up?"


    This is a man with black hair. He has a straight face and speaks with some seriousness. When people who don''t know see this old man here, they may think that he is a teacher from which school, or a very strict one.


    "Ha ha, well said, we have all become the legacy of the times. There is no society that can carry them in this era. Unless those guys are beyond their capacity, otherwise we don''t have to pay attention to them."


    Several people continued to talk about tea, and did not pay attention to the next battle. At the moment, the next battle has been upgraded again, and has entered the white hot stage.


    "Orchid, good orchid, my good sister, please lend me the disc. I promise I''ll give it back to you after reading it."


    No matter who loses or who wins, it has nothing to do with her. Aunt Wang doesn''t care about those. Instead, she keeps on coquettishing, shaking orchid''s arm and begging orchid to let her watch the disc.


    "If you say no, you can''t. If you say no, you still can''t."


    How can this woman do this? Once she hears about that kind of disc, she can''t move. How can this be.


    Some unhappy mouth refused, orchid don''t want to pay attention to Aunt Wang, this person unreasonable.


    "Oh, don''t go. You haven''t promised me yet. Orchid, when you come back, are we still not good sisters? Oh, I''m wrong. You can lend it to me. Don''t hurry to go, orchid. Are you in a hurry to be reincarnated? "


    Orchid turned and walked forward. No matter what Aunt Wang said, she didn''t stop. In the end, Aunt Wang really had no choice but to trot to catch up. After all, she was still thinking about the kind of discs of the island country.


    "They''re all gone. Let''s go, too."


    With Aunt Wang, there are still several women. These women usually go to the mountains with Aunt Wang to pick wild mushrooms, work in the fields, and go to the village fair together. Their feelings are pretty good. If Aunt Wang had nothing to do this time, they would not have come here.


    Unexpectedly, Auntie Wang ran with orchid, and didn''t even tell them. Although they were not happy, they didn''t complain any more. Several people looked at each other, nodded and went back. They couldn''t stay here.


    "It''s gone at last."


    Looking at the people who have left, the rest of the people here have joined in the fight. Er, it seems that there is a man in the village, but now the man is sitting on the ground, pale.


    Guo Qi''s eyes glanced at the man''s legs and found that there were some water marks. He actually Scared to pee!


    Although Guo Qi didn''t want to despise this man, he knew that the man had been stupid for a long time. Even if he made a cruel picture, he couldn''t see it.


    There is no outsider here, so Guo Qi can open up and fight freely.


    "I said, son, you are not a beauty. If you chase me like this, I will not like you even if you chase me to the ends of the earth. I advise you to give up."


    Being chased by an old man with a bird in his crotch, Guo Qi is also drunk. Can he be more excellent?


    "Don''t let me chase you. You can finish yourself."


    Eyes Yin Li looking at Guo Qi, after so long did not catch up with him, compared to he is now tired, as long as you work harder, he is doomed.


    "End yourself? I''ll finish your sister. Don''t be shameless. I don''t want to stop waiting for you if I don''t see your hard work. The son doesn''t look like me. It seems that your mother brought me a green hat when I was working hard outside. That shameless smelly woman! "


    Guo Qi''s expression of hating iron but not steel and Lao Tzu''s misfortune shows that in the eyes of the boss, he never speaks any more. The next moment, a strong momentum erupts directly from the boss, and he finally runs away.


    "I grass, you How did you get an electric shock? Your hair is electrified. How did you do that? You even straighten your hair. This hairstyle is fashionable and handsome. When can I give you a whole hairstyle? "


    Although I feel that the nigger bear boss is a little different, Guo Qi is not afraid. There are no outsiders here, so he can play freely. That is to say, he will play all his cards, and no one will know.


    "You "Death."


    The whole person seems to be controlled by a mysterious thing. The nigger is slow to speak, and his voice is very rich. The whole person is dull, which makes Guo Qi confused.


    "I said, son, don''t I just scold you a few words to make it difficult for me? Have you ever discussed with me how you ruined yourself? "


    At the moment, boss GUI Ren has already improved his state to the extreme. Although Guo Qi is joking, he is on guard with all his heart. The devils of this island country make him a little confused.


    "I don''t want to play with you anymore. I''m not feeling well. I''ll go to the toilet first. My good son, listen to my father. Don''t follow me. The toilet stinks."With that, Guo Qi doesn''t want to keep pestering with the boss of ghost tolerance. This guy should be the most powerful of the seven ghost tolerance. Although he may defeat him, Guo Qi doesn''t want to fight. He is waiting. After the victory of tie Shi and Feng Tian, the three of them will fight against this family.


    Don''t you usually bully people with too many people? Today, I''m going to let you have a taste of being beaten by a group of people.


    Guo Qi ran away, and the nigger could not bear to follow him. Maybe it was because of the fury, his speed rose sharply, and the distance between him and Guo Qi was getting closer, which made Guo Qi feel the crisis in an instant.


    "Are you happy? Don''t you feel good? It''s OK. Let''s go on. I''ll punch left and I''ll slap right. Do you feel good? I grass, you talk. How can I know if you are full now if you don''t talk? "


    Seeing Feng Tian fighting in the bath fire and Guo Qi running leisurely, tie Shi put down his heart and began to find a way to clean up the ghost in black who was defeated by him.


    Today, there are three battlefields here. I didn''t expect that tie Shi would bring down two niggers by himself. The first one was hit on the chest by him. He hasn''t woken up yet.


    The second one fought with him. As a result, he couldn''t hold the long knife for a long time. Now he directly hit him on the chest with his collar and smelly face. He had no consciousness for a long time.


    Tieshi hasn''t played enough. He doesn''t let go. He talks to himself and plays. He is still in good health. He can practice as a sandbag. Is it true that every island devil is so good at fighting?


    "Handsome, do you want me to help you?"


    Looking at the big pits that he had smashed, iron stone''s mouth raised a simple smile. Looking at Feng Tian, the war situation was stable, but when he saw Guo Qi again, he couldn''t calm down.


    The speed of nigger bear boss is faster and faster, two people are like two lightning, and these two lightning are getting closer and closer, Guo Qi will be caught up soon.


    Last night when he was fighting with monsters, Guo Qi knocked a ghost with a stick and fainted. Up to now, he didn''t see Guo Qi''s combat effectiveness. Tieshi didn''t know what kind of character Guo Qi was. He was afraid that Guo Qi wouldn''t do anything, so he was in trouble.


    "I don''t want to rush. I can''t hold on."


    Guo Qi didn''t want to do it. He was afraid that his brain would swell again. That feeling was very bad. If he could, he would rather never feel it again.


    As long as he fights with many strong men who surpass himself, Guo Qi will involuntarily enter into a wonderful realm. His eyes are red with blood, and drops of purple and gold blood flow out, and finally become a purple and gold flame.


    The whole person''s momentum became arrogant in an instant, but it was this powerful state that made Guo''s heart palpitate. The side effect of the powerful force was that the whole person was in agony.


    "Handsome man, I don''t mean you. You need me to help you. You should say it earlier. How can I know you need my help if you don''t say it? You see, I started to practice face pulling when I was idle there. Alas, boring life can only be dealt with by boring things. "


    He rushed to Guo Qi quickly. I don''t know if he was influenced by Guo Qi. Tieshi''s speech became more and more rogue. Listening to Guo Qi, he felt like vomiting blood.


    Boring your uncle, if you are bored, why don''t you come here? I grass, I can''t stand it alone. I''m waiting for you to come here to help. You son of a bitch are playing there, but you can''t help me. Go away.


    "I said to the guy on the black sock cover, are you tired when you show your eyes like this? Are you in a hurry? "


    Guo Qi made a big turn, drew an arc-shaped curve and rushed to the iron stone.


    Just now, I was worried that it would take some time for ironstone to decide the outcome. If I take the nigger bear boss over there, it will increase his burden. Now it''s good. Since he''s idle, it''s necessary to find something for him.


    Rushed to the nigger bear in front of the boss, iron stone smile, looking at the ghost bear boss''s appearance, this NIMA didn''t see anything at first, now look again, this is not black socks on the head to act as Superman attempt?


    "Handsome guy, leave this to me. I haven''t played enough. Go there and have a look. Don''t let the crocodile playing with fire scorch the devil. Leave me to play for a while."


    Between Guo Qi and Guiren, tie Shi smiles at Guo Qi. Guo Qi trembles and goose bumps come out. Then he tells Guo Qi to stop Feng Tian and not let Feng Tian''s blue flame clean up the ghost in black.


    "What do you want to play? You play with wool, and you keep it alive for me. Today, none of them want to leave. My 1.2 billion yuan hasn''t been given to me yet. Although it''s a small sum, I have to figure it out with them. 1.2 billion yuan is also enough money to buy a few bowls of noodles. They can''t die. "

 Chapter 151

    Angry nod, Guo suddenly feel something wrong, he hastened to open his mouth to tell iron stone.


    Tieshi is a rude man. If he becomes violent on the spur of the moment, he will not be able to beat the ghost bear boss out of the dung and confiscate his own money. He can''t kill himself.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got a sense of propriety. At most, I''ll lose my arms and legs. It doesn''t matter."


    Han smiles and nods. Tie Shi promises.


    He didn''t promise to be OK. When he opened his mouth, Guo Qi was covered with black lines. What''s missing arms and legs?


    "Be careful then."


    Repeatedly exhort, Guo Qi this just one step three turn head of leave, toward Feng Tian there walk.


    Guo Qi and Feng Tianshu, and tie Shi don''t know Guo Qi''s real fighting power. The strength of the ghost bear boss is not built. If Guo Qi continues to stay, he has to die.


    "Wow."


    The rolling tide is sweeping, like the blue tide from nine days, overwhelming and powerful, while the ghost in black is like a lonely boat adrift in the sea in the storm, which is prone to capsize and die.


    "Sister, I''m so tired. It''s the best thing to do nothing. Sure enough, I like the kind of work that can make money by doing nothing in bed."


    There''s iron stone on the shoulder of the ghost bear boss. Iron stone is playing now. Hi, Guo Qicai doesn''t want to disturb him. However, the battle between Feng Tian and ghost bear in black is becoming white hot, and he can''t help. Let Feng Tian solve it by himself.


    Sitting on a piece of turf, Guo Qi has a grass in his mouth, his thighs on his two legs, and his hands on the back of his head, enjoying the blue sky leisurely.


    "I haven''t been back to Guoyang village for a long time. How are you now?"


    This is Tieshi village, a small mountain village surrounded by mountains. The culture here is relatively backward, but it is in this place that Guo Qi feels the cordiality of long absence.


    In this way, a person calms down and unconsciously thinks of Guoyang village, the village where he was born and raised, the place where there are joys and sorrows, smiles and tears, a village full of memories of Guoyang.


    "After a few days, I''ll go home and have a look. My mother is really homesick."


    No matter how strong a person is, he will feel anxious to return after leaving home for a long time. Guo Qi has been out for less than two months, but these two months have made him feel that he has been out for many years.


    After spitting the grass in his mouth, Guo Qi sat up, patted the dust on his buttocks and walked towards the battlefield of Feng Tian.


    If you want to go home, you have to end the fighting here.


    With this idea in his mind, Guo Qi doesn''t want to delay any more. He needs to solve the problems of these people in black quickly, so that he can have the chance to continue on his way.


    "I knew you would be merciful when you fight with your son. I didn''t expect that."


    The dark blue sea of fire blocked all the retreat of the ghost in black. At this moment, the ghost in black was full of dignified eyes. He was looking for a breakthrough.


    Although there is a seven ninja sword that can suppress monsters in his hand, at this time, the gap in strength makes him feel powerless from the heart.


    Is fighting, Guo Qi''s voice came over, although did not stand beside the two, but now Guo Qi''s eyes have been put out, pupil''s power to guide the voice, spread far away very loud.


    "Poof Baga


    Angry at Guo Qi''s words, the nigger falters and almost falls into the sea of blue fire. Feng Tian smiles because of this. At this time, Guo Qi comes, which means that the battle over there is over.


    "No one cares about you when you pull up the grass. What about your sister''s baga? Play with the mud. "


    Looking at the ghost in black, Guo Qi said with disdain.


    These island devils are annoying. Do you want to face them? If they don''t pay their debts, they still have the face to fight? Is that what the islanders do? It''s a shame to the islanders.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. No one will give you a bird to pull the grass, let alone baga. What do you like to pull? Today you have to pay back your money."


    After a few laughs, Feng Tianren speaks to the niggers. He is a patriot and doesn''t like the people from other countries. It''s not that Feng Tian repels foreigners, it''s just that these niggers are really shameful and lose the people from the island.


    "My son is not obedient. Do you want me to teach you a lesson?"


    One son at a time, almost didn''t make the nigger faint. These two people are really shameless to the extreme, and hooligans to the peak. How can such people be born in the mainland? They are the scum of the mainland people and the big brother of the scum.


    "No, although I''m old now, it''s still a small idea to deal with a little broken child in crotch pants."


    After shaking his head, Feng Tian refuses Guo Qi''s help. It may be difficult to deal with many people, but it''s a bit hard to deal with a nigger bear now, but Feng Tian already feels much easier than before. He believes that before long, the nigger bear will be defeated by him.


    "Then you should be careful. You don''t need my help. Alas, the biggest pain in life is boredom. Don''t stop me, let me suffer, let me suffer, let me be bored."Waving his hand and shaking his head, Guo Qi didn''t care about the fighting here, so he found a cool place to continue to rest.


    "I said, young man, why are you so comfortable?"


    Just lying on the grass for a while, Guo Qi hasn''t relaxed. A man''s side rings in Guo Qi''s ear.


    Comfortable? I''m comfortable with you. You didn''t see me uncomfortable.


    Being chased by the ghost bear boss, if he hadn''t the ability, he would have been the fish in the hands of those people in black who play with knives. Where would he have the chance to enjoy it here.


    "I grass, old man, you still have the face to come here? Watch the fight. "


    He sat up fiercely. Guo Qi rubbed his eyes and turned to look at the speaker. Just now, he felt guilty because he complained about this person''s words. But when he saw this person, he felt half guilty. It was all anger.


    "Don''t, young man, it''s my fault. I misunderstood you. Don''t do that."


    The village head of Tieshi village was hijacked by those niggers before, but now it''s good that niggers have no time to deal with him. They are fighting one by one, leaving him alone.


    Now we finally have the chance to run away. It''s silly not to run away. The village head sneaks over and hides behind the big tree all the time. He''s afraid that the niggers can''t bear to find him, even though he saw Guo Qi here.


    "Your fault? Misunderstood? You''re done with just a few words? How can there be such a good thing in the world? "


    After all, he misunderstood Guo Qi as a villain and kicked him. This time, he found that for the sake of the villagers and him, Guo Qi fought with these black clothes. Only then did he find that Guo Qi was a living Lei Feng.


    The village head of Tieshi village is comfortable, but Guo Qi quit. He was caught and kicked for no reason. Guo Qi is baffled and doesn''t know where he was wrong. Now the village head just wants to let himself know what happened?


    "What can I do? I''m the village head of Tieshi village. I can''t let you pull over and kick a few feet to vent your anger?"


    The village head is also embarrassed. It''s his own fault to kick Guo Qi. However, he is still the head of the village when he is old. Now if he is beaten by a hairy boy, how can he raise his head in front of the villagers?


    Some of them looked at Guo Qi pitifully. The village head was really helpless this time, and he regretted it. Why didn''t he listen to iron stone at that time, and even beat his benefactor as an enemy. Now that he''s well, he doesn''t know how to end up.


    "No matter what, you are also the head of a village. If you don''t take responsibility, how can you raise your head in front of everyone in the future?"


    Guo Qicai will not let go of this good opportunity. He can''t be kicked for nothing. It can''t be so simple.


    "What do you want to do?"


    What Guo Qi said is right, which is also the most worrying thing for the village head. He is afraid that Guo Qi will use it to make people''s trust in him decline.


    "I also know that you misunderstood me. I also know that it''s not easy for you, but I can''t be kicked so many feet in vain. You see, my butt is still painful now. Do you think I should..."


    Said, Guo Qi face with a pair of you know the expression, fingers in rub, signal village head.


    I love grass, hypocrisy.


    The village head wants to scold, this goods really shameless, want money to say straight, return NIMA buttock ache? I love you. I didn''t see you hurt when I just ran. It''s faster than the rabbit. It''s also called injury?


    "I know. Don''t worry. You are in the village these days. Tieshi village will definitely treat you well and won''t let you suffer any injustice."


    If you want money, we don''t have enough money in our village. How can we afford it to you? The reason why I admit my mistake is that I don''t want to wrongly you. Don''t think you can open a dyeing shop if I give you face. Do you want to take advantage of the opportunity to blackmail? Play where it''s cool.


    The village head of Tieshi village never mentions money. If Guo Qi is allowed to talk about it, the village will not be rich. If he knocks at the time, the villagers will have to scold themselves to death.


    "Well, village head, to tell you the truth, we''ve been busy driving recently. We''re short of money. Let''s see if we can..."


    The village head of kengdai is really stingy. He doesn''t know if he was reincarnated in his last life. How can he be so indifferent? Guo Qi is very upset.


    "Short of money? This is a small matter. It happens that this year in Tieshi village is a bumper year. Many fruits are ripe and many crops can be carried. You can take them with you. They are all grown by yourself. They are not greenhouse products. They are pollution-free after eating. You can take as many as you want. "


    I grass, I take your sister. I want money, not food. Do you mean to be angry with me?


    Aunt Wang should have chased you. Such a village head, to live is to pull hatred. Guo Qi''s atmosphere is endless. It''s too boring. The village head is too stingy.


    "Village head, we all know that you are a fair and honest man, asking for help for the people, being diligent and loving the people, loving the people like a son, being meticulous to everyone, taking good care of the village, and fulfilling your duty. But you also know that it''s not convenient for us to bring those grains. Do you think we can change some money...""Talking about money hurts our feelings. We are very familiar with it, but we can''t talk about things that hurt our feelings."

 Chapter 152

    what the fuck.


    Hurt your sister''s feelings, do I have feelings with you?


    At this moment, Guo Qi wanted to bite people. He had always held the ghost in black to death. Now, the village head of Tieshi village looked honest and honest. Now he almost blew his nose.


    Don''t be familiar with me. I''m familiar with wool. You were pulling me to kick me a few feet half an hour ago. How long has NIMA been in the past?


    It''s just going to the grave to burn newspapers. It''s fooling ghosts!


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the village head. Guo Qi wanted to scold people. At this moment, he was full of black lines and didn''t know how to scold the village head of Tieshi village.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m also a countryman. Although the countryman is no worse than the city man, I''m vulgar and poor. I don''t like to talk in circles. We need money to drive, so I want you to collect some money for us."


    Guo Qi now understands that talking to the village head of Tieshi village is just because he is not at ease. In this case, I''d better say what I want to say, so as not to let the village head say anything that I can''t connect with.


    "So you want money? Why didn''t you say that you wanted money earlier? How can I know that you want money if you didn''t say it earlier? Since you want money, you should say it. How can I know that you want money if you don''t say it... "


    When Guo Qigang finished his speech, the village head was bombarded in a series. Listening to the meaning of the village head, it was all Guo Qi''s fault. He didn''t speak clearly, which led to his understanding problems.


    "I Grass. "


    I really want to scold the village leader, but when the words come to my mouth, Guo Qi stutters and says that he can''t scold the village head. If he offends the village head, it''s not good for him. Bear it. When we leave, we''ll settle the old and new accounts together, and you''ll wait for me.


    "You Grass


    "You want to eat grass? That''s no good. It''s for animals. If you eat it, you''ll become an animal. I can''t let you eat it. If you really want to eat it, tell me, I''ll cut some for you and send it to you. "


    Go to your paralysis, you are the beast, your whole family is the beast.


    Guo Qi is roaring in his heart. I really shouldn''t have saved you. Mom, I should have said that. Don''t hang around here. It''s not eye-catching.


    The village head''s words made Guo Qi''s teeth itch, but he had no way to scold the words in his heart. In desperation, Guo Qi could only shake his head with a smile and turned away with a black line.


    "Where are you going, boy? Don''t you want to eat grass? I''m going to prepare it for you. Don''t worry, if you want money, if you want grass, you can eat as much as you want. "


    Looking at Guo Qi''s back as he turned to leave, the village head cried with a resentful smile on his face. He didn''t notice that Guo Qi''s whole body was shaking after hearing the words of the village head, and his walking was faltering.


    "Bang."


    Not wanting to see the village head again, Guo Qi began to watch the battle. Although he had confidence in tie Shi and Feng Tian, it was a fight of life and death after all. Accidents would happen at any time. He didn''t want to make himself regret it.


    "I said, son, you tickle me all the time. Do you think I will beat you or not?"


    The iron fist burst out, iron stone face with a smile looking at the nigger bear boss, this old guy should be the most powerful nigger bear inside, but now iron stone is more and more energetic, even directly beat the nigger bear boss.


    "Baga Road, I will kill you today."


    Eyes staring at iron stone, angry flame seems to be able to burn people to death, if the eyes can kill, I don''t know how many times iron stone died.


    The boss of nigger bear is very upset today. He is going to be very angry. These bastards are really not things. They are not reasonable at all. Their mouths are more powerful than Kung Fu.


    "I grass, I like you to say this, because the person who just said this has fallen down, I really want to know what your next result is."


    The former two niggers tried to kill tie Shi. As a result, tie Shi is alive and well. On the contrary, those niggers were beaten directly. His parents can''t recognize them here.


    The ghost bear boss said the same thing as his brother. Doesn''t that mean the result is the same? Iron stone is more energetic. Today, if you don''t know the parents who beat the ghost bear boss, I''m sorry for his mouth.


    "To die."


    Can''t see the complexion, but iron stone clearly saw the kind of flame of anger to the extreme from the nigger''s eyes, this may be the anger attack heart.


    Holding the long sword tightly in both hands, the nigger bear boss really has no reservation this time. Even if they provoke the most powerful existence today, they will let the shameless man die.


    The whirring wind was cut by the long knife, and a flash of lightning appeared in the void. The long knife castrated like a rainbow, and cut hard at the iron and stone.


    "Be careful."


    This knife is too fast, and even Guo Qi can only catch the path of the long knife with difficulty. Fearing that the iron stone can''t stop the blow, Guo Qi quickly opens his mouth to remind iron stone that at this time, he can''t get hurt. Once he is injured, he will get into trouble."If my son wants to go against the heaven, I will be happy. As expected, I will have any kind of son."


    Seeing an attack as fast as lightning, iron and stone will never calm down any more. The corner of his mouth is curved. He is not frightened. This time, he wants to let the ghost bear boss know what is the real fight.


    "Hiss."


    The speed of the long knife was so fast that his eyes could hardly catch the trace and the iron and stone could not see clearly. He just fought with his own instinct.


    The clothes were broken, but tie Shi didn''t have the heart to pay attention to it. His whole body turned out to be a tricky arc. His whole body seemed to have no bones, and he wanted to avoid the long knife.


    Although Tieshi is working hard, the long knife still leaves a long blood hole on his body, and the blood flows out. This time, Tieshi has been badly hit.


    "Now you naughty son can''t resist?"


    Holding the back of the knife tightly with one hand, there are bloodstains hanging on the corners of his mouth. He looks at the ghost bear boss with a ferocious expression. Fighting with this kind of cold killer, you have to have a better end than them.


    This time, tie Shi is not dead. He doesn''t believe that the ghost bear boss can fight better than himself. It turns out that he is right. The ghost bear boss is really deceived by his false appearance.


    The back of the knife is tightly held by iron and stone. Although the ghost in black wants to say something, he can only watch it.


    "Boss."


    The battle has come to the most critical moment, fighting for the danger of death, iron stone still clamped down the ghost bear boss, clenched his bloody fist, and was about to hit the ghost bear boss in the face, but at this time, suddenly a man in black appeared.


    The ghost bear who went out to get money came back, but he never thought that such a big change had taken place during the time when he went out. The rest of the ghost bear in black had already started fighting, and even some people fainted on the ground.


    "What the hell is going on, baga? Who the hell did it?"


    The nigger is growling. What happened in the meantime? It''s clearly peace talks. How can we suddenly fight? Why do we have to leave? If we don''t leave and have more fighting power, we won''t have this result. Why are all these?


    In my heart is a deep remorse, because he left alone, let everyone lose, strong guilt let the nigger hold the knife, want to open the abdomen to apologize.


    "I''ll wipe it. You can''t die. No, you can''t die now. Transfer money to me before you die, or I''ll pull you out even if I go to huangquan."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know how much one billion is. He never dares to think about it. But now the money is really going to be his. It''s a bit of a dream. Guo Qi feels confused.


    Seeing that the money is about to become his own, he finally became a local tyrant from a poor man who got rich overnight. Guo Qi can''t let these people die with the money. Isn''t he losing a lot?


    No, I have to leave all the money behind. At this time, I must let the black suit bear to transfer money. Otherwise, I have to make his face swollen and drink urine and eat excrement.


    "Is that enough? Stop it all. "


    The battle is still going on. One more ghost in black has joined in. Now the battle has been upgraded again. The confidence of ghost has increased a lot, and Guo Qi has his own ideas.


    After a moment''s confrontation, we have to fight again. Finally, after a wave of space, there is an old man in the middle of the two teams. The old man is as strong as a fairy, like a fairy in legend.


    "Martial uncle?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the old man, tie Shi was stunned and couldn''t help saying.


    "Do you know him?"


    The old man made Guo Qi frown. He didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful person in this small mountain village. Guo Qi felt the smell of danger in this old man with white hair.


    "Well, he is my martial uncle. He usually plays chess and tea with my master, but he is very good. He teaches me Kung Fu and how to be a man. Although he is my martial uncle, he is the same as my master."


    After nodding, tie Shi introduces Guo Qi. Through tie Shi''s words, Guo Qi has a general understanding. Sure enough, there are peerless masters in the deep mountains. These people should have the fifth realm of cultivation. Such masters are the best in the whole world.


    "Baga, who are you? Why should we listen to you? They must die today. "


    The ghost in black looks ferocious and looks like Shura from hell. Looking at the old man with white hair who appears in the middle of the two teams, this old man is from the mainland. They are Islanders. Naturally, the old man won''t face them. They look very ugly. There are helpers on the mainland again.


    "Put away your seven Ninja swords and fight again. All of you will die in a foreign land. I don''t think your master will want this result, will he?"


    The old man with white hair has a warm smile on his face. The whole crowd is light and the wind is light. He is like a supernatural immortal. He is telling the black suit the pros and cons of things.


    "If we want to listen to you, we have to see if you have that ability. Look at the knife."

 Chapter 153

    At this time, the strong in the mainland jumped out to fight in the face. How could the black suit bear such sullen.


    The long sword in his hand is firmly grasped, and his eyes are tightly fixed on the old man who appears here. Although they are not absolutely sure how to defeat the enemy, they will not make the old man feel better.


    "Martial uncle, you''re here. Where''s my old master?"


    Although the iron stone man is simple and honest, when he mentions his master, he has no respect at all. When he thinks of his master, he loves and hates him. The old man is strict with him, but he is still the kind of person who gives a stick to a sugar and makes iron stone suffer.


    "Er..."


    Although he knew the character of his good friend, when tie Shi said so about his good friend, the old man could not help but be stunned.


    "At the top of the mountain."


    There was no concealment. The old man told the location of master tie Shi. After all, those people were watching from a distance. The reason why he came here was that he didn''t want to see the hatred between the two countries deepened because of a trivial matter.


    At the beginning, although the two countries had a deep hatred because of the war, time can erase everything. Now they just need to live a good life at ease, and they can''t burn up the war again because of a little thing.


    "I know that old man likes to watch the fun. He doesn''t come to help us when he sees our danger. He''s a fool."


    Tieshi always talks straight to the point, which makes the old man confused. Now he is a little confused. Is Tieshi a master or his master a master? How can he feel that his apprentice is more temperamental than his master.


    "I''ll catch up with you later. I''ll solve some problems."


    With a warm smile on his face, the old man noticed the anger of the ghost in black. Although these people''s realm is not as high as the old man''s, the anger is chilling. It''s really the talent who has been wandering on the edge of life and death.


    "Don''t stand in the way, or you will die."


    Like a snake staring at its prey, the ghost in black looks at the old man coldly. They don''t know what kind of role the old man is. But since they dare to stop them, today, even if God comes, they will kill God and Buddha will kill Buddha.


    "Shua."


    Figure burst out, nigger bear like an arrow, quickly rushed to the old man, the hands of the common flashing cold cold awn, Yin evil gas, as if even the air can freeze.


    It broke through the air, cut through the sky, chopped everything here, pressed down hard, and aimed at the old man.


    "Ding."


    The speed of nigger bear is ten times apart, just like a thunder. After the lightning broke through the void, it flashed away. Few people could notice it. But when we were shocked by the power of nigger bear, a clear sound of percussion penetrated into our hearts.


    "Poof."


    Time seems to be static, everything between heaven and earth is solidified at the moment, all people are dull looking at a black and a white this extreme opposite two people.


    When everything is fixed, what we see is that the black clothes ghost can''t bear the common finger flick of the old man with white hair in his hand, the fierce long knife is broken, and the power of the flick can make the black clothes ghost spit blood in the corner of his mouth.


    Bang.


    Although the long sword didn''t break, it was also severely damaged by the old man''s blow. At the moment, the ghost in black drew a parabola in the air, and then hit the ground heavily, splashing a piece of dust.


    "You..."


    I''ve never met an expert in this realm. With a flick of his finger, the world changes color. Even the nigger who has reached the limit can''t bear such a blow. Who is this man?


    "Hey, my son is not good. Even your master dares to provoke him. He deserves to vomit blood."


    Others don''t know the power of the old man with white hair. But Tieshi knows very well that he is not the opponent of the old man with white hair because he can defeat the nigger Ren now. Who can blame the nigger Ren for his uneasiness?


    "Your boy is bad at learning now. If you let your rigid master know, let him teach you a lesson."


    Listen to the iron stone talk how to have the taste of a ruffian hooligan, the old man with white hair frowned, but looked at Guo Qi, it was found that some different.


    Guo Qi stands in the middle, with iron stone on the left and Feng Tian on the right. Although the old man is not an old-fashioned person, he also knows something. He can stand in the middle at this time, and reminds Feng Tian that he is the leader. This man should be unusual.


    However, as soon as Guo Qi opened his mouth, the old man understood that it was this boy who had damaged the iron and stone.


    "Don''t beat him up, old man. He still owes me money. Even if you beat him up, his parents don''t know him and I won''t stop him."


    Holding his hands in front of his chest, although Guo Qi could not see the realm of the old man with white hair, he also knew the strength of the old man, but There''s always a lack of feeling.


    The old man couldn''t feel the feeling of having a secret place. It seems that there is still a gap between his realm and those super strong people he met in Mingcheng."Have you ever been to Mingcheng? Have you met those adults? "


    Guo Qi is not a fool. He dares to keep this attitude in front of himself. The old man is a little frightened. At the same time, he soon understands what''s going on.


    The battle of Mingcheng has attracted the attention of all the strong people in the world. As the host, all the strong people in the mainland, even those in the hidden world, are paying close attention to it. Especially when the power of destruction appears, it makes everyone''s heart tense.


    at that time, a person who does not know whether he is alive or dead even dares to challenge the power of heaven and earth, to fight against the power of destruction The important thing is to survive in the end, which has become a frightening existence for all people. How strong is this person?


    People in the miracle realm are vulnerable to the power of destruction, but this person can resist the power of destruction. Does that mean that this person''s realm has surpassed the seventh realm?


    There are also two realms above the seventh realm. Since ancient times, the people who can reach those realms are rare, and none of them is a super strong one in heaven and earth.


    Although I don''t know who the person is, I still have some feeling that this person is not simple. The boy in front of me is calm and calm, and doesn''t seem to pretend.


    "Ha ha, that''s right."


    Guo Qi didn''t know who the old man said the adults were, but he knew that someone had mentioned the adults after Tianchi''s recovery, and he had a relationship with them unconsciously. Since he could use this relationship, Guo Qi didn''t want to expose it deliberately.


    "A hero is a young man."


    The old man nodded his head with approval. Originally, he wanted to reprimand iron and stone, but Guo Qi was here. If Guo Qi really existed beyond the miraculous realm, he could not afford to offend him, so he had to take it as if nothing had happened.


    "Boy, you can''t give me some face in front of people, what old man? If you dare to call me that again, do you think I''ll abolish you? "


    As soon as the old man with white hair finished speaking, an old man appeared here again. As soon as the old man appeared, tie Shi went up happily. This man is no one else. It is tie Shi who has been learning arts with him for a long time.


    "Master, can we not do this? No, you don''t know. If I call you old guy, it means that my master is fashionable, profound and righteous. He doesn''t stick to etiquette and takes good care of his disciples. He treats his disciples like his own children. If he doesn''t call you like this, others don''t know."


    Iron stone came to the old man''s face, how clever it was, but what he said made the old man full of black lines. Who did he learn from? You stand up and teach my precious apprentice like this. I promise I won''t kill you.


    "Go away, don''t make up with me. It''s a shame."


    He glared at Tieshi fiercely. The old man deliberately put on an angry look. Seeing Tieshi''s angry giggle, he scratched his head and continued to stand beside the old man.


    "Shifu, these guys in black are not things. You don''t know. They even steal the coffins of the old people. If they don''t have too many people, I''ll beat them out."


    Pointing to the niggers lying on the ground, tie Shi said with some dissatisfaction that these bad guys are doing inhuman things, and they have to be shameless.


    People used to say that living in the world is a waste of air and dying is a waste of land. Tieshi thought that the speaker was not willful, but now he found that there was no humanity there. It was so powerful that he could say such profound words.


    "You have wronged them."


    The old man didn''t teach his precious apprentice any more. He couldn''t imagine that he just didn''t come out to help the nigger to clarify, so the matter came to this stage. However, he didn''t feel guilty.


    None of them are young people. They have all experienced the dark times, the times when the island countries bullied the mainland, and the times when ghosts and gods cried together. The pain in their hearts can never be erased.


    Let these younger generations teach a lesson to the descendants of the rest of the party. Let them see that the mainland''s strength today is not something they can provoke. Just a few people can abuse their peak power.


    "Wronged What happened to them? Master, I know you like to joke with me. You must be joking again this time? "


    When he heard his master''s words, tie Shi was shocked. He was in trouble. He wronged a good man. I was a grass, and others didn''t do anything. As a result, his face was swollen and turned into a pig''s head, and Also use the urine to irrigate them, the mother compared, this made a big fuss.


    In order to avoid the embarrassment, tie Shi didn''t dare and didn''t believe that the master''s words were true. The master must be teasing himself. These people in black are villains. Otherwise, why do they lose so many livestock in the village when they get old? They must have done it.


    "Go away, you''ve only been out for a few days. Just like a changed person, I doubt whether you are my precious apprentice. Do you think I''m joking? You tell me, how are you going to end this mess? "

 Chapter 154

    Looking at iron stone, the old man in the middle of the two camps is covered with black lines.


    At the beginning, I saw that the boy was a man of brute force. That''s why I took him to the mountain to learn arts. When I went down the mountain, I was an honest and honest boy. How long has it been since I came out? I''m so naughty.


    Who played Laozi''s Apprentice badly?


    The old man looks very ugly. Is it easy for me to find a good apprentice? It''s so bad. How can this boy provide for his old age?


    "What else can we do? These bad guys still owe us money. You see, it''s an IOU. It''s more than ten billion yuan. The handsome guy said, it''s small money, but small money belongs to small money, but it also needs to be paid back."


    Brothers are clear accounts, not to mention this is not a brother, it is natural to pay back the money, iron stone face seriously looking at the old man, it seems that he is doing the most reasonable.


    "When did they owe you so much?"


    More than a billion? How much is this?


    I have been living in the mountains and ignoring the world. I didn''t expect that soon after my apprentice came out, his wealth would be comparable to that of the previous emperors. This world is too crazy.


    "You don''t know, he robbed us of the long sword. Although it''s not a good thing, the handsome guy also said that it costs 20 million yuan for one knife, just five of which is 100 million yuan."


    While spitting, Xingzi explained to the old man everywhere. Tieshi did not forget to draw on his hand. In that way, don''t mention working hard.


    "It''s a hundred million, and our two brothers each have a long knife. These people see that our things are precious. If they want to buy them, we don''t want to. But if they want to buy them, we can''t make them difficult to do. A knife is five hundred million, and these two knives are one billion."


    Breaking his fingers to settle accounts in front of the old man, he added three black lines to the old man''s forehead. This is too humiliating for NIMA. In the future, let alone his apprentice, I can''t afford to lose him.


    "Shifu, I just said 1.1 billion. There is another one. They just wanted to win back the money, but they lost another 100 million when they gambled with us..."


    It seems that he is worried that the old man misunderstands that he is a bad person who swindles children and explains clearly the origin of all the money.


    Iron stone is there to settle accounts. Guo Qi nods while Feng Tian is alone. He doesn''t want to pay attention to the two old people now because he feels that they are on guard against him.


    Monsters are not allowed to exist in this world. Monsters and monsters are beyond the existence of natural forces and are the products of anti adversity laws. Therefore, in order to make the laws work normally, we must solve those anti adversity objects.


    Whether it is a good monster or a bad monster, as long as it is a monster, it has been beyond the legal sanctions. Once they have a rebellious idea in mind, then a monster is a disaster and the source of a disaster.


    This is also why those people would try their best to seal the monster when they were in Mingcheng, but the monster still broke into the world.


    The entry of monsters into the world brings good and bad. Many monsters still turn into human beings and live a quiet life in this world. After all, they are human beings, just because a virus of monsters has the power to surpass human beings.


    However, there are both good and bad. There are still many monsters who have done a lot of social crisis. Those monsters have been suppressed by some troops and super powers. However, because of their actions, many monsters have become public enemies.


    Although these two old people are extraordinary and refined, they also know that monsters will do harm to human beings. Whether they are good monsters or bad monsters, they should solve them in time to avoid harming the whole human beings.


    Although the two old people didn''t have any different vision and attention to Feng Tian after they appeared, Feng Tian didn''t dare to take it lightly. These two people are really powerful, not to mention the current him. Even if the change becomes the ultimate state, they are not the opponents of these two people.


    "It''s over?"


    Bearing the pain in his ears, Tieshi finally explained the origin and development of the money in the IOU clearly, and the old man also picked his ears, and suddenly remembered such a thing.


    "I''ll go, master. You didn''t listen to anything?"


    Iron stone quit. I wasted so much saliva. It''s good that you didn''t get in at all. No way. Let me work for nothing. I won''t do such a thing.


    "1.2 billion. Isn''t that the population of the mainland? I like the number, but Do they have that much money? "


    I grass, what do you mean the island has so much money?


    Although the ghost in black is vomiting blood, when hearing these words, the whole person is not good.


    Although the island country is not big, its industry is still very strong. Not to mention the heavy industry, the education films of the island country alone make the island country make a lot of money. Let alone more than 10 billion, even 10 billion is a small matter.


    "Is it their business? When they occupied our mainland, they forced us to sign a lot of treaties. We can''t take such losses. We have to recover them."


    Don''t be vain if you have money. These black devils are not their relatives. Why do you think about them? Anyway, it''s him who owes money, and it''s him who worries."Forget it, sell me face. This money will be taken as if it never happened. Return the seven knives to them and let them go back."


    One more thing is better than one less. From a personal standpoint, the old man must stand on the side of iron and stone, but his status is different now, so he must consider for the whole country.


    If the IOU made the relationship between the two countries worse in an instant, the loss would not be the current 1.2 billion.


    "If you don''t do it, if you have money, you won''t be punished by heaven. Master, you are my own master. You should know if there is such a thing as being struck by thunder in the world."


    I''m joking. I can''t do without the money I get. I haven''t experienced the feeling that I can''t spend too much money. I have to be refreshing.


    "How long have you been down the mountain? You dare to talk to me like this. You say, who brought you bad? I''ll cut him now."


    A simple and honest young man has now become a ruffian. The old man doesn''t want to. The baby apprentice has been taught bad and won''t listen to himself. What can he do after that?


    With that, the old man''s eyes swept over Guo Qi and Feng Tian, and finally fixed on Guo Qi, because he felt that Feng Tian, a monster, should not have such a character, which was mostly Guo Qi.


    I grass, you see wool, I didn''t do anything.


    Guo Qi is in a hurry. I don''t take your apprentice bad. I''m so handsome and pure. If I take bad, it''s your precious apprentice who takes me bad.


    However, although he was a little upset, Guo Qi did not dare to say that he would not put himself in danger until he had mastered all his strength.


    There are a lot of people waiting for him, he can''t let those people down, Guo Qi is trying his best to hide himself, but others don''t notice him.


    "Have you ever been to Tianchi?"


    After staring at Guo Qi for a long time, the master of iron stone finally spoke first.


    Feng Tian and tie Shi didn''t understand what the old man said. But looking at his surprised eyes, they felt very strange. What else could surprise the old man?


    Feng Tian''s surprise is obviously not as good as that of tie Shi. After all, tie Shi has been practicing with his master in the mountains since he was a child. He has never seen his master''s expression like this before. Now, he is surprised by a small thing.


    "Well, I was not very clean a few days ago. I went to Tianchi for a swim."


    Although he didn''t know much about Tianchi, Guo Qi still had some impression. After he fainted, he later appeared in a water lake, which was on a high mountain. According to those people, it seemed that it was Tianchi.


    Guo Qi is a little surprised that this old man knows about Tianchi. Is Tianchi very famous? Isn''t it just ordinary water? What else can we have? There is not even a bigger fish in it. I really don''t know where to go.


    "Bubble How many days? "


    Guo Qi had been to Tianchi, which surprised the old man. But when Guo Qi said that he had been in Tianchi for several days, the old man looked like a ghost.


    The reason why he felt that Guo Qi had been to Tianchi was not because he knew Guo Qi, nor because he knew that Guo Qi went to Tianchi for recuperation after the battle in Mingcheng, but because he had a chance to practice in Tianchi by chance.


    At the beginning, he insisted hard, and only stayed in it for a few hours with his fourth realm cultivation. Unexpectedly, Guo Qi could stay for a few days. What a strong body and cultivation?


    Others may not know about Tianchi, but the old people who have gone down to practice know that it is a heaven for practitioners. Although there is nothing on the surface, the real mystery lies in the lake. So far, no one can explain what is going on in Tianchi, but it makes people feel immortal.


    It is also because of that aura that the old man can feel that Guo Qi has been to Tianchi, and he doesn''t think that Guo Qi is lying.


    "He went to Tianchi from Mingcheng."


    When the master of iron and stone was full of surprise, the white haired old man standing beside the old man spoke.


    He guessed the identity of Guo Qi, which was naturally more calm than the master of iron and stone. Looking at the expression in front of the younger generation, he hastened to remind.


    "Are you..."


    The expression changes again, and the master of iron stone seems to have seen a ghost again. This man is really extraordinary. He dares to challenge the power of destruction. No wonder he can bring his apprentice bad here.


    "Master, are you handsome? The handsome man is nice and kind. Last night, if it wasn''t for his help, I would have been chopped to death by these black bastards. You don''t know. They were paralyzed. They bullied each other more than they did. Everyone was holding a machete, which scared me at that time. "


    "If I hadn''t been kind and pure, I would not have seen me today if I hadn''t used your old man''s Kung Fu and this handsome guy''s help."


    Looking at his master with a full face of grievance, Tieshi confides.


    "Shut up. Don''t talk to me any more. I''m upset. Go away."As soon as Tieshi finished, the old man seemed to have eaten a dynamite bag, but he criticized Tieshi with a burst of discontent, which made Tieshi stunned.


    I grass, where did I provoke you?

 Chapter 155

    Being attacked by the master for no reason is a bad temper. Iron stone is silly. Who did I provoke?


    "Come here, young man, and let me have a closer look."


    After rubbing his hands, the old man''s eyes glowed and looked at Guo Qi. It was like a man who had been hungry for a long time. When he saw a tall, sexy woman who was dressed in hot clothes, he kept stirring his throat.


    "Look at me? Look at the wool. You''re not a girl. I won''t show you. "


    I don''t have the habit of breaking my sleeves. I''m also a man who likes girls. If I let you see it in the past, will my innocence be ruined?


    Can''t go, say eight kinds can''t go, at this time, who in the past who is silly, Guo Qi directly refused.


    "You just come and I''ll go."


    For Guo Qi''s refusal, the old man not only didn''t get angry, but ran to him with a smile on his face.


    "Master, do you have a fever?"


    Iron stone can''t react. He reaches out his hand to touch the old man''s forehead to try the temperature, but as soon as he reaches out his hand is thrown away by the old man.


    "What are you doing? If you touch me again, believe it or not, I will sue you for sexual harassment. "


    For Guo Qi, the old man is a flattering expression. For tie Shi, the old man doesn''t like to see him at all. This makes tie Shi want to bite people. Am I your apprentice or handsome guy? Is it your apprentice?


    "You old bamboo pole, you go to sue, you don''t sue me."


    Clay figurine still has three fires. Iron and stone can''t see any more. The old master is more and more depressing now. What''s the matter.


    "Go ahead, go ahead. Don''t get in the way here. I''m still waiting for my research. No, I''ll discuss and study martial arts with this little brother."


    He didn''t blush when he spoke. The old man couldn''t help but let go. Guo Qi on one side almost didn''t hit people. The goods had a purpose, lying in the trough.


    "Don''t come here, old man. Stay away from me. I already have my own heart. Don''t disturb my life again."


    Some things can''t be said. For example, this time, if Guo Qi shows that he has heard the old man''s words, then the old man will be strong if he is impatient. He is not his opponent at that time.


    In order not to make the situation too embarrassing, Guo Qi decided not to talk about it. Instead, he said something nonsense, leaving the old man with black lines.


    I grass, it''s you, son of a mother, it''s you who lead my baby apprentice bad.


    There was an impulse to curse in his heart, but the old man tried to keep calm and put a smile on his face. Looking at Guo Qi, how obscene he was.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know how you fought against the power of destruction."


    The power of destruction can be seen from its name. Since the power of destruction is in the name of destruction, it is hard to resist.


    It is totally absurd and unrealistic that the power of human beings can compete with the power of heaven and earth. But when this miracle happens to human beings, the shock will be huge.


    How powerful it is to be able to fight against the power of destruction. Who dares to fight against this man in the future? If we can find out the reason why he resisted the power of destruction, will he not be afraid of the world in the future?


    With this in mind, the whole spirit of the old man suddenly perked up. This is the gospel.


    The more powerful the practitioner''s realm is, the more calamities he will face in the future. Those forces all come from heaven and earth. As long as he can resist all the forces of heaven and earth, what else can he master in the future?


    "I don''t know. Besides, what is the power of destruction?"


    With an innocent look, Guo Qi didn''t lie. He really didn''t know what the power of destruction was, let alone how he fought against it.


    At the beginning, he just wanted to escape and suppress the power that could threaten him. The ignorant were fearless, so Guo Qi did not know that the power could destroy heaven and earth, otherwise he would not be in a daze.


    "You don''t know?"


    With the power to fight against heaven and earth, he didn''t know. Is it possible?


    But if you look closely at Guo Qi, although this man has damaged his apprentice, he doesn''t look like a liar. He really doesn''t know.


    But I don''t know how lucky it is that the power of destruction can be defeated?


    This kind of luck has never happened before. Today, the old man doesn''t know whether it''s predestined luck or whether he really has means that he doesn''t even know.


    "Wipe, if I know, why do you ask? I''ve already kicked you to a place where you don''t shit and play with mud. "


    I''m kidding. Now I can stand here and honestly finish with you. I''m afraid. Otherwise, I would have been angry. I''m not in the mood for such kind words.


    The two old people here make Guo Qi feel dangerous, just like the God of heaven above the nine heavens. There is no resistance at all.


    "You..."Hearing Guo Qi''s words, although he had a good temper, the two old men were still a little congested. The boy didn''t turn a corner at all.


    "Since you say so, we will not embarrass you."


    "Yes, you are here to ask for debts. We don''t care about debts, but there is one thing we can''t ignore."


    Their faces were not very good, their expressions suddenly changed, and their words suddenly changed, which made Guo Qi feel "cluttered" and thought that this time he was in trouble.


    "Master, do you agree to our debt collection? I know that you are a good teacher in the mainland, a model of the world of masters, a brilliant model of the people. "


    A series of praise without money to say, iron stone face is not red heart does not jump, completely improper, the old man boasted some blush, this boy was really bad, lying even a little bit did not feel.


    "Go away, don''t talk today, or I will be in a hurry with you."


    This apprentice, why has he gone bad? How long has he been out? I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    The old man couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing that his apprentice had been taken bad. He lost a lot. How difficult it is to educate an apprentice. Today, he said that he would be taken bad if he was taken bad. Such a thing made him unable to accept.


    Now is not the time to let iron stone open his mouth. As long as iron stone opens his mouth, he will have some difficult words to say. Now the best way is to open iron stone, so as not to obstruct later.


    "Master, if I don''t roll, I won''t roll, or You teach me? "


    As soon as the words came out, Tieshi felt that something was wrong. I was in trouble. I made fun of my master. I didn''t feel comfortable.


    "No No, master, I don''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong. I''m actually... "


    "You''re wool. Get out of here. Don''t stay here. It''s a hindrance."


    It''s a lesson to spit at the iron and stone. It scares the iron and stone back and doesn''t dare to talk back to the old man.


    "I''m thirsty. Go and bring me some water."


    After a few coughs, the old man touched his throat and then turned his head to the iron stone.


    Whether you are really thirsty or not, one thing is certain. If iron and stone stay here, it will be bad.


    "Well, well, I''m going now. I''m thirsty, little thing."


    The master of this meeting was in a hot spot. Tieshi didn''t dare to annoy him any more. He nodded his head and didn''t dare to look at the old man any more. He ran faster than the rabbit and ran to his own place.


    "If you have anything to say, let''s be frank. Now the iron and stone brothers are no longer here."


    After the iron stone left, the old man''s expression changed. Guo Qi, with a tense heart, has been paying attention to the two old men. Seeing the change of the old man''s expression, he breathed a sigh instead. It seems that he guessed everything correctly.


    I really don''t want to come to anything, but I''ll just come to the hell.


    "Monsters shouldn''t be here."


    A simple word came out of the old man''s mouth, which made Feng Tian on the side of him instantly alert. He was in a state of fighting, because the fighting might happen at any time.


    "People are divided into good and bad people, and monsters are also divided into good and bad monsters. Don''t exclude them just because they are monsters."


    Although he didn''t want to speak for monsters, his brother and friends are monsters now. Guo Qi didn''t dare to mess about. If he accidentally met his brother being treated like this, he would not be able to see it.


    "Monsters are not allowed to appear in this world. Once they are encountered, they must be eradicated."


    So far, there is no way to restore the monsters to their original appearance, so in order not to let the monsters out of control, some monsters were caught and exiled to the void, and some of the worse ones were executed directly.


    For the monster, these old people don''t like it very much, because they have seen too many people who are against water. Now the monster''s clothes are kind, but once he is enraged, he may be the most unstable time bomb.


    "Uproot? You think you''re that good? You''re the old man who says you''re going to get rid of it. "


    Feng Tian wants to rush up to fight with these two old guys, but when he is about to rush, Guo Qi reaches out and grabs him by the arm.


    Before that, he was full of affection for the two people. After all, these two people were predecessors. But when Guo Qi heard what they said, he realized that they were too stubborn and old-fashioned, and he immediately stopped giving them good faces.


    "Your current state is only the first state. You saw the appearance of the ghost tolerance just now. Do you think you will be our opponent?"


    No matter whether the boy really fought against the power of destruction or not, he has just said that he doesn''t know anything, that is to say, he doesn''t know his own power.


    As for such an unstable factor, if it can not be brought together, it will only be destroyed, so that it will not cause harm.


    "If I guess correctly, do you want to catch him and do research? Today, I''ll put my words here. He''s my brother. Although Guo Qi is not a big man, if anyone dares to move Guo Qi''s brother, he will step on my corpse first. "

 Chapter 156

    When he was a child, his family was so poor that there were few friends around him, just one or two. When he arrived in Mingcheng, Guo Qi had friends, and he really felt what friendship was.


    If you really own it and then lose it, Guo Qicai knows what heartache is. He doesn''t want to let Feng Tian, a friend of mine, happen again. Although they have been in contact for a short time, he can feel that Feng Tian is not a bad person.


    Not for friendship, but for Erya, Guo Qi can''t watch these two old guys bully Feng Tian.


    Erya, the little girl, was so miserable that she waited six years for her parents to come back. As a result, the parents who came back turned out to be relatives of monsters.


    What makes Guo qihen want to scold the day is that when the family is about to reunite, mother-in-law Hua suddenly disappeared, making the family imperfect again.


    In order to find Erya''s grandmother, Feng Tiancai will come out. On the way, how can Guo Qi make Feng Tian in danger? He can''t bear to be sad again by such a simple, lovely and poor little girl.


    "Everyone can speak big words, and dare to say that there are not many things that can be done. Your present state Not enough. "


    It''s not that they despise Guo Qi. The strong man who can fight against the destructive force is absolutely the first-class existence between heaven and earth. Even the most powerful man in heaven and earth is not too much. Such a man is basically the synonym of invincibility.


    But no matter how they determine Guo Qi''s identity, the fact is to announce to them that Guo Qi is only a practitioner of the first realm. In their eyes, he is almost like a mole ant. Is such a person qualified to talk big in front of them?


    "enough, it seems that you do not has the final say, do you? If you want to touch my brother, you can pass me first. "


    How about his own strength? Guo Qi knew that he could not defeat either of the two old men, but he could not retreat.


    People live in this world, may regret, regret why they did wrong, but people can not have regret, regret why they did not do.


    The things we regret are just the things we did wrong, but the things we regret are the things we didn''t do. Guo Qi doesn''t want to regret, and doesn''t want to be upset all his life, so today even if it''s a mantis arm, he still wants to stand up.


    "Let me do it."


    All along, Feng Tian just regards Guo Qi as an ordinary friend, just a playmate of Erya. He doesn''t pay much attention to Guo Qi, but his performance just expired makes Feng Tian feel warm.


    The skills of the two old men were present, and everyone knew that it was not something that ordinary people could fight against. Even the old man in black could not hold on to them.


    Although Feng Tian has great confidence in his monster power, he still feels that he is not the opponent of these two people and will never be able to make three moves.


    He is not an opponent. How can Guo Qi, a man without power, be their opponent? If he stands up, he may retreat. He can''t watch Guo Qi die because of him.


    "Brother Feng Tian, I brought you out this time. I promised Er Ya that I would take good care of you, man. I''m not a coward who doesn''t mean what I say."


    With a smile on his face, Guo Qi shakes his head. He will not retreat. This time, he has to stand in front of Feng Tian. He will not try again, even if he dies, because his brother is suffering from misfortune in front of him.


    "But..."


    "Listen to me."


    Feng Tian wants to say something else, but Guo Qi shakes his head slightly, which means obviously that no matter what Feng Tian says, Guo Qi will not retreat.


    "Since you want to protect him, I''d like to see what abilities those adults have in mind."


    With that, the old man with white hair put away the warm smile on his face, his hands began to turn into the color of glass, and then slowly went out.


    That big hand like flowing liquid across the space, slow to make people anxious, but fast to make heart palpitation, is this really the power of human beings?


    "Can you compress space and time with one hand?"


    Although the ghost bear boss is still in pain now, when he looked over, especially noticed the white haired old man''s move, he was surprised.


    Others may not be able to see the power of this move, but what he can see is a kind of power beyond imagination. In that state, it is no longer the ordinary Kung Fu that can fight. No wonder he can''t even hold a move in his hands.


    "Space and time?"


    The words of the nigger bear boss came to Guo Qi''s ears. Guo Qi''s face was dignified. He didn''t know how powerful space and time needed to be controlled. But since he was able to involve that kind of nothingness, it only showed one problem - this man was so powerful that he was against heaven.


    "Whether you are time or space, since I''m not ready to retreat, come on."


    Speaking of time, Guo Qi thought of a strange thing that happened in Mingcheng before. At that time, Guo Qi was still in Chu Tao''s car, and they ran to Mingcheng ten years ago.Ten years ago, there was the intersection of space and time in the same place. At that time, he had already tasted the power of time and space. Although time and space are incomprehensible, he has a pair of anti heaven eyes.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    The old man''s expression change is too big, before or sunny, next is the storm, it is difficult to accept, now his eyes cold looking at Guo Qi, his hands suddenly accelerated.


    Fast, so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Guo Qi. Before Guo Qi had time to turn his magic eyes, his hands had already touched him.


    "Hiss."


    I don''t know whether it''s the strong hands or other reasons, Guo Qi''s body began to appear burning hiss, his consciousness appeared a trace of turbidity.


    "What''s the matter? Am I going to die? "


    At that moment, Guo Qi only felt that his whole consciousness was getting more and more confused, as if he was sleepwalking, but it was like reality, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    "Master, here''s the water you want. Alas, there''s a master who is really bad and hard to serve. If I''m alone, I''ll bear to be thirsty. I''ll drink water when it''s over."


    This side is still white hair old man''s hand just attacked out, there iron stone has carried a basin, face excited ran over, he is still waiting to ask for an account with Guo Qi.


    These black clothes villains owe so much money. How can they change their clothes? At that time, they must go to those martial arts colleges to study hard and compete with those experts.


    "Eh, martial uncle, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    He came here carelessly. Iron stone scratched his head. He looked honest and honest. People who didn''t know thought he was an honest man, but it was him. He almost spat out the blood of the black clothes.


    Come to a few people, looking at the old man with white hair standing in front of Guo Qi, but his hands did not have the normal shape, which made iron stone a little confused. What''s the matter?


    "You boy It''s really deep. "


    With that, the white haired old man''s eyes became determined. He slashed the knife with his left hand and directly cut off the glass hand with his right hand. He didn''t miss it at all.


    "Uncle, what is this? Are you playing magic? Don''t feel sorry for your hand. I can''t see any falsehood in your wonderful performance. "


    Tieshi doesn''t know what happened when he left. In his opinion, his martial uncle has always been very kind and should get along well with Guo Qi.


    Just now the martial uncle''s hand was put in front of Guo Qi. Obviously, he was performing magic for Guo Qi. Let him see what is wonderful.


    It''s just that the magic performance is so lifelike. How can it be true? How can it be so real?


    His hands fell off and he was bleeding. Although the blood was stopped by the white headed old man as soon as it came out, Tieshi still felt something was wrong and something was strange.


    "You step aside and come back later."


    I didn''t want my apprentice to take part in this incident. I didn''t expect that the boy would come back so soon to carry the water, which made the old man feel a little depressed.


    I really want to throw the iron stone out, but after all, I''m my own apprentice. The old man can''t bear to make noise. It''s not a joke at this time.


    "You haven''t drunk your water yet. Besides, martial uncle won''t let me be my martial nephew to watch his magic performance. I can''t say it. I''ll regret missing such a good performance. If I don''t watch a good performance, I''ll be struck by thunder."


    If you don''t go, you won''t suffer much from such wonderful magic. The iron and stone shake like a rattle. If you don''t go for eight things, you have to finish watching it.


    Just after watching it, I took Guo Qi and continued to drink together. This time, the bad guys in black were in debt, which was enough for them to drink. If we didn''t drink this time, it would be dark and the sun and the moon would not shine. I''m sorry for these black people.


    "You silly stone, if you want to go away, you will go away without hesitation. Don''t stay here. Believe me or not?"


    This silly boy has not seen it at this time. I don''t know whether he is stupid or stupid. Even his master can''t see it any more.


    However, the old man felt a little relieved because of the iron stone. At least he would not be angry because of the white haired old man''s practice, at least not now.


    "Master, why do you want to cut me again? I won''t do it. Every time you cut me, either I''m too stupid or you want me to leave. I won''t leave. There''s such a wonderful magic show as martial uncle. Why don''t you let me watch it? No, I want to see it. "


    Tie Shi shakes his head. What''s the matter with Shifu today? Why do you have to let yourself go? Isn''t his performance wonderful enough? No, you see, it''s all fake. I think he really cut off his hand. Where else can I watch such a performance?


    "Oh, martial uncle, how can your hands still be on fire? Where did you learn the magic show? Why didn''t you teach me? Is it my master who told you to keep it from me? "

 Chapter 157

    When he was curious about the magic of the old man with white hair, tie Shi found that the old man''s hands were burning.


    With white smoke, it''s really burning. The magic performance is so lifelike. What a powerful acting skill it takes to be like this, iron stone sighs.


    "This..."


    The white hair friend''s hand is cut off by himself, which makes the iron stone master''s expression change greatly. It''s difficult for people in this realm to get hurt, let alone break their arms now?


    A finger can make the nigger bear boss fly. You can imagine that he is so powerful. When he attacked Guo Qi, he broke his hand.


    "This kid is weird."


    The expression of the old man with white hair was very dignified. At that moment, he felt the taste of death from Guo Qi, which he had never felt before.


    "Weird? I didn''t feel it


    The iron stone master''s eyes are fixed on Guo Qi tightly. He can''t see it. This man is the most common monk.


    There is no disorderly fluctuation at all. What''s so weird about this?


    Although they knew Guo Qi''s feat in Ming City, they just couldn''t find out what was unusual about him, and Guo Qi didn''t know his power, which made them confused.


    "The power of destruction is hidden in him."


    His voice was very low. He suffered a big loss this time. He accidentally touched the power of destruction. Although it was only a trace, those were not what he could bear.


    "Destroy The power of destruction? "


    What does the power of destruction represent? Perhaps only those who are the most powerful can make it clear. They can really realize the powerful existence of heaven and earth.


    The power of heaven and earth comes from chaos, and the power of destruction is the pronoun of chaos punishing all living beings. The power of destruction is the spokesman of destruction, which can destroy everything.


    People can''t resist the power of destruction, the power of heaven and earth, let alone bring the power of destruction on themselves. It''s absolutely seeking death.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. Someone can hide the power of destruction."


    That is the will of heaven and earth. Apart from heaven and earth, there is nothing in the world that can control this force. This force is too strong, so naturally there is nothing to imprison.


    "Boy, what''s in your body?"


    No matter the iron stone is still standing on one side, the master of iron stone stares at Guo Qi directly. In that way, it seems that he wants to fight against Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi dares to play the role of a pig and eat a tiger. If it wasn''t for him, how could his good friend be in such a situation and break his own hand.


    "You even ask me what''s in my body when you do it to me? You''re not in your head, are you? "


    I''m kidding. If I tell you everything, I''ll still be knitting. You can''t slap me in the mud. It''s impossible for me to make you move so smoothly.


    Of course, if Guo Qi is really asked to answer, he doesn''t know what''s going on. After all, his only power is his magic eyes, which Guo Qi still can''t understand.


    "You I want to die


    Guo Qi''s words made the old man angry. How could he be so arrogant? Young people have to look like young people. Arrogant people usually die in the cradle. If they have no capital, they have to pick up their tails and make a good dog, or they will be shot in the head.


    "You forget what happened to him."


    The master of iron and stone wants to start, and his whole body''s momentum is up to the peak, and the whole person glares at Guo Qi.


    Although a younger generation has some means to fight against those impossible forces, it doesn''t mean that they can fight with them. At least now the practitioners of the first realm don''t have that capital.


    But before the master of iron stone had time to do it, Guo Qi calmly pointed to the old man with white hair on one side. The old man broke his hand because he did it himself.


    If the master of iron and stone is so stupid that he bumps into the muzzle of the gun, maybe it will not be as simple as breaking his own hand. Maybe the whole person will become the price of doing it and injure himself.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it. I''ll do it directly."


    Since there will be accidents when you touch the young man in front of you, you should use a long knife to deal with him. If you have the ability, you can burn the long knife.


    Even if the long sword really burns, at least he is saved. No matter what, he has no loss. The master of Iron Stone said that he took the long sword from iron stone''s hand directly.


    The long sword was originally a famous weapon in the island. Now it is used by the master of iron stone, which increases the power by several levels. It is totally beyond the reach of the niggers today.


    "Boom."


    That kind of powerful force suddenly burst out, even the air was compressed, there was a sound of explosion. Then, a hurricane began to blow between heaven and earth, the strong wind convoluted the cloud, and some small trees were broken because they were not as strong as the strong wind.


    "Master, what are you doing? It''s a good time to discuss. Now is not the time to perform. Stop. You see the trees I planted last year have been destroyed by you."Iron stone doesn''t know what''s going on now. It''s just fine. It''s hard to make iron stone. What''s more, the words of Guo Qi and his master are tit for tat.


    "There''s no room for you to talk. Get out of here."


    The whole person seems to be the God of heaven. The master of iron and stone is looking down on iron and stone. His voice is as loud as the thunder of nine gods, which is very dull.


    "If I don''t go, I can''t go. What''s the matter with you? Why did you become like this? I don''t understand


    What''s the matter with all this? Iron stone''s heart is roaring, and he is just glad for the victory of the battle. However, all these changes are too fast. He has not recovered from his happiness, and everything has become the most fatal place.


    "Roll, roll far away."


    Roaring at iron and stone, at this moment, the old man doesn''t want iron and stone to stay here. Human nature is there. If iron and stone continue to stay here, they will certainly block it in the end.


    After spending more than ten years with tie Shi, the old man knows his heart very well. Although he and his master usually laugh and scold each other, he attaches great importance to the relationship between teachers and students. Guo Qi has not known him for a long time, but he attaches great importance to the relationship between teachers and students.


    Since the two people''s feelings have been cultivated, then he will not watch his brother be beaten by himself.


    Instead of being stuck in the middle and hard to do, the old man wanted to let iron and stone leave, so that it would not be difficult for him to do it here, and he could do it himself.


    I don''t know what''s the secret about Guo Qi. The iron stone master''s expression is very dignified. He''s staring at Guo Qi, and his momentum has risen to the peak.


    "Master, whether you blame me or not, I won''t leave today. I don''t want to watch you fight each other."


    Open arms to stop the old man, iron stone did not go, he can''t go, the change here is beyond his expectation, he wants to stop his master, can''t let the master do wrong.


    "Get out of here."


    A burst of drink, the old man was angry, he did not expect that his apprentice would really get along for the sake of this short-lived person and his master.


    "If you don''t roll, you can''t roll. If you kill me, you can''t roll away. What''s the matter?"


    I don''t understand what happened. Tie Shi said that there are eight ways to stop his master from fighting with Guo Qi. He is afraid that Guo Qi will not be his opponent once the master starts to fight.


    Others may not know how powerful the master is. Tie Shi, who has been with the old man for more than ten years, knows best that even if the master has let himself down the mountain, he can''t compete with him for three rounds.


    Three moves are not the enemy, such a record still let iron stone heart very happy, but in the past so happy, but now more headache.


    His realm and strength are much higher than Guo Qi''s, and he can''t resist it. If Guo Qi is attacked by his master, it''s estimated that every move can be fatal.


    The gap of strength is too wide. If the master wants to attack Guo, he can''t do it.


    "What''s the matter? He protects the monster, eradicates the monster and eliminates the crisis. This is the responsibility of our practitioners, and we are duty bound. "


    The old man didn''t have the heart to fight against iron and stone, but he couldn''t let Guo Qi go.


    "Monster? There are no monsters here, master. It must be your old man''s wrong name. "


    I''m kidding. How can a monster be here? Is it difficult for you to regard Guo Qi as a monster? There''s no such possibility. I''ve had a drink with him. I know very well whether he is a monster or not.


    "Wrong? You look at that man, look carefully and see if he is a man or a monster. "


    Pointing to Feng Tian, the old man hated the iron but not the steel. His apprentice was really the best. He didn''t see the monster. He didn''t teach him that at the beginning.


    "Brother, are you really a monster?"


    To tell you the truth, tie Shi doesn''t want to believe it, and he can''t believe it. Is Feng Tian a monster? This is ridiculous.


    In iron stone''s eyes, the monster is a monster. It is as powerful as a monster, and it makes people feel terrible as a monster. This is the reason why the master said that when he saw the monster, he would take it away.


    If there are monsters today, what should I do? Catch or let go? Iron stone has no bottom in his heart, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Yes."


    At this time, Feng Tian doesn''t want to make iron and stone hard to do, and he can''t hide it. He might as well show his identity directly. Anyway, their goal is themselves. Maybe if they get their identity, they will let Guo Qi go.


    "Brother Guo Qi, no matter what the result is this time, my brother will thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would not be recognized by everyone. If it wasn''t for you, Erya would not know that my father has come back."


    "No matter what the result is today, you must live well, live to have hope, live to help me bring words to Er Ya."


    "If anything happens to me, please tell Erya and her mother that I love them very much and want to be with them forever. If time can go back, I will be with them instead of going to a place called Mingcheng.""Please Be sure to pass it on to me! "

 Chapter 158

    At the end, Feng Tian choked. At this moment, he found that he had ignored too many things. At this moment, he found that he should not leave his family, but always accompany his mother and children.


    But how can there be so much regret medicine in the world? The mistakes he once made and the results he got now, no matter how much chagrin in Feng Tian''s heart, it''s useless. Today, he knows that he can''t make it.


    "If it''s normal, I''ll help you with such things, but not now. If you want to tell sister Erya these words, you have to go there by yourself."


    Guo Qi doesn''t want to let Feng Tian give up the hope of escape. He is a monster, and his ability to cross the void is more powerful than himself. Even if he runs away, he has a great chance.


    No matter what, Guo Qi can''t watch other people torture his brother in front of him. He has experienced such things once or twice, and he doesn''t want to experience the third time. He doesn''t want to experience that kind of heartache again.


    "No matter what happens this time, I hope we can be good brothers, even if it''s not a parent, but I hope this friendship can be a good friend."


    Feng Tian''s mouth trembled, and an indescribable palpitation appeared in his heart, which he had never experienced before.


    No one has ever been like this for him. Today, he felt, very excited, moved, that kind of feeling makes him feel full and warm. He will not be lonely on the road of life.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Shifu touch you."


    No matter whether Feng Tian is a monster or not, Tieshi has to stop his master, because he doesn''t feel any bad from Feng Tian.


    I''ve heard from master before that monsters and beasts are bad things. They shouldn''t exist in this world. Once they meet, they have to be solved.


    I haven''t seen monsters and monsters, but Tieshi has heard a lot. He subconsciously thinks that those monsters and monsters are bad things and must be killed to calm the people''s anger.


    Although I haven''t been in touch with Feng Tian for a long time, Feng Tian hasn''t left any bad impression on me at all. Tieshi feels that this man is similar to him. He has a lot of things to say to his friends, but he''s still in his heart.


    A heart for others, but only with practical action, although such a person is lonely, but once made friends, that kind of emotion burst out, it is much more powerful than the nature of the monster, it is only a matter of time to suppress the nature of the monster.


    "Traitor, what do you say?"


    Hearing the promise of iron stone to two people, the old man was dissatisfied, and he drank loudly at iron stone.


    He never thought that his apprentice would be like this. It was the first time for a monster to fight against him. He was very angry.


    "People are divided into good and bad people, and monsters are also divided into good and bad ones. Since he is a good monster, I hope master can let him go."


    Instead of catching a good monster, it''s better to catch more bad guys, and save time here.


    "Asshole, what are you talking about, unless he can recover to human beings, otherwise There is no amnesty for killing. "


    The monster virus makes human beings become monsters, which is an irreversible process. They want to change from monsters back to human beings, unless they rely on their own monsters to change their appearance.


    "Then tell me how to make them human again?"


    Since there is a way, and this way can avoid a battle that iron and stone don''t want to see, why don''t iron and stone do it? He wants to know what that way is now, a way that can make monsters become human beings.


    "Want to know?" The old man looked at the iron stone solemnly.


    "Well, I want to know." Iron stone is full of expectation. He nods and opens his mouth.


    "Really want to know?"


    "Tell me quickly. Don''t lose my appetite." Iron stone has been a little impatient. What''s the way? You should tell me quickly, so that I won''t be worried any more.


    "No


    "What..."


    It took a long time to wait for two words, didn''t it?


    If you don''t talk about Mao, don''t you cheat people? You all know that they don''t fight against them when they become human beings. These words turned out to be nonsense?


    Tie Shi is a little angry. His master is really naughty. He even teases himself like this. Is it fun to make such a joke at this time?


    "Since something has made them like this, I believe there will be power to make them change back to their original appearance. Master, you must know, right?"


    Since the master said that, he would certainly have some eyebrows. He told himself that he didn''t know. He must be cheating himself, so that he could fight against the monster.


    Iron stone is pleading with his master. As long as the master can tell him how to do it, he is willing to do it, no matter how difficult it is.


    "Master, please tell me how to make the monster return to its original appearance. This is very useful for me."


    Looking at the iron stone''s appearance, Guo Qi realized something. He quickly took a step forward, clasped his hands, and respectfully opened his mouth to the master of iron stone.At this time, what he wants to help is not Feng Tian alone. His friends and his relatives have now become monsters. He can''t let those friends live in this world as monsters all the time. He wants to help them recover.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    The old man didn''t want to answer. This time, he really wanted to know about Guo Qi and the monster Feng Tian. Both of them will be great threats. One is the new generation with endless secrets, and the other is the monster with the most powerful existence.


    No matter which one, if we let them go today, for their growth, it will be the first-class existence between heaven and earth, and the old man is also hesitating.


    "Master, don''t worry. As long as you say it, I''m willing to go, even if it''s a big deal, as long as you don''t fight."


    What Tieshi is most afraid of is to see his friends and relatives fighting. He doesn''t know who he should help. No matter who he helps, it''s not right. Instead, it''s better to stop them fighting.


    "Yes, master, please tell me that I will do my best."


    As long as there is hope, Guo Qi will not give up. He thought hard before because he didn''t know what way to make Chu Tao and them return to human beings. Now that he has the opportunity, he naturally won''t refuse.


    No longer aimless and confused, Guo Qi hopes to get the answer quickly, some look forward to the old man, want to get the answer from the old man.


    "Well, I can only say that it''s my bad luck today. Just tell them."


    After the old man cut off his burned hand, the bleeding stopped and his face recovered. Finally, he stood up and looked at Guo Qi and Feng Tian. Finally, he sighed and nodded to the master.


    "As for the method, I don''t know exactly. If you really want the monster to become human, go to the emperor''s tomb."


    After that, the two old men left here with a sigh and the seven cleaned up niggers. They didn''t give the three of them a chance to ask questions.


    "The tomb of the emperor?"


    When Tieshi heard the name for the first time, he didn''t know where the emperor''s tomb was, what secrets he had and how to find them. He scratched his head and looked at them innocently.


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong. It''s really dangerous this time."


    In the original tense situation, the atmosphere was relaxed because of a problem. In the end, the fight did not start, and the stone Guo Qi had mentioned in his heart was put down.


    "It seems that we have to go to Mingcheng this time."


    No one knows what''s in Mingcheng, but it all points to Mingcheng. Not only monsters appear in Mingcheng, but also mysterious underground caves appear in Mingcheng. Then Mingcheng must have some unknown secrets, so Feng Tian wants to go to Mingcheng to find out.


    His mother is in the hands of the monster. Feng Tian can''t make him abandon his mother.


    How can you be unfilial to your parents?


    He hasn''t seen his mother for six years, which has made Feng tianhen want to beat himself. But it''s no use beating himself. His mother won''t come back by himself. He can only bear the impulse and come out to look for his mother.


    "No, handsome man, you haven''t told me what the emperor''s tomb is?"


    What the emperor''s tomb is, let alone iron and stone, I don''t know. Even Guo Qi and Feng Tian are very vague about this concept. They haven''t heard of the emperor''s tomb, so in order to rescue granny Hua earlier, Guo Qi thought of Long Xiang.


    If they don''t know, it doesn''t mean that Long Xiang doesn''t know. If Long Xiang knows, it will be much easier at least with their help.


    In fact, Guo Qi believed that the man named Li Dazhu would know where the emperor''s tomb was, because Li Dazhu made him feel a sense of closeness, which was very puzzling.


    "The tomb of the Emperor We don''t know, but we can be sure that someone must know that we are looking for the person who knows where the emperor''s tomb is


    There is no concealment. Now that he has taken Tieshi as his brother, he naturally wants to tell Tieshi what he knows, so as to avoid any trouble due to unclear explanation.


    "Now that someone knows, let''s go. Since I said that I would find a way to make the monster change back to its original appearance, I''m not just talking about it. A man vows to do what he says so that he can live up to his heart."


    He patted his chest with a firm smile on his face. He didn''t take what he said before as a joke. Since he had promised to master Feng Tian, he naturally had to put his words into practice.


    "Ha ha, well, since it''s so decided, we''ll leave today. Maybe we can get to Mingcheng tomorrow."


    I haven''t been back to Mingcheng for a long time. Although it''s only a few days, it''s just these days that Guo Qi feels that he''s living like a year. He''s thinking about Mingcheng all the time. He wants to go back to see if his brothers and relatives are still there. Are they OK?

 Chapter 159

    "So soon?"


    When he said to leave, Tieshi didn''t respond. His home was here. He had lived here for many years. He was familiar with the people in Tieshi village and wanted to leave suddenly. He was reluctant to leave.


    "Today we''d better stay for another day. Today I''ll treat you to a drink, and tomorrow morning we''ll be on our way."


    Tie Shi takes them to their residence. He wants to take advantage of today''s opportunity to say goodbye to everyone. He has lived here for so long and got a lot of help from the villagers. He won''t leave without saying a word.


    "This..."


    Guo Qi hesitated. He quietly looked at Feng Tian. He didn''t have a hundred thousand urgent things, but Feng Tian was different. Feng Tian''s mother was still in someone else''s hands. If this was delayed, what would he do when something happened? Who is responsible for this responsibility?


    "Come on, drink."


    Feng Tian nodded with a smile on his face. This time, he felt the palpitation that he had never felt before. Maybe it was his brother. He wanted to get drunk with them very much.


    "Drink, today must drink thoroughly."


    Tie Shi is a rough man. Although he became a bit unreasonable after he was with Guo Qi, his nature is still very good.


    Other people have gone back with the village head, and the man in black has also been taken away by two old people. Guo Qi and tie Shi are not happy.


    Mom, the more than ten billion IOU in my hand has become waste paper. I don''t care.


    Scold to scold, Guo Qi is still depressed in the heart at the same time is very lucky, fortunately I left a long knife in advance, although not valuable, but give Chu Tao should be very suitable.


    Previously, when fighting with the ghost in black, both tie Shi and Guo Qi defeated the monster. That''s why both Guo Qi and tie Shi have a long sword in their hands.


    Iron stone likes to use fists, and the long sword is also thrown on the ground when fighting with the nigger. After iron stone''s master appeared, he directly used iron stone''s long knife.


    Only the long knife in Guo Qi''s hand has been held by him all the time. Good things can''t be taken away. Although he can''t use it, he can take it out for auction, at least enough for himself to buy sugar.


    When the three returned to Tieshi''s residence, Tieshi brought out several jars of wine. Today, he wanted to open up and have a drink.


    "Really want to drink so much?"


    Guo Qi''s drinking capacity is not very good. Looking at such a large amount of wine, he feels numb. If he pours it into his stomach, he has to die.


    "Drink, don''t get drunk today. There is a bed in the inner room. When you get drunk, you go to bed directly."


    Iron stone clapped open the mud seal on the wine jar and opened his mouth to them with a simple smile.


    "On such a hot day, if three men sleep together, you can''t have foot odor."


    Although Guo Qi doesn''t mind everyone sleeping in the same bed, he can''t bear the smell of men''s feet.


    "Hey, don''t worry. I''ll sleep on the table when I''m drunk."


    With that, tie Shi took three bowls directly, poured wine with the wine jar, and filled the three bowls.


    "You can drink it."


    Guo Qi is really afraid that he will have an accident if he drinks too much. Although he wants to have a good time, he still tries to keep himself in a good mood.


    That night, tie Shi drank a lot, and Guo Qi also drank a lot. Feng Tian is a monster, and he always keeps the appearance of human beings. He also drank a lot, but he was not drunk.


    The night passed quickly. The villagers heard that tie Shi was going to leave. The next morning they went to the entrance of the village to wait for tie Shi.


    "Iron stone, you will go out to see the world in the future, but you must be careful. There are many swindlers out there."


    "Brother Tieshi, it happens that you haven''t met yet. Remember to find a girlfriend outside and let me have a nephew or niece as soon as possible."


    "I want a lot of delicious food. Can brother tie Shi bring some back for me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With all kinds of explanations and exhortations, Tieshi didn''t speak, just nodded with a smile. He didn''t know how long it would take to come back this time. He had no bottom in his heart, and he didn''t know whether he could come back all the way.


    Finally, he took a look at the place where he had lived for many years. Tie Shi waved his hand and left with Guo Qi.


    "Do we walk slowly like this, or do we have to travel through space?"


    Has been delayed for a day, if still so slowly, God knows when to get to Mingcheng.


    Others may not be in a hurry, but Feng Tian can''t wait. His mother''s life and death are uncertain. He is not at ease, and he doesn''t know how those people will treat his mother. He is worried.


    Step by step, although you won''t get lost, it will certainly take a long time. If you travel through space, you can greatly save time, but the probability of error is also very high.


    Don''t know exactly how to do, Feng Tian asked two people''s opinions.


    "Can monsters travel through space?"


    I''ve heard of shuttle space before, but it''s the first time I''ve seen it. Tie Shi is very curious. He hasn''t experienced it before. Now Feng Tian, the monster, suddenly opens his mouth. He''s very curious."In that case, let''s travel through space."


    "Well, I agree with that."


    Guo Qi is also anxious to go back. It''s not troublesome enough to go on the road bit by bit. He is still fast in shuttling through the void. Since there are fast ones, there''s no need to waste time at all.


    "Let''s go."


    Two people have no objection, Feng Tian nodded, his hands began to stroke in the void, his hands flashing blue light, with the iron stone hand such a stroke, void appeared a light door.


    "Don''t move."


    Two hands grasp two people''s arms, Feng Tian said.


    He is still a monster who has just completed the transformation, and has not reached the ultimate state. It''s more than enough for him to travel alone, but once there are more than a few people, the pressure will double.


    In order to spend this time safely, he did not dare to let the two people move. If he was distracted in the most critical time, he would be in trouble when he fell into the space.


    "Well, that''s what space is like?"


    Space and time are abstract concepts. You can''t see or touch them. Now when you enter into space, Tieshi doesn''t know how to do it. But in front of him, it''s dark and he can''t see anything. If he can''t feel Feng Tian''s hand, he thinks he''s dreaming.


    It''s so dark around that people can''t feel the time and the movement. Everything seems to be static. No wonder Feng Tian will ask for their opinions before entering here.


    In this kind of environment, it''s too difficult to know where you are. It''s amazing to be able to enter here. It''s equivalent to the existence of God to be able to move with two people.


    "Close your eyes."


    Tieshi is looking around curiously, and he speaks from time to time, because it''s so quiet here that people feel a little flustered. He wants to make sure that everyone is still there.


    Feng Tian''s eyes have been closed. The only thing he says is to ask them not to talk, so that he can concentrate.


    "Boom."


    When they were still standing in the dark, there was a roar from somewhere. It seemed that something had collapsed, which made tie Shi and Guo frown.


    "Is space shuttle like this?"


    "It scared me to death. I thought we were going to be killed."


    Two people are sighing, but they don''t feel that Feng Tian is shaking when he grabs their hands. At this moment, Feng Tian''s state is not good.


    "In a moment, no matter what happens, stand still."


    His voice was a little hasty and flustered. At this moment, Feng Tian was a little anxious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, brother Feng Tian, if you need any help, you can directly say that I can''t help you in shuttling through space, but if you want to fight with me, I will definitely help you settle it."


    They turned to look like Feng Tian. Although they couldn''t see anyone, they felt it out of instinct.


    "There seems to be a bit of trouble in space this time."


    Feng Tian didn''t tell you what the trouble was, and he didn''t know what kind of trouble he met this time. Everyone didn''t know. Even Feng Tian had a headache.


    "Trouble?"


    "Shall we go out first?"


    This is really not the place where I am good at. If there is any danger here, how can I help myself? If Tieshi wants to go out, he dares to fight as long as he comes to his main battlefield, even if he comes to the powerful people.


    "No, if you go out now, you may fall into the space."


    In the dark space, Feng Tian''s forehead has been covered with a layer of sweat. He is quickly trying to find a way to prevent the situation from being like this all the time. In this way, everyone may be planted here.


    He has to save his mother, let his wife and himself return to their original appearance, and accompany his daughter. There are still many things to do. How can he die like this.


    The heart is not willing, Feng Tianzheng personal expression becomes determined, he released two people''s hands, and then he suddenly disappeared in place.


    "Well, where are the people?"


    Iron stone is a little confused. At this time, he is worried. Unexpectedly, Feng Tian suddenly released his arm and stood alone in a place full of darkness. He didn''t know what to do. Standing there was neither moving nor moving. Iron stone was stunned.


    "Don''t move. Stay where you are."


    It was Guo Qi who first spoke. At the moment, Guo Qi has shown the magic power of his eyes and looked ahead.


    Although chaos is a blur, Guo Qi''s eyes can see through the ten-year void of Mingcheng. The darkness here can''t cover his sight at all. He can clearly see everything in front of him.


    "It''s a big ant."


    Ants drill holes in the ground, but it''s void. If they drill holes, they have to let void collapse.


    "It''s black. What do you say?"Iron stone scratched his head. He didn''t know what Guo Qi was talking about. It was so dark here that he couldn''t even see his fingers. What ants were there? Where are the ants?

 Chapter 160

    "Be careful."


    Guo Qi''s eyes have been paying attention to everything in front of him. He can see the monster Feng Tian fighting with the big ant with his eyes closed.


    Space fluctuations continue to come, if this time can only be relieved to wait, once the space here collapses, then everyone will fall into crisis.


    The power of iron and stone is still very strong. Even if it doesn''t reach the fourth realm of the cultivator, it''s still a little bit different. If it''s not that he hasn''t touched space before, he can go back and forth like Feng Tian.


    "Come on, I''d better stand beside you. There''s a cushion for me to die like this."


    In the heart has no bottom, iron stone feel oneself a person two blind, might as well find a person to stand beside him good, he follow Guo Qi''s voice, slowly move toward the past.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll give you a lift."


    Just came to Guo Qi''s side, iron stone reached out and groped for a long time, but he didn''t touch anything. When he planned to ask Guo Qi, Guo Qi''s voice came, and his people had already gone out.


    "I love grass You''re all over. What can I do? "


    These two bastards, I''m anxious to stay here alone. Iron stone wants to bite people. Can they be brothers in such a pit?


    "Your combat effectiveness is still very good. Just stand there and don''t get hurt. At this time, you can watch with your heart."


    At this moment, Guo Qi opened his mouth to remind Tieshi that his eyes can see it, but Tieshi can''t see it. Sometimes it''s better to look with his heart than with his eyes.


    This time, Guo Qi understood why Feng Tian would persuade him to look with his heart when he was in two shady places in the village. If he didn''t have these magic eyes, maybe he really had to look for the direction with his heart.


    With that, Guo Qi, like a sword that cuts through the void, quickly appears beside Feng Tian. Although Feng Tian''s current state is not weak, it is the main battlefield of big ants.


    "Brother Feng Tian, what is this thing?"


    Since the monsters can freely shuttle through the void, it shows that they are very familiar with the void. At the moment, Feng Tian is skillfully fighting with the big ant, and Guo Qi doesn''t know what to do.


    Since they are creatures, they naturally have weaknesses. Since they have weaknesses, they should take this opportunity to strike a fatal blow.


    "The empty ant, the primitive inhabitant of the space, seldom appears at ordinary times. I didn''t expect that we met it this time."


    In general, the empty ants hide in the depths of the void and rarely appear in the outside world. After shuttling through the void so many times, it is the first time that they encounter the empty ants. Feng Tian doesn''t know the weakness.


    "What am I going to do?"


    Feng Tian is fighting. Since he is here, Guo Qi wants to help. He can''t keep watching like this.


    "With seven Nintendo."


    The blue flame is useless to this big ant, because this ant is just like a steel one. Its whole body is hard and frightening.


    The fist of the blue flame can make a big hole on the mountain, but it can make a big hole on the ant. Let alone the big hole, it doesn''t even touch the porcelain.


    "Good."


    He nodded, and the seven ninja sword that Guo Qi was carrying was directly held in his hand. This sword had been prepared by Guo Qi with a scabbard. Now he grasped the long sword with both hands, stared at the big ant with his eyes, aimed at the opportunity, and rushed out.


    "Keng."


    The sound of the golden iron strike rings, and Guo Qi''s long knife cuts on the big ant. As expected, the picture of the ant''s death doesn''t appear, and the long knife is blocked by the big ant.


    "I''m NIMA! What did the ant grow up on? How can it be harder than a turtle''s shell? "


    Very confident move did not get the desired effect, Guo Qi depressed, this ant is too strange.


    It''s the first time to see such a big ant, and it''s the first time to see such a powerful ant. But the first time I saw it, I got into trouble. Guo Qi was angry.


    "Mom, since you can''t cut with a knife, I''ll kill you with my fist, asshole."


    Don''t you have hard skin? Don''t you wear tortoise shell? I have to take off your vest today. I''ll see if you can pull it.


    When his temper came, Guo Qi got angry. There was no room for Feng Tian to intervene. The magic power of his eyes was still working. Guo Qi''s fist was wrapped with the magic power of his eyes. He thought about the big ants quickly.


    "Boom."


    One punch blows out. At this moment, the fist hits the big ant. The roar comes out, and the void shakes. The big ant is not so relaxed this time, but is shocked back by Guo Qi''s punch.


    "Hey, hey, I just like the feeling of fist pounding. Come again."


    The effect of fist blow is even better than that of long knife. Guo Qi''s confidence soared. He was full of strength and his eyes kept running. This time, I don''t know whether it was because of the improvement of his realm or something. He didn''t feel dizzy.


    The previous painful feeling did not appear. What he felt was the pleasure of the whole person''s heroic spirit. He clenched his fist and smashed at the big ant. After several punches, Guo Qi didn''t give the big ant a chance to react."Click."


    Although the big ant is very hard, Feng Tian and Qi nindao''s attack is invalid, but Guo Qi''s fist has finally achieved some effect, directly smashing the body as hard as turtle shell.


    "Haha, it''s cool. It''s not enough. Come again."


    After smashing a hole in the big ant, Guo Qi changed his place. This time, he began to kick with his feet, punch and kick with his fists and kicks, but Guo Qi didn''t feel tired at all.


    "It''s really fierce."


    After fighting for such a long time, and having been shuttling through the void for a long time, Feng Tian is a little tired. Now he just stands on one side to rest and watch Guo Qi fight alone.


    Looking at Guo Qi''s strong fighting power, Feng Tian can''t help shaking his head. It''s good to be young. Youth is capital. Look at the battle, you can''t play desperately.


    "Oh."


    I don''t know how long it took to fight, but it didn''t work for the big ant to resist. Although he swept Guo Qi out several times, Guo Qi''s attack was too much for him, and his whole body was almost broken.


    I don''t know if I''m too big. I use my eyes all the time. Soon, Guo Qi feels something is wrong. A feeling of vertigo suddenly strikes, which makes Guo Qi feel at a loss.


    "One more time."


    The big ants are about to be cleaned up. At this time, you can''t drop the chain. Even if you are in pain for a while, you have to solve it before the big ants disturb the space.


    Suffering from a headache, Guo Qi''s eyes were red, and the whole person''s momentum suddenly changed completely, like a changed person. At this moment, the temperature of the space instantly dropped to the extreme.


    Consciousness is getting weaker and weaker. Guo Qi feels that he is about to fall asleep, but the big ant is still attacking here. I don''t know if it''s out of instinct. Guo Qi''s eyes stare fiercely, and a light mixed with purple Leisi flies to the big ant quickly.


    At the moment of the light, Guo Qi''s eyes seemed to be as heavy as ten thousand jin. He couldn''t help but close his eyes. His consciousness was blurred and he fell into a deep sleep.


    "Ouch."


    After the weak Lei mang comes to the big ant, it explodes instantly, making the big ant''s side turn into a sea of thunder. Powerful thunder and lightning are splitting, and endless thunder snakes are rolling.


    The terrible power makes this trembling space more unstable.


    "Ouch."


    The big ant kept howling. At this moment, he felt the threat of the terrible minefield. If he fell into it, he would die.


    "Still want to run? No way


    Seeing Guo Qi faint, Feng Tian is worried about his comfort, but big ant is about to leave soon. With such a good chance, Feng Tian won''t let him leave so easily.


    The body was like a flash of lightning. A flying leg flashed and kicked the big ant back a long way. The body wiped the lightning.


    "Shua."


    I don''t know whether thunder and lightning have their own consciousness, or because big ant is provoking thunder and lightning. When his body touches thunder and lightning, his whole body is instantly wrapped by thunder and lightning, and the crackling sound keeps on, and his body seems to be lighting up a lightning fire.


    "Go."


    Holding Guo Qi in a coma, Feng Tian also feels the fragility of this space and can''t stay here any longer. He comes to Tieshi, takes Tieshi''s hand and leaves here.


    "Boom boom."


    As soon as the three left the space, it was originally a chaotic void. At the moment, they were completely involved in chaos. A rotating black hole appeared here, absorbed everything here, and then returned to silence again, as if no one had ever come.


    "I didn''t expect to see you for a few days. The times of power awakening are more and more frequent."


    In the chaos of darkness, a man appeared, with a dull face and a little image of a small farmer. Only his eyes were full of wisdom and profundity, which people could fall into at a glance.


    Looking at the place where Guo Qi and the three disappeared, the figure flashed for a moment and then disappeared again. The space was restored to its original appearance.


    "Brother, brother, are you ok?"


    Coming out of the space and looking at the familiar place, Feng Tian knew that they had come to the right place this time, but Guo Qi was still dizzy. The two of them shook Guo Qi to wake him up.


    It''s not the way to stay asleep.


    "What to do?"


    I haven''t seen the world all the time, and I haven''t encountered any trouble. Now I suddenly encounter such a sudden time. Tieshi doesn''t know what to do. Looking at Feng Tian, his eyes are worried, and he asks Feng Tian what he wants to do.


    "There is no one here, but let''s go to the hospital first. Maybe there will be something useful for him."


    They don''t know why Guo Qi fainted. It''s too abrupt, but they can''t watch Guo Qi faint like this. There are many hospitals in Mingcheng, and there are many hospitals with high medical technology.


    Because of a monster virus, there is almost no one here. Feng Tian wants to go to the hospital with Guo on his back. Maybe he can come across something strange."You can''t go any further. That city is already a dead city. If you go in, you will become a monster."

 Chapter 161

    Today''s Ming City is full of ruins, the whole city is left with traces of fighting, and the city is completely without the noise and bustle of the past.


    Looking at the city that has become a dead city, the three of them have their own ideas. Just as they want to walk inside, a woman''s voice rings out behind them.


    The voice is very nice, like a flute playing, crisp and elegant, so the three people can''t help but turn around to see who the woman is.


    "Yes Is that you


    Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, Guo Qi can''t forget. Although he can''t remember the girl''s name, Guo Qi knows that he must have seen her before.


    "What is me? I am who I am. If I am not, I can still be you? "


    Girls Du mouth looking at Guo Qi, this man is really, pointing to himself is a stuttering words, how in the end to provoke him?


    "Oh It''s you


    In the heart is depressed, this man really can''t speak, but after seeing the appearance of Guo Qi clearly, the girl feels that the man is a little familiar, where has this man met?


    The right index finger on the temple, girl like thinking, as if enlightened, suddenly looked up to Guo Qi, pointed to Guo Qi, said.


    "Do you remember?"


    This girl Guo Qi is still very impressed. At the beginning, Guo Qi was in heaven and earth. Chu Tao went to the next room and was taking a bath. Two women came in. The two women came in and took off their clothes without saying a word.


    Unable to stand two women in his heart, Guo Qi ran out and walked at an intersection. At that time, Guo Qi remembered a girl riding a bicycle, but the brake of the car broke.


    At that time, Guo Qi was so worried that he overthrew the girl''s car and then caught her. The worst thing was that Guo Qi held the sensitive part of the woman in his hands.


    At that time, the girl wanted to be angry with him, but it seemed that there was something urgent. The girl left first, and she left her own name when she left. The girl''s name seemed to be Lin Rong. Yes, it was Lin Rong. Guo remembered.


    "Well, you took advantage of me last time. I haven''t bothered you yet."


    With one hand pinching his waist, Lin Rong''s beautiful and sweet face showed a slightly angry look. This expression makes people feel very lovely and beautiful instead of half angry.


    Looking at Lin Rong, Guo Qi is at a loss. His heart beats very hard, which has never been before. This kind of feeling is very abrupt. Guo Qi always wants to show himself well in front of Lin Rong and let Lin Rong pay attention to himself.


    Stuttering don''t know how to speak, Guo immediately straight scratch head, a face to how embarrassed, how embarrassed.


    "I said, brother, is this your object? It''s good. It''s good for you


    Looking at this unruly girl who always gives people a lovely and sweet feeling, Feng Tian turns to ask Guo Qi. He wants to know what''s going on.


    Although I met Lin Rong for the first time, this kind of girl is just a piece of pure white paper. She is not anxious and has no other people''s intrigue. She is a perfect match for Guo Qi.


    "If he were my object, I would go home and burn incense. That means that my ancestral grave must be in smoke. It''s a blessing I''ve been cultivating for eight generations."


    Such things can''t be explained. Explanation is to cover up, and cover up is the fact. The more you describe it, the darker it is. Instead of explaining it, it''s better to express the loss in your heart with regret.


    "What''s the point of hesitation? There are not many good girls now. Many girls have been put to sleep by men when they go to school. I don''t think this girl has a boyfriend yet. If she''s a man, she''ll chase her quickly, or you''ll regret it."


    Although he is not a capable person or a big man, Feng Tian''s working time in Mingcheng is much longer than that of Guo Qi. He has been here for six years, and Guo Qi has only been here for less than two months.


    In the past six years, Feng Tian has seen too many things, and knows things far beyond Guo Qi''s reach. He knows much more about picking up girls than Guo Qi, a layman.


    "This..."


    If it''s a fight, maybe Guo Qi won''t hesitate to fight. Although his current state is very special, that kind of thing won''t make people embarrassed, but the emotional thing is the most headache.


    At this time, if you rush forward and say you like her with a girl, the girl will surely treat him as a psychopath, and his brain is out of his mind. Otherwise, his brain is caught in the door.


    Fear of hitting the wall, fear of being rejected, fear of being issued a good card.


    Guo Qi hesitates because he has too many scruples in his heart. After all, he has never experienced such a thing. Now he is a little flustered to let Guo Qi chase girls.


    "Go, go, I''m still waiting for the wedding candy. If you think about it carefully, I forget how long I haven''t eaten it. No, handsome man, I''m sure I''ll have your wedding candy."


    When Feng Tiangang finished, Guo Qi blushed like a ripe apple on the mountain in autumn. It was so red that he didn''t speak.


    This is the end of the story, and the iron stone over there starts to make no sense. The drum makes Guo Qi rush up quickly, which makes Guo Qi''s teeth itch. He likes to join in the fun. Why does he become such a hooligan when he is with himself?"Well, if I remember correctly, you are Guo, aren''t you? Don''t you know what happened in Mingcheng? "


    Du mouth looking at Guo Qi, still waiting for Guo Qi to speak, which thought the opposite three people began to whisper up, and also said very happy, which let Lin Rong completely depressed.


    Don''t take me seriously? You are not men, how can you ignore a girl?


    "My name is Guo Qi. I told you last time, but I met you in a hurry. Do you remember my surname Guo?"


    Nodded, Guo Qi remembered this girl, that is because this girl left him a deep impression, that kind of impression and favor is not ordinary people can give him, so Guo Qi will be so attentive.


    "Beauty, this boy has something to say to you, but he doesn''t know how to say it. As a brother, I''ll help him say it."


    "No, what are you talking about?"


    Before fully answering Lin Rong''s question, Feng Tian on one side couldn''t help it. As a passer-by, he knew what Guo Qi thought when he saw Guo Qi''s appearance. He was obviously interested in other girls.


    Do you like other girls in a hurry? Is there really love at first sight in the world? That''s a good relationship. I just set them up.


    With this in mind, Feng Tian helps Guo Qi to get along with him and let Lin Rong know what Guo Qi thinks and what he wants to say.


    But his words haven''t finished yet. Guo Qi is worried. He directly reaches out his hand to cover Feng Tian''s mouth and looks at Feng Tian with black lines. This monster will really cause trouble. Guo Qi is speechless for a while. What he is most afraid of now is that Lin Rong will be angry.


    "He Well He wants your phone number and address... "


    After struggling for a long time, Feng Tian finally stammered out what he wanted to say. Although he was not so straightforward, he could let the girl know that Guo Qi wanted to pursue her.


    "You..."


    Lin Rong is not stupid. She has met this kind of situation at ordinary times. All the ruffian boys come to him and talk about beauty. Can you leave a contact information, Niu, play with me, beauty? Can we start a love for the purpose of marriage


    There was no hesitation in rejecting others, but now, Lin Rong didn''t know what was going on. What she thought was rejecting, and even scolded the man for being shameless. But when the words came to her mouth, he couldn''t spit them out. That kind of feeling was very uncomfortable.


    "You agree? That''s great, boy. Don''t thank me. Remember to buy me a drink. "


    The girl''s appearance is mixed with shame and anger, which is obviously the rhythm of success. Feng Tian''s face is happy, and he retires after success. He hides his merits and fame. He lives in seclusion in the second tier. At this time, he needs Guo Qi.


    "That''s a girl? What, brother Feng Tian, I want it too. "


    This is the first time to see a beautiful woman in a big city. The pure feeling like a little white flower is definitely not what a mountain village woman can bring him.


    However, although there is a sense of admiration for this girl, tie Shi also knows that it is just a sense of worship to the goddess, not the so-called love.


    It''s just It''s too fast to help others to make a match. I''m still a bachelor. I''ve been single for more than 20 years, so I have to take a daughter-in-law home to have face.


    Iron stone rubs his hands and looks at Feng Tian with a shy smile on his face. He doesn''t see that Feng Tian has another hand in helping people to pick up girls. That''s no good. He also wants an object. The day with an object is called a day.


    "You want it too? What do you want, too? If you want to go on your own, there are many girls in big cities. When you go to spring city next time, don''t hesitate to see your sister. Go up and kiss her. No matter whether her sister will agree to be your girlfriend or not, you won''t lose if you kiss her at least. "


    To help Guo Qi is to help Guo Qi and tie Shi. Feng Tian has a bad smile, but he makes tie Shi hard.


    "My grass..."


    Although Tieshi is honest and honest, he is not stupid. If he is in a mountain village, he will be chased to his home and scolded. Good things will not go out and bad things will spread far away. Soon after he has done such a thing, he will be known by people in eight villages.


    Kiss a woman, if such things are said every day, see their own point of view, then how do you still behave?


    Maybe it''s this kind of psychology, so iron stone doesn''t dare to make trouble. No matter whether those women want to have a man kiss themselves on the street or not, once something happens, who will blame them?


    "Don''t digress. You haven''t answered me. Don''t you know that Mingcheng has become what it is now? It''s dangerous in there. Don''t go in


    There was a disastrous virus infection in the city of Ming Dynasty. Although the city is dead now, no one can guarantee that there are still monsters in the big city?


    If there are monsters, how can ordinary people beat monsters? Besides, although the monster virus vaccine has come out, the monster virus in it has not completely disappeared. If it is accidentally reinfected, another monster will appear.

 Chapter 162

    Too many citizens have changed into monsters. Now monsters have spread all over the world. Although they do not appear on the surface, they also make many people panic.


    If the demons and beasts appear one after another, the disaster will become bigger. Will you kill this man then? Or let him go? Lin Rong was ambivalent.


    "Well We just want to go in and look for someone by the way. "


    It''s only a few days since he left Mingcheng, but it''s just these days that Guo Qi feels like he''s been away for decades. He misses his place and his relatives and friends very much.


    Don''t know oneself no longer of this period of time, different become monster of them now how, still isn''t oneself leave of time appearance?


    At the moment, Guo Qi is most afraid of hearing the bad news. After all, many of those monsters have been slaughtered, and some of them have been exiled. Guo Qi is afraid that Chu Tao will also be exiled, or Guo Qi didn''t dare to think about that terrible result.


    "There is no one inside. Even if there is, it''s a monster. You can''t go in."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, Lin Rong was a little surprised. They ventured to go in and just went in to see where they used to live?


    Don''t you know the power of monster virus? Not to mention the monster virus, just the monster inside is not what ordinary people can deal with. How dare they go in?


    Almost all the people in Mingcheng have changed into monsters. The monsters have either been slaughtered or exiled, and a few of them have been arrested. Do they want to see friends?


    "Well, beauty, why can''t we go in? There''s no law forbidding Ming City to enter here."


    What''s this girl for? Why are you stopping here? Is she the policewoman guarding here? But such a beautiful and pure policeman It seems hard to find.


    If there are such female policemen, it is estimated that the police station will be full of male policemen, not for other reasons, just to work with such beautiful women, but not to kiss and look good.


    "I I''m just passing by. You can''t go in anyway. It''s too dangerous inside. "


    As usual, Lin Rong stepped on her bicycle, even she did not know why she could avoid being infected by the monster virus, and the whole city seemed to be the end of the world.


    Some of the monsters wanted to attack her, but they didn''t know what was going on. When the monsters approached her, they seemed to feel something was wrong. They turned around and left one by one, never coming again.


    It''s just like this that Lin Rong can live until now. She has no place to go without Ming City. Since there are no other people except monsters here, it''s the safest for her to live in such a city. She won''t worry that bad people will do harm to her.


    Just passing by here, I want to get something. Unexpectedly, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye sees that these three people are going to enter Mingcheng. Are they brain sick?


    In such a place where other people can''t escape, there are still people who want to go in now. And according to their appearance, they should be the most ordinary people. It''s definitely impossible to go in this way.


    Don''t want to let these three people do stupid things, Lin Rong obstructs, she doesn''t want to see three people turn into monster, or die in the hands of monster.


    "Don''t worry. This time we''re going to prepare the leader to go in. As long as you dare to appear, one will kill one, two will kill a pair."


    I don''t know where Feng Tian got the things. A cloth bag contains a lot of things, not to mention guns, grenades and models. It makes Guo feel depressed. Where did he get the goods?


    "Are you not afraid of the virus? Here, if you really want to go in, take this for you, and then I''ll go in with you. "


    No matter whether there are monsters or not, it''s too risky for these people to go in. In order to increase their safety factor, although she still has some things to do, considering that it''s not a big deal, she feels that she will accompany Guo Qi with them.


    Don''t know what reason, monster dare not hurt her, she in three people''s side, even if there is monster, monster also dare not hurt three people, is to help three people a favor.


    "With my sister, I''m content to die."


    "Go away. I''ll go to hell if I walk a few steps, let alone die."


    Feng Tian and tie Shi talk to each other and look at Guo Qi. They are just talking to Guo Qi. When they hear that Guo Qi is full of black lines, they want to pull them over and beat them up. They are not so kind.


    "Hum."


    Listen to two men''s words, Lin Rong Du cold mouth hum a, these men are not good things, with those ruffian rascal a goods, how can he promise to come in with them?


    However, all the words have been said. If we go back now, what will these people do if they are really in trouble?


    "Hoo Hoo."


    There is no noise, no constant flow of people, no colorful lights in the big Ming City. It is a dead city.When four people walk on the road of Mingcheng, what they can hear most clearly is the footsteps of four people. In addition, it''s the sound of the wind. It''s summer, but it''s chilly here.


    "No one?"


    Although I have imagined the appearance of Ming City, I can really feel the depression of Ming City at the moment. A few people can''t help but frown. Was the city really prosperous a few days ago?


    "I''ll take you to some cars first, so that you can go where you want to go earlier."


    If you walk slowly, God knows when you can get to the place that Guo Qi wants to go. Now it''s day time, and there''s nothing. If at night, monsters will haunt the inner part of Ming City, then it will be troublesome to haunt again.


    "You can go wherever you want. I''d like to be accompanied by beautiful women. I''d like to go several times on the long march of the Red Army."


    While making fun of the beautiful woman on her face, she looks at Guo Qi''s reaction to see if you are impatient. If you feel that you are going to be robbed by your friends, then hurry up and pretend to be pure?


    "The tone is smooth."


    Glancing at the iron stone, Lin Rong didn''t look at the three people again. Instead, she sat on the pink bicycle and walked forward. Now she doesn''t want to care whether the three people behind catch up.


    "We''re pissed off?"


    Looking at Lin Rong riding a bicycle first, tie Shi was depressed. He just said a few words, which made him angry? I''m actually for my brother. I''m wronged.


    "What do you say? What we are angry about is whether you can make her angry or not. "


    Feng Tian is full of black lines. This iron stone looks honest. How can he be so unreliable? He speaks in a greasy tone, not to mention a woman. Even the old man himself can''t stand it. He''s such a rascal.


    "Come on, I don''t want to be a light bulb. Let the handsome guy go. I''ll be alone."


    "Do you know where he said it is?"


    It gives Guo Qi a chance to be alone with a beautiful woman. Tieshi asks Guo Qi to go after Lin Rong. He goes in another direction alone.


    Originally, he planned to leave alone, but Feng Tian caught up with him. Feng Tian''s reason was very simple. He was a free guide to Tieshi. After all, Tieshi was not familiar with the city, but he lived here for six years.


    "Where are your two friends?"


    Although Lin Rong left first by bike, she was worried about the three people behind. The reason why she came in was to see them off. Now she left first. What if they were in danger?


    Some worried, Lin Rong turned to look at Guo Qi and asked, at this time, if you really encounter a monster, you will be in trouble.


    "I don''t know. It shouldn''t be a big problem. I just hope the monsters don''t meet them, otherwise..."


    Guo Qicai doesn''t worry about iron stone and Feng Tian. Whether they are monsters or monsters that have changed into complete monsters, although they have not changed into the ultimate state, they are not comparable to ordinary monsters. In addition, there are few battles between monsters, so Feng Tian should have no problem.


    Don''t worry, Feng Tian. Guo Qi doesn''t have the heart to worry about the iron and stone. The fists of the goods are fierce. The island''s niggers are hammered into pigs'' heads by him. If the monster appears, who will suffer the loss or "akes".


    On the contrary, a girl named Lin Rong in front of her left first on her bicycle. What if a monster suddenly jumped out? Who will help her then?


    "We''d better go to the two of them. I''m afraid they can''t cope with any danger."


    Worried that Lin Rong''s expression was not very good, he got off the bike and pulled Guo Qi''s arm to run back.


    "Don''t worry. They''ll be fine. On the contrary, it''s the monsters. If they appear, they''ll have to ask for their own fortune."


    As for the skills of the two, Guo Qiming knew that he was not so worried about them as about the monsters.


    "How can you do that? How can you see them in danger? "


    How can this man do this? Even regardless of the life and death of their good friends, if they really want to have any trouble, then you will regret for a lifetime?


    "Well, you''re a girl. You''re in such a dangerous place. You still have the heart to worry about others. Why don''t you worry about yourself?"


    Guo Qi came here because she didn''t trust girls. Now girls are worried about two men who shouldn''t be worried. Guo Qi is a little depressed. What''s the world? When do men need women to worry about their comfort?


    "Hum, if you don''t want to go there, you can take it here. I think you are wrong. You think your friends are more important than your life. It turns out that you are just a fake. Those hooligans are almost the same."


    With that, Lin Rong doesn''t pay any attention to Guo Qi. She is very angry. She walks towards Feng Tian and tie Shi alone. She is afraid that they will encounter monsters at this time, which will be really troublesome.

 Chapter 163

    "Yes, we must. Let''s go together."


    Joking, such a beautiful girl to follow, who does not go who is stupid.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Some dissatisfied looking at Guo Qi, finally this man still has a little conscience, and then push the car in front.


    "I said, Miss Lin Rong, why are you not afraid of danger when you stay here as a girl?"


    Ming City has become a dead and silent city. Even if there are no monsters in it, there is no one in such a big city. There is dead silence everywhere. A person living here will feel scared, not to mention a girl?


    Not to mention the stillness here, there may still be monsters in a place that will die at any time. Let alone a woman, even a man will be scared out of his mind.


    Guo Qi couldn''t understand why the girl chose to live here, and she didn''t seem to be afraid of monsters, because when she spoke, especially when she talked about monsters, she didn''t take it seriously.


    "I''m afraid, but if I don''t live here and there are so many sex wolves outside, it''s really dangerous."


    Although Ming City is empty and silent now, it also makes Lin Rong feel that she will not be invaded by men because there are only monsters and no human beings. If she goes to other cities now, there will be a lot of gangsters clamoring to make friends with her.


    It''s better to live in such a carefree place than to be on guard and alert every day. Therefore, after a comprehensive consideration, Mingcheng has become the best place to live.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you later."


    Don''t know how to return a responsibility, in the heart think so, Guo Qi imperceptibly said.


    As soon as he finished, Guo Qi felt something was wrong. He took a quiet look at Lin Rong for fear that she might misunderstand him. He was sure that Lin Rong had not studied this sentence deeply. Guo Qi was relieved. Fortunately, she didn''t think much.


    "To be my bodyguard is to be my life. Are you sure you want to be my bodyguard?"


    Guo Qi raised the heart just put down, Lin Rong this sentence let Guo Qi whole person leng in situ.


    A lifetime?


    This time is too long, but after Guo Qi heard this sentence, he felt that his world was filled with the fragrance of birds.


    "Yes, but Do you have any salary to be a bodyguard


    If so easily agreed to come down, as a big man, Guo Qi felt some can not hang face.


    "Yes, you say. How much do you want in a month?"


    He is just a joke. If he is serious, he can talk for a while.


    "If you want to manage food, you must have meat and sleep. What, Miss Lin, do you want to warm the bed?"


    Just put the heart out, did not expect Lin Rong agreed directly, also let himself promise.


    Now Guo Qi has said what he said from the bottom of his heart. He is not nervous just now, but he also looks at Lin Rong quietly.


    "Shameless, hooligan..."


    Du mouth vicious stare Guo up one eye, and then Lin Rong never pay attention to Guo up.


    Hum, men are the same. Every day they think about women''s bodies. This man is no exception. If he wants to be his own bodyguard, he just wants to sleep with himself.


    "That''s a joke. It''s a joke."


    If Lin Rong really agreed, Guo Qi would be in an awkward situation. Fortunately, Lin Rong scolded him, and Guo Qi grinned and explained.


    "Isn''t that what you think?"


    Turning his head and looking at Guo Qi, Lin Rong asked.


    "Well Can you not answer? "


    How can I answer this? This is the most difficult question.


    If he said that he didn''t think so, Lin Rong certainly didn''t believe it. But if he said that he did, wouldn''t he admit that he was a shameless hooligan?


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    With that, Lin Rong left on her own, regardless of Guo Qi''s depression.


    "Where are they?"


    After walking for a long time, she still can''t find Feng Tian and tie Shi. Lin Rong is a little worried. She didn''t expect that the two people were lost.


    In such a dangerous place, an carelessness is the danger of death. Why are the two people so careless? What if they meet a monster?


    "While it''s still early, get both of them back early."


    Some worried, Lin Rong looked at Guo Qi, no matter she was still angry with Guo Qi, directly let Guo Qi and her quickly find two people.


    "Look for it. If I don''t find him today, I won''t eat."


    Guo Qi seems to have made up his mind. It seems that it''s very important for him not to eat. But Lin Rong heard this, and she looked at Guo Qi.


    "Are you really good friends and brothers?"


    Lin Rong doesn''t think much of Guo Qi. His brother may be in danger. He doesn''t care about it. Is he still in the mood to eat?Good brother Yanhua.


    He gave Guo Qi such a title in his heart. Of course, Lin Rong didn''t say it. Otherwise, Guo Qi didn''t know how long he would be happy to hear Lin Rong praise him.


    "Don''t worry. Mingcheng is so big. They are not stupid. They will run when they meet the monster."


    After walking for a while, Lin Rong is riding a bike, but Guo Qi is running on the road. I don''t know how long he has been looking for him, but he still can''t find tie Shi and Feng Tian. In desperation, Guo Qi can only breathe and stop to have a rest.


    "Hurry up, find it earlier, and be at ease earlier."


    The company in the three people''s side, is afraid that they will encounter monsters, when they can also help them drive away monsters.


    "Bang."


    Guo Qi is sitting on the edge of a flower bed. He can''t walk any more. After walking for so long, his legs are already sore, and he doesn''t worry about them, so he won''t worry.


    Lin Rong gets off the bike and holds the car with both hands. Miaoman stands there, looking at Guo Qi. He wants Guo Qi to get up quickly and continue to look for two people.


    Before they started to search, they heard the sound of fighting. The distance was not very far, and their sight was attracted.


    "No, they should have met a monster."


    Mingcheng, such a super city, has now become an empty city. There are no ordinary people in it. Even if you see it, it must be formed by demons and beasts.


    Since there is no one, and there will be human fighting, then there is only one result, the monster appeared.


    Like normal human beings, monsters are not afraid of the sun, but they are not obstructed by the light, and can be seen by day and night. Therefore, at night, it interferes with human vision and has no great impact on monsters. This is also the reason why we should not fight with monsters at night.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Lin Rong anxiously exclaimed, this time her most worried thing happened, she did not know how to do.


    Although Guo Qi, who is resting, won''t worry about tie Shi and Feng Tian, he didn''t expect to meet a monster when he arrived at Mingcheng. Is that too fast?


    "You wait for me."


    Just now, Guo Qi was still very slow. Now it''s good. When he heard that the monster appeared, he was like beating chicken blood. He said that he would run and run, but he couldn''t catch up with him on his bicycle. Is that what he said just now?


    Du took a look at Guo Qi, but Lin Rong didn''t slow down. She was the only one who could drive away monsters. Although I don''t know why monsters would take the initiative to retreat when they saw her, he could help them.


    If those two people can''t survive until she appears, they will become the ghost of the monster.


    "I''ll carry you behind my back, so fast."


    Want to hurry past, but Lin Rong riding a bike is too slow, at this time Guo Qi can''t leave Lin Rong, if there are monsters here again, what will Lin Rong do? After thinking about it, Guo Qi comes directly to Lin Rong, takes Lin Rong off the car, doesn''t care about the bike, and makes Lin Rong lie on his back.


    Although Lin Rong is a little shy, he looks very serious and doesn''t know what''s going on. At this moment, she can''t say no. her pretty face looks like a ripe red apple in the middle of autumn. People can''t help climbing up and biting it.


    Lying on Guo Qi''s shoulder, Lin Rong wants Guo Qi to slow down. It''s too tiring, but Guo Qi can catch up with the car when he runs. Lin Rong then understands why Guo Qi has to carry her on his back. It''s disgusting that his bike can''t run as fast as him.


    "Hoo, at last."


    The magic power of the eyes is working. It may be that more and more people use it. Guo Qi is more and more familiar with the ability of using his eyes. He soon guides his strength to his legs, which makes him speed up quickly.


    After arriving at the place, Guo Qi saw that three monsters were confronting iron and stone, which let Guo Qi take a breath. There were not many. If there were more monsters, they would be big heads.


    Put down Lin Rong, Guo Qi is worried that Lin Rong and Guo Qi will be hurt. Let Lin Rong wait for him here first. He can''t let two people deal with three monsters. He has to share one first.


    "What are you doing?"


    This man even let himself wait here, he wants to go? Although his back is solid and warm, you can''t come back when he goes. Lin Rong shouts at him.


    "I went to help."


    Is it strange to help my brother? Guo Qi doesn''t understand.


    "You wait here. I''ll take care of things here."


    To Guo Qi''s surprise, Lin Rong and Guo Qi finish, and the whole person trots directly.


    "Those are monsters. You''d better wait here. If a beautiful girl is hurt by monsters, it''s really wasted. If you really want to be wasted, go to my bed at night..."


    Guo Qi holds Lin Rong''s wrist and refuses to let her go. The reason why he accompanies her is that he is afraid that she will be damaged by the monster and doesn''t want to put her in danger. Now she even takes the initiative to approach the monster, and Guo Qi won''t agree."Your two good brothers are surrounded by monsters now, but you promised me that you would be my bodyguard for a lifetime to protect me. You can''t pass today. If you are injured, how can you protect me in the future?"

 Chapter 164

    Looking back at Guo Qi, Lin Rong opened her mouth with a warm smile.


    "Miss Lin Rong, do you want me to stay with you all my life?"


    Such a good thing, Guo Qi roared in his heart, where can we find such a good task?


    I have a good feeling for Lin Rong in my heart. Guo Qi would like to spend more time with Lin Rong. Although there is no romantic relationship between them, Guo Qi just feels very good.


    Lin Rong let herself stay with her for a month. Where can I find such treatment?


    "Just wait for me here. Don''t worry, your friend will be OK soon."


    With that, Lin Rong no longer cares about Guo Qi''s shouting behind him. She trots to Feng Tian for fear that something might happen to them.


    "Well, I haven''t hit enough yet. Yes, you, the dog''s head, poke. If you run again, I''ll chase you to your doghouse, wipe And it doesn''t stop


    It took a long time to find out the three monsters. As a result, it took a long time to chase them. They entangled the three monsters, but they didn''t know what they wanted to know from their mouths. These monsters seemed to have seen ghosts, but they didn''t look back and ran away desperately.


    "No way, who let you too handsome, they see you, direct inferiority, alas, life can not be too hard, handsome too cruel is also a crime."


    Looking at the iron stone whining there, Feng Tian couldn''t see it, but he was also very curious, why did these monsters just fight and run away before winning or losing.


    "Why are you two separated from us for no reason?"


    Lin Rong''s expression is not very good when he comes to them. These two people really are. If it wasn''t for her this time, they will be killed by monsters. Why don''t they cherish their lives?


    "We..."


    Iron stone want to explain what, but Lin Rong directly interrupt them, let two people don''t know how to explain.


    "Let''s go. There are many monsters here. Don''t walk around any more."


    Finally, before the monster hurt them, he saved them from the monster''s hand. Lin Rong was relieved and let them go quickly.


    "Come on, I don''t say anything. Sure enough, I still like to be a quiet and beautiful man."


    Iron stone shakes his head. Instead of explaining, it''s better not to say anything, otherwise the handsome guy will say himself again.


    Is it better to compete with a girl, or is it not a pure man?


    "Yes, you don''t like to talk. You are the quietest. You are a beautiful man."


    Feng Tian nodded at one side, a series of "praise" said that the iron stone was happy, sure enough, the eyes of the masses were bright.


    "Come on, eat. I''m hungry."


    Depressed, Guo Qi didn''t care and went to eat directly. Mingcheng is so big and there are so many supermarkets. Now there is no one in it. What do you want to eat?


    "I want to eat meat, I want to drink, I want to eat more."


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to eat, iron and stone suddenly came to the spirit. Not to say, it was OK. As soon as Guo Qi opened his mouth, he said that he was hungry.


    With a revolution in his stomach, he naturally had to have a good meal. He finally came to Mingcheng, the legendary big city. His first meal here must be full and good.


    "Let''s go. I haven''t been here for a few days. I miss where I used to work."


    After working in this city for six years, Feng Tian has a feeling for it. Although many parts of Ming City are dilapidated now, the whole is still very good, only less popularity and more silence.


    "You must not walk around, lest you meet the monster again."


    After the monster incident just now, Lin Rong is afraid that the three people will encounter the monster, and constantly reminds the three people of how to do.


    "At last I''m about to eat. I''m starving."


    Find a place to eat, but also found a lot of delicious, Lin Rong and Feng Tian do things together, Guo Qi and iron stone sit at the table waiting.


    Tieshi has drunk several glasses of water, but he can''t wait for the food. The strong aroma of rice has already hooked out the roundworms in his stomach. He is swallowing and waiting anxiously.


    , yes, madam boss, are you ready for Baijiu? If you have rice and wine, it doesn''t smell good. "


    Tieshi has no other hobby, but likes to drink. When he calls Lin Rong, he calls the boss directly, because Guo Qi has become the boss of this place, and he is responsible for everything.


    "What are you talking about? We have nothing."


    Looking at Guo Qi calling Lin Rong, it''s obvious that he said it to Guo Qi on purpose.


    "Hey, hey, don''t pretend. I know you''re beautiful at the moment."


    Looking at Guo Qi with a bad smile, it''s obvious that I''m doing it for you. You still pretend to be ungrateful. It''s estimated that the forest has already blossomed.


    "Well, you can eat."


    Two people here are chatting in private. Feng Tian and Lin Rong come here with their things.Fragrant things suddenly aroused iron stone''s appetite, let iron stone eager to rush directly to grab two people''s hands.


    "Eat, drink, say, Madame, do you want to have a drink with the boss?"


    Looking at Guo Qi with a bad smile, this time, Tieshi is no longer the simple and honest rough man in the mountain village at the beginning. Under the simple appearance, it is the interior of nonsense.


    After that, Lin Rong blushed and looked at the stone white. Then she said something with her mouth in her mouth. Everyone didn''t know it very well. Then Lin Rong ate with her head down and her face red. She didn''t dare to see the three people again.


    Lin Rong ate the meal with his head down. The three men not only tasted indecent, but also poured wine. After a while, they guessed. Although Guo Qi didn''t know much about it, tie Shi knew it very well and taught Guo Qi. Then the three men didn''t reserve the amount of wine and drank it freely.


    Although Lin Rong didn''t pay attention to the three men, she drank a little and was slightly drunk. She watched the three men cry and laugh for a while, but she didn''t say anything. She just sat and looked at the night sky quietly.


    "Well, the head hurts."


    The next day, before dawn, Guo Qi felt dizzy and very uncomfortable. He opened his eyes and rubbed his neck.


    I looked at my place. I was drinking yesterday, but now I am here. Where is this?


    "Run? Run to your mother. Give me back the wine. "


    As soon as Guo Qi wakes up, he hears the roar of a man next door. The sound sounds familiar. It should be iron and stone, but he doesn''t know what the goods are roaring at in the early morning.


    "Talking in your sleep?"


    When he came to the door of the iron stone room and pushed it open, Guo Qi was depressed. He was dreaming, and he was still roaring while dreaming.


    Although he didn''t know what Tieshi had dreamed, Guo Qi was sure that he must have been robbed of the wine in his dream.


    "Awake?"


    Just turned around, the monster Feng Tian stood beside Guo Qi. The appearance of so cold made Guo Qi jump and calm down. Guo started to nod.


    "Today, let''s go to the man named Longxiang."


    When he came here yesterday, he mainly had an understanding of Mingcheng. Now that he knows the situation of Mingcheng, Feng Tian doesn''t want to delay any more. Now he is still worried about his mother and wants to find Longxiang as soon as possible.


    Long Xiang should know where the emperor''s tomb is. As long as he can find the tomb, he will have the confidence to save his mother, so that he can take her back and reunite with his family.


    "It''s still dark. Let''s wait for daylight."


    It''s supposed to be morning, but it''s still early, iron and stone are still sleeping, and Guo Qi doesn''t know where Lin Rong is. Instead of going in a hurry, we''d better hurry together at that time, so as to avoid anything unexpected.


    "Well."


    He nodded. Although Feng Tian was anxious, he had to agree that everyone came together. If he left anyone behind, what would he do when he was in trouble?


    There are many friends, many roads, and you can come out to help when you encounter things you can''t solve. Tieshi is very simple. Although he''s a bit unreasonable recently, his nature is not bad, otherwise he won''t fight those super strong people for himself.


    Guo Qi, a monster Feng Tian, can''t see through all the time. Although his cultivation is general, he won''t let people look at him, but the power that he burst out surprised everyone.


    With such a mysterious and powerful brother around, no matter what the purpose is, Feng Tian hopes that they can help him with him.


    "And the girl, by the way?"


    They both got up, but they didn''t see Lin Rong here. They didn''t know where Lin Rong would go so late.


    "Maybe in a room, too."


    There is no one to live in the whole Ming City. The houses here are free to live. The three of them are three big men. Lin Rong is a girl. Although we are friends now, a man can do anything when he is drunk. As a girl, it''s normal to be on guard.


    "Let''s go back to our room first, and we''ll be on our way as soon as it''s light."


    With that, Feng Tian returns to his room, and Guo Qi nods to his room.


    "You all got up so early?"


    Yesterday''s wine, now it''s still early, two people have been sober, Lin Rong looked at Guo Qi, some strange, asked.


    "I can''t sleep because I have a bad head."


    Guo Qi didn''t hide it. He really felt that his head was like a lot of circles in place, not to mention dizzy.


    "Go back to your room and drink some water first. It''s still early now. Don''t go out casually. There are many monsters outside at this time. If you encounter them, I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    It''s still dark now. If you go out now, you may encounter monsters. Once you encounter monsters, it''s very quiet at this time. Monsters come together, and then it''s really troublesome.


    "Well, I see."With that, Lin Rong leaves. Guo Qi doesn''t know why she''s going, but Guo Qi doesn''t ask where the girl lives at this time. Obviously, he has a bad intention.


    "Boom."


    "Bang."


    Push open the door, Guo Qi has not gone in, the fierce roar of the sound sounded outside, like thunder, very amazing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    His face changed abruptly, and Guo Qimeng nodded and raised his head.

 Chapter 165

    Not far from the top of Guo Qi''s head, there was a violent roar. Hearing this sound, Guo Qi''s eyes immediately looked in that direction.


    "Shua."


    Guo Qi hasn''t gone out of the room yet. A figure outside the door has already flashed away and rushed out directly. The purpose should be to fight outside.


    At this time, it''s still dark, and it should still be Mingcheng. Most of the people who fight outside are monsters. Although Guo Qi was a little surprised by why the monsters fight inside, he still went out.


    "Bang."


    A violent sound came out, and the earth was shaking. It seemed that the heaven and the earth would be broken. If he didn''t know what was the situation, Guo Qi would have thought that the earthquake was coming.


    "These two monsters..."


    High above the sky, two people in confrontation, a person''s whole body is beating thunder, thunder snake dance, let that thunder beast like a thunder god general, Thunder God in the world, heaven and earth awe.


    On the opposite side of leimang monster, there is a dark monster. That kind of black can swallow everything around, even the night. In the dim light of the night, that kind of black has been completely eye-catching.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Looking at the monster, Guo Qi was a little confused.


    Generally speaking, monsters are very ferocious. When they appear in front of people, they are transformed into human beings. However, the monsters not only have no human appearance, but also can''t see the appearance of monsters.


    The whole body is not dark in winter, like an endless black hole. After watching for a long time, it seems that even the line of sight can be attracted in.


    Seeing many kinds of monsters, Guo Qi was also a man of wide knowledge. But today, he saw this kind of monsters for the first time, which made him curious and wanted to find out.


    "Brother monster, either he has been slaughtered, or he has been exiled, some of them have been mixed in the world, and some of them have been arrested. Do you want to be king here now? Others agreed, but Lao Lei objected


    Shortly after the battle, leimang monster and the Dark Monster began to confront. This time, leimang monster looked at the dark monster, his face was full of anger. This guy was not only strange, but also not friendly to his companions.


    "Those who oppose me die."


    A few days ago, Ming City was a paradise for monsters, because when the virus of monsters just expanded, all monsters were trapped in Ming City. At that time, only a few monsters quickly changed into complete monsters.


    Later, the battle was on the verge of breaking out. The powerful monsters either died or ran away directly. Only a part of the weak monsters stayed here. Unexpectedly, there was no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey was called the overlord. The dark guy took advantage of the absence of other monsters, and led several half monsters to pretend to be powerful.


    Seeing this situation, leimang monster who came back from other places must protest. He couldn''t stand such a villain. After understanding the situation, he immediately stood up against it.


    "Let me die? It depends on whether you have that ability


    The face of the dark monster is extremely dark, the whole person can''t see the expression, but his voice is very cold, the words come out from the mouth, the whole person instantly turns into a black line, quickly attacks the leimang monster in the past.


    In the face of the Dark Monster''s attack, leimang monster just gave a cold smile. Although he felt that this guy was pretending, he was really a bit of a real standard.


    When the dark monster attacks, the leimang monster directly condenses its whole body into leimang shields. The dark long sword stabs the leimang shield fiercely, and the sound of "hissing" is endless.


    "Exhaust you."


    The power tightly controlled the leimang shield. Although leimang monster was relaxed on the surface, he was also very surprised in his heart. When he first came into contact with the dark monster, he felt something was wrong. Now he was fighting with the dark monster again, and he suddenly felt that the monster was very strange.


    I don''t know what''s the matter with that dark power, but it''s actually eroding his thunder shield. Although his thunder is not chaos thunder, it''s also a very powerful and domineering power. Today, he has met his opponent.


    The dark sword stabbed at leimang shield, the sword was reduced inch by inch, but leimang shield gradually became weak. It was obvious that in this power of Jiaofeng, the two were equal.


    "Exhaust me? Is it up to you? "


    Although this kind of dark power is very annoying, it''s hard to say who is more popular if we really want to fight.


    Being looked down upon by the dark guy, leimang monster felt very upset. He directly turned the thunder around him into thunder sea, and the surging thunder sea was sweeping towards the dark monster.


    The dark monster is controlling the dark sword to attack leimang shield. The sudden sea of leimang makes his whole body stiff. He quickly uses his countermeasures,


    "Hey, look at your dark body. It''s estimated that you rubbed the dust when you went to steal from the bottom of an old lady''s pot. Come on, let uncle wash you."


    Leimang sea water rolled up tens of meters high, like a wall, mercilessly patted on the dark monster. At this moment, the dark monster was like a boat in the sea, and had no place at all."I told you a long time ago, don''t pretend to be better than that. You can''t do it. Now you know, there will be retribution."


    It depends on whether you can pull it or not. Lao Tzu''s thunder and lightning is designed to deal with you. Don''t you think you can break it this time? If you have the ability, you can continue to do it. Do you still laugh?


    "Can I help you?"


    The huge leimang wave just covered the Dark Monster below. Feng Tian came out of the void and came to leimang monster. He took a look at the leimang tide and turned to leimang monster.


    "No, it''s not a piece of cake to deal with this kind of monkey who likes to be called overlord."


    Shaking his head, leimang monster breathes a sigh of relief and smiles at Feng Tian.


    Although Feng Tian''s arrival is icing on the cake, he at least wants to help himself. This kind of monster friend has no malice. Leimang monster is also very grateful for Feng Tian''s help when he was in Tieshi village, so he didn''t say anything more.


    "Not good."


    Just when leimang monster felt that everything was over, the change suddenly appeared. This time, there was a big wave in Leihai, the waves were on the shore, and the world was shaking.


    Pop, pop.


    There was a huge roar between heaven and earth, as if thousands of families were setting off firecrackers in the new year. That kind of roar made cities hundreds of miles away notice the situation here.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s the direction of Ming City. How can there be people in that dead city?"


    "Isn''t it the outbreak of the world war?"


    ¡­¡­


    The momentum is too great. People who notice the situation are guessing one after another. However, some mysterious people, after their facial expressions change, quickly disappear in the same place. No one knows where they have gone.


    "My power..."


    The power of thunder and lightning is amazing and very powerful. It is rare to encounter the power of restraining thunder and lightning. Now the sea of thunder and lightning is covered with dark monsters. However, the sea of thunder and lightning has such an accident. You can understand with your toes that all this has something to do with dark monsters.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I feel something is wrong all the time, but when all this happened, Feng Tian doesn''t know what''s wrong. Looking at Lei mang monster shocked, Feng Tian comes to him and asks.


    "The monster..."


    The whole person instantly becomes very weak, looking at Leihai, leimang monster stretched out a finger, as if all the problems are in Leihai.


    "As I said, those who oppose me die."


    The endless thunder sea is like the sand in the hourglass. It leaks out quickly. When the endless thunder in the thunder sea becomes smaller, Feng Tian is stunned.


    Looking at the dark monster, he finally understood why leimang monster would become weak, why leimang sea would disappear in place so quickly.


    "Your power..."


    What is the power of darkness? Feng Tian didn''t fight against the dark monster, but seeing the appearance of leimang monster, and according to the ability of the dark monster, Feng Tian has already guessed a rough picture.


    "Although the power of tired point is very strong, don''t forget that there are people outside the world. Today, you are proud and arrogant. If you lose, no one else can blame you."


    For a long time, the Dark Monster has covered his true face. No one can see his appearance clearly, and no one knows his expression changes, his every move and his state of mind. We can only infer from his voice.


    "Swallowing is the power of swallowing."


    Feng Tian is not sure of his guess. Leimang, who is on one knee, is unwilling to speak. He can''t imagine that there will be such a high-level monster in Ming City, a broken and silent city.


    "Now that you know it, you should know the power of devouring monsters."


    The power of swallowing is incomparable. It can swallow all things in the world, and it can swallow endless power. Even thunder and lightning, which leimang monster is most proud of, are defeated in the hands of dark monster.


    "Damn it."


    The expression is very angry, leimang monster is very unwilling, why can let this kind of villain have shameless powerful power, this next Mingcheng may really be ruled by this guy.


    The reason why human beings are afraid of monsters is that they are afraid of doing something harmful to human beings. At present, the situation has not reached the most terrible step. However, once monsters are assembled, and then they launch riots, the damage and serious consequences will be unimaginable.


    "No, no matter what happens today, we can''t let him succeed."


    Last night, he came back to Mingcheng. After he came here, leimang monster knew that the monster in Mingcheng had already produced a talker, and this dark monster is the so-called carrying handle. As long as he said a word, all kinds of younger brothers appeared.


    "It''s not even bright today. What kind of firecrackers are you putting out there? Which family is married? If someone gets married, remember to invite me to eat wedding candy first, and then I''m going to help you pray for blessings. I haven''t eaten wedding candy for a long time. I really miss the days when I eat wedding candy. "

 Chapter 166

    Rubbed the sleepy eyes, iron stone didn''t know what was going on, but came out of the room, not to mention how innocent it was.


    Is it easy to get a good sleep when you''re drunk? This will be disturbed wake up, you say you disturb it, how can you continue to disturb, the sound of firecrackers, if it is not for their sleep, certainly scared incontinence.


    In the violent noise, there is also the vibration of the earth. If it wasn''t for the fact that I was still a little confused, iron stone would really think that there was an earthquake and run down from the bed.


    "To death."


    has already packed up the thunder mans monster, and the rest of the world is not as good as him. So, is that has the final say?


    It happened that a rough man came out and complained about himself. He used to hate people talking to him with this kind of expression and tone. Now he met him, and it was when he had the ability and ability. The dark monster was very uncomfortable.


    Looking at the speaker coldly, in his eyes, iron stone has been sentenced to be a dead man, but this dead man still has a short time to live here.


    "Death? You want me to do something? I don''t look down on you. You poor people who go to drill the bottom of the pot even say how can you be shameless? "


    "Of course, as a pure and handsome man, I NIMA, I am handsome again. How can others live? Too much! "


    "Since I''m a handsome man, I''m sure I''m a good talker. As long as you pay, let alone help you, I can warm your bed."


    Silly ha ha of looking at the dark monster, the words of iron stone almost didn''t make the Dark Monster angry to death, this bastard, died to the end, even dare to talk with oneself like this.


    "Not so much for the dead."


    Eyes cold looking at iron stone, at this moment, the Dark Monster moved to kill, this time he wants to kill iron stone Liwei, see who dares to contradict him.


    "Well, I haven''t finished yet. What are you doing?"


    My brain is not fully awake. I drank too much yesterday, but I saw that the dark monster was near me. Out of fighting instinct, iron and stone kept dodging.


    At the same time, he dodged and looked at the man of heibulaji in doubt. Who is this man? Looking handsome, do you want to chase yourself? That can''t do. You''re not a pretty girl. Go as far as you can. Don''t get in the way here.


    "Hum."


    With a cold hum, the Dark Monster did not expect that his attack, which almost left a shadow, could not hurt this man. Who is this man? This man is the first one who can compete with himself without relying on his own monster power.


    "Well, your sister, do you have a bad nose? What are you doing here when your nose is uncomfortable? Go back to the fire scissors and poke it. It''s comfortable when it''s smooth. "


    I don''t know whether I''m sleepwalking or real. I''m a little confused. I want to stare at the man in front of me, but I always see nothing but black.


    Fighting with the refugees in heibulaji?


    Seeing the dark monster, iron stone suddenly thought of those black skin refugees from other countries. Shouldn''t these goods come from those countries?


    "Death."


    After spitting out such a word, the Dark Monster directly incarnated into a dark shadow, directly appeared in front of iron and stone.


    The two hands are changing the way of attack. It''s obvious that they want to take iron stone''s life. As long as iron stone doesn''t resist or resist, iron stone''s life will be explained today.


    "Asshole."


    Seeing that the dark monster was about to kill iron and stone, Guo Qi couldn''t keep watching. Just now, he was still far away. But when he saw that iron and stone was in crisis, he directly turned the magic eye out without saying a word, and the whole person soon came to the battlefield.


    "More is better than less? You think it''s too simple. If you can defeat me, do you think these monsters are fools? "


    I''m kidding. Now all monsters want to be the boss. Being the boss means everything. The dark monsters have been staring at the first chair for many years. Now their dream has finally come true, and they will be very happy.


    Seeing Guo get up to fight, although the expression of the Dark Monster has changed a little, the change is not big. Finally, he wants to fight with Guo.


    "I don''t care who you are. If you want to bully my brother, you have to ask me."


    I''m kidding. Tie Shi is still drunk now. This man even takes advantage of him when he''s drunk. It''s totally mean. Otherwise, with tie Shi''s skill, the result will be totally different.


    "With you?" Looking at Guo Qi, the voice of the dark monster was full of disdain.


    "By me." For the dark monster, although Guo Qi doesn''t know where he is, he can watch the Dark Monster fight against iron stone, which is more sad than killing him.


    "Since you are impatient, today next year will be your memorial day."


    At the moment, the voice of the dark beast was full of cold into the bone marrow. The dark eyes were staring at Guo Qi, as if he was being watched by a poisonous snake, which made Guo Qi shudder.But Guo Qi didn''t step back. It''s a battle of momentum. As long as he wants to step back, he will fall behind in momentum. Guo Qi won''t give the initiative to others.


    "Ha ha."


    For the Dark Monster''s words, Guo Qi just a slight smile, the Dark Monster''s power he has some bottom, the heart will not be so afraid.


    "Death."


    Cold words export, the Dark Monster''s body flash, like a black lightning, quickly appeared in Guo Qi''s side, hands into two sharp blades, toward Guo Qi''s throat.


    The black sharp blade is fierce and powerful. The powerful force even makes the air roar. If this shot falls on Guo Qi, even if Guo Qi''s neck is hit by iron, it is estimated that it will be cut off directly.


    "Asshole."


    Seeing that the attack of the dark monster is about to fall on Guo Qi, Feng Tian, who is standing beside the leimang monster, suddenly changes his expression and yells, and the whole person disappears in the same place.


    "Bang."


    Guo Qi is running his eyes, leading a trace of strange power all over his body. At this moment, his eyes gradually become blood red, the feeling of vertigo gradually emerges, and Guo Qi''s consciousness is becoming weaker and weaker.


    Seeing that the attack was about to fall on his own body, Guo Qi''s side space fluctuated, and then a foot quickly kicked out. There was a little golden light on that foot, which directly kicked on the dark monster.


    But the Dark Monster didn''t attack Guo Qi. He flew out first, drew a parabola in the air, and finally hit the ground, leaving a long scratch on the ground.


    "Poof."


    I didn''t feel any powerful existence in the space. Just now, the foot wrapped in golden light suddenly appeared. The powerful attack kicked on me and spat out a mouthful of black blood uncontrollably.


    One handed body, sitting on the ground, endure the severe pain from the body, the dark beast eyes staring at the space around Guo Qi.


    "Ming City is not a place for monsters to go wild."


    The fluctuation of the space disappears. What comes out of the space is a man in a black suit. However, how does this man look like a bumpkin upstart? It''s because he can''t get rid of the rustic atmosphere.


    I don''t care what other people think of me. As long as I live happily, Li Dazhu stands in mid air, looking at the dark monster that has been kicked out by himself, instead of some cold and fierce mouth.


    It seems that he is usually too low-key and despised by monsters. This is disdain, the disdain of hongguoguo.


    "You..."


    Other monsters don''t know Li Dazhu, but the dark monsters do. At the beginning, this man united with other super powers to seal the whole Ming City, and millions of monsters were directly imprisoned.


    Although the seal was broken later, all the monsters were afraid of the man''s power. If we can join hands with those old guys to seal such a big city, we can imagine the strength of this man.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Super strong people should be all over the world looking for monsters now. It''s just because those strong people have left that Mingcheng, the birthplace of monsters, will become the safest place. I just didn''t expect that there will be a super strong person guarding here this time. My sister, it''s a miscalculation.


    "Why am I here? My family is in Chuncheng. Who let you make so much noise? You are looking for abuse yourself. Who is to blame


    With both hands behind him, Li Dazhu looks at the dark monster. He is also shocked. He did not expect that when the strong spread all over the world, there was such a powerful monster in Mingcheng, a place where everyone thought there was no monster.


    Swallowing power is a special ability that is superior to many other powers. Once this power is achieved, how many people will be his opponents? Li Dazhu doesn''t know if other people will be his opponents, but he''s hanging on.


    The power of destruction, the law of order and the power of creation are the sources of all things, and they are also the three supreme powers. Under these three supreme powers, there are countless laws and powers. Undoubtedly, the power of swallowing is very high, and it is absolutely a powerful power.


    A man with deep intention got this kind of power, and the result can be imagined. But fortunately, this monster didn''t know how to attract people. Just as he was young, he couldn''t help walking in front of people.


    "Let''s go."


    Not long after Li Dazhu''s words were finished, the Dark Monster''s side fluctuated for a while and then calmed down. However, a rapid voice came into many people''s ears.


    "Want to go? Have you ever asked me? "


    Now that he is here, does the Dark Monster want to leave?


    It''s not that Li Dazhu is conceited. In his present state, he will not put the dark monster in his eyes. Unless the man hiding in the void has absolute strength, he can''t let the dark monster be rescued.


    "You go quickly. I''ll stop them for a moment. Time is short. If you miss it, you''ll find a way.""Disturbing space, ten years ago." With that, the man hiding in the space began to show his ability in the void.

 Chapter 167

    With the end of the voice in the void, the time of Mingcheng began to turn back. Soon, everything in front of him changed.


    "Ten years ago?"


    Li Dazhu has just heard the voice in the void. It''s just the power of time and space. He''s no stranger. Someone dares to perform this move in front of him. He doesn''t have any action, just waiting for the person to perform it.


    "That''s it."


    Different from Li Dazhu''s attitude, Guo Qi looked at the changes in front of him. This feeling made him think of something, something that happened to him.


    When his back was injured, Guo Qi insisted on going to heaven and earth with Chu Tao, where he auctioned and gambled on stones. Everything was going well before, but soon after he came out of heaven and earth, many strange things happened around them.


    It was dark in front of me, and then I directly appeared in a strange place. In that place, the time and place had changed. It was Mingcheng ten years ago.


    This person actually can this move, shouldn''t be the same as that person at the beginning? Even if it''s not a person, it should be together. Guo Qi is guessing.


    "It seems that we were targeted in the first place."


    At the beginning, so many people auctioned, but he and Guo Qi came back ten years ago. Guo Qi couldn''t figure out what was going on until this time, Guo Qi understood.


    "Who is it, and why is it that it''s staring at us at that time? Is it because of what we bought? "


    I can''t figure it out. Guo Qi didn''t think about it subconsciously. Anyway, it didn''t help him. Now what he has to do is not to encounter danger here.


    The superposition of time and space is quite dangerous. If it''s not good, it may be swallowed up by space. It''s hard to guard against someone hiding in time and space. Guo Qi is very cautious at the moment.


    "How dare you come here to save people with this skill?"


    Guo Qi''s strength is too weak for him to take it lightly, but Li Dazhu is different. At the beginning, he was very careful to pay attention to the changes of time and space, but when the changes of time and space were over, he shook his head in a dull way. This kind of strength is moving to the table, isn''t it a bit chilly?


    "There are no taboos."


    With his arms wide open, Li Dazhu''s body is swept out with a violent domineering force. The force is like a hurricane, blowing the surrounding space. With the emergence of this domineering force, the space between heaven and earth begins to be as fragmented as glass.


    Pieces of dark time and space fall casually, and at the moment when time and space are broken, every place in the void is filled with a dull hum. Li Dazhu''s move has directly damaged the people of time and space layout.


    "Want to go?"


    All this happened between lightning and thunder. When Li Dazhu restored time and space to normal, the dark beast had half of its body into the void.


    As we all know, the space shuttle ability of monsters is the most powerful. As long as they are allowed to enter the void, it is equivalent to a dragon''s tour of the sea.


    His expression changed slightly, and Li Dazhu''s momentum rose again. At this moment, a momentum that was several times stronger than before surged out. The wind was convoluting the dark clouds, and the target was the space beyond the dark monster.


    "Bang bang."


    Only one foot is needed to completely hide in the void, but it is this foot that delays things and makes himself confined in the void. It is useless for the dark monster to bombard the space. He is like an icebound man and completely loses the ability of action.


    The whole space has become a confined space. Li Dazhu is not in a hurry to get rid of the dark monster. This guy is still useful. It''s too early to get rid of him now.


    "Come out. I didn''t get rid of you last time. I didn''t expect you to show up in front of me."


    Clapping his hands, Li Dazhu stands beside Guo Qi and looks at the void where the man who just created the reversal of time and space is.


    From the outbreak of this force, Li Dazhu can feel that this person seems to have appeared before. When the monsters broke out in Mingcheng, he once cleaned up this person. He didn''t expect that his realm was improved again during this period.


    What makes Li Dazhu most puzzled is that this man was clearly blocked by him, lost in the army of monsters, and finally destroyed into nothingness by the power of destruction. Why did he appear again?


    Did he use the power of destruction?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible. The power of destruction is so strong that no one can control it, let alone make use of it. One bad thing is to set fire to yourself.


    "Hum."


    There was silence in the void for a long time. At last, there was a cold hum, but the man didn''t appear. It seems that the man hiding in the void didn''t plan to come out.


    "Don''t you want to come out? That''s OK. I''m just in a hurry recently. I can do some exercise


    With that, Li Dazhu rushed out directly, aiming at the space.


    "Boom."The space is constantly exploding. This time, Li Dazhu didn''t keep his hand. The man hiding in the void has too long life to die. If he continues to live, who knows what he will do next time?


    "Poof."


    Finally, a figure was bombarded out of the void by Li Dazhu and flew far away. His chest made a lot of clicking sounds, like something was broken. Many bones were broken in front of his chest.


    "You..."


    "Bang" fell to the ground heavily, and the man''s eyes were staring at Li Dazhu. His eyes were extremely vicious. He could not imagine that this man was so powerful.


    When the monster in Mingcheng attacked the seal, the man did it himself, but he never thought that he would be strong enough to reach his own level, and the promotion was not a blow.


    How can we fight this? Every time in his hands can''t turn a pattern, Zhao Mingcheng is very weak, the master has given himself the best resources, but he let the master down again and again, he is very angry with himself.


    "I what I, every time you come to bad things, I haven''t found you, you actually run into yourself, say, this time your master will do it?"


    This guy is very mysterious. He is not a monster, but his strength and talent are stronger than the monster. Li Dazhu can''t understand this. How can such a person be unknown? He doesn''t understand. He really wants to know who is the master behind this man.


    What kind of strong man can cultivate such a realm of master, although in his own eyes this man is not very powerful, but once put in the world of ordinary people, he is undoubtedly like a God.


    "The host won''t come this time, because you haven''t reached the qualification to let the host do it."


    Zhao Mingcheng''s bones have been broken several times. He supports the ground with one hand, touches the wound with one hand, and sits on the ground with his back. This time, he doesn''t speak. What he is talking about is the people around him.


    On this battlefield, although the scale of the battle is not large, all the people who take part in the battle are the best.


    The space fluctuates again, and a person appears beside Zhao Mingcheng. This person looks very delicate. If you put it in the media now, it is estimated that there will be a large group of flower crazy women with little hearts in their eyes, because this man''s face has exploded.


    After the man appeared, his face has been with a very elegant smile, looking at everyone''s attitude is so, in his opinion, it seems that nothing can make his mood fluctuate too much, it is a kind of confident performance, but also a kind of confidence in their own strength.


    "You''re coming this time?"


    Zhao Mingcheng didn''t expect this man to come back. Maybe this time he would like his master to come. Although he failed to finish his master''s task again and again, the degree of dystocia of this man is even greater than that of his master. Although he has always been polite on the surface, what is really terrible is still to come.


    "What? Don''t you welcome me? "


    Without looking back, the people who appeared were still the same refined, but Zhao Mingcheng couldn''t speak any more.


    "Go away. It''s a hindrance to stay here."


    With that, the refined man stepped into the air and walked towards Guo Qi. He walked in the air like walking on the ground.


    "You I''ll go first


    Being hit by the refined man, Zhao Mingcheng has an ugly expression, but he doesn''t dare to complain. In front of this man, he is like being watched by a poisonous snake. The creepy feeling makes his pores shrink.


    "I don''t know who you are and why you are here, but You want to help them escape, are you sure you have the ability? "


    Li Dazhu wants to talk, but Guo Qi doesn''t know what''s going on. He goes out first. He doesn''t know why. Seeing this man appear, Guo Qi''s body is ready to move.


    I have never felt this kind of change in my body. This man seems to have a strange power, which can be pulled to a certain power in my body.


    Although he didn''t know what power in his body was about to move, Guo Qi wanted to find out what was going on, otherwise he would be upset. Only when he knew it thoroughly, could he be relieved.


    "I''m not qualified, but Maybe a tribe will be qualified


    The man is not angry because of Guo Qi''s words, but his own strength is not enough to speak like this here, but what he represents is not a person, but a nation.


    "A family? Now that all ethnic groups belong to Yanhua, can you still make the alien race impossible? "


    Although Li Dazhu is so powerful that he has no limits, he is not old-fashioned after all. What he knows is limited. Looking at this elegant man, he always has a feeling that this guy is not simple and may be very difficult.


    "as for whether it is alien, after we have unified, we has the final say, today I have to take two people, if you do not agree, then come any challenge, no matter who is, I will continue."


    With that, the elegant man directly put his hands behind him, and looked at everyone with a jade tree in front of the wind.

 Chapter 168

    "Asshole, you took those two guys away, I''m a grass, have you got my consent?"


    Leimang monster has been recovering. When he recovers, he will see the current situation. With his thunder attribute''s violent temper, he yells at the refined man.


    "Why do I have to ask permission when I do things?"


    The man looked at leimang monster, his expression was as elegant as ever, and there was no fluctuation. Except for two people who made him interested, he didn''t want to have a look at the rest.


    "You are very powerful. Even in my family, you are definitely a top-level expert, but it''s a pity..."


    Looking at Li Dazhu, the refined man spoke with great regret.


    There are not many such super strong people even in their family. I didn''t expect that there would be such strong people in this extremely declining world, which made him feel very surprised.


    "Would you like to join us?"


    Although they are antagonistic now, the refined men cherish their talents and don''t want Li Dazhu to be the target they will kill in the future.


    "Well You mean me


    Li Dazhu just pretended to be stupid and joked about the polite man''s questions. Lao Tzu is living well here. Who do you think you are? It''s going to be a bit more deep?


    If you want me to join you, I''ll join your sister. I won''t join your sister if she marries me.


    "I hope you won''t regret what you said today."


    Li Dazhu''s decision was not unexpected. The man nodded and looked at Li Dazhu with a little regret. The man actually made such a decision. Maybe he will pay for today''s words in the future.


    "Come on, it''s useless for you to say anything today. These two people are my Yanhua people. Now we are dealing with traitors. You are an outsider, and you are not qualified to interfere."


    Listen to this refined man, it seems that he is not Yan Chinese. In this case, what''s the qualification of you foreigner to speak here?


    This is because of the loss of the Dark Monster and angry, now there is a person to destroy the favorable situation they occupy, leimang monster is very unhappy.


    Because usually play thunder and lightning, so temper is a bit like thunder and lightning, looking at the elegant man leimang monster is very unhappy, said to leimang monster.


    "Be careful."


    I didn''t expect that leimang monster said he would do it, which was totally beyond Li Dazhu''s expectation. I didn''t expect that leimang monster should do it so suddenly.


    Thunder and lightning are the fastest. Leimang monster incarnates into lightning. The next moment, it appears in front of the refined man directly. If you make a fist, you have to fight against the refined man. Even if the refined man is a hill, he can hammer out a big hole.


    "Whew."


    The fierce blow is about to fall on the head of the refined man, but the fist doesn''t know what''s going on, just can''t fall down. It seems to be blocked by something. No matter how hard the leimang monster tries, his fist with thunder and lightning is still in the air.


    "I love grass."


    This kind of situation is a bit unexpected. Leimang monster never thought that this man who looks very elegant should be so evil. This ability is not what a person of this age should have.


    "Come back quickly."


    Li Dazhu''s accomplishments are the highest in this place. Looking at the refined man, his pupils suddenly constrict and he opens his mouth in a hurry.


    "Shua."


    Just when Li Dazhu opened his mouth and quickly appeared beside leimang monster, the elegant man''s hands turned into a sharp claw. The claw pulled out and grabbed leimang monster''s abdomen.


    The claw is extremely sharp, with cold light shining on it. It moves as fast as lightning. Although it''s only a short distance from his hand to leimang monster, it''s such a short distance that it makes the space fragmented and bombards the nihilistic chaos.


    Seeing the danger of leimang monster, when Li Dazhu appeared, his hand wanted to stop the elegant man, but it was still a step late. The elegant man''s claws were like dragon claws, with infinite power. Li Dazhu didn''t have time to stop them.


    "Poof."


    Claws hit the leimang monster, and the elegant man''s face showed a grim smile. Although he was still as elegant as ever, he let people into the ice cave, which was cold from the soul.


    "Bang."


    Li Dazhu''s face was very ugly because he couldn''t stop the refined man''s attack. He quickly hit the refined man in front of him, but the refined man''s claws quickly stopped him.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    He stepped back several steps and made a sound in the void. After the refined man stabilized his figure, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Li Dazhu coldly.


    "It''s not your match."


    He did not expect that this shot hurt a monster, and wanted to try whether he could be a monster of Li Dazhu, but there was still a gap. The elegant man''s expression was not very good-looking.


    "Lao Lei, are you ok?"Li Dazhu''s expression is not good-looking. He quickly returns to Guo Qi with the badly damaged Lei mang monster. Looking at the badly damaged Lei mang monster, Feng Tian''s expression is very angry.


    Leimang monster is more powerful than him, and his realm is higher than him. Both of them are monsters. Although they can''t say they have a good relationship, they have supported each other. Now seeing leimang monster like this, he is very uncomfortable.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you."


    Even if he is not the opponent of the refined man, he can see the monster like this, and this time things are more and more complicated. Feng Tian is very angry and wants to vent his anger.


    "Don''t go. You''re not his match."


    Li Dazhu reaches out his hand to hold Feng Tian. Although the elegant man is not his opponent, the others here are not his opponents. If he does, he will be killed.


    "Kill me? I''m afraid you can''t do it now. Among you, I''m very interested in that man. "


    He has explored Li Dazhu''s realm, and has a certain understanding of Li Dazhu. Now, Guo Qi is the most difficult man to see through. From Guo Qi, he feels a strange power, which is strange but familiar.


    It''s hard to tell what kind of experience it was. This time, he reached out and pointed to Guo Qi and said.


    "Since I''m here today and you''re not my opponent, is it absurd to want those two people to leave?"


    The space around the Dark Monster has been confined. Unless the realm is higher than him, the Dark Monster can''t be rescued from there.


    Zhao Mingcheng has been badly hit at the moment, and he can''t recover in a moment. If this man wants to save them, he must defeat Li Dazhu.


    "If it''s ridiculous, just try it."


    Just now that blow is to test the water, and the next is the real battle. At this time, who will win or lose is still unknown.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to see what kind of strength you foreigners have. You should talk like this in Yanhua."


    Li Dazhu is also a temperamental person. When he is said so by such a junior, his face will not hang up.


    Although he doesn''t like high profile, he can''t keep a low profile at this time. If he doesn''t keep a high profile, he will be slapped in the face by people stepping on his nose. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "Foreigners? Are you so sure you''re the indigenous people? "


    Hearing the three words of foreign nationality, the expression of the refined man is very bad. What he hates most now is these three words, because it''s a shame, a shame that he was born with.


    "Ha ha, since this adult looks up to our young master so much, I would like to thank you. However, there are too many affairs for him. I''d better leave them to him."


    Just when Li Dazhu was ready to fight, the battlefield became chaotic again. An old man with white hair came out of the void. Although he didn''t know where he came from, the pressure brought by his appearance made many people gasp.


    This old guy is a super power.


    This is a lot of people''s evaluation of the old man with white hair. With the appearance of such a super master, no one can say which side of the balance of victory will fall. After all, the contest between Li Dazhu and the old man has not yet begun.


    "I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time, and I don''t know if I can move my old bones?"


    The old man''s face is warm smile, can always give people a kind of overbearing, this old guy is also a short material.


    "It seems that this morning is destined to be restless."


    After the appearance of the old man with white hair, an old man appeared next to him. This old man was similar to the old man with white hair, but his realm was much higher.


    "Your sister, more people bully less people?"


    Looking at the other side of the constant emergence of backup Jun, while the drunken iron stone scolding dissatisfaction.


    These people are too tasteless. They have the ability to fight on their own. I''m not convinced that I''m going to blow up your old bones. Let''s try.


    "More people bully less people? This you said wrong words, the whole Yan Hua is your people, how come more people bully less people? "


    Listen to tie Shi, the old people are not angry. Since they are here, they will not be afraid. Of course, they must have their own cards.


    After all, the appearance of their characters in this realm is bound to be due to the attention of the hermit masters of Yanhua. If there is no backhand, there will be no return.


    "These two people are our people today. It''s totally reasonable for us to take them back."


    The old man looked at Zhao Mingcheng, who had been badly damaged, and then at the dark monster. Although the two men failed in their mission, if they were cleaned up by Yanhua, where would their face be?


    Although it is an expelled nation, each nation has its own dignity and something to defend. It is impossible to let Yanhua despise it.It''s reasonable for your sister to talk like this because there are many of you. If there is only one person, how dare you speak like this? I slapped an old bastard to death.


    "Want to take it? You think it''s beautiful, Lao Tzu is the first one to protest, wipe, hit people and want to leave? There are no doors. "

 Chapter 169

    Seeing this situation, leimang monster roared and finally let Li Dazhu clean up the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng. How could such a dangerous existence be rescued.


    "I''m afraid you''re not qualified to say that yet."


    The old man beside the elegant man looked at the leimang monster, and his expression was not happy. Now in this situation, the people who can speak are the men who control the whole situation.


    Obviously, leimang monster is not qualified yet. It''s just a completely changed monster. Although it''s very powerful, in the final analysis, its realm is still a little worse and its inside information is not enough.


    "I don''t know whether I have the qualification until I fight."


    In the battle with the dark monster, leimang suffered from the dark loss. Now he is very unconvinced. After all, the power of the darkness has a restraining effect on him. Otherwise, with the power of the dark monster, he can''t be his opponent at all.


    "Fight? Are you sure you can say that on behalf of Yanhua? "


    The current situation is no longer a personal battle. It is up to the next decision whether to reconcile or continue to make the fight worse.


    "Although I don''t like fighting, I''m not afraid of anything once I''m approached."


    He is just a monster and can''t speak on behalf of the human race at all. If Yan Hua is in deep trouble because of his words, leimang monster can''t do it. After all, he was a member of the human race a few days ago.


    "You mean to fight?"


    For Li Dazhu''s decision, the old man didn''t feel surprised. Now the battlefield is in Mingcheng, which is Yanhua''s mainland. Yanhua is the host. Outsiders want to make trouble here, but the strong dragon can''t beat the local leader.


    "It doesn''t matter to open a station. I''m not afraid of people."


    Since these outsiders dare to show up here, they must have made a lot of preparations. Even if they are asked to rescue them this time, they will not give up. The battle will start sooner or later, it''s just a matter of time.


    "Bold."


    Li Dazhu''s age is not false. On the surface, his age is his real age, which makes the old man can''t help but praise him. It''s hard for such an age to have such accomplishments and make such a decisive decision.


    "It''s up to you to decide whether to go to war or retreat."


    The choice just now falls on Yanhua''s side. Because of Li Dazhu''s words, the form suddenly reverses, completely leaving the alien race in a passive state.


    This is Yanhua''s main battlefield. Once the battle starts, it will last for a long time. During this period, YANHUA will continue to have super strong soldiers, but they don''t have so many troops.


    But if they retreat, they are already on the road and they can''t make it. On the one hand, the purpose of this time is to announce that they are back, and on the other hand, to take them away. If they retreat, the two purposes of this time will come to nothing.


    At this moment, they all looked at the refined man and wanted to let the refined man decide.


    "Little patriarch!"


    "Since the purpose is to tell some people that we have come back, it''s natural to show our determination and fight!"


    When it comes to the last word of war, the elegant man''s voice becomes very high, which is a kind of accumulated strength for a long time, a kind of emotional catharsis.


    "Since you choose to fight, you have a good relationship. I''ll come first. Which one of you will follow?"


    It''s long time ago. Now I finally have the chance to do it. Leimang monster is like a runaway wild horse. The whole body is covered with endless thunder and lightning. It turns into a thunder sea and sweeps towards those people.


    Powerful power makes nine days and ten places change color, the world is turbulent, the wind convolutes everything between heaven and earth, this moment is like the end.


    "What happened to Mingcheng?"


    "Someone is fighting in Mingcheng, but this force Monster


    "Why is there such a large-scale battle between monsters and beasts at this time? Don''t you know that those adults are looking for their trace all over the world now? "


    Feeling the terrible power of Mingcheng, countless strong people are surprised to see the direction of Mingcheng. There, a terrible power is breaking out, and the world is changing color.


    "The thunder is louder than the rain."


    Looking at leimang monster that powerful to even the void can break the thunder sea, the old man beside the elegant man shook his head slightly and said.


    They are all people who have experienced hundreds of earthly experiences. They have seen and heard a lot. Although the power of the leimang monster is gorgeous, it is not enough to be afraid of them.


    "The old man took it."


    For the evaluation of the old man, leimang monster just laughs, and then the power of Leihai increases again. At this moment, the world becomes full of depression again, which is the power of endless destruction.


    "If you want to incarnate yourself as the power of destruction, it''s a pity. It''s just a facade."


    The power of destruction is the most powerful peak power, and the thunder and lightning of leimang monster is terrible, but it is far less than the power of destruction. Forcibly reversing the thunder and lightning into the power of destruction will only make this power counterproductive."No tears without a coffin."


    These old guys, their mouth sounds better than their singing. You come here to fight. Everyone will say, your sister, you come here to fight!


    Leimang monster is also despised for a while. These old people are old, but their bragging skills are not weakened. On the contrary, they are more and more powerful one by one. It seems that they are very powerful to point out the country.


    "Since you want to taste defeat, I will help you."


    The strength of the white haired old man''s hand was so strong that the space he crossed was a black scratch. The strength was so strong that it could break the space.


    Although we don''t know what realm of power can easily make the space fragmented, as long as we can make the space as simple as hot knife into the oil, it is enough to explain everything.


    The old man is very strong.


    Although he has already looked up at the old man, leimang monster never thought that the old man would be so powerful. No wonder he dared to speak like that just now.


    "One hundred thousand thunder."


    Now that we have started to fight, there is no way to retreat. Leimang monster is also a militant. He decided to fight with the old man. The thunder and lightning became more fierce.


    The thunder and lightning, which were surging before, were compressed directly at last. Although the compressed thunder and lightning looked much more docile, when people''s divine consciousness swept above, they could feel the terrible power of thunder and lightning. The condensed


    is the essence. At this moment, the compressed lightning explains this view very well.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    The old man is attacking leimang monster. He is not the opponent of the old man who has lived for many years. So leimang monster doesn''t fight with the old man with white hair. Instead, he bombards the old man with compressed lightning.


    One by one, the compressed lightning beads were thrown out. For a moment, the white haired old man''s whole body was like a new year''s day, and firecrackers kept on. The terrible power and terrible high temperature made it a taboo area.


    "I didn''t expect him to have this skill."


    Feeling the power of leimang monster, Feng Tian, who has been worried about leimang monster, breathes a sigh of relief. Although leimang monster is not the opponent of the old man, it is this move. At least two people can start a tug of war and will not be defeated so easily.


    "Shameless child, dare to hurt people with concealed weapons."


    Another old man beside the elegant man couldn''t see it any more. His elder brother was humiliated by a younger generation. How could they be embarrassed.


    The old man''s expression was extremely grim, and his eyes were staring at leimang monster. Although the compressed thunder and lightning in leimang monster''s hand didn''t have a great effect on them, it couldn''t stand the accumulation of quantity.


    Ants can kill elephants, not to mention so many compressed Lei mang beads, so far my brother is still trapped in the chaos of lightning, and I don''t know what''s going on.


    The old man''s target was leimang monster, because the space not far from leimang monster had been destroyed by lightning. The old man didn''t dare to cross it directly, so he had to fly in the air.


    "I said, old man, you two brothers can''t even deal with me as a busboy. Do you want to show off your power in Yanhua? Go back to your turtle nest and lay eggs slowly. "


    It can be said that the leimang monster is not vicious. Although the speaker does not mean it, the listener does.


    The elegant man put away his smiling face, and the old man was shaking. He wanted to eat the leimang beast raw, which was close to a thousand swords.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m thin skinned and shy. Besides, you guys are staring at me. It looks like a monster. You fall in love with me, but I don''t like you."


    In order to ease the atmosphere at this time, leimang monster knows that because of his hand, now his side has the upper hand, the next battle will be much easier.


    "I see. I see."


    In the endless destruction of thunder and lightning, the terrible high temperature has distorted the space, but in the interrupted distorted space, some words come out intermittently. No one knows what these words mean, and no one pays attention to investigate these words.


    "You know wool, you know bird hair."


    For the white haired old man trapped in the terrible smoke of gunpowder, leimang monster has no good temper. These two old guys had to make themselves ugly before. What''s the matter now?


    "Shua Shua."


    With the voice of the old man with white hair coming out, the space here begins to fluctuate, and the object of fluctuation is the already fragile space.


    "How could that be?"


    "Thunder and lightning Absorbed? "


    "That old guy can control lightning? That''s too bad. "


    Although there is a big gap between ordinary lightning and destructive power, it is also lightning after all. It does not mean to control it. Few people can absorb the power of lightning in this way, except those who can control it or use it."Without thunder and lightning, what else can you do?"

 Chapter 170

    The body is in the air, hands are behind, there is no damage on the body, even the clothes are not damaged, the white haired old man looks at the leimang monster.


    With his realm, the presence is absolutely invincible. Although the leimang monster is powerful, although its attribute is very strange, it also mentions the iron plate.


    "Without thunder and lightning, I can still rely on my fist."


    Today, he was really depressed. Leimang''s face was very ugly. At this moment, he wanted to bite.


    I''ve never been in such an aggrieved battle before. It''s better today. First, I was engulfed by the power of the dark monster, and now I''m completely absorbed by the old man with white hair.


    When did lightning become someone else''s appetizer? Leimang monster is not reconciled, he is not convinced.


    If we can give him enough space to grow up, he is confident to end the abuse of this old man with white hair, but the reality is always so cruel that leimang monster has no choice.


    Clenching his fists, he rushes to the old man with white hair. This old man is so contemptuous of himself. It''s really infuriating and should be beaten.


    The monster has three abilities that make people headache. They are the ability to travel through space, strong physique and strong recovery ability. Since their own strength has been absorbed, they should rely on their strong monster body and recovery ability to shake the old man with white hair.


    "Is that a rush?"


    Looking at the appearance of leimang monster, the old man with white hair laughed sarcastically.


    The monster is always the monster, and the beast is always the beast. It can never be put on the table. It can''t win over the strong man.


    "Master, isn''t it good to bully a new monster like this?"


    Although he didn''t cultivate feelings with the monster, now everyone''s purpose is the same. Li Dazhu stops leimang monster with one hand and looks at the white haired old man with a smile on his face.


    Let leimang monster go to test the water. Li Dazhu almost knows the strength of this alien. Now leimang monster wants to use his own strength to shake it. He won''t sit back and ignore it. He can''t let leimang monster die.


    "New monster? Do we have time to deal with animals? "


    Li Dazhu, an expert like him, makes the old man cautious. He is not sure to defeat Li Dazhu. Although his experience and inside information are much deeper than Li Dazhu''s, Li Dazhu is rising rapidly. The inheritance of that power makes them feel powerless.


    "Beast? You really think highly of yourself. "


    Although demons and beasts are rejected by human beings, they are a higher level race after all. To another extent, demons and beasts are the result of human mutation, and they are human beings who have mastered powerful alien abilities.


    Although they are reluctant to admit it, they are indeed high-level creatures, but in the eyes of the old man with white hair, this kind of race that even human beings can''t reach has become a beast?


    Isn''t that a curse that human beings are inferior to animals? I, sonima, you and them are not as good as animals. Your family are not as good as animals.


    Li Dazhu despised the old man with white hair when he said such shameless words after such a big man and lived to the dog for so many years.


    "After so many years of leaving, I didn''t expect that Yanhua would fall so far, and the fight would need the help of monsters. It seems that our plan to come back and recover the lost land is wrong, and Yanhua has lost the qualification of our hands."


    The words are full of satire. The outsider seems to be a God who is superior to others. They are all inferior creatures. Only they are the most advanced beings.


    What''s more, from the words of the white haired old man, Li Dazhu and others got an amazing message. They have been away for many years, that is to say, these people are not from other places, but belong to Yanhua, but they just don''t know why they left.


    After so many years of leaving, now it''s a strong return. I want to unify Yanhua, which makes everyone very surprised. It seems that I''m really prepared.


    "You want to recover the lost land? It''s just a expelled nation. It''s not qualified to say that. "


    Just as Li Dazhu''s face changed and his fist clenched, the space around him fluctuated.


    Carefully looking at his side, Li Dazhu planned to do it, but when the people inside came out, Li Dazhu was relieved that he was one of his own.


    The master of iron and stone appeared in the space. Unexpectedly, he came here at this time.


    "I don''t trust him all the time. I didn''t expect that I would guess. My Lord, I''m late."


    Although his age and seniority are much higher than that of Li Dazhu, in the world of strength, we all respect those most powerful beings as adults.


    At the moment, Tieshi''s master turned and bowed to Li Dazhu. He didn''t look down on anyone because of his old qualifications.


    "You''re very kind. The arrival of you just gives me more hope to win."


    Now that he''s ready to fight, Li Dazhu doesn''t know how to deal with the two old guys on the other side. The two old guys are at a high level. Although he can deal with the two old guys by himself, he has a little difficulty.


    If other people''s lives are in danger when they fight, he will help them every step of the way.Now the master of iron and stone has appeared. Although the old man''s strength is not as good as his own, it should be no problem to share with an old man on the other side. Therefore, Li Dazhu''s whole heart is relaxed.


    Although Li Dazhu''s realm became more and more powerful in the future, he was almost one level higher than these people. After all, he was inexperienced in fighting and could not use many moves freely.


    "Teacher Master, why are you here? "


    Being drunk, tie Shi accidentally saw his master. He thought he was dazzled. He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. After he was sure he wasn''t wrong, tie Shi exclaimed.


    What''s the matter? I didn''t tell Shifu when I came here, and why did Shifu suddenly appear here?


    A series of doubts poured in, and tie Shi was stunned. What happened today? He drank wine. First he was awakened by the shooting, and then he saw his master. I don''t know if he will see a fairy in the sky next?


    "Go away, you still have the face to say that you don''t want to say hello when you leave. I''ve raised you for nothing these years."


    I was worried that the iron stone was real, but the old man was not good at expressing himself sincerely. He roared at Guo Qi in a rage. This guy, if he didn''t have some means, didn''t know he was here.


    "Calm down, calm down."


    Seeing the quarrel between the old man and tie Shi, Li Dazhu quickly stops him. He goes to persuade the old man and asks Guo Qi to persuade tie Shi, which makes them like to talk to each other.


    "Master, why don''t you lie in when you''re free? There''s no wine here. You can''t drink it. "


    He was still drunk. He drank too much last night. Tieshi didn''t wake up completely. Looking at his master, he asked.


    "What am I doing here? I don''t know what I''m doing. If you''re not in danger, I''ll come out? "


    The dog bites LV Dongbin. He doesn''t know how to be a good man. The old man wants to beat someone. This innocent boy, thanks to my years of martial arts teaching.


    "In danger? There is no such possibility. You see, it''s all our own people here. How can it be dangerous? "


    Looking around for a while, there was no danger of Fashen, not even tanks and bombers. What kind of danger was this? I couldn''t feel the breath of danger.


    "Go away."


    The apprentice can be wonderful to this extent, the old man is also a variety of helplessness, finally directly roared, no longer pay attention to Guo Qi.


    "I said, Pulsatilla, are you going to fight or not, just two old guys?"


    With confidence, and the Buddha relic Guo Qi handed over, leimang monster soon recovered. He looked at the old man with white hair, and his face was full of banter smile.


    The old guy just looked down on others with pride. He has the ability to go on now. They want to challenge the whole Yanhua. You think you are the old man, pretending to be beaten in the face.


    "We don''t want to fight, we just want to take our people."


    I didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, Yanhua appeared a super strong man again. The two old men''s expressions were not very good-looking, and they didn''t have the strength to speak, but they didn''t retreat directly.


    "Want to take it? That''s not to say you can do it. "


    I''m kidding. You said you should take it away. Today, everyone is here. Whoever wins is in charge.


    This is no longer a matter of taking people away. It directly rises to the national dignity. If you let the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng out, the whole YANHUA will not be able to lift its head. It is a shame.


    "If you really want to fight, we will accompany you, but if we fight in this city, I''m afraid the whole city will be in ruins."


    When the state reaches a certain level, it will have the power to destroy heaven and earth. Once that power breaks out, heaven and earth will be awed.


    "We can go out and fight. The outer space is so vast that it''s not enough for you to play with it?"


    Li Dazhu is not afraid of the destruction of the Ming City, but the nearest neighbor of the Ming City is Chuncheng. All the people in Chuncheng are innocent. If the battle starts, it will soon endanger Chuncheng.


    At that time, while fighting, we should find a way to prevent Chuncheng from being endangered. It will be very creepy to fight.


    "Now that I have said that, in order not to let the fire burn seriously, some of us go to fight in the void, and the winner has the right to deal with them, can we?"


    They didn''t want to have a large-scale battle. Seeing this clearly, the old man with white hair said that as long as he entered the void, he was sure that he could take the initiative.


    "Come on, Yanhua is never afraid of fighting."


    With a nod, Li Dazhu and tie Shi''s master disappeared in the same place, while the white haired old man on the opposite side also disappeared in the same place.


    "Mother''s a village, without the white head cover, I abandoned you."


    The two old men left, and the rest was the refined man. The refined man stood up in the void and looked down at the people below. This made leimang monster extremely upset and clenched his fists. Today, he had to let the 13-year-old boy give some blood.


    "You? Not enough is fear. "

 Chapter 171

    Leimang monster''s character is very impatient, looking at the elegant man cloud breeze light stand there, his heart is very uncomfortable.


    Hearing leimang monster''s words, the elegant man''s expression didn''t change much, and the whole person said in a leisurely way.


    "Oh, call me grass, you''re short of cutting."


    Does this man really think he''s covered now? Now his backers are too busy to deal with him, and there are still many people on his side. If so many people can''t clean up such a mess, they will just hit the south wall.


    "Since I dare to stand here, I have the ability to make you unable to resist."


    The refined man fearlessly looks at Guo Qi and others. In this group of people, except Guo Qi, he can''t see through, he doesn''t pay attention to other people, and Guo Qi is also unstable, so he doesn''t dare to bet, otherwise he has already done it.


    "We can''t resist? You''re not afraid to flash when you talk big. "


    Although iron stone''s wine hasn''t woken up yet, his temper has come up. After finding out what''s going on, it''s a burst of crazy disdain for the elegant man.


    If the rough men start drinking craze, even they are afraid that the elegant man has offended so many people. Naturally, iron stone can''t stop easily. He points to the ugly scolding of the elegant man and greets all the women of the 18 generations of the elegant man.


    "Tell him to fight together. Let''s abuse the younger one today while the old one is away."


    Like to pick soft persimmon pinch, you are not proud of it, today you have to play the excrement, see how proud you are, have the ability to continue to drag, have the ability to continue to pretend than.


    Leimang monster said, the whole person once again incarnated into a thunder sea, purple thunder surging, the sound of lightning and thunder, toward the elegant man split in the past, and Feng Tian''s blue flame did not stop, the whole person incarnated into a sea of fire.


    Thunder sea and Fire Sea interweave, and the power is superimposed with a surge. With the strength, the void is shaking, endless cracks emerge, time and space are distorted, like broken glass, which may be broken at any time.


    But they didn''t stop. Their attack turned into a long sword, with thunder and lightning as the blade and the sea of fire as the handle. They waved and chopped at the refined man.


    Boom.


    The sky is changing, the earth is shaking, time and space are twisting, and chaos is looming. A scene of doomsday is coming, which makes the people watching the war around startled. They are thinking, if this kind of attack comes to themselves, what kind of consequences will it be?


    "I don''t have any skills, but I have a lot of strength. Come on, I''ll scratch your back."


    I don''t know when the iron stone has run to the rear of the elegant man, clenching his fists, green tendons burst drum, exerting his whole body''s strength to smash at the elegant man.


    The momentum of this fist is very huge. When the fist blows out, the air is compressed to make a sound of explosion, leaving a line of fire in the air.


    Shua.


    The speed is too fast, and all these attacks take place between lightning and flint. The lower level people can''t see the battle clearly at all.


    Looking at the two sides of the attack, the elegant man''s arms have been lost behind him, until the attack close to the body, he took a breath, his left hand stretched out two fingers out, his right hand is gently hit a punch.


    Two fingers and one punch, although it looks flat and light, but the effect made everyone dumbfounded.


    "As I said, you are not my rivals."


    Two fingers clamped the thunderbolt sword, and his fist was hammered together with the iron fist of iron stone. The sword could not move in inch, and the iron fist also made a "click" sound. At this moment, the two attacks were blocked.


    "Come back, all of you."


    Others may not see the elegant man''s hand, but Guo Qi can see clearly.


    His eyes have begun to show their magical ability to see everything clearly. The gentle man''s light attack directly gathers all the strength of his whole body. This kind of control over his ability is beyond imagination.


    This man looks ordinary, but his strength is not weaker than the two old guys. Although there are many people here, there is a big gap between them. Maybe it is not a gap in realm.


    "I love grass. It hurts."


    Body explosion flash, soon, three people appear in Guo Qi''s side, the complexion is not very good, they did not expect this looks weak not by the wind of the beautiful man, unexpectedly can terror to such a degree.


    Especially iron stone, just with the elegant man against a punch, he felt his bones are almost broken into powder, pain of his straight grin.


    Can let a rough man show this kind of expression, can imagine the strong of the refined man.


    "His uncle thought this guy was a soft persimmon. Unexpectedly, it was an iron plate holding a grass."


    Leimang monster is very subdued today. He has never been so powerless since he became a monster. He is defeated in fighting with the dark monster, and the thunder and lightning are swallowed up. He is defeated in fighting with the Pulsatilla, and the thunder and lightning are absorbed.Originally, I thought this weak man was easy to bully, but it was only after a fight that I realized that this product was not just a match. Jueyi had the strength to make him superior to the younger generation. Maybe this product is a character of the older generation, but it''s just a young disguise.


    Three times have failed, this is an unprecedented blow, leimang monster''s temper was very irritable, now is depressed want to bite.


    "I''ll try."


    I don''t know what realm this elegant man has reached, but Guo Qi is not afraid of him and even dares to fight against the power of destruction. What else is Guo Qi afraid to do?


    "Handsome guy, don''t be silly. Just go to the past like you. I can''t let you die."


    As soon as I heard that Guo Qi was going to fight, tie Shi was in a hurry. Although I didn''t know how powerful Guo Qi was, the man opposite was so powerful that he didn''t have enough time to fight.


    "Yes, Brother Guo Qi, you can''t mess about. We can discuss the countermeasures slowly."


    Even Feng Tian stood up to stop him. Guo Qi is a good man and is willing to help others. But now he has to deal with people who are not ordinary people. If he tries hard, the result will be unbearable.


    "I''ll try."


    With a smile on his face, Guo nodded. He understood what everyone meant, but now he can''t do nothing.


    Although I don''t know how powerful this elegant man is, he still has the strength of the first World War. He believes in his own eyes.


    "You came out at last."


    Watching Guo Qi walk out of the crowd, the expression on the elegant man''s face finally converges. Staring at Guo Qi, his eyes show unprecedented dignified.


    Among the people here, only Li Dazhu and Guo Qi make him feel difficult to deal with. Now that Li Dazhu has gone to fight in the void with those elders, Guo Qi is the only one left among the people here.


    Looking at those monsters and practitioners, the refined man had nothing to worry about, but now Guo Qi finally came out, and his heart was a little bottomless.


    "You''ve already hit the door. If you don''t do it again, I may regret why I didn''t do it. Life I don''t want to leave too much regret. "


    People in this life will have a lot of time to regret why did not do, even if there is no ability, if there was no regret, maybe now is another result.


    What we regret is what we didn''t do. What we regret is what we did wrong at the beginning. Guo Qi doesn''t want to regret, even if we regret, we won''t regret.


    Leimang monster failed, Fengtian failed, and even Tieshi failed. If he doesn''t fight again, everyone here will be defeated by one person.


    No matter whether Li Dazhu can win in the void or not, at this moment, if they fail here, their victory will not be of great significance, because the base camp has become the camp of the enemy.


    "You have a force I know."


    Dignified looking at Guo Qi, the elegant man finally said a word that shocked many people.


    Although they don''t like refined men, this man is really powerful. In terms of strength, they have nothing to say. The power that can make men touch is definitely not ordinary power, but the power that can make men interested is absolutely powerful power.


    At ordinary times, Guo Qi doesn''t show mountains and water. At the key time, it''s very reliable. Tie Shi and others look at Guo Qi. At this moment, their heart is still raised to see how Guo Qi can reverse the situation.


    "The power of familiarity?"


    When he heard the man''s words, Guo Qi frowned a little. Others might be surprised at his powerful power, but Guo Qi thought more and farther than others.


    He has Buddha power and mysterious eyes. If this man says Buddha power, Guo Qi doesn''t care. But once this man says mysterious eyes, Guo Qi will have a headache.


    What''s the matter with these eyes? Guo Qi still has no final conclusion. It''s too mysterious and adverse. He has these eyes, so he has a deeper understanding of them than others.


    If this pair of eyes are on him, he will feel very relieved. But once other people have the same pair of eyes, when they fight each other, Guo Qi will feel creepy.


    "I don''t know what you call the familiar power, but if you want to fight for what you protect, don''t talk about the useless."


    Guo Qi was shocked. He was very worried that there were people in the world of refined men who had the same eyes as him. If he wanted to win, he had to dig out all the power of his eyes so that he could have a certain chance.


    "I''ll wipe it, be polite to him, handsome man, do it directly."


    After hearing the gentle conversation between Guo Qi and the refined man, leimang monster is in a hurry. They are already enemies. At this time, he''s polite to a chicken bully. Hurry to do it. It''s better to kill the boy and let him drag him?


    "I''ve always been interested in you. Just as you stand up, let''s fight without regret?"


    Looking at Guo Qi with a dignified face, the refined man nodded and clasped his fist at Guo Qi. Then, a force of despising the world erupted around him. The people watching the battle around him were different from that force and changed color instantly.You''re going to try your best just now?

 Chapter 172

    All of a sudden, the strong fluctuation attracted the attention of all the people present. No one thought that the elegant man would exert his full strength against Zhan Guo at the beginning.


    Only those who have fought with him can know the strength of the refined man. Even the joint attack of the two devils and beasts is unbearable in his hands. How can he do his best to deal with such an unstable person as Guo Qi?


    Although I don''t believe it, I have to raise Guo''s hands. What should he do in the face of such a super master?


    "I grass NIMA, this goods bully a person, also want shameless?"


    How can we deal with Guo Qi with all our strength? Leimang monster can''t see it any more, so he opens his mouth and scolds. The refined man looks at the gentle man. In fact, he is a real beast. He doesn''t do anything morally.


    "Come with me later."


    Different from leimang monster, Feng Tian''s expression is very dignified, ready to make a move.


    As long as Guo Qi doesn''t support him, he will do it immediately. Since Guo Qi regards them as brothers, they will not ignore Guo Qi when he is in danger.


    "Good."


    Nodded, even iron stone is very worried, not that he does not believe Guo Qi, it is the strength difference between the two is too great.


    "Let me see how far that power can break out!"


    With a roar from the sky, the refined man directly incarnated into a silver lightning and rowed toward Guo Qi. The powerful force rowed through the void, where time and space were completely distorted and could not be seen through.


    "So fast."


    Thunder and lightning is famous for its speed. Leimang monster, who is always proud of his speed, can''t help exclaiming after seeing the action of the elegant man.


    He didn''t expect that this man''s speed could reach this step. How powerful is he? How can we fight this?


    Unconsciously, the psychological admiration has made leimang monster a little afraid. This elegant man is really too powerful. They are not rivals.


    If Guo Qi was defeated, they would all be prisoners of refined men. Although they were unwilling to accept this situation, the reality was so cruel.


    At this moment, I am looking forward to Guo Qi''s miracle, but is it really so easy to happen? After all, the difference in strength is too great.


    "Shua Shua."


    No one thought that when the refined man''s attack approached Guo Qi, Guo Qi''s eyes had become a deep blue color, like a deep sea, unable to see through and see through.


    The man''s attack has reached Guo Qi''s body, but the expected injury did not appear. Guo Qi''s body disappeared little by little until it completely disappeared. It was a virtual shadow, but the refined man''s attack did not achieve any effect.


    "My God."


    Seeing this scene, many people''s throats are stirring and swallowing saliva. They can''t imagine that Guo Qi, who doesn''t show mountains and water, can escape this attack.


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    Although everyone was surprised, the battle didn''t stop because of people''s absence, and the roar continued.


    At the beginning, you can see the two people''s fight. You punch me, and I completely regard the air as land. Gradually, many people find that their eyes can''t keep up with each other, and their figures are a little erratic. One moment they are here, the next moment they are 100 meters away.


    A shadow left in the air, the next moment, the fighting people have appeared in the distance, the voice of the fight sounded again.


    "Is that the strength of a handsome man?"


    It''s the first time for Tieshi to see Guo Qi do it like this. He was very surprised that his master wanted to do it to Guo Qi. Fortunately, he was stopped by himself. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Maybe the whole Tieshi village would be in ruins.


    "It seems that we all underestimated him."


    Before Guo Qi stood up, no one thought that Guo Qi was a coward if he didn''t fight, because they knew Guo Qi''s personality and strength. Later, when Guo Qi wanted to fight, they still advised him, but now they have nothing to worry about.


    "Yes, hit him on the head."


    "Kick his balls."


    "Explode his chrysanthemum."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Guo Qi''s strength is beyond everyone''s imagination, he even has a close relationship with the refined man, which makes everyone feel relieved.


    In particular, leimang monster, who was eager to move before, sat directly on the void now, watching the two men''s fighting and joking from time to time.


    "Cut him."


    "Cut, cut hard."


    Even Tieshi coaxed with leimang. He was drunk before. After fighting, he was forced to drink. Now he was very energetic. He sat beside leimang and spoke with leimang.


    "Poof."


    "Poof."


    I don''t know if it''s the same strength. Guo Qi''s kick is in the small stomach of the elegant man, while the elegant man''s fist is on Guo Qi''s chest, and they fly out at the same time.Draw a parabola in the air, blood out of their mouths uncontrollably, and fall to the ground.


    "Come on."


    I didn''t expect that Guo Qi and the elegant man were seriously injured at the same time. Seeing that Guo Qi was about to fall to the ground, Feng Tian rushed to Guo Qi''s side first, and then Guo Qi.


    Whew, whew.


    It may be that Guo Qi''s impact is too strong. Feng Tian, who came in a hurry, was driven back by that force for a long time before he stopped.


    There was a trace of tens of meters on the ground, which took off all the remaining strength.


    "Are you all right?"


    Iron stone and thunder mischievous beast also rushed to come, so strong remaining strength, common people can''t bear at all, they see feng Tian''s complexion cangkai matchless, open mouth to ask a way.


    "Nothing."


    Shaking his head and swallowing the blood in his mouth again, Feng Tian said with difficulty.


    "It doesn''t look like nothing. Let''s recover."


    Although the monster''s physical strength is incomparable, people still don''t trust Feng Tian at the moment. It''s an urgent time to fight. You can''t drop the chain at this time. You must keep yourself in the best state.


    "Let''s see what happened to Guo Qi first."


    Although he seems to have been hit by a big stone, Feng Tian still pays attention to Guo Qi. Now Guo Qi is everyone''s hope. Guo Qi''s safety concerns everyone. His own pain is small, and Guo Qi''s pain is the most important.


    "Poof."


    The crowd shook Guo Qi. Guo Qi opened his eyes vaguely, and then spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as the white paper that had just been printed.


    "Help me up."


    There are many broken bones in his chest, but Guo Qi has no time to cry. At this moment, he must recover before the refined man, otherwise everything he did before will be ruined.


    "You''d better rest first."


    It''s a miracle that Guo Qi can wake up with the full strength of the refined man. Now he still wants to go out to fight?


    Several people are not at ease, let Guo lie down at first, now life is important, if not even life, how to go out to fight?


    "Hoo."


    Taking a deep breath, Guo Qi did not speak any more. He held a bead in his two hands. Although the color of the bead was not very good-looking, Guo Qi''s face recovered with the passage of time.


    "What kind of thing is it that has such a wonderful effect?"


    I don''t know what Guo Qi is holding in his hand. Tieshi looks at the bead curiously. It''s too powerful. If he holds several of them when fighting, won''t he be invincible?


    While fighting and recovering, other people are still knitting. It''s totally killing others.


    "Guo Qi is in the crucial moment of recovery, we help him to guard."


    Guo Qi was seriously injured. He must not be as good as the refined man, but after all, he is a super master. He has something to recover his strength.


    At this time, we have to look at the efficacy and who can recover quickly. In order not to let Guo Qi be in danger, we dare not rashly get close to the elegant man, but cautiously stay by Guo Qi''s side, waiting for Guo Qi to recover completely.


    "Shua."


    I don''t know what''s going on. Just as everyone was carefully staring around, suddenly a figure appeared in front of them.


    "You..."


    Looking at the man in front of him, although the corner of his mouth was covered with blood, he didn''t seem to be seriously injured. Did the elegant man recover so quickly?


    Some can''t believe everything in front of him. Lei mang frowns. At this moment, he doesn''t retreat. He runs all his powers. He clenches his fists and gnashes his teeth to attack the refined man.


    Pop.


    Similar to the previous results, although the leimang monster exerted all his strength, he still couldn''t carry the elegant man''s move. The white big hand patted gently, which directly resolved the powerful blow of the leimang monster.


    "Do it."


    Although I would think that the refined men would recover ahead of time, it is still beyond everyone''s expectation that they can recover so quickly, but as long as Guo Qi is still there, they still have hope.


    The hope is pinned on Guo Qi, and the remaining two directly put Guo Qi in front of him. Since the elegant man is in front of him, they rush up directly.


    Bang.


    Boom.


    One of them uses boxing and the other uses fire. Their powerful power is compressed to the extreme. There is only one target, which is aimed at the refined man.


    "I can''t help myself."


    Today is the second time for a refined man to fight with his peers in his life. He suffered such heavy injuries. His facial expression is very bad. Looking at the two men who attacked, his expression is extremely cold.


    Hands up, a silver force gradually condenses out in the hands, he is like a God, even can use magic?


    The magic like power directly attracted Guo Qi to the attack of tie Shi and Feng Tian, and the power gradually weakened, which made them "clatter" with one heart. It was bad.It''s too late to take back the attack. The attack is like a piece of iron sucked by a magnet, which can''t be controlled at all.


    "Hoo, I''m sorry to waste two more Buddhist relics."


    To put his consciousness into the deepest state, Guo Qi recovers wholeheartedly.


    The magic power of both eyes guides the Buddha relic in his hand to the injured place slowly. Soon, the two Buddha relics turn into nothingness, but the effect is really good. Guo Qi''s heavy injury has finally recovered. He opens his eyes, spits out a foul breath, and walks towards the refined man step by step.

 Chapter 173

    And the elegant man injured at the same time, both of them are deadly, so the injury should be almost the same.


    Now it''s all recovered. Guo Qi clenches his fist and feels the power on his fist. His body is like a magma about to explode.


    "I didn''t expect you to recover so soon?"


    Although the blood on the corner of the elegant man''s mouth was wiped, there was still a trace of blood red. At that moment, he recovered for a moment, trying to take advantage of Guo Qi''s failure to recover.


    He was obstructed by a few generals, only for a moment, only for a moment, and Guo Qi recovered, which made the refined man very surprised and full of regret.


    How can an ordinary human have such magical means, even if he is not a candidate for the future head of the heaven and man clan? How can he fight?


    "If I don''t stand up again, how many of them will survive?"


    Guo Qi''s words are ironic. This refined man is really cruel. He is gambling that he can kill his opponent in a short time.


    If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s rebellious Buddhist relic, they would be helpless today.


    As long as you give the refined man a little more time, he can defeat Feng Tian and tie Shi. At that time, as long as he cleans up the seriously injured Guo Qi, no one here will be his opponent.


    However, it''s not as good as heaven. Sometimes it''s just so coincident, but Guo Qi recovered just before the refined man solved him. It seems that even heaven is helping him.


    "You''ve recovered, but you think you can beat me?"


    The defeat just now is just a temporary defeat. Although I still feel pain in my heart, I don''t care about those things when it comes to life and death.


    Bearing the pain, the refined man stares at Guo Qi coldly. This time, he will not lose again. In his life, he will not lose to the same person twice.


    There is a man in the clan who makes him feel defeated. So far, he is not sure that he can defeat that man. But now the people in front of him are different. If he didn''t reserve something just now, this man is not his opponent at all.


    "Whether I win or not, I just do what I should do."


    As long as he did it, even if he failed, Guo Qi would not regret it. He was worthy of his heart and his friends. He really worked hard.


    Defeat can only say that he is lack of ability, he needs to work harder, harder, make himself more refined, more powerful.


    "Well, you will die today."


    What I don''t like most is the person who doesn''t care about anything. The person in the clan is very uncomfortable, and this person also makes me feel the same.


    "Bang."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sharp attack of the refined man swept over Guo Qi again. It was as dense as raindrops. He couldn''t distinguish the direction at all. He couldn''t see the opponent''s hand clearly. It was too fast, too cruel and too accurate.


    "Boom."


    The elegant man''s fist hit him, and Guo Qi''s body dodged dangerously. Although he could avoid the key points, he was still bruised by some fist strength, his clothes were damaged, and his skin was bloodstained.


    The fist smashed at Guo Qi''s neck. Guo Qi Gen couldn''t dodge, but he couldn''t dodge. Guo Qi''s body leaned back and threw out one foot, which was smashed together with the flying fist.


    Fly foot hard shoulder iron fist, for a time, a strong burst out, the surrounding air like compressed gas general, burst up.


    The energy burst out, two people''s bodies are upside down, body back, can''t help but throat is a sweet.


    To their level, the fists and feet have gone beyond the power of the duel. On the contrary, the power of different abilities and the cultivation level has become a burden.


    "I''m Cao NIMA. Did you just abuse me? Today, if I don''t beat you, your parents don''t know you. I''m not Lei. "


    When he got up from the ground, leimang looked at the two people. He rushed to the refined man with a grin. Today, he had to repair the refined man.


    "Since we are inferior to you in the realm, we should make up for it with the number of people."


    Except for Guo Qi, no one here is the opponent of the refined man. This bastard is too fierce and rebellious. Whoever fights with him will lose quickly.


    But Guo Qi has been able to barely draw with him. If he and others join again, can''t you just get rid of him?


    With this in mind, the iron stone didn''t care so much. He followed the leimang monster to show his most powerful moves, thinking of the elegant man attacking the past.


    "Ignorant lower creatures."


    Looking at the leimang monsters coldly, the refined men didn''t put their mind on them. These people are not afraid. As long as they can clean up the people opposite, I am the master of the battlefield.


    "You sister, you are paralyzed. I will beat you out today."


    It''s ignored. Leimang monster is also a kind of monster with temper. Although he has been intimidated by the strength of the refined man before fighting, now leimang monster starts to work hard and turns into a desperate Sanlang, no matter whether the refined man is very powerful or not.It''s rude to scold the refined man. Although the refined man didn''t pay attention to this side, he couldn''t fight with Guo wholeheartedly. His attention was always a little distracted.


    "Ha ha, don''t you drag? If you have the ability, you can''t hear it. I just want to scold you old thirteen. Your mother is thirteen, and your father comes out of thirteen. Your whole family is thirteen..."


    Seeing that Guo Qi has gained the upper hand in the battle, joining the two men''s battle at this time will not help Guo Qi with his own strength, but will become a burden to Guo Qi.


    Since I can distract the refined man by playing around, what else do I have to delay? I can''t stand him until I greet his ancestors.


    "Poof."


    Leimang monster not only scolds, but also uses the monster''s ability to deliver sound. Even if he uses his power to block those words, he can''t help but still hear them.


    The flame of anger burns, and the refined man is finally angry at this moment. His eyes are red and he stares at the leimang monster, no matter his opponent is Guo Qi, who hits him on the back.


    His body faltered and almost flew out. The refined man vomited blood and didn''t pay any attention to Guo Qi. Now he became a wild wolf. He had only leimang monster in his eyes. That was a kind of idea of killing. He wanted to kill leimang monster.


    "Ah, call me grass, are you staring at me? Don''t look at me like that. I''m not your father. I won''t forgive you if you look at me. "


    He scratched his head and shrugged his nose. Today, leimang monster lost three times. For the first time in his life, he was so pale. He was hit by an unprecedented blow. At this moment, in order to give others a chance, he decided to give up.


    Feeling that his breath has been locked by the refined man, leimang monster is not in a hurry. He looks at the refined man with a smile on his face. He has been badly hurt. Maybe he has a chance.


    "Boom."


    The whole body exploded, and the big body turned into a sea of thunder. Purple thunder and lightning were surging. A thunder river appeared in the sky, and the thunder and lightning were flowing. Was there a huge wave in it? On the huge wave, we could see the thunder dragons swimming.


    "Bang."


    The thunder river is surging. The endless thunder turns into a long sword. The sword cuts through the sky and points directly at the refined man. However, the refined man''s eyes are red with blood, but his steps don''t stop.


    I don''t know whether it''s an intentional attack or an instinctive hand. I smash my fist hard and directly bombard the thunder and lightning. I''m shocked by the powerful force and the thunder sea sword wears away inch by inch.


    "Break it for me."


    He was roaring. He was hit by Guo Qi''s fist on his back. The elegant man''s hair was messy and his clothes were covered with blood. He staggered, but he didn''t stop attacking.


    His mouth was full of blood. Leimang raised his head to the sky and roared. His powerful force seemed to have been lifted the seal. Suddenly, it exploded. His fist bombarded the sword. With great force, the sword was directly broken.


    "Poof."


    This blow was beyond everyone''s expectation. Leimang monster was blown away by the powerful energy. When he was in the air, Yu Jin hit him. His whole body''s bones seemed to be broken, and his blood was flowing.


    "Asshole."


    Leimang monster was fatally injured this time. Seeing the appearance of leimang monster, Feng Tian was also angry. This bastard even laid such a heavy hand.


    The blue flame turns into various shapes. Feng Tian is trying to control it and let those attacks rush to the refined men. Today, we must let the refined men taste the pain.


    Whew, whew.


    Flame sword, flame lion, flame Dragon


    One by one, Qi Qi attacks the refined man. This attack even distorts the void, which is the most powerful force Feng Tian can exert.


    "Boom."


    "Bang."


    "Hiss."


    His eyes are red, and his power is enhanced to the extreme. Even the power of seal is used. At this moment, the refined man directly seems to be mad, and constantly attacks Feng Tian''s power.


    A fist smashes a flame lion, a kick flies a flame dragon, a roar breaks the flame sword


    At the moment, the power of the competition in the sky incisively and vividly, is a visual feast, but few people can see.


    Although we can''t see it, the terrible roar has spread for hundreds of miles. Many people don''t understand what''s going on after hearing it, but they dare not come to explore it. It''s worth hiding far away.


    "Be careful."


    All the attacks are resolved, and Feng Tian''s body suddenly retreats. But the refined man is like a maggot of tarsal bone. No matter where Feng Tian retreats, he can follow him, which makes Feng Tian''s expression change greatly.


    I can''t die. I can''t die today. If I die, what will my mother do? What about the wife? What about my daughter?


    Although it''s selfish to have this idea at this time, Feng Tian can''t let go of too many fetters to allow him not to think about himself.Seeing that the refined man''s attack is about to fall on Feng Tian, the leimang monster can''t make a move at all. Guo Qi bursts in front of Feng Tian.

 Chapter 174

    "Poof."


    The fierce attack comes, Guo Qi and Feng Tian fly out at the same time.


    The pain in front of his chest made Guo Qi grin. He didn''t expect that he was injured again so soon after his recovery.


    "You Death. "


    Guo Qi and Feng Tian, who are no longer taking care of each other, turn around and stare at leimang monster. Today, this monster will surely die.


    "Well, you want to kill me? You can''t do it when your dad comes. "


    There was no fear at all. Leimang monster laughed directly. It was very free and easy to laugh. It didn''t look like a dying man.


    "Damn it."


    Blood red eyes could not see any emotional changes, but the cold voice was like a cold sword, which stabbed the leimang monster.


    "It''s your sister''s turn to kill you. You''re here to kill me."


    He has already angered the refined man. At this moment, leimang monster doesn''t worry that the refined man is more angry. The more angry he is, the better. He''d better kill himself directly, and then save his own business.


    "Shua."


    The refined man didn''t speak any more. He directly started at leimang monster and grabbed it with one claw. The speed was so fast that the naked eye couldn''t keep up with him. He held leimang monster''s neck directly.


    "No matter how strong the vitality of your monster is, today is ten thousand lives, and I will obliterate them for you."


    Said, the finger tightly contracted, and soon pinched the leimang monster''s neck. The blood flowed out along the finger. At this moment, although it was painful, leimang monster was laughing all the time.


    "Click."


    After breaking the neck of leimang monster, the refined man directly grasped the body of leimang monster in his hand, folded it on his leg, and broke all the bones of leimang monster.


    It''s already this time, even if the monster''s recovery is very strong, this form of injury is also enough, it must be very difficult to recover.


    "Hiss."


    Leimang monster has lost consciousness, the whole body''s bones and muscles have been broken, want to recover, difficult, but the elegant man did not stop.


    His hands kept tearing. At this moment, he took leimang monster as a piece of cloth and began to tear it. He wanted to tear leimang monster to pieces.


    "Ah, asshole You... "


    Seeing the elegant man kill the leimang monster, Feng Tian''s expression is very painful, his eyes are cracked, and his veins burst.


    "I will cut you to death."


    The first scene when the recovering iron stone opens his eyes is the tragic death of leimang monster. He can bear this kind of stimulation there.


    The body flies fiercely, iron stone does not hold fist again, the left hand holds a long sword, the purple power on the long sword is like an electric spark, the right hand is a hammer.


    The purple power on the long sword directly shattered the void, and the hammer made the red flag roar continuously.


    His eyes were wide open, but he rushed to the refined man directly. In that way, he wanted to burn both jade and stone.


    "Don''t..."


    Chest pain has not disappeared, Guo can not get up, but iron stone has rushed out, a mouthful of blood spit out, Guo can only watch iron stone rushed past.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Constantly roaring, Guo Qi is wailing. At this moment, he feels very powerless. He looks at Lei mang monster''s death, and iron stone''s death, but he can''t help it.


    Once this scene happened, watching his hair small three lengzi disappear in front of his eyes, and Chu Tao''s illness, Guo Qi did not help.


    I once told myself that I would never let this happen again, but today''s events have stimulated every nerve in Guo Qi''s whole body, and his whole body seems to be going crazy.


    "Ah..."


    Roar repeatedly, Guo Qi completely killed red eyes, watched one by one brothers being cleaned up in front of him, he could not bear this kind of blow, completely regardless of the physical condition, powerful lightning burst out from his body, rushed to the elegant man.


    Lightning in the body?


    Although I don''t know where the thunder and lightning came from, the power of the thunder and lightning just appeared, which made the heaven and earth shake violently, followed by black chaos. Where Guo Qi went, the time and space would be distorted, and the chaos would be broken.


    "I cut, I hit, paralyzed, do not hit you, you do not know what is called pain."


    Although he is not the opponent of the refined man, the refined man at the moment is almost mad. He is not as calm as he used to be. Iron stone''s attack is fast and stormy. With constant attack, the refined man can only crack it.


    "Asshole."


    There is nothing wrong with Tieshi, but Guo Qi has already rushed over and scolded the refined man. Then he clenched his fist wrapped in thunder and struck the refined man.


    "Hiss."


    Fists are burning in the void, inch by inch space is disappearing, and when Guo Qi hits the elegant man, the elegant man has slowly disappeared.It''s a virtual shadow.


    I feel the terrible power of Guo Qi. Although the refined man is crazy, he doesn''t dare to resist Guo Qi directly. The power makes him feel cool on his back.


    "That''s the power."


    The first time he saw Guo Qi, he made the refined man feel familiar. He once observed in the distance of Ming City. At that time, there was a destructive force between heaven and earth. How powerful was the power to frighten heaven and earth.


    I have a deep memory of that kind of invincible supreme power, so when Guo Qi appeared, that kind of feeling reappeared, and the refined man would feel familiar with it, but I didn''t expect that this man could control this power.


    "How can it be? Besides the power of the Lord, how can anyone control the power of destruction? "


    It''s hard to believe that this power can make a person in such a state feel terrible, and it''s strong enough to see that a person in the first state of cultivation can control this kind of power that heaven and earth submit to?


    I don''t believe it. I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it.


    At the moment, the elegant man''s blood red eyes gradually return to Qingming, some cautious staring at Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi, whose body is covered with thunder and lightning, is like a god of thunder. Where he goes, the space is blackened, but he doesn''t stop. The death of leimang monster has caused too much damage to him. Today, he won''t let the people around him leave him.


    "Asshole, don''t come here."


    There is no longer the previous elegant image, full of black lines, elegant men see Guo Qi is still coming to him, directly anxious to jump.


    That''s the destructive power of chaos. Who dares to touch it?


    Lian Yanhua, the super masters in the hidden world, can only end up hating in the face of the power of destruction. How can they fight against each other?


    The only thing we can do is to retreat. The farther the better, the faster the better. We must not be chased.


    "Want to go? Have you asked me? "


    The tone is cold. Guo Qi has already killed himself. This man must die today.


    Blood red eyes, Guo Qi''s consciousness has fallen into a turbid state, the body is no longer under his control, the kind of terrible purple blood flowing out of his eyes.


    With the power of chaos destruction and the pupil of blood and gold, at this moment, in order to defeat the refined man, Guo Qi put out his two most powerful cards at the same time.


    "You You The devil Ah The devil


    The power of destruction has made the elegant man have no confidence in fighting, but when Guo Qi''s blood golden eyes appear, the elegant man''s face is pale, completely ignoring the image, pointing to Guo Qi''s stammering scream.


    "Elder, elder, go, go..."


    I don''t know if the two elders who are fighting in the void can sense the situation here, but the refined man doesn''t dare to fight any more. Even if he stays in Yanhua for a moment, he is so kind to him. Here is a Shura.


    "Young master, we..."


    "Come on, leave us alone."


    There are two purposes for the elegant men to come to Mingcheng this time. One is to announce their return to Yanhua, and the other is to take away the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng.


    These two guys have unlimited potential. One is a monster with phagocytic ability, and the other is a human with the power of time and space. As long as they grow up, they can absolutely become the dominant level of existence.


    But now the refined man is a mud Bodhisattva. He has no time to take care of them. He is shouting to the void, hoping that the fighting elders can withdraw in time.


    There is the power of destruction and blood golden eyes here, no matter how many people they come here, they can only be in vain.


    The Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng hope that the refined man can save them, but at this time, the refined man has no time to deal with them. Although they are unwilling, they can only take the overall situation into consideration.


    "Don''t shout. They can''t hear you."


    I don''t know when, the thunder and lightning all over Guo Qi''s body has spread all over the sky. Thunder snakes are beating in the purple thunder and lightning. Thunder snakes are moving. The space is broken and overlapped, and they keep repeating.


    The space has been disturbed, even if the elegant man''s throat is broken, no one can hear him. At the moment, the fate of the elegant man lies in Guo Qi''s injury.


    "Against the account, dare to hurt the young master, I abandoned you."


    Guo Qigang imprisons the refined man in the thunder and lightning. In the outer space, a white haired old man appears. It is the elder who fights with Li Dazhu and others in the void.


    The old man didn''t feel the imprint of the refined man. He didn''t expect that he was as strong as the little Lord. Today, he would encounter this situation in Mingcheng. He was very shocked, but he didn''t dare to fight. He beat back the master of iron and stone, and the whole man quickly appeared on the top of Mingcheng.


    "Old man, your opponent is me."


    As soon as the old man with white hair appeared, the master of iron and stone showed up next to him. He would kill him if he started. The experts in this realm had endless strength. If they were not careful, they would be doomed.


    The old man with white hair wants to take away Yanhua. The master of iron and stone can''t let such a thing happen to him, so he has to try his best to stop it, even if his strength is weak."It seems that lightning is not enough. Come out and let the sky be full of endless feast."


    The blood red eyes are beating, the purple gold blood is flowing, the blood turns into the purple gold flame, the flame merges in the endless destruction thunder and lightning, the thunder and lightning seems to be detonated in an instant, burst out fiercely.


    Originally just wrapped in the sky of the elegant man is full of destructive thunder and lightning, at the moment, Guo Qi directly shrouded the vast sky with thunder and lightning.


    For a moment, the power of destruction makes all things tremble, and the white haired old man''s face is directly dignified to the doubt, nine days to make up for the thunder of destruction? How to fight?

 Chapter 175

    Endless destruction, rampant thunder, burning sky, purple and gold, the power of fury distorts time and space, and changes the color of heaven and earth.


    "Asshole!"


    His face was shocked to the extreme. The elder of Tianren clan never thought that he would encounter such unexpected things in Yanhua today.


    The power of destruction?


    Although I don''t want to believe it, what is the power that makes people palpitate to the extreme, not the power of destruction?


    Although the general lightning also contains a little sense of destruction, it will never be like the power of destruction. It is a force that makes all things in the universe submit.


    Nothing can go against the power of destruction. Once the power of destruction breaks out, everything will wither and perish.


    Who controls the power of destruction in Mingcheng? You''re kidding.


    Apart from the fact that God''s existence beyond heaven and earth may have a certain degree of control over this force, who else can reach that step?


    It''s a miscalculation.


    In the heart of endless anger and unwilling to turn into venomous eyes staring at Guo Qi, at this moment, those days of human elders want to directly put Guo Qi into pieces.


    This little bastard is a bad thing. Damn it.


    "Boom."


    As space crumbles inch by inch, two powerful forces fuse with each other. Even if Guo Qi tries his best to suppress that force, it still makes the void burst.


    Shua Shua.


    Fragmented space debris in the fall, with the fragmentation of space, between heaven and earth blowing a strong hurricane, the wind howling, surging toward the broken place, seems to be to fill the rupture there.


    Mend the sky?


    In the ancient world, there used to be people who were strong in heaven and earth who practiced colorful stone to mend the sky. Many people thought it was too absurd, but what happened today made many people sweat.


    The sky is breaking and the air is mending. Isn''t this another kind of mending? What''s the point of this man''s power?


    "Withdraw."


    This time, Guo Qi wrapped up the elders and refined men of the Tianren clan, while Li Dazhu and Tieshi''s master were excluded by Guo Qi.


    Seeing that Guo Qi was struggling to control the power of destroying heaven and earth, he immediately exclaimed, and the master with iron and stone moved away from where he was, far away.


    If it goes on like this, Guo Qi will fail, and the violent force will burst out, and they who are closest to that force will not escape.


    It''s not that you don''t believe in your own strength or feel inferior to your own realm. It''s really because the purple gold flame and the destruction thunder are too rebellious for human power.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Bear the pain to get up, iron stone came to his master''s side, this time, he lost, defeat is very thorough, has never been so depressed, never felt so powerless.


    He was defeated. Tieshi was worried about Shifu. He didn''t know if Shifu was hurt when he entered the void battle. Although he felt that Shifu was very powerful, his white haired old man was absolutely not weak.


    "I''m fine. How are you?"


    Although the apprentice was led bad, he was the apprentice who had been educated for so long. The feelings between the apprentices and teachers were still very deep. Looking at the iron stone, the old man couldn''t bear it.


    Kindly asked about the iron stone, the old man directly put a hand on the back of iron stone, a warm force along his hand into the body of iron stone, to help iron stone recover.


    "Master..."


    After fighting for such a long time, it must be very hard in the void. Shifu is very tired, and even has to spend his strength to help himself recover. Tieshi''s heart is warm, his eyes are sour, and tears can''t help filling his eyes. He turns to look at Shifu, and his mouth is hoarse and speechless.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Without saying those so-called touching words, the old man''s forehead was sweating and his face was pale. After he helped iron stone recover for a while, he directly sat on the void and began to recover.


    "Are you all right?"


    Tieshi has his master''s help, but others are different. After Li Dazhu came here, he directly shrouded the space, and then put his own strength into operation to help everyone recover.


    Looking at the crowd''s appearance, he was afraid that someone would be seriously injured. If so, no one would be able to help.


    "My Lord, Guo Qihe..."


    At this moment, they are recovering, but Guo Qi is facing all the enemies alone. He is just a vain man, carrying all the burden alone.


    Feng Tian, the monster, is worried. He looks at Li Dazhu and hopes that Li Dazhu can help and help Guo Qi share some. At the moment, only Li Dazhu in this place has the ability. After all, his realm is not generally high.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    Li Dazhu''s strength is enough to abuse the Terrans, but at the moment he can''t kill them. The plane agreement is still there. As long as he dares to mess around, the Terrans will be famous.Once the plane war breaks out, who else can stop the Terrans at that time?


    A few people who jump out at random can startle those super masters in the hidden world. If there are a large number of such masters again, it''s only a matter of time before Yanhua is taken away.


    The most important thing is that once a war breaks out, it is the weak people who will be hurt. They are innocent. They can''t start a war just because they are impulsive. Li Dazhu has some sense of propriety in his mind.


    With Li Dazhu''s words, Feng Tian put down the stone in his heart slightly. His tight body began to relax. He accepted Li Dazhu''s help and recovered quickly.


    The distance is recovering, and at the center of the battle, Guo Qi envelops the three people in leimang Shenyan. At this moment, their faces are very ugly.


    Today is to come here to save people, by the way to warn Yanhua, they Tianren family back, but how did not expect, they this realm of people in Yanhua unexpectedly will encounter this kind of situation.


    Hit face, red fruit hit face.


    Just said to take away Yanhua, the results of the next moment directly by a young generation of prisoners, what is more humiliating than this kind of thing?


    The two elders of the Terran clan look very ugly, just like eating a dead mouse, but they didn''t give up the fight and sit there waiting to die.


    Three people all raised their own strength to the extreme, at this moment, they want to fight back.


    Fight, maybe also can win a glimmer of life hope, give up, absolutely dead without life, three people are not stupid, at the moment are looking for a breakthrough.


    "Attack the smash."


    Since Guo Qi''s destruction thunder and Zijin flame are all around their way, the only breakthrough now is Guo Qi himself. As long as Guo Qi is defeated, the thunder and lightning outside will break through.


    Although I think so, Guo Qi is still wrapped with thunder and lightning and Shenyan. It''s not easy to defeat him?


    "Use remote attack."


    Everyone''s power can be sent out. Although the effect is much weaker than when they are in contact, they have no choice at the moment.


    "Burst sword."


    "Ice."


    "The claw of the dragon."


    Then, the strength of the three people began to gather, and slowly, behind the three people began to appear a huge heterogeneous force condensed into an attack form.


    Behind the old man with white hair is a hundred Zhang long sword. The sword is simple and elegant. Although it has no sharp edge, the fierce attack power is hidden in it, which makes Guo Qi a little dignified.


    The old man around the white haired man turned his whole body into an ice river. There were endless pieces of ice floating in the river. A long bow of ice appeared in his hand. He reached out to grab a piece of ice in the ice river and turned it into a long arrow directly.


    The target of the ice bow and snow arrow is Guo Qi. Even the air can freeze. The power of the ice bow and snow arrow makes everyone afraid. If the attack is on the body, most people will be dead or lifeless. Even if some strong practitioners encounter this kind of attack, they will lose half their lives even if they don''t die.


    Both of them are ready to attack, waiting for the refined man. When the time comes, the three will attack together. Even if Guo Qi has a power bonus, he will be hurt.


    Compared with the two men''s attack, the refined man''s attack was a little more domineering. A hundred Zhang long green dragon appeared behind the refined man, and the green dragon appeared. All animals and Warcraft in the world felt the pressure from the soul.


    Whoa.


    At this moment, the green dragon behind the elegant man is ready to attack. The sharp green dragon''s claws are constantly waving. Even the sky is shaking. You can imagine the sharpness of the attack.


    "Damn it, you shameless people have joined hands to make such a powerful attack. I salute all the women in your eighteen generations."


    Although I feel how powerful Guo Qi''s control power is at the moment, even Li Dazhu was surprised when the attack of the three Terrans came out that day.


    In addition to those supreme forces, he felt a breath of death from the attack of these three people. Could the attack of these three people cause such a great threat to his realm?


    Even he felt the danger, how could Guo Qi have no pressure? By three people''s attack lock, at the moment Guo Qi bear the strength than outsiders imagine to be heavy many times.


    Click.


    The frozen sky, the roaring sword, and the burst green dragon''s claw, all the three people''s attacks are blowing out. The sky is changing, the ground is moving, and the void is broken inch by inch. There is no concept of time.


    The eyes of heaven and earth are all focused on the attack of the three people. No one can think that the three strong people who have not reached the peak will have such a powerful attack.


    If the three men attack like this at the beginning of the battle, who else is his opponent in Mingcheng?


    How to fight such an opponent?


    Although I was afraid, now all of us are tense, because we all feel the power of the three men''s attack. Now what we are most worried about is whether Guo Qi can withstand this kind of violent attack?At the moment, everyone forgot to speak and heart beat, and their eyes were completely focused on the destruction of thunder and lightning and Zijin Shenyan, waiting for the final result.

 Chapter 176

    Guo Qi was swept directly by the surging tide of power. The ultra-high temperature directly made that area a vacuum zone, and the air and water were all evaporated.


    "I love grass."


    Although Tieshi is recovering, his eyes are focused on Guo Qi at this moment. When he sees the powerful attack of the three Tianren people united to attack Guo Qi, he is in a hurry.


    "Whew."


    Before Tieshi said anything, several figures rushed out. At this time, Rao Shi Li Dazhu and his master could not see it any more.


    Three people''s strength is too strong, at the moment of Guo Qi is to control the power of destruction has been enough effort, which has spare time to deal with three people''s attack.


    But the more they could not free their hands, the more difficult their attack was. The roaring force attacked together, and Guo Qi began to roar.


    Can''t see people, only endless space in fragmented, time and space in the distortion, from time to time can send out "hiss" sound, like something burning.


    "Boom."


    The inside of the prison cage of destruction thunder is roaring. At this moment, the cage is under double attack. There are Tianling, the two elders of Tianren clan and the candidate of the future clan leader. The three have launched the sharpest attack on Guo Qi. No matter whether they can kill Guo Qi or not, now they have to find a way out.


    There are three people inside, but there are two other people outside. Li Dazhu and Tieshi''s master are crazy outside, constantly smashing the destruction of lightning and purple gold flame.


    I''m afraid we can''t leave the three of Tianren today. In that case, we can''t lose our super thugs.


    Guo Qi''s own strength is not very strong, but his bottom card is too powerful. If you take out any one, you can make the Tianren people suffer. It''s a pity that his present state is too weak.


    Once let Guo Qi grow up, I''m afraid it''s difficult to find his opponent in nine days and ten places, but growth needs a process, and now what Guo Qi needs most is time.


    Seeing that the killer attack has hit Guo Qi, and the cage has not been dispersed, Li Dazhu and tie Shi''s master are fighting against time to save Guo Qi.


    "How are you doing?"


    The situation in the distance is urgent. The recovering iron stone stops. He turns to look at Feng Tian. At the moment, Feng Tian is still recovering.


    "Sixty percent recovered."


    This time, he was injured a little seriously. If it were not for the monster, he would have been killed this time. However, with the help of Li Dazhu, Feng Tian has restored his realm and strength.


    "You continue to recover. I''ll go first."


    Feeling that his strength has almost recovered, tie Shi clenches his fist to feel his strength. He quickly rushes to the thunder cage to help Li Dazhu and Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi''s brother has already been handed over to him for a long time. How can a man watch his brother fall into danger and ignore him? He can''t do it.


    When he was most dangerous, Guo Qi stood up to help him. Now, in order to help him, he was able to run away. If he couldn''t work hard to save him, what kind of man would he be?


    "Wait for me. Although it''s only 60% recovered, it''s enough."


    No matter who it is, what he lacks most is time. After seeing the situation clearly, Feng Tian doesn''t continue to recover and rushes out directly. This time, he must not let Guo Qi have an accident.


    One more person means one more strength. No matter whether that strength is strong or weak, it is better to have one than none. Now is the time to need strength.


    "Boom."


    "Hiss."


    "Bang bang."


    "Hiss."


    "Shua."


    "Hiss."


    The fist of virtual shadow smashed on the cage of thunder, just a flash, the sound of hissing, the virtual shadow condensed by power directly turned into nothingness.


    Burst sword, peerless ice, virtual shadow green dragon, Tianren attack again hit out, forming a green dragon claws a sword, and then use the back two dragon claws to pull the bow and arrow, fierce dragon power with a strong attack on the lightning cage.


    Even the attack that can break the void is like a bullock entering the sea at this moment. It can''t sustain for a moment, and it turns into nothing directly, without any burden on destroying the cage.


    The iron stone and the monster Feng Tian also attack one after another. The iron stone blows out with his fists. The sparks burst out in the air. The sparks attack and blast hard to the cage.


    Feng Tian is different from Tieshi. He himself is a monster. He can directly use the power of the monster. The blue flame forms a sea of fire, and the strong temperature and burning power make the air roar.


    Turn the sea of fire into a bow, and then take out a long arrow from the sea of fire. The long arrow is on the bow of fire, full of bow, and attacks the cage fiercely.


    Like other people''s attacks, although the two men''s strength is very strong, even such a powerful attack is still starting to work. Guo Qi''s thunder cage seems to be the most solid defense in the world."The bastard smashes, I grass NIMA."


    Eyes full of angry flame, refined man Tianling no longer calm down, before also crazy attack Guo Qi, did not expect that in a short period of time, Guo Qi even can hold, he in the angry curse.


    If Guo Qi is allowed to resist the attack of the next three people, they will never leave today. Guo Qi will burst out the purple gold flame in the cage, and the three people will surely die.


    "Keep attacking, don''t stop."


    Seeing that his attack didn''t work, the two elders of Tianren didn''t give up. They couldn''t do it all the time. They couldn''t wait to die.


    "Wait a minute, let''s not attack yet."


    It''s useless to attack like this all the time. As long as Guo Qi doesn''t have an accident, all the forces bombard the cage of Kuang Lei Shen Yan. Since the joint forces inside and outside can''t open the cage, it means that Guo Qi hasn''t had an accident.


    Calm down and think about it, Li Dazhu''s face showed a sudden smile. He first asked to stop the three people who were attacking, and then explained the situation.


    "If you don''t break the cage quickly, what will Guo Qi do?"


    Feng Tian is very worried about Guo Qi''s comfort. Now he wants to rush in and take Guo Qi out. Unfortunately, the cage is too strong to break.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, then look."


    Slightly shook his head, Li Dazhu this moment did not just panic.


    "If I remember correctly, Guo Qi''s body should have been wrapped by lightning and fire."


    "All of us are attacking outside, while the three of the alien race are attacking inside. Such a powerful attack can''t blow up the cage. Although the attack of the three men is against heaven, they can''t break the power of destruction."


    "On the other hand, those people''s attacks were only superficial and did not do any harm to Guo Qi."


    When Li Dazhu said this, everyone suddenly recalled that since Guo Qi had not been hurt at all, did he and others continue to attack wool?


    They stopped one after another, and everyone was watching. At the moment, they couldn''t help them. They didn''t know what to do except watch the excitement.


    "Damn it."


    Even if the cage can not be broken in a short period of time, it will at least cause a certain burden to the cage. Who would have thought that the people outside were watching at this time.


    "You No one can leave. "


    Just when the three members of Tianren were attacking the lightning cage crazily, a cold voice came out in the twisted space.


    "Sure enough, he didn''t get hit hard."


    Hearing the voice inside, Li Dazhu finally completely put down his heart. Guo Qi would be fine, otherwise he would regret it.


    Although we were all relieved when we analyzed the situation here, we didn''t see Guo Qi''s situation after all. What if something happened?


    Until this moment, Li Dazhu relaxed. Since Guo Qi was not hurt, it was time for him to act as the first protagonist.


    Tianren is too much today. In this case, the Terrans need to launch a crazy revenge on them to let the foreign race know that Yanhua is not easy to provoke.


    "Don''t think that we can be defeated by powerful forces. You should also bear a heavy burden with such forces?"


    The more powerful the power is, the more time it takes to control it, and the more powerful it needs to be backed up by. Guo Qi is not so powerful. He can miraculously control his power to the present. This is not a miracle. It''s not too much to call it a miracle.


    "Take care of you three. That''s enough."


    The refined man Tianling guesses well. With Guo Qi''s present strength, it''s extremely difficult to control the power of destruction and zijintong''s eyes. His consciousness has been blurred. If it goes on like this, what will happen in the end, I''m afraid he doesn''t even know.


    "Thunder fire cage, close."


    The arm is lifted out, and Guo Qi''s big hand slowly clenches. With Guo Qi''s action, the cage of Thunder God is slowly shrinking. The two powerful forces are more and more palpitating.


    The cage is shrinking rapidly, and the three people trapped in it feel the power of destruction getting stronger and stronger. They quickly gather together for fear of being hurt by the power of destruction.


    "Boom."


    "Hiss."


    ¡­¡­


    Although they knew that the power of destruction could not be broken at all, they could not wait to die at the critical moment of life and death. They constantly used their most powerful power to attack the cage wall, hoping to create a miracle.


    "It works."


    Seeing that the cage is about to shrink as big as a room, and the power on the thunder fire cage suddenly decreases, which makes the three people who are as anxious as ants on a hot pot see hope in an instant.


    Like caught the last life-saving grass, three people no longer feel tired, fatally began to attack above, want to break the thunder fire cage."Hiss."


    Leisisi is beating. I don''t know whether Guo Qi can''t support it, or whether thunder and lightning are attacked by three people and disappear. The cage disappears, and the three people smile for the rest of their lives.


    "Roar."


    But the three of them haven''t laughed yet. As soon as they are ready to take a breath to recover, Guo Qi is like a wild beast not far away. He looks up and screams. The next moment, the momentum of the whole person suddenly changes.


    "The devil The devil


    Just out of danger, the three of them were startled by the roar. They turned to look at Guo Qi. The three pale faces lost their expression in a moment, leaving only the appearance of a ghost and shouting.

 Chapter 177

    A cold and solemn force suddenly burst out. At this moment, everyone''s expression changed.


    The three of the Terrans retreated quickly. They did not dare to stay any longer. They were never so helpless or powerless as they are today.


    Looking at Guo Qi, the three people are afraid from the bottom of their hearts. A demon God appears. Who can defeat him? I''m afraid the Lord can''t do it here.


    The three people''s eyes reflect a man who has no light in his whole body, his cold blood golden eyes, and his expressionless face. Although they still look like Guo Qi, they can no longer feel the familiar breath from him.


    "This..."


    Different from Tianren, iron stone and monster Feng Tian don''t know what happened when they look at Guo Qi.


    It''s just so good that it suddenly turns into another kind of character. It''s a terrible change, and even wants to kneel down. It''s a kind of subordination to the superior.


    A kind of impulse appears in the heart, iron stone is a little frightened, Feng Tian is a little palpitating, is this the real appearance of Guo Qi?


    At the moment, no one can figure out exactly what happened to Guo Qi''s change. However, looking at the panic of the Terrans, we all know that the pressure of Guo Qi''s change on the Terrans is so great that their confidence in fighting has disappeared.


    "Master, what shall we do?" Li Dazhu has the final say in the battle field, but after all, the old guy taught himself a few people. He can''t help but have a trust in him, and he wants to help himself when he meets with difficulties.


    "Wait a minute."


    When he heard his question, his master frowned and didn''t know how to answer it. In this case, he didn''t know what to do. Just when his master wanted to listen to Li Dazhu''s decision, Li Dazhu spoke first.


    "But..."


    Guo Qi''s appearance is a little terrible. Tie Shi is worried that something will happen to him. He wants to say something else. However, the master hinted at him. In desperation, tie Shi finally swallowed what he said.


    "I said, you Who All go No


    The cold voice is a bit intermittent, but the meaning is still very firm, will not let the three people of the heaven and man clan go.


    Yan Hua committed, although strong will be punished, it is impossible to allow these outsiders to appear unbridled in Yan Hua trouble.


    Guo Qi didn''t have such a strong patriotism, but these people touched his scales. There were only three things that Guo Qi valued most in his life: family affection, friendship and love.


    Who touched his scales, he would play with anyone. On this day, the Terran even hurt his brother in front of him. How could Guo Qi let them go back safely.


    "Go, space is moving away."


    One is the wounded Zhao Mingcheng, whose power has been sealed, and the other is the Dark Monster imprisoned in the void. They look at the three of the heaven and man clan who have been in a desperate situation and no longer have the desire to survive.


    They can''t leave any more. They only hope that the three members of the Terran can get away smoothly, so that they can come back to rescue them. If they are left behind or even killed, who else will save them?


    "Whew."


    The three are just about to dive into the void, but Guo Qi''s speed is completely beyond their expectation and appears directly beside them.


    "Bang."


    The simple fist directly hit an elder of the Terran. The fist seemed slow, but the elder of the Terran didn''t react. The whole person flew upside down and one arm was smashed.


    Poof.


    A mouthful of blood spewed out. The elder of Tianren didn''t expect that Guo Qi was so powerful that he could hurt himself seriously with a light hand. Is this the power of the demon God?


    "No, it''s not enough."


    Leng Sensen''s voice seemed to be in doubt and thinking. At this moment, Guo Qi was completely like an elder of the Naruto clan practicing his hand, which became a target for him to master this power.


    "Well, asshole, I fought with you today."


    The pain from his arm made the elder of the Tianren race blush. He had never suffered such a loss before. Today, he was hurt like this among the younger generation of the human race. He couldn''t swallow it.


    "To die."


    One arm explodes into a blood mist, and the other hand directly holds a long sword, which is usually made of blood.


    He condensed his broken arm into a long sword, turned it into an attack weapon, and waved it to Guo Qi fiercely. The old man also fought. Today, either he died or Guo Qi died.


    "Hum."


    With a cold hum, Guo Qi didn''t pay attention to the old man''s attack. Such an attack can''t hurt him at all. His eyes are strong enough to make heaven and earth tremble, but his immature body can make him arrogant.


    "Elder."


    "Big brother."


    Tianling, a refined man who is one of the heirs of Tianren clan, looks at Zhang Lai fighting with Guo Qi and shouts. His voice is full of sadness and helplessness, heartache. They regret that they came here to provoke the devil.Different from Tianling, another elder of Tianren clan has a cold complexion. He is full of tears, but he looks at Guo Qi bitterly. It''s this man. He remembers that as long as he doesn''t die today, he won''t make Guo Qi feel better in his life.


    "Boom."


    The two men''s attacks met, and the violent force swept out. The powerful force swept out, and the white haired elder of the Terran flew out directly, like a broken kite.


    Look at Guo Qi again, the whole person is like a god of war, standing in the strong wind, without the appearance of being shaken at all.


    "Whew."


    An elder of the heaven and man clan has been shaken away. Although the present state has not reached a satisfactory state, the demon God Guo Qi has a little feeling. What he has to do now is to quickly get familiar with this state.


    Crazy toward the refined man and another heaven and man clan elder there burst rushed past, the body is like a sword, fast to other people''s eyes can''t keep up.


    "Poof."


    Far away, Guo Qi''s fist directly hit the air, and there was a crack of thunder and lightning in the space, which directly extended to the elders of Tianren.


    When he was hit by the attack, the elder of Tianren trembled as if he had been electrocuted. His face was a little pale. He vomited out a mouthful of blood uncontrollably, and his body was a little shaky.


    "No..."


    Another elder is defeated. Tianling, a refined man, can''t believe everything in front of him. It''s terrible. Is this the power that human beings should have?


    The two elders are strong men who are close to the sixth realm. How can they fight when they are defeated?


    There is some fear in my heart, but Tianling of Tianren dare not stay at all.


    Heart is weeping blood, but at the moment he must leave, only left can have a chance to revenge, his heart is determined, must Yanhua bear the anger of heaven and man.


    Tianren''s power can make the world of success tremble. It is because of this powerful power that they dare to come to Yanhua so boldly, but they didn''t expect to mention the iron plate here.


    "Ah..."


    In the same move, Guo Qi takes another shot and punches in the void. Taking Guo Qi''s hand as the starting point, he bursts out quickly and appears directly beside Tianling.


    Powerful force directly sent Tianling out. With a scream, Tianling was tottering. At this moment, he lost control of his body.


    "This man The devil. "


    There is a legend in Tianren that Tianren is very powerful. The reason why Tianren left in ancient times was that there was a demon God in the world, a demon God who could destroy the whole Tianren.


    It is precisely because they want to avoid that demon God that they will appear in other planes. Ten thousand years later, all this has become history, and the demon God is no longer there.


    It is precisely because we know that the demon God no longer exists, so the heaven and man clan dare to appear here in such a high-profile manner. However, we didn''t expect that someone here today has inherited the power of the demon God.


    Demon God, a kind of existence that transcends the cultivator. The highest level of the cultivator is only the Ninth level, but few people have been able to reach the Ninth level since ancient times.


    On top of the nine levels of the practitioners, there is another heaven and earth, and in that heaven and earth, the realm of demons and gods is extremely powerful.


    This person has the power of demon God. If no one can stop him, she will become the master of heaven and earth, and all things in the world will submit to him.


    Such a person to his hand, refined man Tianling don''t know is the happy or sad.


    This situation is really sad, powerless at the same time can only sigh.


    We can''t blame him for his lack of strength. His opponent is too strong. Even the elders of the clan are not necessarily opponents.


    It''s a mistake this time.


    In the heart is regretting, regret oneself why can entrust big, want to follow two elder all to come here.


    If one''s ambition is not so great, there will be no such result. I really can''t imagine that a backward nation should have such powerful figures. It''s a miscalculation.


    Although the heart in chagrin, but there is no regret medicine in the world, elegant man Tianling closed his eyes, this moment, he has no hope of life.


    Originally, I wanted to call out the name of the Lord, but now it''s no longer necessary. The Lord won''t fight for those who failed.


    "Boom."


    It was another blow. At this moment, Guo Qi turned into a black lightning and rushed out quickly. The defeated elder pretended to be dead.


    "Want to run? Today, even if you run into the rat hole, I will find you out. How can you still run? "


    The elder of Tianren came to this move. Although he had no way to control his body, the demon God Guo Qi looked at the elder of Tianren sarcastically. At this moment, his body suddenly appeared beside the elder of Tianren, and without saying a word, it was a blow.

 Chapter 178

    The void is smashed through. The next moment, a fist appears directly on the elder of Tianren.


    "Poof", the fist directly pierced the body of the elder of the heaven and man clan, and even penetrated in the past.


    Mimi''s blood is flowing. The blood of Tianren is different from that of normal human beings. Their blood is colorful. The blood of Tianren elder is colorful.


    The colorful blood flows outside, but Guo Qi''s fist has not been taken out yet. The blood goes directly into Guo Qi''s arm, and Guo Qi is swallowing the colorful blood of the Tianren old man.


    "Asshole, ah I''m going to kill you


    This man killed the elder? Tianling, one of the future heirs of the Tianren clan, can''t stand it any more. He''s crazy. He''s green and ferocious. He wants to fight with Guo Qi.


    "Pop."


    Just rushed over, the clenched green dragon fist hasn''t hit Guo Qi yet. Guo Qi threw it with one hand, and a slap directly pierced the void. One hand appeared from the void and lashed the elegant man''s face.


    Guo Qi''s slap seems to be light, but he can hit Tianling on the face of the refined man. He directly slaps Tianling with blood in his mouth, and several teeth have been fanned out.


    "Well."


    "Well."


    Confused, he was slapped directly by Guo Qi. That powerful force almost confused Tianling''s brain. He didn''t know whether it was reality or dream.


    Looking at the sky without eyes, the man who is one of the heirs of the patriarch of Tianren is stunned.


    "I''ll kill you, ah Ah... "


    The elder brother was killed, and even his own little master was beaten by this man. The aging body of another Tianren clan trembled, and the colorful blood burned, and he became a burning man.


    The powerful power broke out in an instant, and the old man rushed towards Guo Qi quickly. In that way, he wanted to die with Guo Qi.


    "Is this burning the power of ancestral veins?"


    Although he has never seen it, Li Dazhu has heard of this extreme practice.


    Only those extremely powerful and distant races have ancestral veins. In order to stimulate ancestral veins, besides constantly improving the purity of their own blood, another way is to burn blood.


    The former takes a long time. After all, not everyone can be born with a very pure ancestral vein, which needs constant refining. This is a time and quantity accumulation to achieve qualitative change.


    The latter is extremely dangerous. The failure rate is very high. It is difficult for one of 10000 people to succeed. It is because it is too dangerous that no one dares to try.


    Today, the elder of the heaven and man clan is forced into a desperate situation. He has no hope of life. He tries to activate the ancestral vein. Once the ancestral vein is activated, he will gain the power of the ancient ancestors in a short time.


    Once you can make the ancestral vein pure, as long as you don''t die, you will soon be able to have the ancestral power for a long time. However, because of the great risk, although there are tempting forces there, few people try.


    Buzz.


    The multicolored blood is burning. The elder of Tianren first has a heart burning, then his body, then his limbs, and finally burns his head directly.


    Completely become a fire man, and with the burning of the whole body, the power of the Tianren elders becomes weaker and weaker. The more the fire burns, the weaker the power of the Tianren elders becomes.


    "To death."


    Guo Qi didn''t make a move. Although the burning of multicolored blood didn''t kill him, it was very difficult once it touched him. He was watching to see if this man would succeed.


    Li Dazhu, who was watching the battle, could not help sighing when he looked at the way the elders of the Tianren clan had done. Such a powerful man had fallen.


    Burning ancestral veins is too extreme. Huge risks are accompanied by rich rewards. However, to get the rewards, you have to have the life to enjoy them. The success rate of no one in ten thousand makes the whole Tianren people have to be deterred.


    Li Dazhu doesn''t look at the head of Haotian Terran, and his talent is not good. His current state has caused him a great burden.


    If an old man who is seriously injured and dying wants to gamble once, it is obvious that the success rate is too small. Originally, an old man who can live a long life just died in his own hands. I don''t know whether it is sad or a pity?


    "Well?"


    Fierce to the multicolored flame to see the past, the demon God Guo Qimeng''s fist hit in the air, and then, a fist hard bombardment in the burning flame.


    "Hum."


    Fist just attack past, that multicolored flame Hua of dodge, unexpectedly avoided this blow, the elder of the sky human race unexpectedly all right?


    "This power A little familiar. "


    Li Dazhu also noticed something wrong, this breath


    A breath like the awakening of a wild beast came, and there was a strong pressure between heaven and earth. Feeling that pressure, Li Dazhu''s expression changed fiercely.


    This force is too strong, and there is a sense of deja vu, that is, I can''t say where I have felt it. However, the emergence of such a powerful force is obviously not good for them."Hum."


    A cold hum came out from the multicolored flame. At this moment, no one could laugh any more.


    Although the breath in the multicolored flame is very weak, at this moment, we all know that the elder of Tianren clan succeeded. Although the probability of success is very small, he is one of the very small success rates.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    A force like a rolling flood swept away, and the people watching the battle from afar were all shocked by this force and fell back and flew out one after another.


    "If you don''t take revenge, you will swear not to be a man."


    The multicolored flame slowly becomes smaller, and finally directly shrinks into the body of the elder of Tianren. The power of the ancestral vein in the body is activated, and he has the power comparable to that of the elder in a short time.


    With this power, even if Guo Qi is a demon God, he is sure of the first World War. In addition, Guo Qi in this state only has the power of the demon God initially and can''t control it, so he has a good chance of winning.


    "Space time chaos."


    The white light of both hands slowly becomes bigger, and finally directly covers the space where he and Guo Qi are. When the white light disappears, they disappear in the same place.


    "Not good."


    Seeing this situation, Li Dazhu rushed into the void first. No one knew which direction he was heading for, and no one knew what he was doing.


    "Master, where are they?"


    When the iron and stone stand firm, the battle in front of them is over. There are no people, no objects, nothing. The cold and clean battlefield is still there, and the people who can fight are gone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know how to answer Tieshi, because at that moment, Tieshi''s master didn''t know what happened, so he knew that Li Dazhu yelled a bad word, and then disappeared with them.


    "Damn it."


    He scolded fiercely. Feng Tian''s expression was the most ugly. Today, he didn''t want to see Guo Qi disappear. But in the end, Guo Qi saved them, but they couldn''t help him.


    "Boom."


    Three people do not know how to do, but at this time, outside the sky suddenly broke out a frenzied sound of explosion, a flash of light like lightning, never heard.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I don''t know who is fighting, but I can''t see people at all. The only thing I can see is the flash and the sound of explosion.


    "Someone''s fighting in space."


    That level of fighting has gone beyond thinking. People in their realm can''t participate in it at all. Even if it''s just the aftershocks, the destructive force still makes them feel dangerous.


    "Poof."


    I don''t know how long the explosion lasted. Finally, the space broke into a gap. Guo Qi fell out of it, and the space recovered again.


    "No..."


    The cold feeling on his body has disappeared. Now, Guo Qi''s eyes are still blue, and his mouth is covered with blood. He reaches out a hand to grasp the void.


    "Guo Qi."


    "Handsome."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s appearance, iron stone and monster Feng Tian rush in at the same time. They don''t want Guo Qi to fall to the ground from such a high place.


    Such a high distance, coupled with Guo Qi''s injured body, even if he can''t fall to death, will make him hurt more.


    "Come on, help me..."


    What else do you want to say, but before you finish, Guo Qi''s eyes darkened, and he lost consciousness.


    "What to do?"


    Tie Shi is a little worried. He holds Guo Qi in his arms and looks up at Feng Tian. Now he doesn''t know what to do. He turns to Feng Tian for help.


    "Take him to recover first."


    Today, Guo Qi is too hard. Even a super master who has been practising for countless years and has controlled the most powerful power in the world for so long should have reached the limit.


    If we make Guo Qi wake up again by special means, Guo Qi will not have the strength to continue fighting. Instead, we should let Guo Qi recover well.


    "Where''s the man?"


    Guo Qi disappears and Li Dazhu rushes over, but now he can''t see Li Dazhu. Even the elder of Tianren also disappears. The master of iron and stone, looking at the space where the sound of explosion was made before, is dazed for a long time.


    The battle is over, Li Dazhu doesn''t appear, the elder of Tianren doesn''t appear, and the master of Tieshi doesn''t stay too much. He directly blocks the power of the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng, and then leaves the place with them.


    "It''s all gone. Damn it, it''s ruined the time and space here."


    When all the fighting and characters left, a woman appeared in this space. Although her clothes were very simple, her pretty face and smart eyes filled her with Fairy Spirit.


    The space and time here are in chaos. It''s definitely not a short time to recover. She takes off her bracelet and throws it into the void, and then the whole person disappears in the same place.


    "Well."


    When he woke up, Guo Qi felt his head hurt and his eyes were heavy. Although he didn''t feel sleepy, he couldn''t open his eyes."Brother, you wake up at last. If you don''t wake up again, I''ll be crazy."


    Guo Qi''s fingers moved, and the iron stone who had been sitting beside the bed to take care of Guo Qi saw Guo Qi''s action, and jumped up excitedly at that time.


    "I How long did I sleep? "


    Hard to open his eyes, Guo Qi looked at this strange place, and looked at the iron stone with excited face, and asked.


    "Guess what?"

 Chapter 179

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If you know, will you ask?


    Guo Qi was depressed for a while, but the depression returned to depression. At the moment, he was very calm and didn''t get angry because of these.


    "I can''t guess."


    Shaking his head, Guo Qi replied honestly.


    In his memory, he only remembers that he was taken to a strange space at that time. In that space, he was fighting with the elder of Tianren clan, and he was defeated completely.


    Later, he could not remember what happened, but it seemed that someone came to help him and said something to him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    There was some pain in his head. Guo Qi only remembered some vague words, but he couldn''t remember what they were.


    I closed my eyes again to recall what the man said at that time, but my head hurt when I thought about it. It was like thousands of needles pricking. Guo Qi''s whole body trembled with pain.


    "You''ve been sleeping for eight days. If you don''t eat or drink these eight days, I''m worried about whether you will starve yourself to death."


    After such a serious injury, it was eight days. During the eight days, Feng Tian and tie Shi took turns to take care of Guo Qi. If they didn''t feel Guo Qi''s heartbeat, they would be really scared.


    Now Guo Qi finally wakes up. Their nerves, which have been tense all the time, are finally relaxed. Eight days can make them very tired.


    "By the way, there are people waiting for you outside."


    First, hold Guo Qi and let him sit up, then give him a bowl of soup to drink first.


    Seems to think of something, Iron Stone said.


    People from outside have been here for seven days. During these seven days, some of them have left, and some of them have stayed here waiting for Guo Qi to wake up.


    Now that Guo Qi is awake, tie Shi wants to call people from outside. He just doesn''t know if Guo Qi will agree. He asks for Guo Qi''s opinions first.


    "Someone''s waiting for me? Who is it? "


    I don''t know many people, and they don''t know where they are now. The news of their return to Mingcheng didn''t reach them.


    Guo Qi thinks about it. He feels that the most likely people are beautiful landlady Han Meiqi and beautiful neighbor Shen Yao, but they should have left Mingcheng? Why did you come back?


    "Is that the color tiger?"


    Although she looks like a cat, Xiaohua is indeed a tiger. Maybe she still makes a tiger. Guo Qi doesn''t know where Xiaohua''s real skills will go, but he feels that Xiaohua''s origin is not simple.


    "What color tiger? They are a group of men. "


    I don''t know why Guo Qi would talk to himself. Tieshi thought what Guo Qi said and explained.


    "Men?"


    When he heard that iron stone was talking about men, Guo Qi was puzzled. Did a group of men come to find themselves? What kind of man is he.


    "You finally wake up, let us wait for you for seven days, the whole Ming City also dare you like this."


    When the visitor saw Guo Qi wake up, he was relieved at first, then showed a smile on his face and joked.


    "It''s you? I''m worried about when I can find you. I didn''t expect that... "


    "Didn''t expect me to come to you first?"


    Guo Qi''s words haven''t finished yet, the man who comes in directly answers his words, smiling as usual.


    "Why are you here?"


    On the one hand, I want to find my brothers and friends in Mingcheng. On the other hand, I want to take the monster Feng Tian to find Longxiang and ask Longxiang to help them investigate the emperor''s tomb.


    I didn''t expect to meet the Tianren in the middle. The Tianren''s disturbance made Guo Qi''s plan a little chaotic. He just couldn''t imagine that when he woke up after the battle, Long Xiang was waiting for him here.


    "What kind of fighting happened in Mingcheng. As the leader of the most elite troops in the Empire, I don''t appear here. Who is here?"


    When the battle of Mingcheng took place, Long Xiang had already taken people out. However, when they felt it, the battle had already ended. They rushed to the air. If some experts hadn''t felt the existence of tie Shi and Feng Tian, they would have stopped the team long ago.


    Mingcheng has become the biggest abandoned support of Yanhua, and there is basically no military handle. The heart of Yanhua is very far away from Mingcheng, and even the fastest plane takes half a day.


    How did the fight start, who were the two sides, and what was the final result? Long Xiang is eager to know these questions.


    All the strength that threatens Yanhua''s existence will become the target of attack. As the captain of the special forces, Long Xiang''s responsibility is not understood by ordinary people at all.


    "It''s a good thing you''re here. I have something to ask for you."


    With a smile on his face, Guo Qi grabs Long Xiang''s hand for fear that he will run away. In order to find this man, he has gone through a lot of things, and now it''s hard to see him. If he suddenly disappears again, all his efforts will not be in vain?"To me? What can I do for you? I don''t want to be promoted and rich, do I? Don''t look for me for such a thing. It''s no use looking for me. "


    From what Guo Qi just said, I can tell that Guo Qi always wants to find himself. Long Xiang doesn''t know what the purpose of Guo Qi is and why he wants to find himself?


    "Come on, something."


    After guessing a lot of possibilities, Long Xiang finally sat by the bed and waited for Guo Qi to answer.


    "If it''s someone else, you may not be able to answer my question, but you are different. There are a large group of experts behind you with such a deep background, so you should be able to know something."


    First, he explained the reason why he wanted to find Long Xiang. Then, Guo Qi organized the language and let iron stone go out to do something.


    "When I passed by a small village, I met some strange things. A villager was brought to the" emperor''s tomb "by a mysterious existence, and said that he wanted to save people and go to the emperor''s tomb. It seems that the villager was regarded as the breeding body of the devil."


    "Devil seed?"


    Listen carefully to Guo Qi''s words. When Guo Qi says "magic seed", Long Xiang''s face is shocked, and the whole person stands up directly from the seat.


    Although I don''t know what''s the matter with the devil species, it''s obvious that the devil species is not an ordinary thing according to the situation of Longxiang. Otherwise, it won''t let Longxiang, who is used to all kinds of big scenes, lose his manners.


    "You go on."


    Feeling that he was a bit out of his way, Long Xiang calmed down, raised his head slightly, took a deep breath, and spoke slowly.


    "The villager''s son changed into a monster in Ming City. Although he was a monster, he also had human nature. I accompanied him to pursue the emperor''s tomb."


    "And we also get the news that we want to restore the monster to its original appearance, and all the results are in the emperor''s tomb?"


    Guo Qi''s expression is more and more cautious. Although he knows that Long Xiang is not a bad man, some things and secrets should not be disclosed to the public. In order to be able to seal up, anything can happen.


    If Long Xiang feels that the story about the emperor''s tomb should not be spread, he will do it himself. It''s really hard to say what the result will be.


    "Hoo."


    After listening to Guo Qi''s words for a long time, Long Xiang finally took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind.


    "Is that monster still there?"


    Without looking at Guo Qi, Long Xiang just spoke lightly.


    "Well."


    I don''t know what will happen if Long Xiang asks this question. He has asked tie Shi to call Feng Tian. Although Long Xiang and the practitioners behind him are very powerful, tie Shi and Feng Tian are no less effective than them.


    "Guo Qi, you finally wake up."


    The first thing to come in is to take a look at Guo Qi''s situation. The most difficult thing these days is not iron stone, nor Guo Qi, but the monster Feng Tian.


    His mother is still in the emperor''s tomb, but Guo Qi has been unable to wake up because of their falling on the bed. He is very ambivalent in his heart. Is he going to stay here or hurry to look for the emperor''s tomb?


    After struggling for a long time and suffering for a long time, Feng Tian finally stayed. Instead of searching aimlessly, he had better wait for Guo Qi to wake up, so as to save more time later.


    "Tell him about you. Maybe he is the only one who can help us now."


    Seeing the monster Feng Tian coming in, Guo nodded, then pointed to Long Xiang and said to Feng Tian.


    Among the people Guo Qi knew, Long Xiang was the most powerful and well connected. Those in his circle were the most experienced and most likely to know about the emperor''s tomb.


    "Are you the one Guo Qi said?"


    After waiting for so many days, and finally waiting for someone who can find out about the emperor''s tomb, Feng Tian was a little unbelievable. He didn''t expect that he had to wait so many days. The first thing Guo Qi woke up was to tell himself the clues about the emperor''s tomb.


    Nodding, Feng Tian tells Longxiang everything he has experienced and needs to know, and then waits for Longxiang''s reply.


    After waiting for such a long time, Feng Tian is most afraid of getting the worst result. After looking for such a long time and waiting for such a long time, if he can''t get any clues from Long Xiang, maybe Feng Tian will go crazy.


    "Emperor''s tomb, no one has mentioned this place for a long time."


    With a sigh, Long Xiang seems to miss something, but as soon as he opens his mouth, Feng Tian comes to the spirit immediately. Long Xiang''s performance at least shows that he knows more or less about the emperor''s tomb.


    "In ancient times, those kings who dominated this piece of the great emperor had the talent of the world, and everyone''s strength was strong enough to make the world tremble."


    "It was a time when the strong were like clouds, and it was also a time when heroes came out in large numbers. In that time, there were eight people who remained famous through the ages."


    "Three Emperors and five emperors, you should have heard?"


    Looking at the crowd, Long Xiang saw that they were nodding. He continued to speak.


    "The three emperors and five emperors are not ordinary people. In fact, in addition to these people, there is another person who has the existence of the supernatural power against heaven."It seems that he doesn''t want to talk about that period of history. Long Xiang''s expression is not very good, and what he says is very slow and difficult.


    "That man sealed the strength and body of other strong men in his own grave, and even the power of the three emperors and five emperors was collected, gathering the power of heaven and earth, and cultivating his own conspiracy."


    "Although that man has a bad reputation in the long history, he has been waiting for his resurrection and return. The tomb where he lived was later called" emperor''s tomb. "

 Chapter 180

    Although it''s called the emperor''s tomb, it''s notorious. If it wasn''t possible to confirm the existence of the emperor''s tomb, countless powerful people would have launched attacks on the emperor''s tomb.


    Long Xiang is telling all about the emperor''s tomb. Everyone, including Guo Qi, is listening carefully. In their opinion, the emperor''s tomb seems to be more than a tomb.


    The grave of all the strong?


    How powerful should it be? Can anyone really survive in it?


    There are many questions in his heart. Guo Qi doesn''t know how to fight against the emperor''s tomb.


    "Where is the location of the emperor''s tomb?"


    Up to now, we only know the legend about the emperor''s tomb. No wind, no fire. Since the emperor''s tomb has been handed down since ancient times, it must not be just for fun. What Guo Qi wants to know is more specific.


    "It is because the power of the seal inside the emperor''s tomb is too strong, so the emperor''s tomb is a tomb that moves all the time in the void. So far, no one has found the existence of the emperor''s tomb."


    "It is precisely because no one has seen the emperor''s tomb, so whether the emperor''s tomb exists is still a mystery."


    Looking at some lost Feng Tian and Guo Qi, Long Xiang didn''t know how to comfort them. What he knew about the emperor''s tomb was very limited. It was all from the legend of the older generation.


    If it were not for his different identity and status, he would not have the right to know everything about the emperor''s tomb. After all, the strong in the emperor''s tomb may appear, and then human beings will become panic.


    No matter whether the emperor''s tomb really exists or not, once the secret of the emperor''s tomb is spread, people outside will be restless, and human society may be in disorder at that time.


    "Mystery The key? "


    While listening to Long Xiang''s words, while checking things in his mind, unconsciously, Guo Qi even talked to himself.


    "Guo Qi, are you ok?"


    Although he didn''t find the location of the emperor''s tomb this time, he knew a lot about it. Feng Tian was not too depressed.


    He is still too weak to fight against the emperor''s tomb. He is absolutely beating the stone with his eggs. Although he is worried about his mother''s safety, he can''t be in such a hurry.


    When he just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, Guo Qi began to sit there and talk to himself. His appearance was very strange, which made everyone feel that something was wrong.


    "Shh, don''t talk."


    Seeing Guo Qi like this, Long Xiang quickly made a gesture not to speak, which obviously means not to disturb Guo Qi.


    Although he didn''t know much about the emperor''s tomb, Long Xiang did hear about the key from the older generation, and he didn''t know what it was.


    If you want to lock the location of the emperor''s tomb and open it, you have to get the key. But the so-called key has not been said by himself. Guo Qi would know that it is very strange.


    "He..."


    Pointing to Guo Qi, Tieshi asks in a low voice, for fear that nothing will happen to Guo Qi.


    "Don''t worry."


    Very light mouth, like that, is afraid to disturb a person who just fell asleep, dare not make a little noise.


    "Sister city, double grave, unsolved mystery, eternal lock..."


    When a person is there, he talks to himself and denies his own words. Finally, Guo Qi seems to be speaking the Three Character Classic, saying something that others can''t understand.


    "Sister city? Double grave


    Thinking carefully about what Guo Qi said, everyone didn''t have a clue. They didn''t know what it was about. They didn''t have any reference at all. They couldn''t figure it out.


    "I see."


    Just as everyone was pondering, Guo Qi''s eyes were full of vigor, and the whole person stood up like an epiphany.


    At this moment, Guo Qi was very happy. He figured out everything about the location of the emperor''s tomb and how to open it. He finally remembered what the man said to him when he was beaten out of the void.


    "You know What happened? "


    It''s so strange. Guo Qi didn''t know anything about it before. I''m waiting for Longxiang here to inquire about the emperor''s tomb from Longxiang.


    Long Xiang doesn''t know much about the emperor''s tomb. Guo Qi knows it fiercely. It''s weird. It''s weird.


    The people standing next to him don''t know what happened. One by one, they look at Guo Qi with different eyes, which means something profound.


    "I finally know how to get into the emperor''s tomb."


    Everyone in the first half of the sentence is confused, but when Guo Qi''s sentence is complete, in a moment, the whole room is like a frying pan.


    "What Do you know where the emperor''s tomb is


    "Did you find the key to the emperor''s tomb?"


    "How can it be? No one has opened the tomb of the emperor for thousands of years. "


    "Does the emperor''s tomb really exist?"


    There were all kinds of surprises. We didn''t know whether what Guo Qi said was true or false. However, judging from Guo Qi''s appearance, it didn''t seem like a joke.I have always thought that because there are many rumors about the emperor''s tomb, but no one has ever really seen the emperor''s tomb. So far, no one can determine whether the emperor''s tomb really exists.


    After a few minutes of absence, Guo Qi said that he not only knew where the emperor''s tomb was, but also could open it and go in?


    "If you want to locate the emperor''s tomb, you have to find two" emperor''s tombs. "


    I know you don''t understand what you said, but Guo Qi didn''t give a systematic explanation. He just explained what he understood.


    "Two The tomb of the emperor


    One emperor''s tomb has not been found yet. How can it suddenly become two? You''re kidding.


    I don''t believe it. I can''t believe it. Are you kidding us?


    I don''t know what to say about Guo Qi. Other people are too lazy to listen to Guo Qi''s chatter. They are not interested at all. They thought there was something amazing before. Now they know that they think too much about everything.


    "When two emperors'' tombs overlap, it is the appearance of a real emperor''s tomb."


    "As for the key to the emperor''s tomb, there is no real object at all. We have to find it slowly."


    What he said was misty. Even Long Xiang had a lot of trouble listening to Guo Qi''s words. He didn''t know how to understand it.


    "Brother Longxiang, can you give us a systematic account of the unsolved mysteries in the world?"


    Since I already know how to find the emperor''s tomb, there is no need to explain it to others. Otherwise, someone here will spread the news and the emperor''s tomb will be made public.


    We can''t let the existence of the emperor''s tomb become a reality. The panic brought by that time is bigger than the doomsday prediction of a certain civilization. That''s not the result they want.


    "This is no problem."


    If we talk about the emperor''s tomb, Long Xiang has limited knowledge. But if we talk about the unsolved mysteries in the world, Long Xiang knows much more than others.


    His current task is to encircle the security of this continent, so we must know something so that we can have a clear idea.


    "I''ll sort out a detailed information for you later."


    It''s really because I can''t tell all those things at the moment. Even if I tell them all, Guo Qi can''t remember them. It''s better to print them out and give them to Guo Qi.


    "Thank you."


    With a nod, Guo Qi didn''t object. As long as he knew the unsolved mysteries, Guo Qi would have information to find the key to open the emperor''s tomb.


    "Thanks to him this time."


    Others have already gone out, and only Guo Qi and Feng Tian are left in the room. Guo Qi can''t help but be absent-minded when he looks at the distant sky.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    This time he came out with Guo Qi to save his mother. Looking at Guo Qi, he seemed to know how to get into the emperor''s tomb. Now that he had a solution, the rest was to follow him.


    At this moment, Feng Tian felt a little lucky. Fortunately, he waited until he woke up. If he left, he might not even know what the emperor''s tomb was, let alone find the location of the emperor''s tomb and enter it.


    Looking at Guo Qi, Feng Tian is waiting for Guo Qi''s orders. After all, Guo Qi knows much more about the emperor''s tomb than himself. If you listen to him, you should be able to explore much faster than yourself.


    "We''ll have a rest and wait for brother Longxiang''s information to be sorted out. We''ll start traveling all over the world."


    Guo Qi said this as if he was joking, but Long Xiang couldn''t see the element of the joke from his appearance. He didn''t know whether to respond.


    "Travel?"


    Now that I''m burning my eyebrows, how can I still be in the mood to travel? Is there something wrong with my brain after sleeping for eight days?


    Feng Tian''s face is not very good. He thinks Guo Qi is joking with him, but he doesn''t seem to be joking.


    "Don''t worry, those people don''t dare to mess around. Even if they do, it''s useless if we can''t find the key to open the emperor''s tomb."


    In order to reassure Feng Tian, Guo Qi began to comfort him.


    "Now that the location of the emperor''s tomb has been confirmed, the only thing we have to do is to find the key to the tomb. To find the key, we have to travel all over the world."


    I don''t know what medicine Guo Qi sells in his gourd, but seeing Guo Qi''s appearance, tie Shi is relieved. At least it shows that Guo Qi thinks through his brain when he says these words, not nonsense.


    "Let''s go and eat. I''m hungry."


    Now it''s useless to explain everything about the emperor''s tomb. Guo Qi doesn''t know whether the information in his mind really works. He simply stands up, puts one arm on Feng Tian''s shoulder and goes out with Feng Tian.


    I haven''t eaten for seven or eight days. I can''t hold it even though I''m hard hit. When I wake up, I have some soup handed over by iron stone, but I''m not hungry at all. Now Guo Qi''s stomach is empty again.


    "It''s my fault that you haven''t eaten for eight days. You only care about your own affairs and forget that you are still hungry."Listening to Guo Qi''s words, Feng Tian is a little embarrassed. He only worries about his mother''s comfort and inquires about the emperor''s tomb. He forgets Guo Qi and ignores him.


    "By the way, we only focus on fighting and eating. How about Miss Lin Rong? I haven''t seen her since that morning?"

 Chapter 181

    In the northwest of Yanhua mainland, there are mountains and endless mountains, stretching for thousands of miles, which is a wonderful scene of the motherland.


    Four or five kilometers above sea level, on a high mountain, a lake sleeps here.


    Tianchi is a mysterious existence from ancient times to the present. Some people say that Tianchi was left by the strong in ancient times, while others speculate that Tianchi was only formed after the melting of snow water.


    All kinds of conjectures have their own opinions, but today''s Tianchi has become a forbidden area guarded by some practitioners.


    From Mingcheng, Guo Qi and his party want to go to Tianchi. This is the first stop after getting information from Longxiang.


    "Sehu, tell me, where did you hide sister Han and Shen Yao?"


    Before he came, Guo Qi wanted to find Lin Rong, but he didn''t know what was going on. Lin Rong seemed to evaporate. No matter how hard Guo Qi tried, he couldn''t find her.


    In his heart, Guo Qi is very worried. He almost turns over Mingcheng, but he still can''t find the whereabouts of Lin Rong. Instead of finding Lin Rong, he finds a Sehu with a note in his mouth.


    I don''t know when Xiaohua actually appears in Mingcheng. The note in his mouth is left by Lin Rong. Guo Qi doesn''t know the relationship between Xiaohua and Lin Rong. He gives the note to Guo Qi and wants to leave.


    There are still many things to know. How could Guo Qi let this guy go? He caught him at that time. After the battle between man and tiger, Guo Qi finally put down Xiaohua.


    I don''t know whether it''s the Sehu on purpose or something. After being caught by Guo Qi, the goods are clinging to Guo Qi. No matter how Guo Qi shakes them, they can''t shake them off. This makes Guo Qi want to curse his mother.


    I grass, in order to let you stay, Lao Tze''s thigh was bitten by a cat, but your sister''s did not leave?


    "What color tiger, call tiger Lord, do you understand the rules?"


    Not angry looking at Guo Qi, floret mercilessly despised Guo Qi, how funny that look.


    "I -% $@"


    Mom, I''ve been despised by cats all the time?


    Guo Qi is depressed and wants to bite people. It can be said that his guy is a cat. No, it''s a tiger. It''s the best spirit tiger. A good man doesn''t fight with a tiger, or he''s looking for abuse.


    "Well, how do you know Lin Rong?"


    I want to find out the whereabouts of Han Meiqi and Shen Yao from Sehu, but the dead tiger doesn''t know if his mouth is sewn by the needle and thread. He doesn''t even tell me when he''s dead. Guo Qi is angry and puts his last foot on the tiger.


    Although I don''t know where Han Meiqi and Shen Yao are, since Xiaohua dares to leave them, Guo Qi can conclude that there is no problem with their safety now, otherwise Xiaohua will not be so comfortable with her. Maybe it is because the two women don''t trust themselves that they let him come.


    Since Xiaohua doesn''t want to tell the whereabouts of Han Meiqi and Shen Yao, Guo Qi begins to inquire about Lin Rong. This Sehu actually sends a message to Lin Rong. She must know Lin Rong. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy to be sent.


    "Tiger, I''m very busy. I''m busy. Don''t ask me about big things. I''m busy."


    As soon as Xiaohua said this, she suddenly felt a little chilly on her back. Turning around, she saw that a battle between man and tiger started again.


    Although there is no such beauty as Lin Rong to join us, we are happy to go all the way. Unconsciously, three people and one tiger came to the legendary Tianshan Mountain.


    Tianchi on the Tianshan Mountain is their goal this time, because here they need to get something, the key to open the emperor''s tomb.


    "I said, boy, are you sure we want something from Tianchi?"


    Are you kidding? Tianchi is the holy land of the human race. Most of the practitioners have no chance to connect with each other. But this time, they even want to go in. Do they want to get some power from it?


    Not to mention whether the guards are willing to let them in or not, no one can easily get the power inside. The mystery of Tianchi has existed since ancient times, and few people can stay in it for a long time.


    "There should be something at the bottom of the lake that we need."


    Guo Qi has no idea what he wants to take from Tianchi. However, since Tianchi is so mysterious, his power must be very strong. It is not too much to use it as a part of the key to open the space of the emperor''s tomb.


    "It''s not that I look down on you. You''re a little body, not to mention soaking in the Tianchi Lake. It''s still unknown whether you can climb the Tianshan Mountain."


    The tiger paw rubs his chin, and Xiaohua looks at Guo Qi with some ridicule. In that way, he is obviously saying, just like you, you''d better go home and have a baby.


    "My grass..."


    With that, the battle between man and tiger is imminent. Feng Tian and tie Shi look at the pair of living treasures and shake their heads all the way.


    "Here we are again at last."


    Tianshan Mountain is too high. Since it''s called Tianshan Mountain, it''s not easy to climb it. This time, a few people didn''t climb it step by step. Instead, Feng Tian brought a few people here through the shuttle space.


    "Why are you here again?"Last time, I came here with this young man. Unexpectedly, I stayed in Tianchi for several days, which directly broke the record of soaking time in Tianchi so far.


    Guo Qi left a deep impression on the guards. This time, Guo Qi came again. Several people were ready for the battle first, but after seeing it clearly, their faces were a little strange.


    "Last time I came here, I was healing. This time..."


    Guo Qi didn''t know how to explain. This time, he brought people here without permission of others. It was a great honor for these guards to start without saying a word.


    "Who are they?"


    Although he and Guo Qi had such a close relationship, they didn''t have deep feelings. Moreover, the two people around Guo Qi and the cat always made a few people feel that something was wrong. This boy didn''t bring people to Tianchi to rob, did he?


    "They are my friends. I want to go down to Tianchi."


    The power of Tianchi is too magical. Guo Qi has experienced it once, so he still has a lot of aftertaste for that pleasant feeling.


    But they didn''t come to Tianchi to enjoy this time. They wanted to find some strange things at the bottom of Tianchi. As long as they could get them, they could increase some chances to open the emperor''s tomb.


    "This forbidden area is not for you."


    You''re kidding. You can go on? We all want to go down. Can Tianchi go down at will?


    The expression is a little displeased. Several guardians didn''t give Guo a good face. This man is really lack of human heart, and even wants to go on?


    "What if we have to go down today?"


    Before listening to Guo Qi say to travel, Feng Tian is very unhappy, his mother now life and death is unknown, and this man even want to play?


    But after Guo Qi got the materials sorted out by Long Xiang, Feng Tiancai felt that this trip was not as simple as he had imagined. The first stop was a dangerous place.


    It''s not dangerous, but difficult. Tianchi''s reputation is too big. It''s too difficult to get something from Tianchi. Therefore, Feng Tian was not surprised when he heard what those people said.


    If you come here and say anything, the guard will let you go, and he may wonder if he has gone to the wrong place.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Tianchi is the holy land of the whole Yanhua continent. If we fight here, we will fight with the whole Yanhua. What we have to face is not one or two masters. Maybe the strong of the whole YANHUA will become enemies.


    "We don''t want to start, we just want to enter the bottom of Tianchi. If you insist on blocking, I''m sorry."


    Since I feel like I''ve come the right way, there''s no need to say anything to these people. The only thing I have to do is to get something useful at the bottom of Tianchi as soon as possible.


    "It seems that you came prepared."


    His face became more and more gloomy. Several guardians never thought that Guo Qi was not satisfied when he entered Tianchi. He even brought people with him. It seemed that he really wanted to let him know that not everyone could enter Tianchi casually.


    "Boom."


    The powerful gas field broke out in an instant. A hurricane started to blow from several people and swept to several people in Guoqi. The momentum was extremely powerful.


    "Do you really think we''ll be afraid of you?"


    There was no room for discussion among these people, and Feng Tian''s expression was not good-looking. Immediately, his whole body was burning with a blue flame, and a gas field no less than a few people burst out.


    Since Tianchi is one of the holy places of Yanhua, the resources here should be enjoyed by Yanhua Chinese. It''s right to be guarded, but it''s not allowed to be used by anyone. Why do you need Tianchi?


    Since Tianchi is only reserved for some people with deep background and can''t rebel against all people, what''s the use of keeping Tianchi? If you want to fight, make it bigger.


    The sudden explosion of a gas field collided with the previous gas field. There was a huge sound of collision on the whole Tianshan Mountain. The terrain here was too high. After the explosion, the whole mountain trembled.


    "Don''t worry, since Tianshan is the holy land of Yan Hua, how can it collapse casually?"


    The sky is changing color and the mountain is shaking. Feng Tian''s hand is a lot more cautious. Seeing Feng Tian''s appearance, he is reminded by the lazy Sehu flower.


    Since I want to play, I''ll play a big ticket this time. If I can offend all the practitioners of Yanhua, I''ll enjoy it. I don''t know what it''s like to be chased by the practitioners of Yanhua?


    In the heart bad thought, but floret can''t dare to say, if let a few people know what he thought in the heart, estimate a person tiger war is inevitable.


    "Where can animals talk here?"


    Looking at Sehu Xiaohua with a bad complexion, the cat knew so much and could talk to others, which made several guards very upset.


    When he just collided with the monster Feng Tian, he was already in the upper hand. Feng Tianxin had scruples, so he didn''t dare to do his best. After being reminded by the cat, he immediately took out his skills without reservation, and several people fell into the lower hand."Beast? Ha ha. "


    Satirized by several guards, Sehu Xiaohua looks calm and moves forward step by step.


    "Well, crocodile head, you come back. Tiger is in a good mood today. If you don''t beat the shit out of these animals, I won''t be small "Tiger king."

 Chapter 182

    What I hate most is being called animal. Although these practitioners are not weak, Xiaohua doesn''t intend to let it go.


    Step by step, Sehu Xiaohua tells Feng Tianxian to get out of the way. Today, he wants to let these practitioners know that not everyone in the world can be called a beast.


    "Shit? With you? "


    Holding his arms in front of his chest, a group of monks looked at the cat sized spirit tiger with disdain. With a tiger, they were also against them? too big for her skin!


    "Hey, tiger, I don''t have any ability, but I can beat you out of the dung. I''m not convinced? If you are not convinced, you have to bear it


    Step by step out, go bigger and bigger, floret has been transformed into human form, but this time he did not choose to become a human form to fight.


    He himself is always the spirit tiger, and the best fighting state is the spirit tiger itself, so after he reflects his own essence, a powerful tiger power bursts out instantly.


    "Boom."


    At this moment, the tiger''s power was surging. The air was like boiling water, and it kept rolling. The monks were locked by Xiaohua, and they were swept by the powerful force and storm.


    "Bang."


    I don''t know whether Xiaohua is too strong or whether these practitioners are too weak. After the outbreak of tiger power, several practitioners'' knees softened, and they knelt down on the ground with their heads pressed low.


    "You..."


    Difficult to raise his head, two eyes of venomous stare at Tiger floret, if the eyes can kill, these people''s eyes let floret die thousands of times.


    How did these practitioners not expect that a small spirit tiger could make them so powerless by simple coercion? How strong was the tiger?


    "What are you, stuttering?"


    A tiger hoof stepped on the cultivator''s body, and Sehu Xiaohua began to laugh.


    "Ah I''m going to kill you. "


    Since ancient times, Tianchi has been the holy land of the human race and also the holy land of cultivation. Cultivation here is much more advantageous than ordinary places. Therefore, it is a kind of honor to be a guardian here.


    After a long time of selection, they have been proud to be here to take care of Tianchi. Even when they speak, they feel that they are taller than others.


    I didn''t expect that today at the edge of Tianchi, a group of people have been cleaned up by cats. Who can stand this situation?


    "Kill me? Get up and show me. "


    It''s not that Xiaohua looks down on these practitioners when he moves the tiger''s hoof away. It''s just that these practitioners are too arrogant. He wants to let these people know that there are people outside and there is a day outside. He wants to take care of a water pool. What''s there to drag.


    "Hum."


    The prestige had been removed, and a kind of monk got up quickly. His arms were shocked fiercely, and the dust on his body was completely removed. With a cold hum, this time they were on guard.


    Take out all your babes and fight them to be inferior to tigers. Now if they want to fight for babes, don''t they believe that this tiger can be more than their babes?


    For a moment, there were all kinds of magic weapons floating in the air, such as long sword, old lady''s foot binding cloth, hammer, axe and so on. Anyway, everyone had several of them.


    "Where did you get all that junk? Is that all you want to take with you? "


    Seeing the weapons floating in the air, Sehu Xiaohua laughs. She looks back and forth, and her stomach aches. Are these things worthy of guarding Tianchi?


    "Well, just pretend."


    These treasures are the best spiritual treasures they use in this realm. They are invincible in attack, at least among their peers.


    This cat, no, although this tiger is powerful, it may not be able to withstand the attack of so many babies. It is estimated that he said this on purpose to make everyone timid.


    "It''s not that I look down on these things. I''m just thinking about a question. Are those miracle masters brainless? You are supposed to guard the holy land with the things collected from the garbage heap. Isn''t it obvious that other people will rob Tianchi? "


    That''s all we need to guard Tianchi? Those old guys must have ulterior motives. They don''t want to guard the Tianchi Lake, even the gate.


    "To die."


    These treasures were acquired by them through painstaking efforts. All along, they are not only proud of their ability to guard the Tianchi Lake, but also proud of having so many treasures. Today, they are insulted by this cat for many times, which is unbearable.


    The expression was extremely cold. A monk directly held a hammer and smashed it at the colored tiger flower. Although the hammer looked simple, it weighed as much as a kilo. Moreover, it was used by the practitioner. How could such a hammer go up? Even a big mountain could make a big hole.


    Holding such a heavy hammer to smash a tiger, several practitioners behind them didn''t start. On the one hand, they were observing, on the other hand, they were watching good plays. They wanted to see how the boasting Linghu could handle the blow.


    The attack of giant hammer is power type, so the combat effectiveness is strong and the speed is too slow. When the attack hits Xiaohua, a yawn of Xiaohua is over.Lazily looking at such a big hammer hit, color tiger floret face not too big expression change, the body just leisurely move.


    "Boom."


    The hammer is too strong. The strong wind is blasted by the hammer. The hammer falls and falls on the ground. The earth is like an earthquake, and the sound of loud noise is endless.


    "If it hits people, it can''t be directly smashed into meat sauce?"


    Such a blow is too powerful. The hammer is of power type. In addition, the power of the practitioner''s realm. Although there is no huge pit on the ground of Tianchi, the power can make a mountain tremble, which is enough to explain everything.


    "Well, let''s see how you run this time."


    One blow failed to concentrate. The man of the monk didn''t look very good, but he wasn''t depressed. The spirit tiger was originally a speed type. It moved very fast. The giant hammer didn''t hit it once. As long as he could hit it once, the tiger could not be dealt with by himself?


    With this in mind, the spirit of the cultivator came, constantly waving the hammer to Xiaohua, and the hammer constantly fell to the ground. The ground was like a hammer. Although there was no change, the sound was frightening.


    Floret every time is light floating Dodge, completely not in the fight, but like playing, avoid the hammer beat again and again.


    Every attack can''t hit the tiger. Soon, the cultivator starts to breathe heavily. With such a high-intensity swing of the hammer, the cultivator''s realm is still working. Even the iron can''t hold it.


    The speed is getting slower and slower every time. The monk is a little tired. He is looking at Sehu Xiaohua. He doesn''t take it seriously. He looks like he is about to fall asleep. He even looks at the other monks without paying attention.


    "My grass..."


    Who can stand this situation? I''ve been despised by the tiger all the time. Several people want to be slaughtered by the tiger. It''s so hateful.


    "Prevent upheaval, let''s go together."


    Originally, I thought that a hammer could end the tiger, but I didn''t expect that the hammer would break, and the tiger didn''t do anything. It''s unscientific.


    There will be monsters in many TV dramas, and there will be some immortals who subdue monsters. But are there any immortals in the world? I don''t know. No one can make it clear.


    However, the immortals in the TV series are not real immortals, but powerful practitioners who can use their own power to subdue monsters, so they are very powerful.


    These practitioners who guard Tianchi are much more powerful than the immortals in the TV series. They can''t even clean up the spirit tiger. They feel that their dignity has been challenged. In order to save face, they don''t care so much. A group of practitioners go together.


    "We''ll go too."


    When I came to Tianchi this time, I didn''t intend to settle it peacefully. Li Dazhu was not here, and other super realm elders were not there. It was just daydreaming to let these monks let them go.


    Now that they are going to fight against Xiaohua, Guo Qi can''t see Xiaohua being bullied. Otherwise, when he meets Han Meiqi and Shen Yao, he won''t be scolded to death by them?


    Worried about the comfort of Xiaohua, Guo Qi rushes out directly, and the iron stone and monster Feng Tian who looks at Guo Qi''s action also attack one after another.


    Both of them had been waiting for a long time. They wanted to meet the Tianchi watchman for a while. Now that they had the chance, they became excited and finally could fight.


    "Well, you wait for a while. I haven''t even done it yet. You are in a hurry."


    Guo Qi three people just about to rush up, color tiger floret stretched a stretch, directly raised a tiger hoof let three people stop.


    Today, he was scolded as a beast by these monks. Xiaohua is not good at fighting tiger. He wants to let these arrogant guys know how powerful they are and cut their spirit.


    "Ten thousand swords, ten thousand arrows."


    "Bind the immortal cloth, bind the heaven and the earth."


    "Heaven and earth axe, one axe shakes heaven and earth."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of attacks, like asking for money, seemed to attack Xiaohua one after another. These monks didn''t intend to keep them.


    This tiger should be damned. It not only wants to break into Tianchi, but also insults the guards and even injures people. It''s natural that this tiger should not be punished today.


    "I told you, don''t litter the rubbish. You are destroying the environment. Do you understand?"


    Tianchi is a rare pure land in the world. Sehu Xiaohua''s words directly turned the most precious treasure in the hands of the practitioners into garbage. The garbage was thrown around in the pure land of Tianchi, which made them green with anger.


    "Well, you don''t listen to what you say, and you don''t abide by it. I''d better help you throw away the rubbish."


    Said, floret directly rushed into those attacks, tiger hoof constantly disorderly kick, although it looks disorderly, but every time after kick out can kick a magic weapon fly.


    The magic weapon that flies out doesn''t know where to throw it, and there is no trace at all. However, the practitioners who attack see that the treasure they have worked so hard to find is thrown out, and they almost vomit blood.


    "There''s no attack, is there? Finally, it''s the tiger''s turn to show his authority. My mother dares to call him a beast. Your boss dare not be so disrespectful to him. Grass, kneel down for him and sing the song of Conquest! "


    this is the end of the day

 Chapter 183

    One by one magic weapon is shocked to fly, color tiger small flower get the opening of Se se se, that appearance see Guo Qi three people want to laugh.


    A group of powerful practitioners, usually boasting, never thought that they would be treated like lost dogs by tigers all the time. The most abominable thing is that they have to kneel down and sing conquest. Isn''t this the most typical way to dress up and be beaten in the face?


    "Asshole."


    On your knees? Kneel down to a tiger, which is worse than killing them. Several people look very ugly.


    "Mix your sister, egg your uncle, quickly, kneel down to sing conquest."


    For several people''s anger, color tiger floret completely ignored, today no matter who came, he will not so easily Rao these people.


    The carefree everyday makes these people develop an arrogant character. Is this what a guardian of Tianchi should have?


    Even if these people don''t scold Xiaohua, Xiaohua won''t let them go. For the safety of Tianchi, he won''t let these people have a good time today.


    "You kill us."


    Before that, he was still high spirited, but now he was easily cleaned up by Sehu Xiaohua, and his whole body''s cultivation power could not be exerted. Finally, these people couldn''t stand it.


    One by one, their faces were angry. It was impossible for them to conquer. Now they were in the hands of the spirit tiger. They only wanted to die.


    "Ah, you still have your temper?"


    The performance of these people makes Sehu Xiaohua angry and happy. What''s angry is that they don''t care about Tianchi''s comfort and just want to die to get rid of it. What''s happy is that they don''t give in, which he likes very much.


    "Since you want to die, that''s OK. I''ll help you. When you die, Tianchi is ours."


    He spoke triumphantly, and then kicked out the huge tiger hoof directly, and pulled it hard on the cultivator''s face. There was a dull sound, and then he saw blood flowing out of the corner of the cultivator''s mouth.


    Xiaohua didn''t keep her hand. This slap is very severe. If we don''t let these people suffer today, they don''t know what repentance is.


    After a slap, Xiaohua continued to slap. No matter the monk had been slapped by him, he was confused. After several slaps, the monk rolled his eyes.


    "Do you kneel? Do you sing or not? Shut up? I know you have the backbone. Come on, let the tiger master give you some more serious illness. It''s absolutely tiger like. It''s cool to the end. "


    While smoking with tiger''s hoof, while reciting, Sehu Xiaohua completely ignores the state of others, a person has a good time there.


    "Pa pa pa."


    It was a few slaps in succession, and the "poof" vomited blood. The monk guarding Tianchi vomited blood, and the whole person was directly stunned.


    Teeth have long been pulled out, and now by the color tiger floret so hit the face, even if there is no pain to death also angry, simply fainted in the past, a hundred.


    "Is that dizzy? It''s not fun. Who''s that? Who''s peeing? "


    Leng for a moment, see the monk fainted, color tiger Xiaohua grinning, turned his head and looked at Guo Qi three people, that kind of unspeakable bad.


    "No No! "


    I''m kidding. At this time, you can''t say yes, otherwise this Sehu can do anything. If you directly use urine to wake up the monk guarding Tianchi, you can''t pierce the sky?


    "Now that I''m dizzy, I''ll throw it directly into the lake. Whether I can swim up depends on his ability."


    Originally, I wanted to wake the monk up with urine, but where can I find urine at this time? Depressed, Sehu Xiaohua slapped the monk in the face again. Then the tiger kicked the monk to the center of Tianchi.


    "Poop."


    There was a sound of heavy objects falling into the water, and everyone''s heart sank down. The spirit tiger was so good at doing things, and everyone fainted. When he threw it into the water, could he still come up?


    "Well, don''t look. It''s your turn."


    A cat pounced, and Sehu Xiaohua directly stepped on a monk guarding Tianchi with his tiger hoof. This time, without saying a word, he just slapped him first.


    "Together, or he''ll break it all."


    There is already a brother who has been thrown into Tianchi by the spirit tiger. They are very regretful. Why did they just feel afraid and didn''t do it? Well, the spirit tiger didn''t plan to stop. He wants to throw them into Tianchi one by one.


    Tianchi is a good place. If you are injured, you can go to Tianchi to repair it. But Tianchi is also a dangerous place. Once you stay in Tianchi for too long, your body will not be able to bear the pressure of Tianchi and something will happen sooner or later.


    "Come on, let''s get up together, I''ll fight, I''ll fight, Ah Da!"


    It''s not good to slap someone all the time. It''s very bad. The whole tiger fight is not good. Sehu Xiaohua can''t help but rush to her side when she sees those practitioners. It''s a pleasure.


    The front hoof and the back hoof are used at the same time, which means that the body is flying in the air and the speed is extremely fast. Those practitioners haven''t paid attention to it, so they are directly kicked by Sehu Xiaohua. When they react, Sehu Xiaohua''s slap is thrown on it for free.


    "Pop.""Pa pa."


    "Pa pa pa."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of slapping on the face is endless. At this moment, except the dull sound of slapping on the face, there are only the sound of humming and sucking cold air.


    "The tiger Master said that if I don''t beat you out today, I won''t be the king of the tiger. How about that? Have you been cried by the tiger master''s tiger power?"


    He threw himself directly on a monk. While fighting, he howled, and saw that Guo raised a black line on his forehead. This colored tiger is really good at it.


    In depressed at the same time, Guo Qi is also very happy, fortunately he did not how to provoke this color tiger, otherwise the end is absolutely not very good.


    The first time I saw this Sehu was in Han Meiqi''s room. At that time, he was still alone and doing all kinds of lewd things. He was found by Guo Qi. But later, he directly took advantage of Guo Qi''s inattention to become a cat and avoided the embarrassing scene.


    We met again in a park in Mingcheng. At that time, Guo Qi almost had a relationship with Guo Meifeng. At that time, Sehu appeared to find Guo Qi uncomfortable, but later he left.


    Now he finally stood on his side to help himself. The Sehu didn''t know the origin, but his ability was really against the heaven. Even the practitioners who guarded Tianchi were abused in his hands.


    "I said, are you three IQ suppressed? Tiger master alone, what are you doing? If you don''t go down to look for things now, you can wait for all the old people who drink in the mountains to come here before you go down? "


    He didn''t let the three guys do it, just for them to find a chance to go to the bottom of Tianchi first, so as not to be obstructed by those old guys later. But these three lengzi were watching the fun there, which made Sehu Xiaohua angry. I was busy for a long time, and they were all busy to the pig?


    "Be careful."


    Xiaohua''s fighting power is so fierce that Guo Qi is at ease. He didn''t expect that it would be a wise choice to bring this Sehu. He didn''t hesitate too much and jumped into the lake of heaven with tie Shi and Feng Tian.


    "The bottom of Tianchi Lake is no different from the outside, but remember that once you can''t support it, you must go out early, or you will be in danger."


    Guo Qi came here and naturally knew what was going on in Tianchi, but it was the first time that iron stone and monster Feng Tian came here. He didn''t want to have any accidents.


    "Here How can there be monsters? "


    Nodding, the three jumped into the Tianchi Lake. Inside, although it was water, they could breathe like the outside world, and the concentration of aura inside was beyond imagination.


    Iron and stone swim to and fro, Guo Qi constantly dive, only the monster Feng Tian''s expression suddenly changed.


    Although he didn''t find the smell of monsters, he could vaguely feel other monsters besides him, which surprised him beyond comparison.


    Tianchi is the holy land of the practitioners. Here, let alone the alien race, even many of the strong practitioners have no chance to come down. Now they feel monsters this time, which is ridiculous.


    "Down there."


    Close your eyes and feel it. If there is a monster here, it must be at the bottom of Tianchi. Feng Tian did not delay and quickly went down.


    "It''s a nice place. If you can come down and swim every day, you''ll have a comfortable life."


    He felt the sufficient aura at the bottom of Tianchi and the iron and stone''s comfortable breath. He had never been so comfortable. His whole spirit was shocked.


    "Come on, look at you diving so fast. If I don''t go down again, some old friends will come, and I won''t have to be picked up first?"


    After playing in the water for a while, he found that Guo Qi and tie Shi were diving quickly. Tie Shi was depressed. Now it''s not time to play, he also quickly went to the bottom of the pool to find the so-called key.


    "Tianchi Tianchi Lake The pool of the sky, where the power is so strong, there must be something gathering aura here. What would it be? "


    I don''t know how long after that, Guo Qi has been diving. The light here hasn''t changed much. When Guo Qi dived to the bottom of Tianchi, he began to keep looking for it.


    Looking for a long time did not find strange, but under, he began to sit down, closed his eyes and began to think.


    "Boom."


    Guo Qi is thinking, one side of the monster Feng Tian directly clenched his fist to the bottom of Tianchi, the violent roar made the whole Tianshan Mountain shake up.


    "No, something happened in Tianshan."


    The shaking of Tianshan Mountain is too violent. In a big mountain, an old man who is meditating in a thatched cottage suddenly opens his eyes. The next moment, the whole person disappears in the room.


    At the same time, many people went out of the room and looked at the location of Tianshan Mountain, their faces were in a state of suspense.


    "Who on earth dares to make trouble in Tianshan?"


    Although the guard of Tianshan Mountain is not the most strict in Yanhua, once something happens there, the whole strong people of Yanhua can feel it for the first time.


    At this moment, the Tianshan turmoil begins, and several strong people have rushed to Tianshan. They want to arrive at Tianshan at the first time, and they can''t let Tianshan slip. It''s the treasure of the whole Yanhua."Sure enough, it''s really here. The bottom of Tianchi is Prison? "

 Chapter 184

    When the monster Feng Tian''s fist broke open a layer of protection at the bottom of Tianchi, the situation below suddenly burst in front of the three people.


    In the huge cage, countless people stay in it quietly. It seems that Feng Tian can''t judge that this is the place of punishment, but two of these people have dealt with him.


    The Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng are very noisy in Ming City. Because of their appearance, even the alien races like Tianren come to the surface.


    "How can so many people be held in custody?"


    Tieshi was also curious. He looked at the cage carefully. The cage was full of stones, but there was a strong force on the stone. The stone had a curse mark on it, and all the power of protection came from Tianchi.


    "Tianchi is the source of energy? No wonder these people are so honest. "


    The cultivation of the whole body is sealed, and the stone cage has continuous power. As long as the water of Tianchi can''t get into the cage, the safety of these people will not be threatened, but they will never get out.


    "I found it."


    Meng opened his eyes, feeling the endless power of Tianchi, Guo Qi seemed to find the source of power, excited to open his mouth, looking in a direction.


    "Don''t worry about the cage. Let''s look for the key first."


    The so-called key is not the key to open the cage. The purpose of their coming here is to find the key to open the emperor''s tomb. Now they finally feel that it may be part of the key. Guo Qi is very excited and wants to have a look.


    "Down here."


    There is a stone mound not far from the stone cage. The stone mound is simple and unadorned. Looking at the stone mound, Guo Qi rubbed his hands excitedly. Although he didn''t know whether it was the so-called key to the emperor''s tomb, he could be sure that it was this thing that absorbed the aura of heaven and earth and gathered in Tianchi.


    It''s not easy for this thing to have such a wonderful effect. If you can take this thing away, what will happen to Tianchi will be beyond your control. Anyway, few people use Tianchi here.


    "I''ll see if I can move such a big stone."


    It''s a big stone. With Guo Qi''s small body, he can''t open it by visual inspection. However, iron stone didn''t let Guo Qi do it, so he directly stood up to move it.


    "Be careful."


    Although the stone is simple and unsophisticated, it is the same as the most common stone. The thing that can absorb the aura of heaven and earth is either this stone or it is under him. How can this stone be easily moved?


    "Hey, hey, I''ll try first."


    His arms were open, and he clasped tightly to the stone. Although he was smiling on his face, he was very cautious in his heart. When he touched the stone, he felt unusual. It didn''t seem as simple as he thought.


    After holding the stone tightly, the iron and stone gritted his teeth and raised his hands fiercely. He was gambling that his strength was strong enough. In an instant, his strength could be greater than that of the stone.


    "Well."


    Some can''t figure it out. The iron and stone have clenched their teeth and are waiting for the stone to be picked up by themselves. But he didn''t expect that this stone seems to be glued to the bottom. No matter how hard he works, the stone just doesn''t move.


    "Does this stone grow here?"


    It looks like an independent stone knot. But when iron stone is lifted, such a small stone should be lifted easily. But in fact, it seems that there is still a huge part below.


    Don''t understand the mouth, iron stone unconvinced, tried again, no matter how he tried, stone is long there to move don''t understand, gas iron stone want to bite.


    "It''s evil."


    After so much effort, the stone didn''t even move. The iron stone revolved around the stone a few times to see the situation clearly.


    "I''ll just smash this stone."


    It''s not the time to waste time. Many people may have gathered on it. Although Sehu Xiaohua is very powerful, if she is still so sluggish, it''s estimated that Xiaohua will not be able to support herself soon.


    Waiting for the iron stone to move the stone, the stone didn''t move. The monster Feng Tian didn''t want to waste his time. He had a flame hammer in his hand and wanted to use it to break the stone.


    "It seems that Tianchi is really a treasure. Even the fire is stronger than that outside."


    Although the blue flame is burning at the bottom of Tianchi, the powerful flame still makes Guo Qi and tie Shi feel that their skin is burning. Can they even burn at the bottom of the water?


    Surprise is surprise. You can breathe under the water. What else can''t you do?


    Seeing the hammer formed by the dark blue flame appear, the iron stone and Guo Qi have retreated for a certain distance. Once this dark blue flame hammer smashes the stone, the stone debris will surely fly everywhere.


    In order not to let these stones hit him, Feng Tian is also trying to keep his attack.


    "Pop."


    Hammer hit on the stone, a clear sound came out, hammer nothing, the stone did not even trace."Why, so strong?"


    Although he didn''t exert all his strength in this attack, how could his attack be regarded as extremely powerful, and he didn''t leave any trace on the stone?


    "I don''t believe in breaking you."


    The small hammer is not good. Feng Tian directly increases his strength. A powerful force bursts out, and the blue flame suddenly burns up, and then quickly condenses into a long hammer.


    "Boom."


    The hammer was extremely compressed. At last, it was only one meter long. The big hammer came down from the sky. At last, there was a violent roar. The hammer hit on the stone, and the powerful force spread. The bottom of the lake seemed to explode.


    "Stand firm."


    Gas field swept, although iron stone and Guo Qi are some distance away from the attack, the wave still makes them feel like a sailing boat drifting in the sea, which may capsize at any time.


    "Click."


    With a light sound, the hard stone, like glass, began to crack, and the iron stone strike finally worked.


    "Kaka."


    There are more and more cracks. Soon, the huge stone mound is full of cracks. Seeing that the stone is about to break, Feng Tian clenched the blue hammer and hit it again.


    "Bang."


    The blue hammer fell on it, and the stone broke. Without the stone, the situation under the stone appeared in front of the three people.


    "What''s down there?"


    He was very curious. Before iron stone came, he asked impatiently. He wanted to know what was underneath, which made it so difficult to move.


    "This Is there a spring here


    There is a hole below. The diameter of the dark hole is only half a meter, and there is a small stream flowing out of the hole. There is a lot of aura in the stream. People with a clear eye know that this should be the spring.


    There is a spring at the bottom of Tianchi. No wonder the stone just above is so hard to move.


    "Ha ha, I found the baby."


    In the dark hole, there is a blood red bead, which is in the middle of the spring. It is very conspicuous, with a faint blood red luster, and looks very charming.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t use your hands yet."


    Although I don''t know what this blood red bead is, everything here is full of weird. Seeing that iron stone is about to reach out to haunt the blood red bead without saying a word, Guo Qi is in a panic and quickly blocks it.


    We should be cautious in everything. There may be danger here at any time. We should not put ourselves in danger. Safety comes first.


    "Let me do it."


    Among the three, Feng Tian is the only one with strange power. His strange power is the blue flame. Although it is under the water, it can let the flame out.


    The blue flame turned into a big hand, which stretched directly into the spring below, trying to hold and pull up the blood red bead.


    No matter whether there is danger or not, at least it''s only the hand of fire that is destroyed, not the danger of one of the three. Feng Tian controls his power, and then slowly takes it back.


    "Nothing?"


    The blood red bead was held and lifted up. There was no danger at all. Guo Qi was finally relieved and looked for it for a long time. This bead might be part of the key to open the emperor''s tomb. Now he finally got it.


    "Hiss."


    Blood red bead just left the spring, the next moment, bead began to devour the blue flame, and the speed is very fast, the next moment has been close to the monster Feng Tian''s hand.


    "Not good."


    Seeing this situation, even if he had already made preparations in his heart, Feng Tian was still flustered. He quickly sealed his strength, and the whole person retreated fiercely, avoiding the bead''s attack.


    "There''s something wrong with this bead."


    Originally, I thought it was just a common jade, but I didn''t think this jade was so strange that it could devour power.


    There was plenty of aura in the spring, so he was so quiet. But when he got to the top, it was different. He felt that the power of the blue flame was stronger than that of Tianchi, so he began to devour the flame.


    "What beads are they?"


    This play will devour power, do you want to put it back into the spring? The purpose of coming here today should be this bead. If you don''t get the bead, wouldn''t all your previous work be wasted?


    "Quack quack."


    I don''t know what the origin of this bead is, but the next moment, the bead slowly changed its shape from a mellow and incomparable shape to a toad.


    The blood red toad is like a chicken blood stone, charming and moving, but people dare not get close, because I don''t know whether the toad is good or bad.


    "Ha ha, it''s good to take this toad back to make a gift for Er Ya."


    Erya''s mother is now a toad monster, and Guo Qi looks like Erya''s mother when he looks at this toad. Moreover, the blood red color of this toad looks more like a blood jade carving.


    "Hold it first."


    "Yes, I''ll give it to Xiaohua and let her teach the toad.""Today has been despised by the tiger, and then ignored by the toad, this day really can''t pass."


    Looking at the bloody toad, although the three felt that the toad was extraordinary, they did not choose to retreat. They may have come here for this thing, and if they give up, there will be no more.

 Chapter 185

    At this moment, at the bottom of Tianchi, Guo Qi, tie Shi and Feng Tian are looking at the toad. Although they are a little relaxed, only they know that they can''t underestimate the toad.


    A spirit beast formed by blood red beads is the favorite of heaven and earth. In addition, he lives in the place with the strongest aura every day. His strength is absolutely not weaker than that of a monk.


    Iron stone''s strength is very strong, and Feng Tian''s strange ability is not weak. Although Guo Qi''s realm is unstable, if he breaks out the most powerful attack, heaven and earth will shake three times. However, the three men who are so powerful are still not sure that they can defeat the bloody toad.


    "Attack him."


    This confrontation for a long time, and finally do not know who yelled, and then the three began to spread in three directions, the blood toad around the center.


    "Do it."


    With that, they all began to show their strength and attack the blood toad. Iron stone''s fist, Feng Tian''s blue flame, and Guo Qi directly took out the seven ninja sword.


    It''s not easy to fight underwater, and it''s not easy to fight on water.


    On the Bank of the Tianchi Lake, Sehu Xiaohua doesn''t continue to wave her hooves to smoke her face, because opposite him is a large group of old men with white hair.


    "I said, old man, are you full and have nothing to do? Why don''t you drink tea and chat at home? "


    Feeling the state of these people, Xiaohua didn''t change her usual style. She was a bit of a sloucher and didn''t take these people seriously.


    "Damn it, I went to the bottom of Tianchi."


    "Blue blood toad, the holy beast, has awakened. It''s troublesome."


    "Why do I seem to have seen this spirit tiger somewhere?"


    This group of old people with white hair usually live in the mountains and live a life like immortals. Although they only ask about worldly affairs, now there is something happening in the holy land like Tianchi, and they will not stand by.


    As soon as I arrived here, I saw a huge tiger beating the faces of the people guarding the Tianchi Lake. Although their mood fluctuated little, they would inevitably turn pale.


    The practitioners here are all selected by them. I didn''t expect that they would be beaten in the face by tigers all the time, which is similar to beating them in the face.


    The tiger is picking up the practitioners guarding the Tianchi Lake on the bank, and the bottom of the Tianchi Lake has also undergone dramatic changes. These old people are staring at the tiger flowers, and their faces are not good.


    "I said, you old guys are very old. It''s good to spend your life at home. Why don''t you wander around?"


    Before the question has not been answered, floret is not angry, these old guys do not know how many years of life, and their anger is just looking for trouble.


    "Hum."


    A cold hum, a white haired old man no longer speak, the next moment fierce appear in the color tiger floret''s side, reach out to pinch floret''s neck.


    "I love grass Do your parents know about the damage


    Although he didn''t feel the crisis from the old man, the old man obviously wanted to grab his neck and hit him in the face.


    You have to pay it back sooner or later.


    At this moment, Sehu Xiaohua''s mind suddenly came up with such a sentence, just hit those guards in the face, is it so soon that he will be beaten in the face by these old guys?


    If you don''t do it, you can''t eat it.


    The body is like a light feather. As soon as the old man''s hand is about to catch his neck, Linghu Xiaohua''s body suddenly flutters out. The more the old man wants to catch it, the less he can catch it.


    "I didn''t expect that Linghu had so many means all the time."


    The ability of Sehu Xiaohua was beyond the imagination of these old people. It was the first time that they saw a tiger with such strength. They were interested in it and wanted to know how the tiger was cultivated.


    "Hum, you bear cubs, when tiger Lord was wandering in the world, you were still wearing crotch pants."


    I don''t know whether I''m angry or not. Sehu Xiaohua is very dissatisfied. These old guys treat him as a monkey and watch the fun again.


    "Hehe, Linghu is angry."


    An old man with white hair standing in the crowd saw Xiaohua''s depressed appearance, with a smile on his face, pointed to Xiaohua and turned to other people.


    I grass, Laozi is angry, by a group of younger generation so ridicule, iron lung can burst.


    Xiaohua is roaring in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to say it. Although he is confident in his own strength, these old guys are not weak. If we really want to fight, Guo Qi will have no way to live after they come up.


    So a large group of people, free hand is not Guo Qi three little guys can deal with, not for their own consideration, but also for the three people think more, Xiaohua try to calm down.


    "I said, you old men with white beard and white hair, what''s the use of keeping Tianchi? They can''t eat or sleep. They''ve been here every day for thousands of years. Up to now, no ordinary people can use them. "


    "In my opinion, it''s better to return all the aura gathered in Tianchi to this heaven and earth. By that time, the aura will be sufficient. Maybe your younger generation will be able to enter the country quickly."This area of heaven and earth is different from the reason period. In this period, the aura between heaven and earth is very abundant. Now, it is very difficult for the practitioners to enter the country, because they can''t feel the power at all.


    The power of heaven and earth disappeared a lot inexplicably, and this Tianchi is one of the reasons why the aura of heaven and earth disappeared.


    Although I don''t know how much power is sealed in Tianchi, once this power is released, even if it can''t restore the abundant aura of ancient times, it will be much stronger than it is now.


    "What''s your origin?"


    It''s just a tiger. He knows so many things that he shouldn''t know. The old man with white hair has a very bad expression. He looks at the little flower of Sehu with cold eyes.


    "I told you that you don''t know the origin of tiger."


    Sehu Xiaohua didn''t explain. He knew that his guess was the last thing these people wanted to say. It seems that Tianchi is not simple.


    "Since you don''t say it, never say it."


    This tiger knows too much. If this incident is spread, it will not cause too much fluctuation. At least, it will make some people doubt. When the time comes, will those people want to enter the Tianchi Lake, stop or let go?


    Once they have tasted the benefits of Tianchi, they will certainly cause a great disturbance if they publicize this matter.


    Tianchi has existed for thousands of years. For thousands of years, very few people know the secret of Tianchi. I didn''t expect that a tiger could see through the secret.


    "Hey, tiger, I haven''t lived enough. If you want me not to talk, I won''t talk? Who are you? "


    Xiaohua also has a temper. Some people want his life. How can he let those people do it?


    With a disdainful smile on her face, it''s not that Xiaohua looks down on the old man with white hair. They are all broken, and they are still so unstable. It seems that she has lived to be a pig these years.


    Waste, waste.


    I don''t know how to waste a good youth on women. It''s OK to waste it on enjoying life. At first sight, the old man began to practice from childhood. As a result, he is so old that he doesn''t know how to be more stable.


    "Death."


    The old man didn''t know what Sehu Xiaohua was thinking. When he saw Sehu Xiaohua''s expression full of contempt, the white haired old man was very unhappy. His hand was an air blade to Xiaohua.


    "It''s not enough to tickle the tiger."


    The tiger is mighty, and Xiaohua releases her own pressure at this moment. However, because he is in control, the pressure only spreads within one foot of his whole body.


    The Qi blade of the old man with white hair is very strong, but when the Qi blade looks above the prestige, the sound of "Chi Chi" rings, and the Qi blade slowly weakens. When it finally reaches Xiaohua, the sound of "Pu" disappears.


    "There''s something wrong with the tiger."


    This tiger is beyond imagination. It can even resist its own Qi blade. Although it only uses 30% of its strength when it sends out the Qi blade, if it is in a practitioner''s third realm, it is absolutely dead and lifeless.


    "The bottom of the pool has changed. Don''t keep your hands."


    The shore is fighting, but the bottom of Tianchi is shaking from time to time. Although the Tianshan Mountain has the power of seal, in order to be less obvious, the whole mountain is still as normal.


    The shaking at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake made the whole mountain shake. In order to avoid accidents, several old people with white hair changed their faces and went directly into the Tianchi Lake the next moment.


    "Change your master, and come out to tiger master."


    I don''t know if I''m in a hurry. For a moment, Sehu Xiaohua turned into dozens of the same Linghu. Linghu dashed into Tianchi.


    Those who have just dived into the Tianchi Lake are directly entangled by the spirit tiger. The spirit tiger doesn''t fight to the death, but constantly obstructs those who have strong white hair.


    Guo Qi''s three men should be fighting with the guardians of Tianchi at this moment. If these white haired old guys are allowed to mix in again, I don''t know if they can survive.


    How can a holy beast born in the aura of heaven and earth be so easy to deal with? Sehu Xiaohua is worried about the three of them. Now she can''t help them, let alone let them distract them.


    "Three thousand incarnations? How could you possibly know this lost technique? "


    When Sehu Xiaohua separated dozens of the same Linghu, the well-informed old man with white hair seemed to see something. His expression changed greatly and he exclaimed.


    According to the legend, only one Bodhisattva of Buddhism has cultivated the three thousand incarnations. When the three thousand incarnations are refined to the extreme, they can incarnate into three thousand. When fighting, three thousand fight one, which is totally tyrannical.


    Many people covet the secret skill of 3000 incarnations, but few people can get it, let alone someone who can cultivate it. Today, if they didn''t see that Sehu Xiaohua was forced to die, they wouldn''t know that the entrance guard skill was born again.


    "There are too many secrets about this spirit tiger. Once let him get away, it may become a big trouble in the future."


    This spirit tiger not only has a mysterious origin, but also knows the secret of Tianchi. Now even 3000 incarnations can be used. What else can he have?No matter for selfish reasons or other reasons, we can''t let this spirit tiger leave today.

 Chapter 186

    "I want to catch you tiger? Your parents may not be able to do it here. "


    Although these old people are very old, they are just like children.


    Seeing good things makes her blush. Now she wants to arrest herself because of a set of three thousand incarnation forbidden techniques. Xiaohua is very dissatisfied. It seems that even in their realm, some greed can''t be changed.


    "Hum, you dare to take people to Tianchi. It''s the biggest taboo of Yanhua. Do you want to leave today?"


    A man looks at Xiaohua, his face is full of pride. They are all old people who have been practicing for hundreds of years. They are usually treated respectfully by others. Today, even tigers dare to contradict them. They can''t accept it.


    Since you dare to provoke them, you have to consider the consequences after provoking them. A group of white haired old people look at Xiaohua as if they saw a fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Tiger Ye wants to go, the whole Yan Hua all no one can stop."


    Xiaohua is also a tough guy. Although he suffers a lot from fighting with these guys, he really wants to go. There are few people in Yanhua who can stop him. After all, he lived with a wonderful character.


    "Arrogance."


    With a cold hum, an old man with white hair looks very serious. At the next moment, the whole person directly takes action. Even now Xiaohua has exerted 3000 incarnations, he believes that his strength has stabilized Xiaohua. Although there are more than 3000, they are just five scum.


    Ants are always ants. In front of the lion, there is no resistance to 30000 ants. Today, the spirit tiger will die if it is not captured.


    "I am not arrogant. You are not qualified to judge."


    I didn''t expect these old guys to fight again. Xiaohua''s tiger face became serious. Although 3000 avatars are powerful, they can produce 3000 Xiaohua with the same strength at the same time, but this set of forbidden techniques consumes a lot of Xiaohua''s noumenon.


    For many years, Xiaohua has been afraid to use this move casually. Today, if it wasn''t for the shortage of manpower, Xiaohua may never use this move, which has a great impact on him.


    "Bang."


    The fist of the old man with white hair turned into a sharp blade. The speed of the sharp blade was very fast. It drew a bright spark in the air and fell directly in front of Sehu Xiaohua at the next moment.


    Looking at the lightning like hand, Xiaohua didn''t have time to retreat. The tiger''s hoof moved, and the whole body swung, but the back hoof swung out fiercely.


    Although the old man''s attack is sharp, but Xiaohua''s skill is agile, and her back hoof directly kicks the old man''s wrist. The palm of the hand that is moving forward is very fast. Inertia makes the old man unable to stop in time.


    This hit, the old man''s wrist click a crisp ring, even this paragraph, although it seems that the attack of Xiaohua is very easy and simple, but one person and one tiger attack is very strong.


    The powerful power wave breaks out, and an energy wave drives out, directly making the long hair of other old people flutter up, and the clothes of those old people are all whistling with the impact of power.


    "You can''t touch a tiger''s buttocks. Today, tiger Lord is angry with you with his buttocks."


    The old man didn''t have an attacking hand. Xiaohua was very proud and went to the old man. It was so much more.


    These old guys usually think that Lao Tzu is the best in the world when they don''t meet their opponents. Today, they finally suffer a little. Let''s see if they have the face to drag in front of other people in the future.


    The huge tiger buttocks wriggled at the old man with white hair, which was very funny. Although the other old people wanted to clean up Xiaohua, the three thousand incarnations of Xiaohua had already entangled them, and they had no time to look after themselves.


    Three thousand incarnation can incarnate three thousand when the cultivation reaches the extreme, but Xiaohua does not dare to use this set of forbidden techniques, and his strength has not been fully restored, so he can only use dozens of them, which is his limit.


    In addition to a few old people who have already dived into the water to obstruct them, those old people beside the Tianchi Lake are all entangled by Sehu Xiaohua, and his body is already sitting on a stone, constantly absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.


    Tianchi is famous for its recovery. Now, if you use 3000 avatars in this place, you can make the power in Tianchi replenish yourself. So Xiaohua absorbs the power and guides Tianchi''s aura.


    "It''s not the work of a tiger. It''s too damn tired."


    Although the aura here is very rich, Xiaohua''s realm is not as good as before. If she insists on using the forbidden technique, she can''t bear it. Her forehead is full of sweat, and the whole body of the tiger has begun to show no support.


    "Why is that boy so slow?"


    The battle on the shore is still going on. A few spirit tigers are pestering an old man. Although the spirit tigers are quick, the strength of those old people is not strong, which soon makes Xiaohua a little headache.


    It has been blocked for so long, but there is no movement at the bottom of Tianchi. Guo Qi''s three people never come out, which makes Xiaohua worry about their safety.


    I had already felt a terrible force below before. I didn''t expect that Guo Qi would be there. That force could still be so rampant, which made Xiaohua a little confused."What to do?"


    Now they have no mind to consider the above situation. The three people at the bottom of Tianchi are constantly dodging. The bloody toad is too fierce. Their attack on Tianchan doesn''t leave any trace. How can we fight this battle?


    "Wait a minute."


    This is Tianchi, and Tianchan is the holy beast born here. Now fighting Tianchan in this place, they are definitely not opponents. Guo Qi has also attacked Tianchan. Although he has a pair of magic eyes, now it is not the eyes that can solve the problem.


    Tianchan is completely an energy body. This energy body has the greatest potential and explosive power. Now it''s hard to meet Tianchan.


    "I don''t believe in smashing this toad."


    The more he beat, the more he bowed. Tieshi was a little depressed. He used his fist several times before. Either he was fanned by the bloody red toad, or he was blocked by the bloody red toad.


    I don''t know what this toad is made of. It''s so tough to fight, and the three people are being chased.


    It''s no way to go on like this, because tie Shi and Feng Tian have already felt more and more suffering in their physical actions, and the power of Tianchi begins to suppress them.


    If you stay at the bottom of the lake all the time, you may be squeezed to death by the powerful mysterious force of Tianchi.


    There is not much time for them to think about countermeasures. Tie Shi is relieved. In this case, fight again.


    After adjusting his impatient state, Tieshi improves his spirit to the extreme. At the next moment, he becomes completely ethereal, and the water of Tianchi Lake around him begins to flow.


    A powerful force suddenly burst out from the iron stone, which was a force he had never felt before. At this moment, it seemed to be pulled and burst out directly.


    At the bottom of the pool, the old people who were entangled with the incarnated little flowers felt the power, and their expressions changed. The next moment, they suddenly appeared on the bank.


    "I didn''t expect that there was someone here who touched the disaster?"


    The complexion is very ugly. It''s been many years, and there are still natural disasters. It''s really shocking, shocking, too incredible.


    Iron stone didn''t know the expression and thought of the man above. He just felt that his power was constantly rising. At the next moment, his eyes flashed fiercely. His whole body turned into a detached arrow and rushed to the bloody toad.


    The whole body''s strength is concentrated on his clenched fist. Tieshi even wants to fight hard. He wants to see how the toad can resist it?


    "Bang."


    The Tianchi Lake seemed to burst open, and a water sword burst out. Many old people were shocked to see it. The whole Tianshan Mountain trembled, as if it was going to collapse.


    "This power Too strong and overbearing. "


    Feeling the power at the bottom of Tianchi, an old man couldn''t help opening his mouth. This power made him feel the vigor and vitality, as well as the masculinity.


    At the moment, the bottom of the Tianchi Lake has completely changed. The prison at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake has trampled, and those trapped in it have disappeared, while the muddy water has swept the whole Tianchi Lake.


    "Go up first."


    Although I feel that the toad is the purpose of this visit to Tianchi, I have to take it with my life. Guo Qi supports the retreated iron stone and speaks to Feng Tian.


    "Good."


    He nodded, but Feng Tian didn''t dare to delay any longer. This bloody toad is incredible. It can resist the attacks of the three of them. Is it still a toad?


    "Quack quack."


    Three people continue to swim up, and the muddy water at the bottom of the pool began to clear up, when the sound of the toad croaked.


    Whew.


    The next moment, the faces of the three people who were about to get to the shore suddenly changed. In front of them, the giant appeared all the time. The toad, who was attacked by iron and stone, appeared here.


    "I don''t like grass!"


    "What a life."


    "What is it made of? I''ll have one when I have time. "


    Three people each have the feeling, really did not expect, just so powerful and, unexpectedly did not take the expected effect, this toad powerful some astonishing.


    "It''s a good jade. It''s just that tiger lacks a piece of jade. What, Tianchan? Why don''t you hang out with Mr. tiger in the future? Mr. tiger promises to let you enjoy spicy food. How about that? "


    When Guo Qi was two years old, Xiaohua appeared beside him. Looking at the bloody toad, Xiaohua was persuading him to be his younger brother.


    "I grass, color tiger you hang."


    Tiger body a shock, this goods to accept such a powerful toad do younger brother? Did Sehu take the wrong medicine today?


    It would be ridiculous for toad to drink half of the water in Tianchi today if he mixed with him.


    "Quack quack."


    Blinking his fist sized eyes, the bloody toad looked at Sehu Xiaohua as if in protest."Gaga, you say that you are acquiescent. Later you will follow the tiger master. The tiger master will teach you how to borrow the power of the tiger."

 Chapter 187

    Before the blue blood toad opened his mouth, Sehu Xiaohua became his boss.


    That familiar appearance makes Guo Qi want to kick this guy. It''s too narcissistic.


    "Let''s make a deal. Come and call the boss."


    With a smile on her face, Sehu Xiaohua deliberately swaggered in front of Guo Qi, and walked over with his toes high and arrogant, seeing that Guo Qi was covered with black lines.


    The color tiger is intentional.


    "Quack quack."


    Not to mention, the toad, who was regarded as Xiaohua''s younger brother for no reason, called a few times and then jumped over to Xiaohua. His gentle appearance was obviously that he agreed to be Xiaohua''s younger brother.


    "I''ll take my younger brother? I''ll take the grass, too. "


    "There''s no reason. Thunder strikes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaohua so tiger body a shock to receive the younger brother, iron stone quit, Feng Tian is also looking up at the sky, Guo Qi just full of black lines, can''t believe everything in front of him.


    The three of them worked hard at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake to fight with this toad. How could they have thought that they had been busy for so long, and finally they all ran away directly, but they were still stopped. Sehu is a good thing. When they go to this place, they don''t do anything. Just throw out a few words, and it''s over?


    "Hehe, Huye has a good character. He even loves toads."


    Notice three people''s expression, color tiger that call a happy ah, come to oneself in the above hard support for so long is still worth, at least let the three little guys feel the tiger Lord''s great.


    Stretch out tiger hoof to want to clap the frog head that jumps over, that appearance, still don''t say, really have the demeanor of a school to do boss.


    "Well, don''t bite my hand and poke it."


    The hand just stretched out, the expected scene did not appear, which thought that the tiger''s hoof was directly bitten in the mouth by the leaping toad, where the proud little flower thought of this situation, at that time, she was in pain and kept howling.


    "Poof."


    "Ha ha ha."


    "This little brother is good. He has gained insight."


    Three people are depressed, see in front of this scene, no longer regardless of here or under the Tianchi Lake, straight smile back and forth, holding the stomach constantly hammer water.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pretending to be beaten instead, Sehu Xiaohua''s mood can''t be expressed by depression. She looks at the toad viciously and wants to cook it.


    "You little toad, if the tiger master doesn''t beat you today, your father doesn''t know you, so the tiger master is not a little flower."


    With a fierce swing of her arm, she directly threw out the toad, and then Sehu Xiaohua began to turn into an angry tiger, kicking the toad.


    What a shame. I didn''t expect that this toad would play with himself. He said he was good at being a little brother. He dared to fight back and poke. Today, we must have a good education. Otherwise, if this happens again in the future, where will he go.


    "Do you think this color tiger can win?"


    Looking at the angry Xiaohua, Guo Qi and his three friends saw the excitement. All along, they knew that Sehu Xiaohua was unusual, but they couldn''t see the specific depth. Today, she was beating the blue blood toad. They could see the strength of Xiaohua.


    "Bang."


    "Pop."


    "Shua."


    One moment kicks, one moment bumps directly, one moment bites. Sehu Xiaohua doesn''t have the style of tiger king at all. It''s just a local ruffian fighting. He doesn''t have to do anything about it.


    "I wonder if this Sehu is a monkey coming out of the mountain?"


    "Wild monkey? You flatter him too much. It''s just a wild mouse. It''s just a little bigger. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Sehu Xiaohua fighting with blue blood Tianchan again, tie Shi and Guo have a word to say, but they can''t deny one thing. It seems that Xiaohua didn''t fall behind when fighting with blue blood Tianchan.


    All three of them were not weak, but they didn''t get any benefit when they were fighting with the toad. At last, they were chased and beaten. Now Sehu Xiaohua is fighting with the toad. Unexpectedly, the toad became the most common toad.


    Although the battle between the two monsters is a little funny, it has to be said that when the realm reaches a certain level, the attack of power is not as good as the direct fight, which is at this moment.


    "Numb an egg, I say toad, your uncle''s, what do you do, tiger master''s teeth are almost tired out."


    I opened my mouth and bit it. I didn''t expect that when I bit Bufo Bufo Bufo Bufo bufo, the blood red part of Bufo Bufo Bufo bufo changed fiercely, and it was very bright, just like the bright red blood was about to flow down.


    Teeth biting on it is like gnawing on an iron plate, which can make the little flower cry in pain and scold Bufo Bufo Bufo bufo.


    "Kitten, you have the toad. Let''s go to the shore and wait for you first."


    Seeing that the other two couldn''t hold up the power of Tianchi, Guo Qi told Sehu Xiaohua that he would take them to the upper reaches of the river. He couldn''t delay them any longer. Otherwise, their bodies would not be able to bear it.


    "What kitten, call tiger ye, poke, you are all gone, I call who to see, ah, call me to wipe, you wait, can''t go up..."Anyway, he has been a fierce tiger all the time. He was called a kitten by Guo Qi. Sehu Xiaohua gritted his teeth. In the future, he would have to bite this boy to vent his anger. But when he was angry, Sehu Xiaohua thought that there were many old guys on the bank.


    "Are you all reincarnated? In such a hurry? "


    The words haven''t finished yet. The three people have already appeared on the shore. Sehu Xiaohua also wants to go up, but the blue blood toad has already entangled him. He wants to walk in the way, and his teeth are itching.


    "Don''t get in the way. I have something to do. I''ll tell you. If you dare to stand in front of me again, I''ll make you clean today."


    Some threatened to open their mouths to the blue blood toad. Sehu Xiaohua was too lazy to continue to pester him. The toad didn''t know how to be a beast. It was so difficult to deal with. He had bitten several times and his teeth were almost tired. He didn''t have anything to do.


    This time, it doesn''t matter much to me. I just follow the master''s instructions and protect the stinky boy. The rest is none of my business.


    "Quack quack."


    No matter what Xiaohua said, the blue blood toad just kept croaking. Xiaohua didn''t know how to speak Toad''s language. She didn''t know whether the toad agreed or opposed. She had a big head.


    "You can do it. If you don''t get angry today, you will treat me as a sick cat."


    Then, it seems that Xiaohua begins to be in the Tianchi Lake. With the help of the water of Tianchi Lake, she condenses a tiger''s shadow, which is very big. The shadow roars up to the sky. Finally, she opens her mouth and bites the blue blood toad in her mouth.


    "Creak, creak."


    Constant chewing is like gnawing a bone. Sehu Xiaohua uses this move to deal with the blue blood toad.


    "Quack quack."


    No matter how hard Sehu Xiaohua tries, the blue blood toad is OK. The blood red body is like an iron one. It looks like it will be broken when it is touched. However, after the fight, it really feels the strength of the frog.


    Underwater want to get rid of the blood red toad, but no matter how Xiaohua try, this toad is like a dogskin plaster, stick not loose, let Xiaohua want to find a hammer to smash this thing.


    "I don''t know what happened to that boy?"


    Although it''s 3000 incarnations, there are still a lot of old people on it who should be able to cope with it. If they start to fight Guo Qi, how can they protect him?


    The power is too scattered. Although I don''t need my complete consciousness, I''m also very tired. I have to fight with those old guys when I get there. I feel that it''s not worth it when I think about it.


    "What''s so good about this boy? It will be favored by the host. "


    I really can''t figure it out, but now the most important thing is to get rid of the bloody toad quickly, and then go up early and uncover an incarnation early, so that the body will be more relaxed. Otherwise, the rebound is too severe. After this time, it is estimated that I will have to rest for a long time.


    "Hoo, at last."


    As soon as he came out of Tianchi, Guo Qi supported Tieshi, while Feng Tian, the monster, stood beside them.


    The power of Tianchi is too special. After staying below for a long time, they will feel uncomfortable. Now they suddenly come up, they all feel relaxed, and the whole person becomes refreshed. There is no underwater discomfort at all.


    "Well, how dare you come up?"


    He was fighting with a little flower. When the old man saw Guo Qi''s three men appear on the bank, his expression became very ugly and he said.


    I didn''t expect that when they came here, they still couldn''t solve the problem here. Moreover, this spirit tiger was so strange and terrible that it could be so powerful that they had a headache.


    Now we are still dealing with these tigers. As a result, the three troublemakers have come up. At that time, these three people will withdraw first, and then the spirit tiger will be more powerful. How can we face others?


    "Why don''t you dare come up? In addition to tigers, there are no hungry wolves. We not only have to come up, but also have to sit down and rest. "


    Tie Shi feels that these people should be at the same level as his master. Although he is not the opponent of those people, these people should not dare to do it by themselves, otherwise his master will jump out.


    He didn''t have a good face for those people. Tieshi just sat down on the ground with no demeanor. He was just a rogue young man. He could see that the old man with white hair was very ugly.


    "Well, well, since you don''t know how to repent, let you know the consequences of destroying the holy land today."


    As he said that, the old man''s momentum suddenly changed, and his whole body''s blood gas suddenly rose. His youthful energy could not be seen that he was like an old man in the twilight, which was no different from a young man of seventeen or eighteen.


    "Dead tiger, get out of here."


    The next moment, the old man appeared at Guo Qi''s side. He turned his big hand into a claw and directly grasped the three people.


    "Hum."


    Facing the old man''s attack, the opportunity of the three has been locked. At this time, they can''t escape at all. Feng Tian is the only one who can fight back. He immediately turns into a sea of blue fire, controls the sea of fire into a wall, and keeps the three behind."Bang" a loud bang, the blue wall of fire does not have much effect, the old man''s claw forward again, the attack is very sharp, very fast, if this claw grasp on three people, even if not dead, injury is inevitable.

 Chapter 188

    "Whew."


    Li claw is about to grasp in front of the three people. The seven Nintendo sword in Guo Qi''s hand is ready to make a final attack.


    A figure, to be exact, is a tiger shadow. When Li claws to three people, the two parts of Sehu Xiaohua come back.


    Three thousand incarnations, three thousand incarnations, and dozens of little flowers are fighting. At the moment, two little flowers have asked one of the experts to free up their hands to help them out.


    "Bang."


    The tiger''s hoof kicked out, and the sharp claw fell on Guo Qi''s neck. At this critical moment, the sharp claw was directly kicked open. Although it avoided the inevitable blow, it also made the sharp claw scratch Guo Qi''s neck.


    "Hum."


    The spirit tiger didn''t know what kind of tiger it was, but it could deflect its attack. The old man''s face was not good. He looked at three people and two tigers coldly, and his face was full of discontent.


    "See how many times you can protect them."


    It''s almost clear about the strength of the spirit tiger. The spirit tiger is either in the same realm as them or in a decline for some reason. However, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the spirit tiger can''t pose a great threat to him.


    After thinking about this, the old man felt that the reason why Linghu Xiaohua was able to fight his attack was that he was unprepared. As long as he avoided the two tigers next time, he would not succeed.


    "As long as I hit you, you will disappear?"


    According to the fight just now, the old man was thinking about how to deal with their attack. This time, they had to bring these restless young people to justice. They dared to provoke the whole Yanhua.


    "Hey, hey, isn''t it? Just come and fight with tiger."


    Even if they are guessed correctly, Sehu Xiaohua has no worries. Sooner or later, they will be seen by these white haired old men. It''s almost the same whether they see it earlier or later. Anyway, what they need in this realm is speed and strength.


    "I''ve made it clear to you that there is a tough guy here today. If you don''t want to eat shriveled food, you should leave immediately, otherwise At your own risk. "


    Blue blood toad is really powerful. Although Xiaohua looks very clumsy when fighting with toad, if toad changes his realm to fight with people, the situation is definitely not like this.


    "Well, it''s no use talking about the sky today. Do you want to go? There are no doors. "


    Look at Xiaohua''s arrogant appearance, this Linghu doesn''t know what the hell he''s talking about. He can''t believe the animal''s words, otherwise he will suffer.


    After so many years of living, what have you never seen or experienced? Will be cheated by tigers all the time? With a disdainful smile on his face, the old man resolutely refused to go.


    How many things do they feel at a loss when they reach this level? It''s estimated that if you can count the number of people you can reach out, it''s also a kind of capital to live for a long time.


    "Well, since you like to look for abuse and don''t listen to people''s advice, why is it so difficult for tiger to be kind? I hope you don''t regret it later. "


    Say, two tigers with three people fiercely retreat, the next moment, the top of the Tianshan Mountain Tianchi fiercely exploded, a water arrow into the sky, a figure fiercely in the air into nothingness, and a blood red light quickly fell on the shore.


    "Blue blood Tianchan


    Seeing this bloody red toad, those old people with white hair in Yanhua mainland look shocked. This toad is recorded in ancient books. I didn''t expect to see it today.


    According to the records in ancient books, there is a snow jade living on the top of the Tianchi Lake, and the blood jade has long been psychic after being watered by enough aura all the year round. The psychic blood jade has been guarding the Tianchi Lake at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, and it is the sacred beast of the Tianchi Lake.


    The natural spirit of heaven and earth has gone beyond imagination, so it can''t be judged by common sense. This blood toad has been formed for countless years, and no one knows how powerful it is. So when those old guys first saw this blood toad, it was like they saw a ghost.


    I felt that Tianchi had been attacked before I came here, and I immediately thought that the guardian beast had something to do with it. I didn''t expect that I could see this beast so soon, and the dead tiger just led the old toad out by a separate body. It was a trouble.


    "I don''t know. It turns out that this toad is called the blue blood toad?"


    "It seems that it''s a little interesting. Is the Tianchi water monster so big? The troublemaker. "


    "Whether it is or not, it''s this toad that''s causing trouble today. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t be unable to get what we want."


    Looking at the blue blood toad, Guo Qi three people can not help but speak, you say a word I a word, are complaining about the toad, completely forget that they disturb the rest of the toad.


    "I''m depressed. Why did such a big guy only have fists at the beginning?"


    "I''m also depressed. How could this toad stone be hidden under the stone? At the beginning, my fist almost hurt, and I didn''t break the stone, let alone move it away. "


    The first time I saw blue blood toad was under a big stone at the bottom of Tianchi Lake. In order to get that stone away or break it, the three of them did not spare no effort. They did not expect that this toad would hide under it today. I really don''t know how this toad did it."Xiaohua, didn''t you say you wanted stew? Why is toad still alive? "


    "I knew that this color tiger would talk big. I didn''t think he was a tiger who could defeat toad for a long time


    Guo is very optimistic about Xiaohua. After all, it''s rare for a monster as powerful as Xiaohua. Unexpectedly, he can''t clean up this blue blood toad. It seems that this blue blood toad is what he is looking for to a large extent.


    Do you really need so many powerful things to open the emperor''s tomb?


    Opening the emperor''s tomb requires several forces to gather together. There is a place in Tianchi, and the blue blood Tianchan seems to be the force he is looking for. The first force is so powerful. I really don''t know how adverse the following forces will be.


    "Go away, is that how you bully tiger?"


    "If we were not in a hurry to save you, Lord tiger would have stewed this toad. It''s really braised."


    He was beaten in the face instead of pretending to be a match. Xiaohua was extremely upset. This time, he was miscalculating. This toad, who had existed for many years, was so rebellious. All his means were used, but it didn''t work for him.


    I can''t find a place, and I have to worry about the safety of Guo Qi and three people. Xiaohua is also hard. Now she is still being hit by the three people. Xiaohua is called depressed and depressed.


    "If the tiger doesn''t get angry, he will be treated as a sick cat today?"


    Although she looks a little like a cat, at least the pure tiger power makes these people take off their shoes.


    "Hum, you dare to bring up the holy beast. You can solve the disaster you created by yourself."


    Xiaohua''s separation quickly dissipated as soon as it came out of Tianchi. However, since this blue blood toad is a psychic creature, it can distinguish Xiaohua clearly, so it has been staring at Xiaohua.


    Although this tiger is not big, but the threat to him comes from his heart. He feels the threat, especially the pure pressure, which makes him feel a little familiar.


    Seeing the blue blood toad staring at Xiaohua all the time, the old people retreated one by one and looked at Xiaohua happily. The color tiger dared to lead the evil water to them, so they didn''t eat this.


    "The cunning old man, with old arms and legs, runs fast."


    Looking at those white haired old men one by one fast retreat, even Guo Qi and others began to despise.


    These old guys are really powerful. Although they have all kinds of skills, they are always unwilling to fight with this blue blood toad. Now Guo Zhen wants to bring disaster to the East and let this blue blood toad change his attack direction.


    "Now that those old guys have retreated, I feel a lot more relaxed."


    Seeing a group of white haired old men hiding far away, for fear of spraying blood on themselves, Xiaohua was relieved and called back 3000 incarnations. Then a large group of tigers stared at the toad, ready to attack together, and let the blue blood toad feel the power of the tiger.


    "Quack quack."


    The blue blood Toad''s bright eyes stare at Xiaohua, then glances at Guo Qi, and his body jumps quickly in the space, and appears in front of them.


    "I grass, this NIMA is very dirty, poke, tiger Lord with you endless."


    After the blue blood toad appeared in front of them, the imaginary war did not break out. The blue blood toad directly protruded his tongue, as if he had just forgotten to fight with xiaohua and licked her directly.


    I don''t know what the toad usually eats. Anyway, Xiaohua knows that the toad on the ground usually eats insects. She thinks that the tongue doesn''t know how many of those insects she eats. How dirty is it if she licks it on her body? He protested then.


    "I wipe, what''s your look like?"


    Did not hide in the past, eventually was often blue blood toad tongue licked in the body, color tiger floret like eating a dead fly, the face is very ugly.


    Although not very willing, it''s best to avoid a fight. It seems that this toad wants to make friends with him, and it''s just that he can continue his great career of accepting his younger brother.


    It''s just that when Xiaohua turns around and looks at Guo Qi''s three people, she finds that they look strange. Xiaohua quit.


    "Tiger Lord is despised?"


    With this in mind, Xiaohua can''t be depressed, but he doesn''t want to worry about it with Guo. He patted the head of the blue blood toad, but he didn''t succeed. This time, he has to find face.


    "Second, come on, beat those old miscellaneous hairs out of the dung for me. You see, they just got angry. If you hadn''t just stopped me, I would beat them myself. My parents don''t know each other."


    Looking at the white haired old man with a bad smile on his face, since the toad didn''t want to fight here for some reason, if this kind of fighting power was not used, he would be punished by heaven. Xiaohua''s bad behavior induced the blue blood toad.


    "Hey, hey, how dare you have trouble with tiger? Tiger doesn''t get angry. You treat tiger as a sick cat. Today I''ll let you know how powerful tiger is. "

 Chapter 189

    These old guys, let you bad, let you see tiger Lord''s good play, today don''t drag you into the water, tiger Lord''s head on the king character is written upside down.


    "Dead Tiger..."


    This unscrupulous tiger is so bad, let these people to deal with the blue blood toad? The old man with white hair glared at Xiaohua angrily, and his angry beard almost stood up.


    "Die your sister, tiger your uncle, you toss it, there will be a moment when you cry."


    Laughed by these people, Xiaohua directly lies on the ground, smiling at the blue blood toad jumping to the old people. If there were no melon seeds, he would have eaten melon seeds to watch the fun.


    "Let''s go to the bottom of the pool again."


    Since the blue blood toad has gone to entangle with the white haired old people, although Sehu Xiaohua is very relieved, he is still dragged into the water by Guo Qi. This time, he wants to see the situation at the bottom of Tianchi.


    "I wipe, you don''t pull me, I want to watch the play."


    His bad breath hasn''t come out yet. How can I get addicted to his eyes? He is pulled by Guo Qi and wants to bite.


    "You see fart, hurry up, whet again chirp of, not give your tiger buttocks to burn."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Sehu Xiaohua, I see a good play. Don''t look like me. Feng Tian, the monster on one side, began to make fun of him.


    "With you, what evils did the tiger Lord do in his last life?"


    Looking up at the sky, Xiaohua wants to cry without tears. What else can she do? A little more than the end of the see blue blood toad and white haired old man fight, floret only one step three back forward.


    "Stop the ink, or is it not the tiger king? How can you be as shy as a big girl? "


    Looking at the appearance of Sehu Xiaohua, Guo Qi has all kinds of interesting feelings. It seems that Sehu doesn''t eat fireworks.


    "Tiger Lord is not only the king of tiger, but also the overlord of tiger. You are like a woman. Your whole family is like a woman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Think for a long time before reaction, want to understand what''s going on, color tiger floret directly angry at Guo Qi angry, that look completely is a childish.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. Go down and have a look."


    With that, Guo Qi took the lead to go down. This time he went down with a purpose.


    When he felt the blood red bead, Feng Tian had already revealed the prison at the bottom of Tianchi. There were countless powerful people under Tianchi. Now Guo Qi is going to go down to see how those people are.


    The previous fighting was so fierce that the strength of those people should be sealed now. I don''t know if they have been affected and suffered casualties?


    Of course, Guo Qi is most worried about whether those people have taken advantage of the chaos to escape now? Every one of them is extremely terrible. None of them is weak, otherwise they will not be suppressed here. So once those people escape, it will be a disaster in the world.


    The monster will try to restrain, but the villains will not. Their actions are more terrible than the monster. Guo Qi is very worried.


    "Why do you walk so fast? Let me see it for a while."


    Little flower some discontented mouth, oneself go down not good, besides, still have those two men in there, why must pull tiger ye I go down?


    My heart is blocked. When Xiaohua says, Guo Qi has gone down.


    "Alas, there is such a boy in the stall. The tiger master must have had a grudge against him in his previous life."


    Shaking his head, xiaohuaxin jumped into the water dissatisfied, thinking about the bottom of the pool swimming down.


    "Sure enough, the place with aura is the most comfortable."


    Entering the water, Xiaohua feels the strong and inseparable power of Tianchi, just like a fish entering the sea, swimming involuntarily.


    Before came in a split, because has been busy fighting, have no time to enjoy, now suddenly had the opportunity, floret did not stop.


    "So rich strength, need to accumulate how many days, no wonder today''s Yanhua strong is not as good as before."


    Looking back to the time when she was at her peak, Xiaohua was filled with emotion. It was a time when powerful people came out in large numbers, a time when gods and Demons fought, and a time of chaos.


    "Haven''t you bathed in decades?"


    Xiaohua is swimming happily there, feeling happily. Guo Qi stands at the bottom of the pool and shouts at the top.


    "I grass, you haven''t bathed for decades, tiger Lord, this is to pass quickly, you don''t understand."


    Disdain to see Guo Qiyan, floret convergence of their emotions, began to swim down, although he knew Tianchi such a place, but has not been down to see.


    The existence of Tianchi is full of all kinds of mysteries, which can''t be explained up to now. After all, Tianchi appeared for a long time, and we don''t know who left it.


    Although there is speculation in my heart, it has not been confirmed. Now there is a chance. Xiaohua wants to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good observation here, which can be regarded as a result of her curiosity.


    "It''s magnificent."


    Taking a cat''s step and walking beside Guo Qi, Xiaohua looks at the situation at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake and sighs."Grand? I can''t see that. "


    Some doubt, where is this place grand? It''s almost the same as other underwater. There''s no strange place. I don''t know what the taste of this colored cat is.


    "You don''t understand."


    Floret a deep appearance, first step in front, did not give Guo Qi explanation, want to let Guo Qi a person there depressed.


    "Poke, you color tiger, you wait, don''t let me catch the chance, or you will be in a hurry."


    Guo Qi angrily looks at Xiaohua. This hateful and unscrupulous tiger should be attacked by thunder.


    "To say that you don''t understand is to give you face. Look here, there are arrays everywhere. People who are not in a certain realm can''t understand them at all. Every array here is very profound and mysterious. Those old boys outside don''t have the ability to set up such arrays."


    Although he wanted to get angry with Guo Qi, Xiaohua was still explaining to him the mystery of the bottom of Tianchi. This place is too mysterious. It''s probably not these arrays. Tianchi can''t absorb the aura of heaven and earth.


    "It''s a big deal that someone built a prison at the bottom of Tianchi."


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful the power of Tianchi is. After all, the water here is transformed by the aura of heaven and earth. Using Tianchi water as energy supply, there is no need to consider the lack of reserve forces.


    Even the miracle of the seventh realm, the strong can''t do this, can they? Who did this? He left such a mysterious place in Yanhua.


    "Is it really used to deal with that kind of existence?"


    There must be solutions to the crisis left over from ancient times. Maybe this Tianchi Lake is one. Xiaohua is guessing and her face is constantly changing. Of course, Guo Qi doesn''t know what he thinks.


    "No one in there?"


    Xiaohua is lamenting the scale of the prison, but Guo Qi can see clearly the situation inside the prison, and his face becomes very ugly. The last thing he wants to see is that those who are suppressed escape, but none of them are missing.


    "Is there someone in it?"


    Seeing Guo Qi''s doubts, Xiaohua suddenly thought of something. The next moment, he began to observe constantly at the bottom of Tianchi.


    That pair of eyes like cat''s eyes are peeping at the bottom of Tianchi, as if they want to see through here.


    "Come out!"


    When the eyes glanced at a place, the little flower''s eyes fixed on where, the voice was a little cold and said.


    "Someone?"


    Someone was hiding here, but Guo Qi didn''t feel it at all. His expression changed greatly. If he suddenly came out and attacked himself, he didn''t know how he died.


    "Do you want me to find you out?"


    The voice is more and more cold and fierce. Xiaohua looks at the back area on the right side. This time, someone is hiding at the bottom of the pool waiting to abscond.


    "Well, since we''re out, how dare you sneer at us all the time?"


    After a moment''s silence, the area Xiaohua looked at at at the bottom of Tianchi suddenly became distorted. The next moment, two people appeared from behind the distorted water, looking at Xiaohua with a banter smile on their faces. They didn''t think Xiaohua and Guo Qi could stop them.


    "You have been suppressed under the Tianchi Lake for a period of time, and you dare to speak wildly. You can''t shed tears without seeing the coffin."


    Xiaohua doesn''t believe that these two people have recovered. Although this is Tianchi, which is known as the fastest place for power recovery, how can it be so simple to completely recover here?


    "You? I didn''t expect you were suppressed here? "


    When he saw the two people in front of him, Guo Qi''s face changed. He didn''t expect that the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng were also imprisoned here. These two people are not simple characters.


    "Do you know them?"


    Xiaohua doesn''t know the origin of these two people. She just feels that these two people are not simple. At least they are much more powerful than the two boys outside.


    Seeing Guo Qi''s surprised expression, Xiaohua is more convinced that these two people are more powerful, but he doesn''t know what ability they have. He wants to try the water.


    "Well, I''ve done it before. Brother Feng Tian suffered a little."


    Feng Tian and Lei mang both fight with this dark monster, but they don''t get any good. This time Zhao Mingcheng and the Dark Monster appear together, and I don''t know if they can suppress them again.


    "The man put me in front of him."


    Looking at Zhao Mingcheng, Guo Qi is not very happy. When this man was in Mingcheng, he let the time go back to ten years ago. If he hadn''t seen through all this, Fei would have been trapped ten years ago.


    Such an opponent is too terrible. He can not only control time, but also control space. If he is not very proficient in time and space, he will be disabled if he is not lucky.


    "Hey, hey, do you have a time when you are shriveled?"


    I didn''t expect that Guo Qi had been bullied by this man. Xiaohua laughed happily. The boy did a good job and helped Huye out.


    "Look at your hopeless appearance. Don''t worry. This time tiger Lord helps you to vent your anger. What''s the matter with tiger Lord? How about Tiger Lord beating that boy out of the dung today?"Seeing that Guo Qi is not happy, Xiaohua can''t say how excited she is. Tiger likes to see this boy''s expression most. It''s called happy. It''s so cool.


    "Who, did you bully this boy? Well, it''s hard for tiger master to do it. You say, do you kneel down and sing? Or come here and let the boy out? "

 Chapter 190

    Happy to happy, this gas can''t eat, color tiger floret pointed to the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng, full face of the mouth.


    The combat power of one man and one monster has decreased a lot. Although the power is a little strong, those old guys who practice by themselves are not afraid. Will they be afraid of these two suckling young people? International jokes.


    "I don''t know."


    This cat can talk. Zhao Mingcheng and the Dark Monster are surprised, especially the dark monster. He doesn''t feel the smell of the monster from Xiaohua. That is to say, Xiaohua is not a monster.


    How can a non monster animal talk? What''s the origin of this guy? With doubts in his heart, he dare not open his mouth. He wants to look at the depth of Xiaohua through Zhao Mingcheng''s words.


    "For your face, you went to the house and uncovered my grass."


    These two guys are really typical of the lack of smoking. It''s already this time, but they still don''t repent and have a hard mouth. Is it true that they don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin, and they don''t give up when they don''t reach the Yellow River?


    "Big fists are the hard truth."


    All the time, there''s a demon, beast and tiger, and there''s an unstable cultivator. This kind of combination goes down to the lower part of Tianchi? It''s a typical death.


    "Ha ha, I like your character. You have the ability to speak with big fists. Look at your big fists. I''ll scare the tiger out of the dung."


    On hearing Zhao Mingcheng say that big fists are the absolute principle, Xiaohua smiles happily. This person really thinks that Laozi is the best in the world, and no one is an opponent?


    Sure enough, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Today, I met someone who is not afraid of tigers. Is tiger like a soft persimmon?


    "Boy, do you think I look like a soft persimmon?"


    A little curious, Sehu Xiaohua suddenly turned to look at Guo Qi. It was so strange that she asked Guo Qi such an unknown question, which made him black.


    "It''s not like a soft persimmon, but Like a sick cat


    "My grass..."


    Guo first shook his head, some inexplicable, floret thought he would say how tall and powerful, how invincible, which thought of the second half of Guo said, floret want to bite.


    "I''ve got water in my head. I asked you such a big question. Alas, I''m depressed."


    After a burst of emotion, Xiaohua no longer pays attention to Guo Qi. It''s enough to find abuse once by herself. It''s silly to find abuse again.


    "If you don''t want to die, leave quickly and don''t get in the way again."


    The strength is still recovering. What they need is time. As long as they have time, they can recover to the peak soon. That''s why they have been hiding at the bottom of Tianchi, just want to leave here with sufficient assurance.


    "Be careful, I don''t think this cat is a monster."


    Pulling Zhao Mingcheng''s sleeve, the Dark Monster can''t feel the realm of Xiaohua, and Guo Qi''s realm is also very vain. How can the people above agree that such a combination dare to come down here?


    This one person and one tiger is not simple. We must be careful. The dark monster with a dignified face reminds Zhao Mingcheng.


    "Not a monster? That''s easier. Eat cat meat directly. "


    If Xiaohua is a monster, Zhao Mingcheng might also consider how to deal with the monster''s ability to shuttle through the void and recover at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. Now he heard that Xiaohua is not a monster, so he completely dismissed the idea.


    "If you had said that he was not a monster, I would not have been frightened for so long. You see, I was scared. Although there was water here, my head was sweating again."


    After wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Zhao Mingcheng opened his mouth in fear.


    Now speaking is very relaxed, but before, he did not dare to.


    This is the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. All the people who can get down are famous in Yanhua mainland. Their strength and realm are too strong. This time, they take the risk to hide in the Tianchi Lake. Their heart is to bet whether they will get down.


    I didn''t expect that soon someone came down. They hid in the void and disturbed the space with the force of time and space. The atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. But they were discovered by this man and cat.


    This man and his cat startled him. They are very proficient in the power of time and space. It''s not very scientific to be discovered in this way.


    Until Guo Qi''s realm and Xiaohua''s real body are determined, Zhao Mingcheng completely relaxes his vigilance. In this way, the lower class talents also need to be afraid?


    "Don''t be careless."


    No matter what Zhao Mingcheng said or how he looked down upon Xiaohua and Guo Qi''s accomplishments, the dark beast was always cautious. His gloomy expression was a bit of haze, and he was always uneasy.


    "It''s not careless. If you don''t believe me, I''ll turn the cat around now. If you don''t dislike him for talking too much, I''ll take it to you to look after the house."


    Zhao Mingcheng has the bottom in his heart. He is confident when he talks. He doesn''t care to move forward. He wants to catch Sehu Xiaohua.


    "Is tiger really like a sick cat? I grass, this kid cow, even want to catch me to be a house cat? "Xiaohua''s heart is blocked. He looks at the two people on the opposite side, and their conversation is completely listened to by him. Especially when Zhao Mingcheng says that he wants to catch him as a house cat, Xiaohua almost faints without a breath.


    Heaven, earth, tiger''s great name was destroyed by a cat. Wipe, don''t you see a king''s character on tiger''s head? Poke, that boy, if the tiger Lord doesn''t beat you as a pig today, I''m not Xiaohua. Yes, I''m not Xiaohua.


    Xiao Hua is going to play a pig and eat a tiger this time. Let Zhao Mingcheng make a big fall. Let''s see if the boy can drag him. He doesn''t take the tiger seriously. When you cry.


    "Yes, really. Nose, eyes and whole body."


    Xiaohua just helpless soliloquy finished, Guo Qi stood on one side nodding, in fact, Xiaohua did not ask him.


    "Get out of here."


    Helpless, met such pit father''s person, the floret felt lonely, the life, is lacks the bosom friend, is wrong, the bosom friend, the tiger Lord good lonely.


    "Since you are advised to go, you should not go. OK, you asked for it this time. Remember not to provoke people who should not be provoked by you."


    Although Guo Qi once fought with Tianling, a refined man, in Mingcheng, Tianling was defeated miserably in that battle. However, the battle between them was too fierce at that time, and Zhao Mingcheng was completely injured and was thrown on the ground at that time.


    He didn''t see Guo Qi clearly at all. After all, Guo Qi was too popular. He was the kind of person who couldn''t be separated from the crowd. So this time Zhao Mingcheng didn''t know the situation. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to stay here.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Others have said that. Xiaohua doesn''t know how to reply. Does she have to say that the tiger master is actually pretending to be bigger? When you come over, the tiger master will let you see what is called a basketball fist?


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    The bottom of Tianchi Lake also has water flow. After all, there are springs. Although I don''t know what the springs are, this place is full of secrets. It''s not surprising what happens.


    The flow of water, the sound of Hua Hua rings, very clear, out of the sound of water, this is only Zhao Mingcheng''s footsteps.


    Every step is very steady, every step is very hard, Zhao Mingcheng face with a relaxed smile, deal with these two guys, I have a finger.


    "Hum, if you want to die, I''ll try my best to do it once to let you know that not everyone can offend you."


    With that, Zhao Mingcheng pointed out that there was a burst of light on the finger, which was very penetrating. Although it was far away, it was like being in front of his eyes.


    The power of time and space?


    These are the two most powerful forces. Time and space can''t be seen or touched at all, but they exist. To be able to control these two forces is not to say that they are invincible all over the world. At least they are not afraid to travel all over the universe.


    Time can accelerate, decelerate, or even freeze directly, making time static. Although the power of time and space is not as mysterious as time, it is difficult to grasp the compression and expansion of time and space, as well as the connection of time and space.


    A person has such two kinds of power at the same time. In this world, where else can they not go?


    If you can''t fight, you can run. If you can''t run, you can hide. You can not only hide in this world, you can even hide in this period. Anyway, time can flow back and space can return.


    One finger contains such two extremely powerful forces. Zhao Mingcheng believes that with this one finger, it''s no matter whether they are finished or not.


    "I''m so scared."


    Xiaohua''s face is a pair of extreme horror expression, can no longer see a little detestable, even Guo Qi is "clattering" in his heart, how can the goods drop the chain at the critical time?


    "I grass, dead Tiger You


    I don''t know how to open my mouth. Xiaohua even counsels at this time. Guo frowns and looks at Zhao Mingcheng''s finger with a dignified face. Although it''s only a finger, he must be careful this time.


    If you can''t stop that finger, just one finger, you can make the time and space around you chaotic. If it''s serious, you can even lead out the chaos at the bottom of the pool.


    "Die."


    Light mouth, the next moment, Zhao Mingcheng like a superior, gently pointed out the finger.


    As his fingers pointed out, the three feet of space beside his fingers became illusory, like haze, like a rotating star.


    "Well, it''s not fun. I thought you would rush up directly, and then the tiger kicked it out with his flying feet and fell down from the sky. It''s a pity."


    Things did not develop according to their own imagination. Xiaohua sighed, as if Zhao Mingcheng had done something wrong.


    "At this time, I don''t know what to do."


    This cat is either brainy or arrogant. Its attack is not a monster, let alone a monster. Even a completely changed monster has to weigh it over and over again. All the time, the kitten still dares to trust her. I don''t know if some tendon in her brain has been twisted."Who knows? The tiger Lord will let you know now what it means to be ignorant. "

 Chapter 191

    The power of time and space blessing of the finger points over, floret expected the scene did not appear, the heart is extremely dissatisfied with floret to get angry.


    Little by little, the body became bigger, and slowly restored the original body of the tiger. Xiaohua stepped out the tiger ladder with a big mouth, and the speed was very fast.


    The fingers are still in the air, but Xiaohua''s tiger foot has already fallen on it. He directly kicks Zhao Mingcheng''s wrist with a click.


    "EH."


    A scream, the next moment, Zhao Mingcheng directly face pain, one hand holding the other hand, squatting there, did not know the attack.


    "I wipe it, and that''s it?"


    I thought how powerful this man is. Now it''s better to clean up the five dregs with five combat effectiveness.


    "I''m going to abolish you."


    A dead cat looked down upon by itself hurt itself? Zhao Mingcheng''s heart is full of anger. He looks at Xiaohua viciously. He is so angry that he wants to eat Xiaohua''s meat, drink her blood and peel her skin.


    "Come on, ask for abolishment, tiger Lord, be a disabled tiger."


    Just being looked down upon by this boy, Xiaohua feels very sad. He doesn''t want to show off his eloquence. Now this man starts to talk big again. Xiaohua just doesn''t care about him and shows a look of being beaten.


    "Damn the cat."


    Zhao Mingcheng''s wrist is broken by the cat. His face is extremely cold. Looking at Xiaohua, he wants to cut Xiaohua into pieces now. This cat is so hateful.


    With his cold mouth, Zhao Mingcheng is a little more cautious this time. Just now, he is too big to take the shot so slowly, which makes the tiger exploit the loophole. Now he wants to take the shot quickly, and doesn''t give him the chance to fight back.


    "It''s your uncle''s turn. If you are paralyzed, your whole family will die."


    Repeatedly scolded by this bastard, Xiaohua is very dissatisfied, where is the cat? You''ve got so many eyes on your ass, tiger Lord. This is the purebred tiger king. How about returning NIMA''s dead cat? You''re the dead cat. Your family are all dead cats.


    "Hum."


    There''s no need to talk with the cat all the time. Zhao Mingcheng puts his injured hand behind him, and then the space around his whole body starts to be chaotic, even time seems to have stopped.


    Confine the space and keep the time still. In this way, unless the strength of the dead cat goes against the sky, he will not be able to hurt himself. Zhao Mingcheng''s little abacus begins to play.


    "Ah, I''ve learned to be a tortoise?"


    An old fox like Xiaohua has seen through everything for a long time. Relying on his special strength, Zhao Mingcheng starts to protect himself with space and time, so that others can''t attack him.


    If it is in the hands of ordinary people, this may be OK, but in his hands, Zhao Mingcheng is wrong. Although Xiaohua is not a super invincible master, she is also a once brilliant Sehu.


    Xiaohua is very unhappy because she is so despised. Although Zhao Mingcheng has confined the whole body, Xiaohua goes step by step. It seems that she is going to go and abuse Zhao Mingcheng once.


    "Be careful."


    Zhao Mingcheng''s power surprised Guo. Although his magic eyes can see through all this, they can''t crack it. Now seeing Sehu Xiaohua go by, he''s a little worried.


    The power of time and space has disturbed the void at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. Now Zhao Mingcheng just needs to rest in it, and there is a dark monster nearby to guard him. He doesn''t need to worry.


    "Stop. You are not a monster. You are inferior to us in the power of time and space. If you don''t want to die, go away."


    Zhao Mingcheng was injured by this cat. Although the Dark Monster doesn''t like Zhao Mingcheng, how can we say that everyone is a grasshopper on a rope now? If Zhao Mingcheng is injured here today, he is not much better. After all, his lips are dead and his teeth are cold.


    "Stop your sister, you say stop? Why? "


    Xiaohua is very upset, this bastard, just when Zhao Mingcheng began to despise himself, why don''t you stop? Now I''m looking for trouble. You can find out. Who are you? Are we familiar?


    "You have to forgive others. You''ve hurt him this time. He said a lot of things that belittled you before. You''re even. Give me a face. Will you let it go?"


    To tell you the truth, the Dark Monster doesn''t want to fight with Xiaohua. Although his phagocytic power is a little scary, it can be said that it is the strongest power under the three supreme powers, but Xiaohua can easily break the power of time and space. Why can''t his phagocytic power be broken?


    In the face of absolute strength, all means will lose their effect. The dark monster used to be a cautious man, but now he believes it. This cat is not simple, it must have a bright future. Now is not a good time to start.


    "If you don''t do it, get out of the cold and play. Don''t delay tiger''s pleasure."


    The Dark Monster actually made peace. Xiaohua was a little upset. She told him to come out. The two prisoners thought that they were so noble. They laughed at each other."In that case, I''ll have to be polite."


    "I''ll wait for you to say that. It''s not good for you. I''ll clean you up first, and then I''ll clean up the five dregs of the war, so that no one will get in the way again."


    In my heart, the dark monster is not pleasing to the eye. Now the dark monster is finally going to start. Xiaohua wants this situation to happen quickly. He has a smile on his face and looks at the dark monster with a smile.


    "I''ll do it."


    Xiaohua has resisted so many experts alone on the shore. He has been at the end of the strong bow for a long time. Now he is still fighting with these two people. Guo Qi is afraid that he can''t hold on. Instead of letting Xiaohua support, let him be a man with rich strength.


    "You can''t let me do this. You didn''t see that. They named me to fight against me. As the tiger king, I can''t change my name."


    Xiaohua won''t leave this kind of good thing to Guo Qi. Do you want to find someone to abuse? That''s no good. If your destructive power breaks out, it''s estimated that the whole water in Tianchi will burn up, which will really add fuel to the fire.


    Tianchi is burning, and the powerful aura blesses the destructive power. What a powerful power it should be. At that time, I will definitely become a roasted spirit tiger, and I can''t do such a loss making dangerous thing.


    "I think you''d better rest assured to watch a good play. I don''t understand. If you don''t watch a good play, is it natural for you to work hard?"


    Curled to curl a mouth to look at Guo Qi, small flower discontented of say, this kid really can''t enjoy happiness.


    "Call me when you can''t hold it."


    Xiaohua won''t make trouble. Since he wants to fight now, it shows that he still has the ability to fight against the two. This old doggie should not do anything bad to himself. Guo Qi is a little relieved.


    Of course, he was still afraid that Xiaohua would suddenly lose her strength. Even if it was at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, her recovery was amazing, but the fatigue of her state and consciousness could not be easily recovered. He was really afraid that Xiaohua would faint when she hit.


    "Do you think highly of tiger master?"


    Floret helpless, this boy really look up to himself, although he is now the realm of fall badly, but not to let such a hairy boy help himself out.


    "That black boy, you come here, let tiger see if you have tiger''s egg height?"


    Xiaohua points to the dark monster. Now that he has decided to do it, he has to disturb this guy''s state of mind. Let''s see how he can exert his power of swallowing with ease.


    "Well, by the way, I forget that I''m still a tiger. Forget it, you are not as big as me. It''s cruel to abuse you like this. Kneel down and sing conquest, and I''ll let you go."


    Where a person talks to himself, although the pertinence is not strong, but those words stop in the ears of the dark monster, like steel needles inserted into the heart of the dark monster, making the whole person tremble.


    "Hoo."


    Finally, the Dark Monster vomited a bad breath, the ferocious face recovered calm, looked up at the water above, and then slowly looked at the front of the flower.


    "No matter who comes here today, you are walking. I swear by my soul."


    Few people know the past of the dark monster. What''s more, Xiaohua''s words made the dark monster so angry that he began to swear to heaven. It''s really rare for the dark monster.


    "Swear to have a bird to use, tiger Lord is here, you specially come to hit me?"


    Xiaohua is not afraid at all. Isn''t she a monster? At the beginning, she even fought with the devil. Which green onion is the monster? The tiger didn''t pay attention to it.


    Two feet on the ground, floret actually stood up, and then two premises from pinching the waist, looks speechless strange.


    "Darkness is coming."


    A big drink, thick black curtain began to appear from behind the dark monster, and then slowly covered to the side of the flower.


    This is the bottom of Tianchi, full of aura, and the power of the dark monster is not afraid of waste because of the power supply of Tianchi. As long as it is consumed, it can come back soon, and now he can fight recklessly.


    The deep power of the underworld enveloped the space. Slowly, the Dark Monster began to merge into the dark curtain. The next moment, his whole person disappeared, and the dark curtain seemed to have its own power.


    It''s like black water, it''s like black fog, it''s like black cloth, anyway, it''s like entity, it''s like nothingness, floating in this space, and then slowly moving forward.


    "Play this with tiger?"


    This power is familiar. Xiaohua''s life is much longer than that of the dark monster, so his knowledge is not comparable to that of the dark monster. The Dark Monster thinks that his mace can be very powerful, but Xiaohua doesn''t feel any novelty at all.


    "It''s not that I look down on you. When I was fighting with the people who used the power of darkness, I''m afraid you didn''t even wear open crotch pants. Now you dare to use the power of darkness to show off in front of me? Are you taking the right medicine? "

 Chapter 192

    The devouring power of darkness is terrible, but it''s just the effect of the most powerful people. However, the dark monster is not in a good state.


    A guy who has just become a complete monster, it is estimated that the time of exerting the power of phagocytosis is less than half a month. In such a short time, even if he is a genius, it is impossible to understand the power of dark phagocytosis to a terrible state.


    "I can''t help myself."


    For floret''s reaction, the Dark Monster sniffed and didn''t believe it at all.


    The phagocytic power of darkness is too powerful. Only those who have phagocytic power, who have exerted phagocytic power, and who have fought with phagocytic power can deeply understand it.


    How could a cat that didn''t look very big ever say that he had fought with the owner of the dark devouring power? Why don''t you say you fought with the gods?


    Who believes in you and who is stupid.


    No matter what Xiaohua said, the dark monster is to show its own strength.


    "Since you don''t believe it, today tiger will show you what is the real means."


    Floret said, the next moment, a cold color burst out from floret''s body, floret turned into an ice tiger.


    "The power of ice?"


    Ice, water. Ice is solidified by water, so the power of ice also belongs to the power of water.


    When the power of floret appeared, the expression of Guo Qi and the Dark Monster opposite changed.


    Guo Qi was like this because he had never seen Xiaohua exert such power. It was the first time that he saw Xiaohua exert the power of his magic.


    And Guo is not very, the feeling of the dark beast is very deep, because Xiaohua has locked his opportunity, cold gas constantly impact him.


    The cold that can solidify the air makes the Dark Monster shiver.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a dead cat."


    Before, Zhao Mingcheng looked down on Xiaohua. Even if the Dark Monster didn''t mean to look down on Xiaohua, he didn''t think much of Xiaohua. After all, some people are good at pretending. He feels that Xiaohua''s mouth is more powerful than his strength.


    Now floret''s strength has been put out, it seems that there is no expectation of his own, the Dark Monster whole person sent a breath, he still has the chance to win.


    The power of swallowing is more and more. The Dark Monster completely covers the whole bottom of Tianchi Lake. The originally bright Tianchi Lake has no light now.


    "Dark, devour, let the rebellious see your power."


    Arms open, slightly up, dark beast mouth seems to be praying, and then the whole person laughed.


    "Hum, you dare to challenge the power of swallowing. Even if God comes, you can''t be saved."


    This is the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. The water in the pool is made of aura, so there is no need to worry about the shortage of reserve forces in this place.


    The reason why the Dark Monster dare to use the power of phagocytosis in such a large range is that now he can directly use part of the power of phagocytosis to transform the power of Tianchi water to supply himself.


    With this part of power, his attack can be more and more severe, so that the opponent can not escape the terrible power.


    "It''s the power of deprivation again. I''m tired of it."


    The power of swallowing has already wrapped Guo Qi and Xiaohua in it. I don''t know if the eyes of state-owned enterprises have been used. When the black fog touches his skin, it makes a "hiss" sound.


    The power of swallowing can''t work on Guo Qi, but in this case, Guo Qi is the only one who knows this strange situation.


    Guo Qi can resist the power of darkness, while Xiaohua turns herself into an ice tiger. The strong cold current has solidified the aura of her whole body.


    "Don''t think that the frozen pool water can avoid the power of swallowing."


    I feel that my power has been blocked, and the corners of the mouth of the Dark Monster show a grim smile. The next moment, the power of the dark phagocytosis turns into a long sword.


    The long sword is very sharp, and the Dark Monster bites his finger directly. A drop of enchanting blood is dropped on the arrow of the long sword by the dark monster.


    Blessed by the blood of the dark monster, the dark sword, which is formed by the power of the dark swallowing, has spiritual consciousness and starts to attack the space around Xiaohua.


    "The power of swallowing has such a move to drink blood?"


    While resisting the power of swallowing, while paying attention to the action of the dark monster, Xiaohua smiles when she sees that the Dark Monster has just used the technique of blood sacrifice.


    "That''s not enough."


    Xiaohua said, the next moment, the space around him suddenly becomes distorted, even time seems to be static.


    It''s the power of time and space. Does Xiaohua have the power of time and space?


    Seeing the power of Xiaohua, Guo Qi thought of Zhao Mingcheng for the first time. Unexpectedly, when he fought with Zhao Mingcheng, Xiaohua mastered this kind of super fierce power.


    "Do you know the power of time and space? I didn''t expect that. No wonder you can kick Zhao Mingcheng''s wrist so easily. "Seeing the power of Xiaohua, the Dark Monster finally understands why Xiaohua can easily avoid Zhao Mingcheng''s attack.


    Zhao Mingcheng even exerts the power of time and space in front of people who can also exert the power of time and space. If he does not die, he will not die. This is his own suffering.


    "What about the power of time and space? In the face of the power of swallowing, except for the three supreme forces, all other forces have to submit."


    With that, the power of darkness began to surge towards Xiaohua in a torrential rain. The posture seemed to be like a flood, and it came unsteadily.


    "Boy, tiger master is a little busy now. Can he protect himself and support himself?"


    Xiaohua doesn''t dare to support him now. After all, he said that he had fought with the people who had the power of swallowing, but the power of swallowing is extremely powerful after all, and his power is not as strong as before.


    "You''d better take care of yourself. I''m fine. If you can''t hold on, let me know."


    Guo Qi felt that he didn''t feel any discomfort at all, especially after the hissing, he felt that his strength was more and more condensed.


    "What''s going on?"


    Or is it the first time that Guo Qi has this feeling? It''s strange that when he is engulfed by the power of phagocytosis, the more powerful he is?


    I don''t know what''s going on, and Guo Qi doesn''t continue to struggle. He looks at Xiaohua. At this time, he is worried about Xiaohua. Xiaohua, the spirit tiger, is fighting with those old guys. It is estimated that he is at the end of the strong bow.


    I should be prepared, so that when floret faints, she can''t help at the first time, otherwise, if she is swallowed by the power of swallowing, it will be troublesome to save her.


    In the power of swallowing, the dark monster is the master. Unless it has the power to fight against the power of swallowing, it will be controlled by the dark monster.


    "The boy What''s going on? "


    Previously, she had been concentrating on Sehu Xiaohua. Now Xiaohua is exerting the power of ice and time and space to give her double blessing and hard support. Only then did the Dark Monster notice Guo Qi.


    He felt that his power could not get close to Guo Qi''s body. The Dark Monster thought he felt wrong, but he felt it again, and the result was the same, which made the dark monster have goose bumps.


    "Who can resist the power of swallowing?"


    The three supreme powers are too powerful, and none of them can master them. The dark beast doesn''t believe that some of the two people we met today have mastered them.


    But now the situation tells him that his own strength is invalid for that man. Doesn''t it mean that this man has three supreme powers?


    The three supreme powers are the most imperial existence in the whole universe. If you can master one of them, where can you not go between heaven and earth?


    The world is respected, and the world is respected.


    After feeling the power of swallowing, the dark monster will understand the horror of the three supreme powers. Now a man has resisted his power of swallowing. Although he does not want to think about the three supreme powers, he is afraid that this is a fact.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here long. Let''s go."


    Feeling the crisis, the Dark Monster''s face changed greatly. After trapping them with the power of darkness, he pulled out Zhao Mingcheng, who was recovering from the power of time and space. Without saying a word, he wanted to run.


    "Go? Now we have the upper hand. If I don''t go, this dead cat, if I don''t take revenge today, I won''t be able to enter the country all my life. "


    If this is the time of life and death, Zhao Mingcheng will definitely retreat without saying a word. However, the situation is different now. Mingming has a favorable advantage. He will regret pushing away at this time.


    "One of them can resist the power of swallowing."


    His face is very ugly. Although he doesn''t want to believe the result, the fact is in front of him. If he can''t accept the fact quickly, he will suffer a great loss.


    "It''s estimated that some magic weapon was used. Did the master take out many things that could resist other forces before long?"


    Being able to resist the power of swallowing shows that this person is powerful, or that this person''s magic weapon is strange, but it doesn''t mean too much.


    If you really guess that this person has a very powerful treasure, then you can unite with the dark monster to take away that person''s treasure. If you don''t want good things, you will be struck by thunder.


    "Well, it''s better to be careful."


    There was the power of destruction in Ming City, and there was the purple gold flame that could fight against the power of destruction. The two forces have left a deep impression on others. The terrible power is still numb in retrospect.


    Now, if there is such a terrible power, their best way is to go ahead.


    "If you want to go, you go first, I''ll come right away."


    With that, the Dark Monster rushed in directly, intending to find Guo Qi''s position and kill people.


    "You really know how to calculate, but do you really think that tiger is idle? Who do you think you are when you dare to hide from the tiger''s companions in front of himI don''t know what method was used. Xiaohua finally got away from the power of darkness. Although there was something wrong with humao, he looked at them with some banter.

 Chapter 193

    These two people have been playing the idea of Guo Qi. How can Xiaohua agree.


    At the first moment, Xiaohua stares at the two people with bad complexion. Today, the two people can''t stay. Their character is too bad.


    "I''ve been imprisoned all the time. I''m too lazy to die. What else do I want to do?"


    Looking at Xiaohua with disdain, Zhao Mingcheng also heard what Xiaohua said just now. At the first moment when he was injured, he thought that his strength was not as good as Xiaohua, but later he knew that Xiaohua also had the power of time and space.


    The user of the power of time and space meets the user of the power of time and space. How can he compare with this old man who has only been in contact with him for a short time?


    In the heart some hold back to bend, but Zhao Mingcheng did not give up, since knew this dead cat also can the time and space power, then he next did not use this kind of power.


    As long as you exert other powerful forces, will the dead cat be at your disposal?


    In Zhao Mingcheng''s opinion, if he does not exert the power of time and space, he will not be afraid of being seen through by the dead cat. As long as the dead cat dares to exert the power of time and space, he will be able to see through as well. At that time, the dead cat will still be abused by him.


    "The tiger master has no hobbies, but he likes fighting, especially face slapping. That kind of slapping feeling, eh, do you want to try?"


    Like the taste of the most wonderful delicacies, the next moment, like the thought of others around, some of his gaffe, so Xiaohua thought about it, asked.


    "Well, I''ll take you first."


    This dead cat is challenging their limits. The Dark Monster vowed to abolish him. Zhao Mingcheng was also crushed in his hand. Now they don''t care about the state-owned enterprises, and they point their finger at Xiaohua.


    "Oh, are you in a hurry?"


    Two people even at the same time to their own hand, although in floret''s expectations, but did not expect to be so early.


    "Since you are in a hurry to be abused by the tiger, the tiger can only make it difficult. It''s hard to be a good man in this world."


    Looking up to the sky and sighing, Xiaohua is like a very helpless person. Today, she meets the last thing she wants to do.


    "Bang."


    The next moment, Zhao Mingcheng''s fist hit Xiaohua''s head, this blow is very terrible, where his fist passed, even the water of Tianchi was blown open.


    There are so many words here. It''s enough to imagine the speed and strength of this blow.


    The next moment, Xiaohua''s tiger fist also hammered out. The tiger fist met Zhao Mingcheng''s fist, and the two fists collided.


    With a loud noise, the ground vibrated again, a strong wave of energy spread, and the lake at the bottom shook.


    "The spear of darkness."


    With a sudden drink in his mouth, the Dark Monster directly condenses his power of swallowing into a spear, on which there is a powerful force.


    "I dare to think that I should directly use the spear to absorb the power of Tianchi as an attack."


    The power of swallowing can devour all the power. This Tianchi Lake is full of the purest power. If you absorb it here, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    But now what the Dark Monster did was to attack the whole Tianchi directly, and let those forces and their own spears become one.


    Once the attack goes out, the power of this attack is absolutely unprecedented. After all, it is the whole Tianchi Lake as an attack.


    Of course, rich returns are accompanied by huge risks. Once the power of swallowing is out of control, it will be backfired by the power of Tianchi. Then the powerful power, even a strong one in a miracle realm, may not be able to bear it.


    The dark beast is playing with fire.


    So after feeling the way of the dark monster, Xiaohua''s face became dignified again. This guy really tried his best to clean himself up.


    "If I swear to get rid of you, why not do it?"


    The dark monster is in high spirits at the moment. It doesn''t look like the one who is being suppressed. People who don''t know think that he represents justice.


    "I''ll take the power."


    Xiaohua is fighting with Zhao Mingcheng. For the time being, she can''t resist such a powerful blow from the dark monster. Seeing that the spear is about to fall on Xiaohua, Guo Qi comes out of the darkness.


    "Hum."


    For Guo Qi''s words, the dark monster is just a cold hum. The last person he wants to see is Guo Qi, because this person makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    The more you don''t want to see it, the more you can''t avoid it. Although the Dark Monster''s face is not good-looking, it has to launch this attack.


    "Whew." Spear speed is very fast, suddenly appeared in front of Guo Qi, thinking of Guo Qi''s brother stabbed in the past.


    "Hiss."


    The expected result did not appear. The eyes of the Dark Monster were wide. Some of them could not believe their own eyes. They looked at the state-owned enterprises in surprise.


    The spear has been stabbed on Guo Qi''s chest, but the spear has not been stabbed into Guo Qi''s body. After the sharp arrow touched Guo Qi''s chest, it disappeared slowly.


    It was as if the ice close to the fire was melting slowly. This was the first time I saw the power of swallowing."How could that be?"


    I can''t believe everything in front of him. The Dark Monster feels like he''s dreaming. He doesn''t know whether he''s in a dream or in reality. He''s confused.


    The head shakes very fierce, a pair of saw ghost''s expression, how can the Dark Monster not believe that oneself that has been invincible swallowing force, today happened such a situation.


    "Hiss."


    The arrow has disappeared, followed by the spear pole, which disappears inch by inch. As long as it touches Guo Qi, the spear transformed from the power of swallowing has been disappearing, causing no damage at all.


    "Come on, I''d better take two steps to exercise."


    Seeing that the dark monster was stunned in the same place, Guo Qi''s face was smiling slightly. He walked forward. With each step, his body moved forward, and the spear that touched his body disappeared.


    "No Don''t come here


    Looking at Guo Qi like this, the eyes of the Dark Monster were full of fear, like seeing a ghost, and retreated step by step.


    All along, the biggest reliance is the power of swallowing. Now the power of swallowing has lost its function. What else can I take to protect myself?


    Fear appeared in my heart, and the whole person''s confidence was lost. The Dark Monster retreated. I didn''t know whether there was a stone or something on the ground, but suddenly sat on the ground.


    "This time, the prison at the bottom of Tianchi Lake was opened because of my fault. I have the responsibility to seal the prison again."


    Although he didn''t make it clear, Guo Qi''s meaning is very simple. He wants to seal the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng back to the prison at the bottom of Tianchi.


    "No No, you can''t. I''m not going in. "


    The prison at the bottom of Tianchi can be said to be a terrible prison between heaven and earth, in which even the most powerful people will lose their power.


    The space inside is chaotic. No matter how powerful the power of time and space is, you dare not cross the space inside. If you are careless, you will be dead.


    This man even let himself in? He couldn''t go in, and there was no hope of coming out. He didn''t want to live in such a narrow underwater space all his life, and he lost his meaning in this life.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to help you get in touch with the power of the monster."


    Guo Qi has been looking for a way to get rid of the monster''s power. After all, Chu Tao and he are still waiting. If they can''t find a way, how can they rescue them?


    He has made up his mind to help Feng Tian find his mother and save his relatives and friends.


    I haven''t felt too much love since I was a child. Now I''m finally around, but I''m in such a hurry to lose it. State owned enterprises are not willing to give up that love.


    I don''t know if it''s the exact news. As long as we find the emperor''s tomb, we can find a way to let the monster return to its original state. Guo Qi saw the hope, so he had a goal.


    As long as there is hope, he will not give up. Today, he met the dark monster here. As long as he can find a way to save the monster, he will help the Dark Monster recover.


    "No, you can''t lift me, you can''t."


    Hysterical roar, the Dark Monster angry.


    This kind of magical power is too rare. It''s hard to get the power that I never dreamed of. The man in front of me even let him give up. It''s impossible, it''s impossible.


    "Since you don''t want to, seal your strength first, and then suppress it in the punishment land at the bottom of Tianchi."


    Guo Qi is no longer afraid of the power of the dark beast. He can use his own eyes as long as he can subdue the dark beast. After a while, Xiaohua will clean up Zhao Mingcheng and let Xiaohua seal the power of the dark beast.


    "Asshole, you wait. We''ll pay later."


    Looking at Guo Qi with venomous eyes, the Dark Monster dare not stay any longer. Now the situation is bad for him. If he stays here again, he must be caught today.


    The prison below is too terrible. I don''t want to go in again. It''s a nightmare that makes me crazy.


    "Want to go? Under the Tianchi Lake, do you think you can walk? "


    Guo Qi was about to chase him. Unexpectedly, the dark monster was just about to hide in the void and was kicked out.


    The monster Feng Tian and tie Shi appear. These two people have been waiting by the Tianchi Lake. They are relieved to see that the blue blood Tianchan has driven the old guys away.


    I didn''t expect that when I came down, I saw that the dark monster wanted to leave. Neither of them would let the dark monster go. Now that the dark monster is going to leave, they said they would leave the dark monster in eight ways.


    "Bang."


    The dark monster is surrounded by three people, while the little flower on one side is bombarding Zhao Mingcheng constantly. The two people are now starting their most primitive fight.


    "Poof."


    I don''t know how long it took. Xiaohua''s tiger fist finally hit Zhao Mingcheng''s chest. It blocked Zhao Mingcheng''s chest, made his throat sweet and vomited blood directly."I said, it''s impossible for you two to leave today. You can choose by yourself. Do you want to go down by yourself or let''s help you?"


    Rubbing her hands, Xiaohua looks at the prison at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake with a bad smile on her face. Then she looks at Zhao Mingcheng and the Dark Monster and asks.

 Chapter 194

    Just came out of the prison with no way to heaven and no way to earth, these people even dare to mention the prison, but also let them choose. Zhao Mingcheng is very angry.


    Although the dark monster was dissatisfied, he did not dare to speak. At the moment, he was surrounded by three people and had no ability to resist.


    Even his most sure power of swallowing is invalid to them. What else can he do to make himself invincible?


    In the heart is thinking of various countermeasures, at the moment of the dark monster face is very dignified, today seems to have encountered big trouble.


    It''s rare to encounter this kind of situation. After all, there are too few cases where there is no way back. It''s a bit strange today.


    "I don''t know who is going to win. Do you really think that if there are too many people, we''ll be the two of us?"


    With a ferocious smile on his face and the bloodstain hanging around his mouth, Zhao Mingcheng''s appearance became particularly ferocious. This time, he was like a bloodthirsty devil.


    "Come on, let tiger see how long you can trample?"


    Zhao Mingcheng and the Dark Monster are fighting for time now, but they have been completely suppressed on their own side. If they want to win, they must have help.


    But there is a blue blood toad outside. It''s the spirit of heaven and earth. It''s not stupid. If someone wants to come down, he will stop it first.


    There are too few people who can defeat the blue blood toad, otherwise, a blue blood toad will not scare those white headed old boys.


    Xiaohua doesn''t believe that miracles can happen to these two people at the moment. With this idea, Xiaohua is not afraid of these two people''s procrastination.


    "Hum, as long as we recover, you are not our opponent even if we have ten."


    Zhao Mingcheng''s power of time and space meets Xiaohua and is easily abused by Xiaohua. Zhao Mingcheng has to fight with his body skill. But when fighting with his body skill, where is the opponent of the beast?


    The essence of Xiaohua is fierce tiger, man and tiger fight? It''s pure abuse.


    Not to mention Zhao Mingcheng''s side, even the dark beast was beaten this time. The power of swallowing, which the dark beast was usually proud of, has not become a help, but has become his biggest shortcoming.


    Guo Qi can resist the swallowing power, and when the swallowing power is close to his body, it will make a hissing sound.


    The power of swallowing is engulfed and turned into power to fill Guo Qi. This situation makes the Dark Monster feel depressed and want to vomit blood. I didn''t expect that it is usually someone else who makes wedding clothes for himself. Today, it''s better. The power of swallowing makes wedding clothes for others.


    Looking at Xiaohua scornfully, Zhao Mingcheng opens his mouth and wants to enrage Xiaohua with his own words. In this case, Xiaohua may give himself time to recover.


    Although not the opponent of these people, but if you recover to the peak, even if you can''t play, you should still have a chance to run.


    I don''t want to go back to the dark prison. It''s better to die every day.


    "Since you are so powerful, one can beat ten like me, now you are injured, and I have only one. You can beat two or three like me if you are injured. I will not bully you, but I will fight with you."


    You think everyone''s stupid? Why give you time to recover? Who are you?


    Xiaohua looks at Zhao Mingcheng and his face is full of irony. Does such a person want to be clever in front of Laozi?


    "You..."


    Even in the peak period, he may not be the opponent of the dead cat, but this guy doesn''t let himself recover now. Zhao Mingcheng is full of black lines, pointing to Xiaohua, and can''t speak for a long time.


    "I don''t know what I am. I know I am very handsome, but I will be shy if you praise me so clearly."


    Cheeky as a city wall, Xiaohua is not modest at all, especially when Zhao Mingcheng points at him, he is angry with Zhao Mingcheng in this way.


    Sure enough, when Xiaohua''s words are finished, Zhao Mingcheng''s face turns purple and a mouthful of blood comes out of his mouth.


    I vomited blood.


    "Sweat, let you usually eat less spicy bar, you don''t listen, those things are harmful to health, you see, now the body mass is poor, estimated exhale too much, all began to vomit blood, alas."


    The clothes show pity for heaven and people. Xiaohua''s face is full of worry. People who don''t know are here. They think Xiaohua is really good for Zhao Mingcheng.


    "Asshole."


    Zhao Mingcheng is really dizzy by this dead cat. He doesn''t care to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He clenches his fist and is about to hit Xiaohua''s head. Today, he is shameless.


    "Mix your sister, egg also big uncle, your big uncle is an egg, your whole family is an egg."


    Innocent looking at Zhao Mingcheng, that kind of unspeakable grievance.


    Don''t you think tiger is for your sake? Do you want the dog to bite LV Dongbin? If you are like this, who dares to help others in the future? Be careful. I''ll tell you on TV.


    "Today I''m going to tear you to pieces."


    The person who hates swearing the most, at the moment every word of this dead cat can make him furious, Zhao Mingcheng can''t calm down any more."Come on, come on, you''re so special. I''m standing here. Come here."


    The power of time and space has solidified around him. This time, Xiaohua didn''t play cards according to the common sense. He only retrograded the power of time and space.


    Looking at Zhao Mingcheng with a harmless smile on his face, the appearance of dese makes Zhao Mingcheng want to clap his shoes on the dead cat''s face. Dese, your sister?


    "Dare to use the power of time and space? I don''t know what to do


    Feeling the power of familiarity, Zhao Mingcheng smiles on his face. He just suffered such a loss. Unexpectedly, the dead cat''s brain is pumping, and he also wants to taste being beaten.


    Although the power of time and space is a little strange, it is absolutely the power of time and space. Yes, Zhao Mingcheng is very sure that he can go through the power of time and space.


    "The power of time and space is so powerful, why don''t I dare to exert it?"


    Why don''t you come out and wait for others to fight? You''re not in your head, are you? Is it because this is the bottom of Tianchi, so it is flooded?


    Xiaohua feels inexplicable, he is exerting the power of time and space, unconvinced, you come to hit me, you come, I''m here, standing still, you come.


    "You asked for it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    In Zhao Mingcheng''s eyes, the dead cat couldn''t find it. No wonder he reminded him.


    "Well, you reminded me. Don''t worry. I won''t blame you later."


    Xiao Hua''s tiger claws scratched her nose. She looked at Zhao Mingcheng with an indifferent look. She couldn''t say how funny she was.


    "Chi Chi."


    Zhao Mingcheng is not talking. Instead, he spreads the power of time and space all over his body. Anyway, the power in front of him is the power of time and space, so he can use the power of time and space to bless himself, so that he can easily pass through this twisted layer of time and space.


    "Pa pa pa."


    It''s like an electric fire. When Zhao Mingcheng, who is full of the power of time and space, comes into contact with the twisted reinforcement layer of time and space in front of Xiaohua, it explodes with a crackle.


    Like firecrackers set off during the Chinese new year, Zhao Mingcheng''s body is exploding all the time.


    Zhao Mingcheng was silly when he had this kind of situation for no reason. It was the first time he had experienced this kind of situation. He was a little puzzled and didn''t know what to do.


    "Er, ah..."


    May be the pain will pull his consciousness back, back to God Zhao Mingcheng screamed, his body has been charred, he just did not stop the explosion?


    "Dead cat, you Er, ah It''s killing me


    Looking at Sehu Xiaohua with venom, Zhao Mingcheng doesn''t know what kind of magic the dead cat has exerted. He turns himself into this. What else do you want to say? But the pain is almost deep into his soul, which makes Zhao Mingcheng have no time to speak.


    There was more than a scream of pain. At the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, it was like purgatory, because someone screamed here. If someone came down to hear the sound, they would be scared and numb.


    "Well, what did I do? I wipe, don''t throw black pot to me, you don''t have the ability to blame tiger Lord, grass


    Xiaohua wants to laugh, but he has to hold it back. Others may not know why this happens, but he is the mastermind of Zhao Mingcheng''s injury.


    Just in front of her time and space force, Xiaohua deliberately reversed the time and space force. She usually runs in the positive direction, but this time it runs in the reverse direction.


    Zhao Mingcheng didn''t know that he had been running the power of time and space in reverse. He thought that his brain was cramped, so he would exert the power of time and space in front of him. Carelessness and complacency made Zhao Mingcheng make such a mistake.


    In order to pass through this distorted area of time and space, Zhao Mingcheng must run the force of time and space, and the force of time and space running in the positive direction and in the reverse direction can touch everything. Immortality is already a miracle.


    "Well, you have to die, dead cat. I curse you for being struck by thunder and lightning..."


    Even though he can''t fight, he can''t walk. Now Zhao Mingcheng, who is in pain, wants to know himself with a knife.


    The whole body is very painful, and this is the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, so the power here is very strong. The pool water is blessed on the body, and the damage caused by the power of time and space is more serious. Zhao Mingcheng, who is in pain, falls on the bottom of the Tianchi Lake and keeps rolling.


    While rolling, he screams, but Xiaohua doesn''t let him go. He spreads the power of retrograde time and space all over Zhao Mingcheng''s body again, trapping him.


    "Pa pa."


    Seeing that Zhao Mingcheng fell to the ground and lost his fighting power, Sehu Xiaohua patted the injured ash and showed a satisfied smile on her face. Then she turned around and went to the next goal step by step.


    "Asshole, what did you do to him?"


    Surrounded by Guo Qi, tie Shi and the monster Feng Tian, the Dark Monster already feels that something is wrong. He quietly pays attention to Zhao Mingcheng.


    Originally thought that Zhao Mingcheng can rely on his own strength to clean up the dead cat and then help himself to share a person.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Mingcheng fell to the ground by the dead cat and screamed. The dark monster was in a very good mood."You don''t care what I did to him. Now you can''t protect yourself when mud Bodhisattva crosses the river, or do you want to take the initiative or do we help you?"

 Chapter 195

    Didn''t you pull your ass up to the sky before?


    How can I remember someone saying that he would drop the tiger? Now why don''t you say that? Come on, tiger is waiting here.


    Although the expected face slapping didn''t appear, but now she abused Zhao Mingcheng. Xiaohua was surprised and very happy.


    This monster thought that he would fight them from a fair angle. What a joke.


    This is a fight. We are not friends. Why should we think for you? You''re out of your mind.


    "I said, dark boy, it''s a fight. Do you think it''s a little kid playing around? You can say that if you don''t play, you don''t play? "


    Xiaohua didn''t intend to explain too much. The next moment, he made a move and directly added the power of time and space and the power of ice to his tiger fist.


    This dark monster is not a good bird. Before that, he swore that he would never die with him. Now what he has to do is to clean him up quickly.


    Such a person can''t stay. Although Xiaohua believes in her own power, the times are progressing. The dark monster may not be his opponent now. But once the Dark Monster''s power is fully awakened, the realm will leap up at that time, and she will not be his opponent.


    Don''t want to bury a custom-made bomb around him, Xiaohua now wants to quickly kill the crisis in the cradle, so, this time to the dark monster, he has no reservation.


    "Don''t think that if you have too many people, you can treat me as a soft persimmon. If the dog is anxious, he will jump off the wall. You are waiting for my counter attack."


    The complexion is particularly ugly. Seeing that Xiaohua''s attack is about to fall on him, the Dark Monster has finished the final fight this time.


    "Don''t talk to him, just suppress it."


    It''s better to get in touch with the crisis quickly. Xiaohua is always a little uneasy now. He doesn''t know where the uneasiness comes from. So when he hears the cruel words from the dark monster, he directly tells the other three people.


    "Well."


    "Hey, hey, I''ve been trying to catch this guy for a long time."


    "I''m sorry for the pride of the two of them."


    Iron stone rubbed his hands with excitement on his face. He wanted to beat the dark monster for a long time, but he never had a chance.


    Now they not only have the chance, but also have this ability. Four people kick one dark monster. If they can''t clean up the dark monster, they don''t want to live any more. They just end up at the bottom of Tianchi.


    "Come out, devouring beast."


    Fingernails unknowingly become longer, the next moment, the dark beast even cut his wrist a long hole, and then, black blood flow out.


    Where the blood flows, there is endless darkness, which is deep and incomparable. It seems that people can be deeply immersed in it at a glance.


    After the black blood dripping down, slowly, began to change the shape on the ground, the next moment, directly transformed into a Black Unicorn.


    The unicorn appears. Under its unicorn, there are always blood red eyes. After the unicorn appears, the whole Tianchi Lake seems to have burst.


    Although there is a lot of water in Tianchi, because of the appearance of the dark unicorn, the whole Tianchi becomes boiling, and the endless water begins to roll and bubble.


    "No, this Unicorn can''t absorb the power of Tianchi."


    This unicorn is the source of the power of swallowing, and it is the power of swallowing itself. Therefore, when this Unicorn appeared and caused the upheaval at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, Xiaohua immediately changed her face and said.


    "Roast it."


    "Steamed is not good."


    "For such a big size, I feel that I''d better cut off the dirty places first and then stew."


    Contrary to Xiaohua''s expectation, he looks at the Unicorn with a cautious expression on his face, and Guo Qi and his three people begin to discuss eating the unicorn.


    Looking at the three people with black lines, Xiaohua doesn''t know what to say. When is it? How can he still have this idea?


    "You three bastards, if you don''t do it quickly, when this big guy absorbs the power of Tianchi completely, no one in Yanhua is his opponent."


    Xiaohua, this is definitely not because of the three people''s relaxation and say cruel words to scare the three people, he really felt the crisis.


    The power of swallowing is terrible, and it is almost one of the most powerful hitting forces in the world. Now the dark unicorn is the original beast of the power of swallowing, and there is no doubt that it is powerful.


    The powerful dark Unicorn absorbed the powerful power of Tianchi. At that time, his entry will surpass the speed of the rocket. Such a powerful power is not what the practitioners can imagine.


    As long as the dark Unicorn fully recovers, at that time, the powerful phagocytic power, coupled with the continuous power of Tianchi as the backup energy, even the strong one in the seventh realm will not be his opponent.


    "Jie Jie, are you afraid now?"


    Standing behind the dark unicorn, the Dark Monster has a grim smile on his face. At this moment, he finally breathes a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect to use his ultimate trump card today, but the effect is very ideal.See color tiger floret flustered worry and dignified look, dark monster heart can''t say of happy, want is such effect.


    "Scared? It''s not that I look down on the hybrid unicorn. Even if it''s a pure predator here, I have a way to deal with it. "


    Although this original phagocytic beast is powerful, it is not strong enough to make Xiaohua feel powerless. They still have a card stronger than the phagocytic beast, but now Xiaohua doesn''t want to use it.


    The dark Unicorn has no fixed form now and needs very strong power. Although Tianchi provides him with a natural favorable environment, he also needs time to absorb power.


    Xiaohua and Guoqi are not stupid. They don''t leave enough time for him to swallow the power of such a powerful unicorn.


    "Just keep pretending. Since you are not afraid, try the power of the dark unicorn."


    Then, the next moment, the Dark Monster''s hands quickly knot a very complex seal, and then a burst of drink in his mouth, the next moment, the dark unicorn is swallowing the water of Tianchi.


    With the water flowing into the pond, the dark Unicorn became bigger and bigger, and finally became tens of feet tall.


    "Unicorn, give me up, and beat them to death."


    As long as you have the power of swallowing, you will become the master of the dark unicorn. At this moment, the dark Unicorn has recovered 20% of its power. Although it is only 20%, it is enough to deal with such four people.


    With a haughty smile on his face, the Dark Monster commands the dark gobbler and lets the dark gobbler fight with Guo Qi and others.


    "I say big rhinoceros, you say, tiger Lord is going to steam you or burn you?"


    I don''t know if it''s contagious. Before I was sweating, Guo Qi and his wife were discussing how to eat this dark unicorn.


    Now it''s time to fight. On the contrary, Xiaohua began to say so. He suddenly understood why Guo Qi and the three discussed eating first.


    "Moo."


    It''s like a buffalo barking. The roar of this dark monster is very loud. Even everyone in Tianchi is shaking as if they are going to pour out.


    "Quack quack."


    There is something strange at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, and the blue blood toad, who is chasing those old people with white hair, croaks, stops jumping, and turns to look at the Tianchi Lake.


    "Quack quack."


    Toad''s eyes full of aura turned around, and then began to turn around and jump toward Tianchi.


    "Moo, your brother-in-law, I''ll beat you out of the water today."


    Xiaohua is very dissatisfied with the dark unicorn. When she used to fight with people who have phagocytic power, that guy''s original phagocytic beast has always been a unicorn, but it''s much more handsome than this guy.


    Such things that have been destroying the image do not deserve to exist, and are easy to smear their memory. Therefore, Xiaohua plans to let the dark Unicorn go back to the furnace to rebuild.


    "Crouching trough, are you still unconvinced?"


    The dark Unicorn twists its huge head, and its blood red eyes are full of horror. It stares at Xiaohua, as if it understands Xiaohua''s words, and rushes to Xiaohua with its head down.


    A big surprise, a small pity, such a big and a small extremely special contrast did not surprise many people.


    Not to mention the huge dark gobbler, it can be cast as the last trump card of the dark monster, which is enough to show the power of the dark unicorn.


    flowers are as like as two peas. They can fight three thousand or three thousand alike, even if the dark unicorns need to weigh them. But if they can be used again, they will not be able to speak.


    Xiaohua directly uses the power of time and space to send Guo Qi to one side. He stays here to fight with the unicorn.


    "I wipe, dead cat, why do you keep us away?"


    "It must be for the sole."


    "No, I have to go too, or he will occupy such a delicious food."


    The space in front of him flashed. At the next moment, Guo Qi, tie Shi and Feng Tian appeared tens of feet away from the fighting place. Such a long distance was enough to ensure their safety.


    Can see floret a person to stay in place, three people have their own ideas, one by one and think about floret there rushed in the past, also don''t know is to help floret, or think about delicious.


    "Come here again and disturb tiger. I''m not finished with you."


    Floret turned his head and said so fiercely, and then began to fight with the dark Unicorn wholeheartedly. Although the unicorn can have confidence in the battle, this guy is not weak.


    "Do you want to fight with my original devouring beast with your own strength? I don''t know whether you should say that you are too confident in your own strength, or that you want to die out of your own conceit? "


    With a scornful smile on his face, the Dark Monster looked at the flower and said.


    Not to mention the power of the dark unicorn''s phagocytosis, even if it''s not included in the phagocytosis, the power of this unicorn is not that the general strong can contend with.If the dead cat dares to rush up alone, he dares to let the original dark Unicorn abuse Xiaohua into a dog.

 Chapter 196

    "The tiger Lord is not as big as anything else. He just likes to challenge with high difficulty. Since you believe in this buffalo so much, the tiger Lord can''t let you down."


    Said, color tiger floret direct hand, clenched tiger fist over all over the powerful force.


    The power of time and space distorts the space around tiger fist, and the power of ice freezes the energy pool at the bottom of Tianchi.


    With a powerful fist, the whole Tianchi Lake is shaking. After Xiaohua''s fist is smashed out, he will appear behind the dark Unicorn the next moment.


    "Instead of wasting energy to defeat the unicorn, it''s better to defeat you directly, so that the unicorn will not attack itself."


    With a bad smile on her face, Xiaohua blows directly at the dark monster. She wants to fight the dark monster with the power of time and space and ice.


    "The border of darkness."


    The situation is so sudden that the Dark Monster never thought that he had summoned the dark unicorn. The dead cat dare to use the power of time and space to break through the power of phagocytosis.


    With a burst of pressure, a dark curtain appeared in front of the dark monster. The dark curtain was like a shield to block the Dark Monster and protect the Dark Monster inside.


    "Bang."


    With a loud noise, Xiaohua''s fist full of strength smashed on the dark border, and the powerful vibration wave spread out, even overturning a large part of the pool water.


    "Quack quack."


    The blue blood toad, seeing this, was still croaking, but he moved more quickly. He didn''t know what was happening at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, but at this time he had to go back quickly.


    "Click."


    It seems to be the sound of broken glass. In Xiaohua''s fist, the dark curtain condensed by the power of swallowing is frozen by the power of ice. At the next moment, the fist of the power of time and space distorts part of the chaos.


    I don''t know if it''s the strength of the fist that''s too strong, or the chaotic force that''s twisted by the force of time and space that''s so powerful that it breaks the boundary of swallowing.


    Cracks appear on the black border, and the emergency black curtain of the dark monster is broken by Xiaohua.


    "I didn''t expect that you could break my dark border, but Well, do you think you can be proud of that? "


    "Unicorn, attack."


    The border of defense was broken, and the Dark Monster did not panic. Although the attack of Xiaohua was unexpected, the attack of the dark Unicorn did not stop.


    At the moment of the black curtain, Xiaohua''s powerful attack, the next moment, the dark unicorn''s Unicorn directly rushed over.


    "Oh, the troughs."


    Back to God, floret suddenly felt a chill appeared behind him, let him some back cool.


    Don''t even turn his head, because Xiaohua knows that there is no time to turn his head now. He turns his body fiercely and tries not to become the whole attack range.


    "Puchi."


    The huge Unicorn rushed over. Although Xiaohua was trying to dodge, the unicorn''s attack was too fast.


    The sharp one horn is like a sharp sword, which cuts the tiger body of Xiaohua, leaving a long wound on Xiaohua''s back.


    "Wipe your sister. It''s killing tiger."


    Back injury, floret face is very ugly, how many years, did not expect to be injured again today, that kind of pain let floret become more cautious.


    This dark Unicorn can''t be underestimated. If it''s underestimated, it''s still its own fault.


    I''m very dissatisfied. Xiaohua is not good at all. He has obviously raised his speed, and the dark Unicorn rushes towards him at high speed. How did he suddenly turn around?


    Some don''t understand, floret also don''t bother to continue to tangle in this matter, he quickly use the power of time and space to gather all the power of Tianchi bottom to his side.


    Through the weak acceleration of time, let those forces quickly recover their injuries, so that space and time with the treatment, floret will soon live up.


    "I''ve been worried about this color tiger for a long time."


    Seeing that Xiaohua is attacked by the dark unicorn, Guo Qi is very worried. All three of them don''t want to leave Xiaohua alone, for fear that there will be something wrong with Xiaohua.


    Which thought the injured little flower soon nothing, can jump can jump, look like, where is the injured tiger? It''s just a lively material.


    Although the mouth is complaining, but the face is happy smile, Guo Qi three people are relieved, this color tiger is still very reliable.


    "Big buffalo, you are sneaking attack and wiping. When did the cow become so unkind?"


    Although the back recovered, but that kind of pain still let floret some difficult to let go.


    The dark unicorn is full of phagocytic power, although the simple Unicorn Attack on the back is no big problem, but the phagocytic power is different.


    Every human body has power, even if it is power, it will be swallowed by the power of phagocytosis.The power of the dark Unicorn went directly into Xiaohua''s body. If Xiaohua didn''t use the power of time and space to control the power of swallowing, and then use the power of Tianchi bottom to recover, now the power of attacking the whole body would be swallowed up.


    "Moo."


    The answer to Xiaohua is just a cry. Seeing the performance of the dark unicorn, the angry Xiaohua keeps stamping her feet. I have to beat you out today.


    His heart is full of anger. Xiaohua is very powerful, and every punch is directly turned into a sharp blade. What he has to do is not to hammer the dark Unicorn with strength.


    The strength will be swallowed, and the dark strength will also be swallowed. When there is no way to fight against the power of swallowing, the only thing to do is to use sharp weapons to deal with the power of swallowing.


    "Take this long knife and use it."


    Guo Qi has been carrying the long sword prepared for Chu Tao, which was left by the island''s ghost Ren in black. Of course, to be sure, Guo Qi blackmailed it from those ghost Ren.


    The name of the long Dao is qinindao. It is a kind of spiritual Dao with evil power. Although there are seven Dao, any one you take out is more spiritual than other famous Dao.


    Guo Qi always wanted to give Chu Tao a long sword. He liked it, so he always took it with him. On the one hand, he could defend himself. On the other hand, he could give it to Chu Tao as soon as he saw him.


    I didn''t expect that the long knife would work again. I yelled at Xiaohua. The next moment, Xiaohua suddenly appeared beside Guo Qi, reached for the long knife, and then quickly disappeared.


    "This color Tiger..."


    I thought Xiaohua couldn''t use her own long knife. Unexpectedly, Xiaohua''s action was not tardy at all. He took the knife away in an instant. Guo Qi shook his head and showed a smile on his face.


    Since the strength of the wind, floret can not take advantage, then rely on such a spiritual to fight against the dark Unicorn it.


    "Sehu, if you feel that you can''t fight, remember to ask for help from me. Don''t worry. Although I don''t know you well, my name is Lei. People call me Lei Feng. I will help you."


    Iron stone face with a bad smile, began to say, but he just said this, he saw floret''s body a stagger, almost did not fall.


    "Dead cat, don''t worry. If something happens to you, I will never help you. Men should fight in a man''s way. I know what kind of person you are who would rather die than surrender."


    Monster Feng Tian and iron stone''s words are not quite the same, he knows the strength of floret, deliberately say so.


    "Go away, if you don''t help me when you see that I can''t hold on, you see how I can cut you, boy."


    I can''t help it any more. Xiaohua turns around and blames Feng Tian.


    "Hey, this knife is good, big buffalo. Do you want to try it?"


    With an obscene smile on her face, Xiaohua has been holding the knife in her tiger claws and shaking in front of the dark unicorn.


    "Moo!"


    In response to Xiaohua''s voice, Xiaohua''s face turned blue, just like pig liver, not to mention how ugly it was.


    "I will cut you now."


    Don''t want to see this guy again. It''s too eye-catching. Xiaohua clenches the seven Ninja knife, and Shua''s knife is like a dark unicorn.


    "Whew."


    The dark unicorn, tens of feet tall, struck Xiaohua with such a thunderous blow. The next moment, his body disappeared in a flash, making Xiaohua''s attack empty.


    "It''s fast to hide, but do you think you can get away with it?"


    With a smile on her face, Xiaohua didn''t get angry because she hit the air. Instead, she became excited.


    The buffalo is still afraid of the knife.


    Knowing this, Xiaohua''s speed of wielding a knife is faster and faster. Unconsciously, he forces the dark unicorn to a corner.


    "Back, you''re back. Keep going."


    With a sarcastic smile on his face, he continued to wave the long knife in his hand. He didn''t mean to stop.


    The dark Unicorn had just dared to attack herself. Xiaohua couldn''t let it go. Today she had to beat this guy out of the water.


    "Moo."


    Seems to feel the crisis, dark Unicorn also some panic, mouth howling voice more frequent.


    "Hum, dark unicorn, swallow up the power of Tianchi."


    The complexion is not very good, the dark monster is also a little scared at the moment, this dead cat has such a skill, even forces the dark unicorn to retreat all the time.


    I don''t know what the dark unicorn is afraid of, but since the dark unicorn is retreating, the dark monster is like letting the dark Unicorn continue to devour the power here.


    He hoped that the dark Unicorn could devour all the power, so that the power of the dark Unicorn could not surpass even the whole Yanhua.


    "Quack quack."


    The dark unicorn turned to look at the dark monster, and then began to turn itself into a bottomless cave, even pouring the water of Tianchi into his body.The surging power has penetrated into the body of the dark unicorn, the momentum of the dark unicorn is more and more spiritual, the physique is also more and more big, finally there is a trend of change.


    Just when Xiaohua saw that the dark unicorn was getting stronger and was going to fight, a toad called, and then the big toad appeared here.


    The dark Unicorn wants to swallow up the whole Tianchi Lake. This is the home of the blue blood toad. Now someone has destroyed its toad nest, and the blue blood toad has given up.

 Chapter 197

    "How did you get down? You''re down. Where are the old guys? "


    I don''t know what''s going on. Why does this blue blood toad appear here? Xiaohua''s expression is not very natural.


    He clearly let the blue blood toad stay outside to bully those old people. Now he should be fighting with those people. Why did he come down?


    My heart is full of too many questions, no matter now is facing the dark unicorn, Xiaohua directly asked the blue blood toad.


    "Quack quack."


    In response to Xiaohua''s several toad calls, Xiaohua doesn''t understand tiger language. Now, Xiaohua can only wait for the battle between Bufo Bufo bufo and the dark gobbler.


    Although the dark unicorn is very powerful, Xiaohua doesn''t think that the blue blood toad will lose to him. This guy is the favorite of heaven and earth. He can''t be bullied just because he is bullied.


    "Moo."


    A cow''s cry of drinking water reminds me that the dark Unicorn formed by the power of swallowing is staring at the blue blood toad, and is no longer calm.


    It is also a spirit beast. There will be an induction between beasts, and they will feel each other''s existence and strength.


    It seems that the sense of the blue blood toad is unusual, so the dark Unicorn began to fret.


    While absorbing the power from the bottom of Tianchi, he was staring at the blue blood toad. At this time, he was most afraid of the attack of the blue blood toad.


    "Quack quack."


    I didn''t expect that I had all appeared. The buffalo was still absorbing the power of Tianchi. The blue blood toad gave up and rushed directly.


    This is the place where he was born and raised. No matter who this person is, it''s unforgivable to let others destroy him.


    The long tongue came out and rolled around the neck of the dark unicorn. Then the blood red body became bigger and bigger, and it was almost beyond the size of the dark devouring beast.


    "Whoosh."


    The body settle down, blue blood Tianchan''s tongue fiercely flick, that is devouring the dark unicorn of Tianchi''s power unexpectedly directly by him to throw out.


    "Well done. Come on, go on. I''ll treat you to beef for killing this buffalo today."


    I didn''t expect that the blue blood toad lost his temper, and even the gobbler was shriveled in his hand. Xiaohua kept clapping and Howling while watching, with a smile on his face.


    "If I had known you were holding it like this, I would not have had to fight with a tiger. I would have let you, a toad, come and abuse the whole court."


    Regret, mouth in complain, Xiaohua face is a smile, today is really cool, have such a blue blood toad do little brother, worth.


    After going out, he would dare to say that he was a sick cat and let the toad bite them to death.


    "Moo, moo."


    He was thrown far away, and the dark unicorn was angry. The blood red eye on his forehead began to drip blood. The black blood soon spread all over his body. The dark unicorn is now a blood red unicorn.


    The blood red toad fights the blood red unicorn, and now the two holy beasts begin to fight fiercely.


    "Who do you think responded?"


    Standing more than ten feet away, tie Shi looks at the fighting blue blood toad and the dark unicorn, and asks Feng Tian for his opinion.


    "I feel like toad wins a lot."


    His wife has changed into a toad monster. Although Feng Tian doesn''t like toad, he also has a different view on it.


    Pointing to the blue blood toad in front of him, Feng Tian said. This time, he felt that this kind of holy beast was more powerful.


    "Ha ha, I think so, too."


    "Wait for the toad to burn the dark unicorn."


    Feng Tian is hungry. Looking at the dark unicorn, he unconsciously thinks of beef and wants to eat meat.


    "I prefer barbecue. Why don''t we just barbecue the whole one then?"


    Feng Tian is hungry, and the iron stone he took with him is also hungry. His eyes are shining and he stares at the dark unicorn. He licks his lips and says.


    "Part of it can be braised in brown sauce, part of it can be barbecued. If you like steamed food, you can also steamed part of it."


    Such a big dark unicorn, if all used for braised, it''s too big, difficult to deal with, but if all used for barbecue, it''s a pity.


    After thinking about it, Feng Tian thinks it''s better to divide it into several parts. He can do whatever he wants.


    "You want to eat unicorns? I''m not afraid to talk big. "


    The Dark Monster has been standing not far away from the dark unicorn. Guo Qi''s conversation spreads to the ears of the dark monster, and he hears a burst of murmur.


    Not to say that the dark monster is transformed by the power of swallowing, but the fighting power of the dark monster is not what they say they can clean up.


    "Sehu, come here. I have something to ask you."


    Xiaohua murmurs about how to fight the dark unicorn. Looking at Xiaohua like that, she wants to run over and kick Xiaohua.


    Why don''t you know this color tiger? Now the dark Unicorn has been restrained by the blue blood toad. Why don''t you know how to deal with the dark monster?"No, tiger is busy."


    I''m kidding. There''s a good play here. I''ll listen to your questions? You''re not out of your mind, are you?


    "Oh, I''ll wipe it. Are you still angry?"


    When he heard that Xiaohua refused directly, Guo began to smile. If this color tiger didn''t give him some color to see, he didn''t know why the flowers were so red.


    "I wipe, what do you want?"


    Some depressed, floret heart is very unhappy, is watching the battle, this time call oneself why, have not to introduce beauty to oneself.


    "I don''t understand. Since the dark Unicorn has been restrained, where are you still? Do you want to watch the Dark Monster run away


    Very unhappy, this color tiger usually looks like a doggie, now how to change the IQ suppression?


    "I don''t know. I forgot."


    Suddenly wake up, Xiaohua also don''t wait for Guo Qi to say more, the next moment directly appear in front of the dark monster, facing the Dark Monster without saying a word, start to fight.


    "Bang."


    The speed is too fast, a punch hit, the Dark Monster has not come to remember the reaction, directly hit in the face, eyes are smashed swollen.


    "I don''t like grass, you also attack?"


    He was hit in the face by the sudden attack, especially the eye. Now it''s a little too much to see. The Dark Monster''s direct rude.


    "Hey, hey, it''s you."


    Floret face with a harmless smile, finish, like a storm general attack again.


    "Cool, cool, cool."


    The fists were all in one place. Xiaohua looked at the swollen face of the Dark Monster and couldn''t help shouting.


    Every time I hit him in the eye of the dark monster, he couldn''t see clearly. Because Xiaohua''s tiger fist is powerful, although most of it was swallowed up by the power of swallowing, some of it was borne by the dark monster.


    The huge power impact comes over, the face of the Dark Monster directly swollen into a pig''s head, looking at his masterpiece, Xiaohua laughs that is called a back and forth.


    "Don''t you agree? I''ll ask you, "do you agree?"


    Looking at the dark monster in front of him, Xiaohua asks.


    At the moment, the dark unicorn is fighting with the blue blood toad, while Xiaohua has abused the dark monster, and the situation is totally one-sided.


    "Damn cat, I''m not finished with you."


    It''s the first time in my life that I was bullied by a cat. What''s the day today? I''ve been oppressed by this dead cat all the time. Don''t mention that the dark monster is so depressed.


    "No end? Come and hit me


    Like to see others want to kill themselves but can not beat their own appearance, floret feel that is a sense of achievement.


    In the eyes of the dark monster, Xiaohua''s funny appearance is a kind of mockery.


    "Damn it, I want you to bury me today."


    Let''s go. Today we have to play with our lives. This cat will not die, even if it is a ghost.


    Anger soared into the sky, and the whole person became a dark abyss. In this abyss, it seemed that he could feel the breath of death.


    "Without the original beast, who do you think you are?"


    The original beast, dark unicorn, is fighting. It can''t increase the power of the Dark Monster any more. Xiaohua laughs at him sarcastically.


    "Even if there is no original beast, I will take care of you as usual"


    the dark abyss is like an endless ocean, in which there are endless dead bones, endless sea of blood and soul


    Floret just looked at one of them, then quickly took back the line of sight.


    "How can you use the power of swallowing to make a false appearance?"


    The power of swallowing not only engulfs power, but also can engulf everything, even people''s sight.


    Floret''s sight was almost engulfed, he did not dare to see now, if the sight and consciousness are sunk in it, it is really dangerous.


    "It''s just a dead cat. No matter how powerful your Divine sense is, it will sink me today."


    Seeing the reaction of Xiaohua, the Dark Monster''s face is full of confidence. What he wants is this effect. If the dead cat is defeated, several people over there will not be their opponents, and they will not be allowed to leave at that time.


    "Dark unicorn, what are you waiting for? Give me the power to swallow Tianchi. "


    The power of Tianchi is too powerful. It seems that the only one that can absorb such a powerful power at the same time is the dark unicorn, the original beast of swallowing power.


    The power of the dark unicorn is very strong. Once it can get enough power, it''s easy to defeat the bloody toad.


    It seems to see the banner of victory shaking, the Dark Monster began to drink up, clearly told the dark Unicorn not to delay time.


    If it''s delayed, there may be an accident. He is a man who pursues safety. What he needs now is to do his best to kill the dead cat and the bloody toad.No matter who appears today, I have to clean up this toad first.


    "Moo."


    It''s a buffalo cry again. It seems that the dark Unicorn starts to make itself bigger and bigger, turning into a bottomless hole and instilling all the water into the body.


    "Quack, dare to rob my food and kill you."

 Chapter 198

    I don''t know if it was stimulated. Besides quacking, the blue blood toad could speak human words.


    "I wipe, so you can talk all the time, damn, I think you can only speak frog language."


    A burst of depression, heard the blue blood Toad''s words, floret has a kind of biting impulse, this goods is too pit.


    Fortunately, I didn''t explain to him for a long time, otherwise I would like to slap myself now.


    "Yes, he robbed you of your food, beat him, beat the hell."


    Since this blue blood toad is not willing to let things out, floret is constantly fanning the flames, but the Dark Monster can only watch.


    Dark Monster wants to stop Xiaohua, but he is not Xiaohua''s opponent, and blue blood Tianchan doesn''t listen to him.


    "Shut up, asshole."


    Helpless, had to constantly attack floret, so that floret has been kept quiet, no mind to disturb the blue blood Toad''s thinking.


    "Shut up, sister. Shut up, brother-in-law. Why should I shut up? When it''s such a good time, I won''t shut up. If I''m not convinced, you have to bear it for me. "


    The color tiger small flower began to play the hooligan, but looked at him, the hooligan is to take him out of the way, the Dark Monster almost no gas to spit blood.


    "Hum, dark abyss, ghost trace."


    Knowing that he won''t get any benefit from his words, the Dark Monster didn''t argue with Xiaohua, but directly sent out his own attack from the dark abyss.


    "Ouch, did you attack? To tell you the truth, tiger, I''ve been waiting to see how long you can hold it. "


    It''s strange that the Dark Monster doesn''t attack. Xiaohua has been on guard for a long time, but I didn''t expect this guy to start playing the most powerful card now.


    "Hum."


    A cold pit, the Dark Monster did not expect Guo Qi to see through his ideas, he did not speak, just constantly let the ghost in the dark abyss appear in Xiaohua''s side.


    People''s strength can be improved rapidly, but people''s state of mind and state of mind are difficult to improve in a short time.


    No matter what the origin of this dead cat is, now that he appears in front of his own abyss of swallowing, he will not want to leave alive.


    The endless ghost is the existence of the most bitterness. Those bitterness will disturb everyone''s mind. Once the mind is disturbed, launching an attack at that time will get twice the result with half the effort.


    This dead cat is a just refined guy. As long as he catches the road, he will be at his disposal?


    In the mind beautiful thought, the Dark Monster hand degree all sharp rise, completely did not put the floret in the eye.


    The surging power is constantly turning, even want to put floret completely covered in it, and floret Lengleng fixed in place, seems to have lost the soul.


    "Gobble it up."


    Arms open, dark monster like a judge, even in the trial of the soul of Xiaohua, that posture, see the distance of Guo Qi and others face startled.


    "Not good."


    Seeing that Xiaohua is about to be cleaned up, Guo Qi and the three quickly want to rush to Xiaohua''s side, trying to resist the powerful blow of the dark monster.


    They all know that Xiaohua is very powerful, but they also know that Xiaohua is the end of the strong bow.


    After 3000 incarnations, I have exhausted my strength. It''s not easy to support up to now.


    Had it not been for the recovery of Tianchi Lake, I''m afraid Xiaohua would have fainted on the ground long ago. Where would she have fought as bravely as before.


    "It''s late."


    Finally caught the opportunity, the dark monster will not let go of this fleeting opportunity, while Guo Qi and others have not come, directly put the flower into the dark abyss.


    "Ha ha, dead cat, today next year is your memorial day."


    since the flowers have been controlled by the small flowers, is not the life and death of the flower itself has the final say? DARK monster heart beautiful calculation.


    "Asshole."


    Xiaohua is trapped. Guo Qi''s face is very ugly, while Feng Tian directly clenches his fist. No matter what power the dark beast has, he wants to beat the dark beast out of the dung.


    "Heavenly fire reappears."


    Different from Guo Qi and tie Shi, Feng Tian, the monster, shows his strength first. The powerful blue flame is burning. At the moment, there is a kind of blood red color in the flame.


    Blood red flame suddenly rose up, fast burning, will be here Tianchi water almost burned, a blood red against the opposite darkness.


    "Do you think this fire can block the power of swallowing? It''s too much to belittle the power of swallowing


    I didn''t expect that this monster would choose to use different abilities to resist the power of swallowing. It''s really retarded.


    With a mocking smile on his face, the Dark Monster began to pour out the power of the dark abyss, trying to wrap the three people who rushed in.


    "Hiss."


    Guo Qi was the first to block the attack of the power of swallowing, and I don''t know if it was a congenital nemesis. When the powerful power of swallowing approached Guo Qi, he could not help but become the dowry of Guo Qi''s power, which was completely transformed into power and transmitted to Guo Qi."Asshole."


    Having been fighting, he forgot that Guo Qi could resist his own power of swallowing. Now he suddenly remembered that the expression of the dark beast changed rapidly. The next moment, he quickly recovered all his power of swallowing.


    "Big toad over there, don''t fight. Come here."


    Thinking of his own advantages, Guo Qi didn''t rush to fight, but directly yelled at the blue blood toad, who was fighting with the dark unicorn, to let him come.


    Blue blood toad didn''t know why Guo Qi called him, but he was fighting now and couldn''t leave at all.


    "Go I can''t get away


    It seems to be in the sound, Guo Qi''s ears think of a few obscure words, look up to the blue blood toad, Guo Qi know, this is the blue blood toad said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Leave that guy to me. You can deal with this monster."


    Pointing to the dark monster, Guo Qi has a calm smile on his face. This time, he wants to turn the Dark Monster''s plan into nothing.


    "So..."


    It seems that he is not at ease. Blue blood toad looks at Guo Qi, then at the dark monster, and finally at his opponent. The dark Unicorn looks at him for a long time, then nods his head.


    "Well, who do you think you are? I''m not sure if I''m going to fight back. "


    It''s not that the Dark Monster despises Guo Qi. It''s that he knows his origin too well. It''s definitely not something that a human can deal with.


    The power of swallowing is not said, but fighting, Guo Qi''s thin body is not the opponent of his original beast.


    The horns of the dark Unicorn are not idle. Guo Qi is like this. If he goes, he will clean up a few. Maybe this time, Guo Qi will not see the sun tomorrow.


    "Buffalo, come here, I''m waiting for your attack."


    Looking at the huge body of the dark unicorn, Guo Qi didn''t have any fear on his face. Instead, he was smiling, which made other people feel strange. What did he think?


    "Something''s wrong. Does he want to..."


    Seems to be suddenly thought of what, Dark Monster expression fierce a change, and then quickly change into a black line.


    "Damn it."


    The next moment, the Dark Monster wants to leave alone, regardless of everything here.


    "Quack quack."


    The Dark Monster has turned into darkness, but just when he wants to cover the whole Tianchi Lake and run away in silence, the blue blood toad cries.


    "Hey, hey, want to go?"


    Xiaohua has been caught by the dark monster. Now once the Dark Monster leaves, it will be difficult to see Xiaohua in the future.


    Although I don''t like Xiaohua''s obscene appearance, at least Xiaohua helps me a lot. Iron stone and monster Feng Tian don''t want Xiaohua to be in danger.


    "Whoa, whoa."


    At the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, the sound of water burst out. At the next moment, the blue blood toad turned into a sharp sword and rushed into the darkness.


    "I don''t know what to do, but dare to break into the dark abyss?"


    I''ve been worried about how to deal with such a big guy, although I don''t know what the bloody toad has, at least it''s not simple.


    Such a big guy, now he even seeks his own death and breaks into the dark abyss. With a smile on his face, the dark monster is waiting for you to fall into the trap.


    "Come on, as long as you come in today, I''ll stay here."


    I''m worried about such a big guy. Since this big guy has already killed himself, there''s no need to be afraid.


    Although Guo Qi''s power is strange, he is not afraid of the power of swallowing, and even can resist the power of swallowing into his own use.


    But Guo Qi''s own realm is too weak. If he fights with him at that time, he is definitely not his opponent.


    With this in mind, the Dark Monster seemed to see the lost victory coming again.


    "Whoosh."


    I only heard the sound of breaking the water. The next moment, the blue blood toad appeared directly in front of the dark abyss.


    The dark abyss, like the original devouring beast, is the mace of the dark monster. Generally speaking, it is invincible to have so many maces in his realm, but I met Guo Qi and his party.


    "Ha ha, OK, OK, OK!"


    Looking up at the sky laughing, even said two good, dark monster this moment seems to have experienced the night to see the dawn, laughing very happy, very happy.


    "Well, dead cat and Toad are gone. What are you going to fight with me? Wait till you die


    Although Sehu Xiaohua doesn''t look very impressive, her strength is really not strong. She is definitely the most mysterious and powerful among Guo Qi''s group. But Xiaohua doesn''t know what''s going on, so she goes into the dark abyss.


    The dark abyss is an abyss composed of the power of swallowing. Once in it, even those who surpass the realm of dark monsters are difficult to come out.


    Xiaohua''s entry into the dark abyss has had a huge impact on Guo Qi''s side. At this time, even the blue blood toad joined in the fun. He didn''t know which tendon in his brain was wrong, so he rushed inside."Hey hey, I don''t know what is called heaven and earth, and I don''t know what is called waiting for death. Why don''t you wait for death to show us?"

 Chapter 199

    With a smile on his face, he looked at the dark monster, especially when the Dark Monster said that he was waiting to die, Tieshi was picking his nose.


    Although there are some ups and downs in my heart, my face has a indifferent expression, and I am shocked to see the dark monster.


    Are all these people out of order?


    First, the big toad went into the dark abyss by himself. Now the three people who have lost their main force are not nervous at all. Don''t they know the current situation?


    "Pa pa."


    It''s like thunder and lightning are splitting. As Guo Qi walks, the thunder and lightning on his body increases little by little. At the next moment, his whole body turns into thunder and lightning.


    "It''s no use even the thunder and lightning monster appears here. You can''t see enough thunder and lightning!"


    Some looked down upon the thunder and lightning that Guo Qi had turned into. The thunder and rain were small, strong outside but strong in the middle. This is the evaluation of Guo Qi by the dark monster.


    In addition to the three supreme powers he can''t swallow, he can swallow some of the other powers.


    Today, this boy even raised himself to fight the dark Unicorn with his hidden lightning power. Doesn''t he know that the dark unicorn is the source of the power of swallowing?


    With a scornful smile on his face, the Dark Monster didn''t believe that Guo Qi could fight with the dark Unicorn that swallowed up part of the water in Tianchi with his own strength.


    "If you don''t strike, you will die."


    The attack of swallowing power is very powerful, and it''s too late for Guo Qi to hide. Once that powerful power attacks Guo Qi, Guo Qi will be attacked by swallowing power.


    "Roar."


    Seems to be in anger, dark Unicorn that blood red eyes staring at Guo Qi, blood red body did not disperse, eyes full of anger.


    I don''t know what happened. From the thunder and lightning on Guo Qi''s body, he felt a terrible force, which made his soul tremble. Just feel it, and his back was cold.


    The reason why he is so angry is that this human has brought the power of terror. He doesn''t want to die and die with him.


    "No, it''s just destruction. It will be over soon."


    Maybe only Guo Qi can guess what kind of power he has on his body. His magic eyes are already working, and the hidden thunder and lightning are also appearing at the bottom of Tianchi.


    "This power The smell of destruction? "


    When thunder and lightning spread all over Guo Qi''s body, the bottom of Tianchi suddenly changed. The mysterious array originally placed at the bottom of Tianchi was distorted for no reason.


    Lost the shackles of the mysterious array, the breath of thunder and lightning was faintly spread out. When the Yanhua strongmen who had been guarding far away felt the breath, they couldn''t believe what they saw.


    "How can Tianchi have this terrible power?"


    Another old man with a dignified face. What day is it? First, Tianchi was invaded by people, and then Linghu killed all sides. Later, even the guardian animals of Tianchi appeared. Now it''s better. The power of destruction also appears in Tianchi.


    What else will not happen in Tianchi?


    I don''t know. They really don''t know how to answer this question.


    Even the power of destruction, which is beyond imagination, has appeared. The most impossible things have appeared. What else can surpass this?


    "Will the power of destruction destroy Tianchi?"


    Tianchi is a holy place that Yanhua strongmen must guard. In this life, Tianchi should have been safe and sound, but I never thought that Tianchi would have such changes in the most peaceful years.


    "The power of destruction is there. We can''t get close to it."


    Feeling the power of destruction, those old people with white hair only dare to talk far away, but they dare not approach the past to see what the situation is.


    "Look..."


    "No, Tianchi is disappearing."


    "Is there so much water in the pool..."


    When everyone said one word, someone suddenly exclaimed. The next moment, when everyone''s eyes turned to the past, they saw that the water of Tianchi was disappearing at an amazing speed.


    What is the origin of Tianchi Lake? These old people with white hair still know something inside. They are all shocked to see such a powerful power disappear.


    "Who took away such a powerful force?"


    The heaven and earth in ancient times are different from today. In that period, there were countless strong people and they were in chaos.


    The environment that can create so many strong people must be the environment with enough aura. At that time, the aura between heaven and earth could not disperse. Unlike now, the whole world could not feel too much aura.


    There is no reason why so many auras have disappeared. Some of them have turned into liquid and stored in places like Tianchi.


    The water of Tianchi is the purest energy between heaven and earth. Therefore, Tianchi has a very powerful power of recovery.It is also because of this powerful force that it is difficult to stay in Tianchi for too long. Half a day is the limit, unless you carry the supreme power and can suppress the powerful aura of heaven and earth.


    The water in the Tianchi Lake disappears. The result is too terrible. If the power disappears, where will it go? If the pool water is stolen, who can take away such a powerful force?


    All kinds of doubts appear in everyone''s mind, no one can explain the reason, no one knows what happened.


    One by one, like ants on a hot pot, anxious and anxious, but helpless, can only do.


    People outside are worried, but there is another scene in Tianchi.


    Guo Qi''s whole body turns into thunder and lightning. At the next moment, he turns thunder and lightning into a lightning whip tens of feet long. When the thunder whip is waved, it directly blows the dark unicorn.


    "Pop."


    Here the water has disappeared in the thunder and lightning, Tianchi bottom, Guo Qi hands of lightning whip twitch, issued a clear sound.


    "Pop."


    Lightning whip speed is too fast, dark Unicorn volume is too big, there is no time to dodge, a whip on the top, the imagination of devouring lightning did not happen.


    "Son of a bitch."


    Although very curious about why Guo Qi is immune to the power of phagocytosis, the dark monster is worried that Guo Qi goes to the dark unicorn and blows his fist.


    When Guo Qi''s lightning whip appears, the Dark Monster''s face shows a happy smile, because Guo Qi doesn''t fight hard with his fist, so Guo Qi''s lightning whip will surely be swallowed up by the power of phagocytosis.


    However, the whip on the dark unicorn''s body immediately dissipates part of its power of swallowing. The dark unicorn''s expression is very ugly.


    There are horror, fear, fear and panic. There is no joy of winning any more. Some of the dark monsters can''t believe everything in front of them.


    "Thunderman."


    The lightning whip is constantly whipping, making a "pa pa" sound. Each whipping can make the dark devouring beast become much weaker.


    After more than ten strokes, Guo Qi directly put away the lightning whip, but although he did not use the whip, the next moment, a big hand formed by lightning appeared in the world.


    The big hand is bigger than the dark unicorn. It is made of thunder and lightning. The thunder and lightning are purple and red, as if they have their own consciousness.


    This is not to mention, the most puzzling thing is that there are thunder snakes surging on the lightning from time to time. Every time they leap, cracks will appear in the space.


    "Ouch."


    When Guo Qi put away the lightning whip, the dark monster was still howling. Maybe he was afraid of being beaten. He had no ability to resist the thunder power.


    The pain goes deep into the bone marrow, and every time it can dissipate part of the power of phagocytosis.


    Lost the power of action, the dark Unicorn looked at Guo Qi with some fear, the blood red eye is no longer the lunar calendar, but some other meaning in it.


    After the success of thunder and lightning, Guo Qi''s idea was under control. He rushed to the dark unicorn and grabbed it.


    "Whew, whew."


    Feel the terrible lightning, the dark unicorn is very smart to avoid this, he dare not touch the terrible lightning.


    Lightning whip is like an iron rod burning fire. It is like solidified oil. If it goes on like this, he will surely die.


    It''s not easy to appear in this state, and it''s hard for the dark unicorn to die before it''s free.


    "Thunder controls the world."


    With a loud shout, Guo Qi turned the thunderbolt hand into a thunderbolt net, which covered the space around the dark unicorn. Soon, the dark Unicorn lost its space for activity.


    Like a trapped beast, the dark unicorn is afraid to touch the lightning net, and can only cry helplessly, waiting for Guo Qi to remove the lightning net.


    "Don''t wait, today you will enjoy the taste of destruction in the thunder and lightning."


    The lightning network shrinks constantly, and the dark unicorn is in the lightning, but with the lightning network, everything shrinks.


    Although the speed is not very fast, but at least the Dark Monster has no ability to resist.


    If Guo Qi hadn''t beaten so many times with lightning whip before, I''m afraid the dark Unicorn still has the ability to resist. If he beat out more than ten times, most of the power of the dark Unicorn disappeared, and he was also afraid of the power of lightning.


    "Unicorn, what''s the power of Tianchi you absorb? Swallow the thunder and lightning for me


    I don''t know what the dark unicorn is waiting for. The expression of the dark monster is very ugly. He knows that the dark Unicorn has absorbed a lot of Tianchi''s power, and it should be able to devour the thunder and lightning at this moment.


    It''s just a thunder and lightning. Why does it do so much damage to the goblin?


    He was very unconvinced. The dark monster was in a bad mood now. He wished he had the physique and strength of the dark unicorn. In that case, he could fight for it once and break away from the thunder net."The dark Unicorn has been cleaned up, and then you are the dark monster."

 Chapter 200

    Holding the shrinking thunder net in his hand, which is only the size of a palm, there is a mini version of the dark unicorn. Guo Qi looks up at the dark monster.


    This time, if it were not for the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng, they would not have spent so much time, let alone let Xiaohua fall into danger.


    It''s a saying that she doesn''t like Xiaohua, but Xiaohua is sent by Han Meiqi and Shen Yao after all. If there is something wrong with Xiaohua, how can she explain it to her two daughters?


    "You are very good today. If I don''t have the same opinion with you, I won''t play with you if I have something else to do."


    The situation is not good for him. The dark monster is not stupid. He still can''t beat the three. At this time, he doesn''t dare to stay here.


    If you continue to stay here, you may fall here again today.


    "Go, can you still go?"


    Has become the present situation, the Dark Monster even wants to go? What a joke. Even Guo Qi felt that the monster was joking.


    "If I want to go, how many people can stop me?"


    The power of darkness swallowing is not just talking. In addition, the monster itself has a good ability to travel through time and space. Generally speaking, such a monster is the most powerful when it goes there.


    "No matter how you are in other places, now you are here with me. You can''t leave without my consent when your parents come."


    Guo Qi doesn''t give the dark monster face. This man has already done things to this point. He is the one who provoked the matter. Does he even want to leave?


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    Even without looking at Guo Qi, the expression of the Dark Monster deliberately hides. At the next moment, the whole person completely turns into the power of the darkness. The depth of the darkness turns the space here into darkness, and then slowly fades.


    "Don''t play the power of space in front of us."


    Guo Qi was immune to the power of the dark goblin, and there was Feng Tian, a monster. He didn''t take the power of the Dark Monster seriously at all.


    "Come out, Xiaohua, how long do you want to wait?"


    Others feel that Xiaohua has been imprisoned in the dark abyss, but Guo Qi doesn''t think so.


    At the beginning, he also felt that Xiaohua had been captured, but gradually, Guo Qi seemed to have figured out something, and he would never worry about Xiaohua again.


    At the moment, the Dark Monster wants to run away. Guo Qi''s face is a little serious. He yells at the dark monster.


    "Ha ha, you are really insidious. Tiger master disguises so well, but you are right."


    In the dark came the sound of laughter, the next moment, floret appeared in the sight of everyone.


    "I''ll wipe it. Are you a dead cat? I''ve been worried for so long. "


    "It''s OK. If it''s OK, leave this guy behind."


    Iron stone saw the appearance of the flower, his face showed a smile, this time can frighten him.


    The death of leimang monster has made him feel sad. If Xiaohua is in crisis again, he doesn''t know how to accept the result.


    But simply flowers or dangerous, finally appeared in front of them, iron stone heart of the stone and put down.


    Even Feng Tian, who seldom spoke, nodded, making Xiaohua feel very warm. These people have been thinking about themselves instead of dying.


    "Don''t worry. Now that I''ve come out, this monster boy doesn''t want to leave."


    Looking at the dark monster, Xiaohua said seriously.


    "The reason why I took the initiative to enter the dark abyss this time is to understand the most primitive source of phagocytosis, but I didn''t expect to worry you."


    Explained the situation just now, Xiaohua didn''t want to let everyone pay attention, he was willing to go in on his own initiative, not the Dark Monster took him in.


    "You don''t have to talk about it. You''d better settle the matter here as soon as possible."


    I don''t want to waste any more time. I spent a lot of time in Tianchi today, and I still don''t know where the key hidden in Tianchi is.


    "In fact, you are more suitable to deal with this monster."


    Although Xiaohua is sure to get rid of the dark monster, compared with Guo Qi, it''s not easy for him to do it. Guo Qi''s ability is obvious to all.


    "Even you say that? Forget it. I know what I can do. "


    It''s not that Guo Qi looks down on himself. At his own level, apart from being able to resist the dark power of the dark monster, he really has no ability to fight against the dark monster.


    "Come on, I''ll do it."


    Xiaohua has been staring at Guo Qi. He is embarrassed to stare at Guo Qi. But Guo Qi has to nod his head. He comes to clean up the dark monster.


    "You even let me go like a toy? Hateful


    Originally, I wanted to go, but I didn''t expect that the dead cat came out of the dark abyss. Just come out and solidify the space here.Although the dark monster is also a monster, it is still a completely changed monster. The class has not reached the point of shuttling through the solidified space.


    Body is frozen in the air, want to escape is impossible, class they want to catch the dark monster, also want to waste some Kung Fu.


    "Come out, thunder and lightning."


    Open arms to understand the power of nature, the next moment, Guo Qi was once again wrapped by lightning, lightning around the body is extremely powerful, and then Guo Qi began to control those lightning.


    Turn thunder and lightning into silk threads, and then the silk threads fly past and entangle the dark monster like a chain.


    "Damn, what is this lightning?"


    Ordinary lightning can''t get close at all, because the Dark Monster has the power of swallowing. When lightning comes, it will be swallowed by the power of swallowing.


    So when he saw Guo Qi talking about the call of thunder and lightning, the dark monster was not afraid. Instead, he was relieved, because his power of swallowing thunder and lightning could be swallowed.


    But after the power of thunder and lightning was bestowed on him, he finally realized why the dark unicorns didn''t resist. This power could actually be effective to their devouring power.


    How can we resist? Every time you touch, the power of darkness will dissipate. What''s wrong with that?


    Unknowingly, the Dark Monster appeared the fear psychology, looking at Guo Qi step by step, the Dark Monster eyes stare bigger and bigger, don''t know what to do.


    "You''d better stay in prison. That''s the right place for you."


    This time I came to Tianchi, I didn''t expect that all the prisons under Tianchi were opened, and countless villains escaped from it. Guo Qi was a little remorseful.


    If we could take into account the situation in the battle, it would not be like this.


    "No, you can''t put me in jail. I don''t want to go in."


    With a tight face, the dark monster is resisting. He doesn''t want to enter the prison any more.


    "I can''t help you."


    With four simple words, the lightning in Guo Qi''s hand directly binds the dark monster, and then comes to Xiaohua''s side.


    Xiaohua''s strength is much more solid than Guo Qi''s, and Guo Qi can''t match her in means and seeing the world.


    He is now let the flower seal the power of the dark monster, so that the Dark Monster can no longer exert the ability.


    First, the dark monster, and then Zhao Mingcheng, whose strength was sealed as before they were imprisoned in the prison at the bottom of Tianchi.


    "Don''t let me seize the chance, or I''ll leave you dead."


    Looking at Guo Qi viciously, his eyes were full of reluctance and anger. They never thought that one day they would fall into the same person''s hands so many times.


    "The mysterious array here has been destroyed. It seems that if you want to detain these two people, you need to choose a new place."


    Looking at the dried up Tianchi Lake and the open-air prison under Tianchi Lake, Xiaohua shakes her head and doesn''t push Zhao Mingcheng and the dark monster into it directly.


    "By the way, where is the blue blood toad?"


    Guo Qi wants to give these two people to Yanhua''s old men, but those old men have been driven away by blue blood toad.


    Thinking of this, Guo Qi could not help but think of the blue blood toad, which, like a little flower, entered the dark abyss.


    Now the Dark Monster has been captured by him, and the dark abyss has disappeared. Where is the blue blood toad?


    "That guy has a headache in front of the power of swallowing. It''s estimated that he will be understanding the power of swallowing. You can''t think of the natural holy beast."


    Xiaohua''s explanation is specious, but Guo Qi is a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the blue blood toad would understand the power of swallowing, which is making fun of his own life.


    "Let''s go. If I think it''s good, I''ve found what I''m looking for in Tianchi this time. Next, I''ll give these two people to those old guys."


    Xiaohua doesn''t mean to delay any more. He looks at the lightning net that Guo Qi is holding in his hand, and then goes out first. They need to go to the next place.


    "Yes, yes."


    Tie Shi nodded in a hurry. He really didn''t want to continue fighting here. After fighting for so long, it''s time to have a rest. He was exhausted.


    "How dare you come here?"


    By the three thousand incarnations of the spirit tiger, these white haired old people are in a bit of a mess. Now they appear, and several white haired old people are very suspicious.


    What are these people doing?


    "We haven''t done anything bad. Why don''t we come here?"


    This is what Guo Qi said. They just went to look for things under the Tianchi Lake. It''s not that they can''t say it.


    Tianchi is the treasure of the whole Yanhua. Why do you keep people away from it?


    Do these people want to play Yan Hua''s signboard and do nothing in it?


    If it had not been for Guo Qi''s personal experience today, he really didn''t know there would be such things and places."These two people are held in the prison under the Tianchi Lake. The power has been sealed again. As for how to deal with them, you''ll see what to do."


    Throw the Dark Monster and Zhao Mingcheng, who have lost the power of action, to several old people with white hair. Without waiting for the old people with white hair to continue their culture, Xiaohua will be the first to leave.


    "Are you in such a hurry? Have you forgotten something? "

 Chapter 201

    As soon as Xiaohua left, those old people with white hair in Yanhua called them.


    "What have you forgotten to leave? You''re kidding. "


    The meaning of these people is very obvious. The reason why they are so anxious to leave here is that there is a ghost in their heart. The words of these old guys make iron stone unhappy all of a sudden.


    He is a simple, honest and rough man in a mountain village. He hates to be covered in a black pot. Now these people are like this. Tieshi is the first one to come forward to refute.


    "It''s not that the tiger Lord looks down on you, just like you are so poor here, that he gives things to the tiger Lord, and the tiger Lord has to consider whether to accept them or not."


    Xiaohua is mean and looks down on these old people with white hair.


    Although some of these old people are not necessarily more knowledgeable than Xiaohua, it''s definitely not easy for them to have such accomplishments. They certainly don''t lack talents. However, Xiaohua is very disappointed that such people should say such words.


    "No matter what you say, if you don''t leave two things behind this time, you can''t leave."


    The meaning of this is more obvious. This time, Guo Qi and others not only hid things, but also more than one thing. This makes Guo Qi a couple of people. What''s the matter.


    "Master, please make it clear, where do two things come from?"


    After all, he was the younger generation of Yanhua, so Guo Qi respected these white haired old people and was polite when he spoke.


    "Hum, don''t pretend any more. Do we have to say something clearly?"


    An old guy threw his sleeve and took Guo Qi''s respect as cowardice. He didn''t take Guo Qi seriously at all.


    "Since our predecessors don''t tell us, we don''t know what we''ve done wrong. I''m sorry, it''s useless for you to stop us. We want to go, and no one can stop us in the world."


    Do these old guys really think they''re afraid of them? Guo Qi also showed an unhappy expression on his face.


    "Do you want to break through? Take away the things of Tianchi, and don''t even leave an account. I''m afraid what I''ll face in the future is the pursuit of the whole Yanhua. "


    The old man deliberately did not say that it was their fault, but involved Yanhua. As long as Yanhua was involved, it was synonymous with a giant. Who dares to resist?


    If you don''t believe me, I''ll give up.


    Psychological torture thought, but his face is a serious expression, did not want to explain with Guo Qi.


    "Go."


    More and more angry, some people just can''t give face, these old guys belong to the kind of people who give face but don''t want to continue to pester with them, although Xiaohua stopped, on the contrary, he wanted to leave first.


    "Space barriers."


    When Guo Qigang left, an old man suddenly appeared in front of three people and a tiger, shielding the space here.


    "Want to compare the power of time and space with us?"


    Guo Qi wants to laugh. Are these people brain damaged? Don''t you know that even Zhao Mingcheng, a powerful master of time and space, is abused when he plays with time and space in front of Xiaohua?


    Even dare to play with the power of time and space in front of Xiaohua, this person is absolutely looking for abuse.


    "Hiss."


    The old man''s space barrier has just been formed. At the next moment, Guo Qi and Xiao Hua went through the space barrier directly, without even injuring a hair, so they went straight through.


    "You..."


    I have always been proud that I have mastered the power of space. This time, I want to show the power of space in front of everyone, so that these three people can look good. I didn''t expect that they didn''t take the power of space seriously.


    "I thought it was the power of time and space. It was just the power of space. Can it be put on the table?"


    Xiaohua twisted her head and chatted with Guo Qi, but she belittled the old man''s proud power of control.


    "If it''s just the power of time, I may have a headache for a while. What''s the power of space to show?"


    Guo Qi''s eyes can see through space, so don''t show off the power of space in front of him. It''s not very useful.


    "Oh, forget them both. Come on, let me exercise my muscles."


    Xiaohua has been talking to Guo Qi, forgetting that there is something missing on the road. When she suddenly remembers that there are only two of them here, Xiaohua turns around quickly.


    Seeing that iron stone is smashing the space barrier, and the monster Feng Tian is just opposite him to help him smash the barrier together, Xiaohua remembers that iron stone is not proficient in the power of time and space.


    "I''ll do it."


    Came to the monster Feng Tian''s side, floret looked at the iron stone being in front of, said.


    Feng Tian wanted to say something else, but he just nodded his head and stepped back to block the sight of the man with the power of actual combat space.


    "Bang."


    Tiger fist smashed out, whistling wind sounded, the air was blasted, a spark appeared in the space.


    Tiger boxing is full of a kind of silvery white power. Silvery white power is like thunder and lightning, but different from thunder and lightning.The next moment, all the forces collided together, and Xiaohua''s fist fell on the space barrier.


    After being hit by the tiger fist, the space barrier vibrated. Then, there was a slight click. Then, people saw cracks on the space barrier.


    "Smashed the space barrier with one blow?"


    Some people can''t believe it. Is it still a monster? Isn''t the power a little tough.


    How to see is always a little tiger, the strength of this tiger is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    He can cast 3000 avatars of forbidden skill, and now he can break the power of space. How many secrets does the spirit tiger have?


    Several old people look at each other, do not know what to say, at this moment, they are hesitating, is to stop Guo Qi and others, or let them go?


    If they stop, they may not be able to deal with 3000 avatars. If they can''t break this move, they can leave easily.


    If they don''t stop them, they will lose face, and the two things in Tianchi will never come back.


    "We speak on behalf of the whole Yanhua. They are the sinners of Yanhua now. We don''t have to be afraid of them."


    Seems to feel the atmosphere of repression, someone stood up and said.


    He really didn''t want to let Guo Qi and others leave. These people are so arrogant that they dare to break into the Tianchi Lake and teach the sacred beasts in the Tianchi Lake badly.


    The most hateful thing is that the Tianchi Lake has been dried up, and even the prison sealed below has been destroyed.


    It will be a disaster for the world once the characters with countless seals are restored to their original appearance.


    "Yes, after all, we are here for Yanhua."


    Seems to have found a little faith, once again the old man said.


    It seems that they have reached a consensus, and they do not agree to let Guo Qi and his party go.


    "Come on, it''s not clear how to go. I''m sure I won''t play any more. Let''s make it clear."


    Guo Qi wants to go, xiaohuake doesn''t want to bother. Today, let''s make it clear.


    "You say, which two things?"


    "Don''t be so arrogant. The tiger master speaks calmly. He''s not afraid of you. He just doesn''t want to waste time. If you think you''re too much, get out of here."


    Floret good words, these people even more don''t take them seriously, unexpectedly is a pair of indifferent appearance, angry floret directly say cruel words.


    "Don''t sell the story. What are the two things? Give a simple answer and let''s go."


    I don''t want to say a word to these old guys. It''s too tiring. Xiaohua has a bad temper. Now he wants to slap these old guys in the face and let them know that everyone is equal.


    "Well, is that your attitude?"


    I don''t know how to speak with respect at all. How can I talk with you?


    Anyway, if you don''t say that it has little impact on us, on the contrary, some people will not have a good life in the future. Naturally, these old people with white hair will not be polite.


    Just now, they were very upset by this spirit tiger. If they don''t get angry at this time, they will feel uncomfortable.


    "I don''t want to be shameful because of the grass."


    With a grim smile on his face, Xiaohua didn''t want to wait any longer. His eyes swept over the white haired old people''s faces one by one, looking at who was more arrogant.


    "Pop."


    Just when everyone was not in a hurry, a clear slap came out.


    "Eh!"


    A few seconds after the slap, the old man who had been beaten responded that he had been slapped?


    Feel the pain from the face, and a pair of straight eyes, the old face of the old man with white hair has become particularly ugly.


    Scream, the whole person seems to be burning, want to go with floret desperately.


    "Who else wants to be smoked?"


    Completely did not put that old man in the eye, small flower openings asks a way.


    Today, I''ll see who else is so short-sighted that he thinks he''s the same and pretends to be the boss. You''re not qualified enough.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you."


    Looking around, the old people just lowered their heads and didn''t know what they were thinking. Finally, he stood up.


    "One of the two things we are talking about is the water of the Tianchi Lake."


    Tianchi Tianchi, what is a pool without water?


    Before today, Tianchi was still good, and there was plenty of water in it. Now it''s good. Unconsciously, Tianchi''s water is gone.


    That''s the power of heaven and earth gathered from ancient times to the present. They can''t bear the responsibility of losing so much power.


    In the future, Tianchi''s power will surely be used in the great calamity of heaven and earth. Therefore, these old people have been blocking Xiaohua. They just want to know where the water of Tianchi is."Go on."


    Guo Qi didn''t explain the whereabouts of the water in the Tianchi Lake. After all, the reason why these old people asked this question must be that they didn''t notice that he had absorbed all the water in the Tianchi lake when he just used the power of lightning.


    "Second, where are you talking about the guardian beast of Tianchi, blue blood Tianchan? Tianchi can''t be without the guardian beast, and Yanhua can''t be without the guardian beast. I hope you don''t make it difficult to guard the sacred beast."

 Chapter 202

    The water of Tianchi Lake dried up, the guardian beast disappeared, and the whole Tianchi Lake no longer exists.


    A holy place in Yanhua, because of the arrival of these three people and a tiger, the result is that these people''s faces are not good-looking. If they were not afraid, they would have done it long ago.


    Now these people spoil Tianchi like this, and they even want to leave? Although I don''t want to fight with this group of people, I will never let them leave so easily.


    "Just these two things?"


    Why does Guo Qi think it''s so big? He knows where everything is, but he can''t hand it over.


    "Yes, just the two."


    Two or less? How much appetite do you have? Do you want to steal the whole Yanhua?


    Unconsciously, he began to despise Guo Qi. He was not afraid to talk big and flashed his waist. What''s more, just these two things. You should hand them in!


    "I''ll tell you the truth about why it''s so big. We can''t just take these two things away. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll leave them to us if you''ve already taken them away?"


    Guo Qi''s words are right. Tianchi is on the top of Tianshan Mountain. If it can be taken away easily, these Yanhua masters have already taken everything here when there is a crisis here. How can they stay here.


    They have no ability to take away, so they have to come to guard. However, now that they are missing, they begin to be impatient. This is the face of those schemers.


    "Hum, who knows what magic weapon you used? I advise you to hand it in honestly, otherwise Wait to bear the anger of the whole Yanhua. "


    Don''t say to bear their anger, directly Yanhua involved, as long as Guoqi dare not to hand over things, is in and the whole Yanhua enemy, this is also these white haired old man play trick card.


    "Yan Hua''s anger is far away. I just want to see how you do it."


    After a stretch, Guo Qi didn''t think too far. It''s just Yanhua. As long as the super existence doesn''t come out, he doesn''t care about the ordinary practitioners.


    "You..."


    When Guo Qi said this, the old man with white hair didn''t know how to answer. He glared at Guo Qi angrily, and his face was very ugly.


    "It''s not that I''m afraid of you. To tell you the truth, the two things you just said were dissipated by the power of destruction. As for the blue blood toad, go and ask the Dark Monster! Let''s go. "


    The power absorbed by the power of destruction wants to be handed over again? No way, unless you have the ability to find the power of destruction, but the premise is that you have the ability and courage to challenge the power of destruction.


    The blue blood toad has entered the dark abyss, and has not come back yet. Where is the dark abyss? Maybe only the Dark Monster knows all this at the moment.


    "Are you trying to change the subject?"


    Let''s go to the power of destruction? Is it the style of Yanhua people to steal things and then frame them?


    Although the old man with white hair had felt the horror of the power of destruction before, they just didn''t want to believe that the power of destruction would take away the water of Tianchi.


    That''s the aura of heaven and earth accumulated by Yanhua for thousands of years. If it''s gone, it''s gone. They can''t bear the result.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. Now that you''ve told me where you want to go, you can do it yourself."


    The step of turning around and leaving stopped for a moment. At the next moment, Guo Qi finished and went on. This time, Guo Qi didn''t stop any more and didn''t want to talk to these confused old guys.


    "I said, boy, you''re really a bull. You''ve turned those white haired old guys'' faces blue. I think you''ll vomit blood when you go back."


    "They deserve it. Who are those bastards to blame? They asked for it."


    Tieshi is very dissatisfied. These old guys should be friends with their master. They should have done such shameless things. It''s a shame.


    "What about the keys we need this time?"


    Unlike iron and stone, Feng Tian is always worried about his mother. This time he comes out to take her back.


    Mother was taken to the emperor''s tomb. If she wanted to find and enter the tomb, she had to have a key.


    Feng Tian doesn''t know where the key is, but he seems to have some clues from Guo.


    Find the most magical places in the world, and then assemble the keys.


    This Tianshan Mountain is their first stop. After working here for so long, did they find the key?


    If you don''t find the key, the monster Feng Tian will consider whether he will fight aimlessly next.


    "If I''m not wrong, the blue blood toad should be a part of the key."


    Guo Qi knew what Feng Tianwen meant by this, and he did not hide it. He said his guess directly. After all, if the whole Tianchi Lake is the only way to find the key, then the blue blood Tianchan is the most difficult existence in Tianchi Lake to become the key.


    "No wonder..."No wonder at the beginning of looking for the key, the blue blood toad would hide in the form of blood red beads. There is a reason for all this.


    "Where are we going next?"


    The blue blood toad has entered the dark abyss. Don''t you look for it? If you leave directly like this, the blue blood toad will be taken away by those old guys with white hair.


    At the moment, Feng Tian really wants to turn around and run to catch the Dark Monster and let him release the blue blood toad and let it follow them.


    "With this color tiger, the blue blood toad will come sooner or later."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what agreement has been reached between Bufo bufo and Xiaohua, but he doesn''t believe that there is no communication between them.


    Xiaohua first enters the dark abyss, and then the blue blood toad rushes in. But after Xiaohua comes out, she knows that the blue blood toad goes in to understand the power of swallowing?


    In the case of no communication, no matter how powerful Xiaohua is, she can''t know all this. After all, these are too incredible.


    "I grass, Guo boy, we are familiar with each other. If you slander tiger''s heroic name again, tiger will be anxious with you."


    This boy is really boring. Every time he is a color tiger. Where is the color of tiger?


    Isn''t it that I did something like that in the master''s room in the middle of the night, so I need to hold on all the time?


    "Well, let''s keep going."


    Laugh a few times, Guo Qi will go to the next place a brief introduction, and then a line of three people and a tiger continue to go.


    "Just let them go?"


    Guo Qi and his three men went farther and farther, and the old white haired guys who came to Tianchi were like eating dead flies one by one. Their faces were as ugly as they were. This time, they lost a lot of money.


    "What else can we do?"


    If you fight, all the people present will be entangled by Linghu all the time. In addition, those people have already explained the whereabouts of two things. Although there is no confirmation on their side, you can think about it carefully. It may be what they said.


    The reason why Tianchi can gather such powerful aura of heaven and earth is also because of the following mysterious array. Without those arrays, Tianchi has long been a pit. How can it become a holy land of burning China.


    It''s not that they look down on Guo Qi and others. They just have the ability to take away so much water from the Tianchi Lake.


    Maybe only the supreme power between heaven and earth can, and they do feel the smell of destruction in the Tianchi Lake. After the smell of destruction, the water in the Tianchi Lake dries up. All these can be connected.


    They can''t find out about the Tianchi lake water. Guo Qi said that the blue blood Tianchan, the guardian beast of Tianchi, is in the dark monster. Many white haired old people torture the dark monster. According to the dark monster, the blue blood Tianchan is indeed in the dark abyss.


    "Forget it, that''s all for this time. Let''s break up more."


    Tired, really tired, guarding Yanhua for so many years, now with such a result, they really don''t know what they have been doing for so many years?


    This is a kind of heart tired, they don''t know what to do next, maybe back to the place where they live, waiting for sunrise and sunset every day, and rest is the best.


    "Forget it? impossible. Destroy the holy land of Tianchi, and they just leave? "


    I''m kidding. Can they have a better time with all this noise?


    This time, there are so many strong players, all of them are white haired, and the realm is even more frightening. The appearance of such a lineup has even destroyed Tianchi. How can such a result be taken out to convince the public?


    So many people can''t protect a Tianchi Lake. How can they live in Yanhua?


    If someone asks why they can''t protect Yanhua, should they tell those people that so many of them are trapped by tigers?


    He won''t stop anyone who can say such humiliating words, but at least he can''t say it.


    "We have to forgive others. This time, don''t go on."


    Some old people who like to be insipid don''t want to stick to it any more. It''s not very much involved. But if we continue to entangle, we really don''t know what will happen.


    "Ha ha, you want to forgive others, but..."


    A group of Yanhua''s strong white haired men are here to discuss how to deal with Guo Qi''s group of people, but when they argue fruitlessly, the space is distorted, and a group of people appear here.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    All the people in this group are similar to Yan Chinese, but their momentum and realm are not inferior to them.


    When did so many powerful people appear in Yanhua, they didn''t know?


    "What do you say?"


    In a group of people who appeared here, a young man, his face was a little cunning. The smile on his face suddenly solidified. The next moment, there were two people around him."You..."


    A dark monster and Zhao Mingcheng, who were caught carelessly, were saved by them.


    "Fast, surprisingly fast, fast and earth shaking."


    Just at that moment, the young people just rely on their own speed can actually save two people, this is really let a group of old people in Yanhua heart like a storm.

 Chapter 203

    The young people just use speed to shock them. None of these Yanhua old people are strong, but no one can guarantee that they will have such speed.


    This person''s speed has exceeded their imagination. At the same time, they have come to a question: even the speed can be so fast. What is the state of their mind?


    Powerful speed needs the help of steady strength and profound realm. The speed of this man is so fast that the old people dare not guess the realm of this young man.


    "What do we think of giving you the holy beast of the blue blood toad? Just now those brothers are just playing smoke bombs for you. Do you really think you are an onion


    With a smile on his face, the young man disappeared again with the crowd.


    "Asshole."


    It''s so easy to let them disappear from so many people. The white haired old people in Yanhua are angry one by one. They didn''t expect that it would be such a result. This time, they were in trouble and let them take the dark monster away.


    DARK monster is the pronoun of blue blood toad at the moment. If you take him away, blue blood toad will be taken away.


    The only people who know the whereabouts of the blue blood toad are the three people and a tiger. No wonder they are so free and easy. It turns out that someone is behind them.


    The more I thought about it, the more atmosphere I felt. Those bastards actually got the idea of Tianchi. They were all cheated.


    "Inform all the practitioners that if they meet the three men and one tiger, they will be killed."


    I''m angry. I''ve been fooled by a monkey. No one is angry. Today, I''m so angry.


    "This..."


    Things have not been fully clarified. There are many doubtful points in it. Is that how to deal with them?


    Who are these people who just appeared? What''s the purpose of their coming to Yanhua? Why do you say that you are with the three people and one tiger who left before?


    If they were a group, would they admit it so openly? There are too many doubts, too many suspenses in it. The old man with white hair is not willing to believe all this.


    "What''s the matter? It''s settled. If you dare to do it, why don''t you admit it? They totally despise us for their ingenuity. This time they won''t be chased by the whole Yanhua. I''m sorry for what they did! "


    With that, the old man with white hair directly disappeared in the same place and left here.


    "Well, let''s go, too."


    Tianchi has been destroyed. It''s useless to stay here. It''s better to go back and think about how to deal with Tianchi.


    Today is destined to be an unsettled day. Tianchi is in the remote area of Yanhua, but because of today''s fighting, Tianchi has attracted everyone''s attention again.


    "I''m going to Tianshan Mountain to buy cake."


    "Don''t push me. You have to wait in line to buy tickets."


    "Look at those people. They are really cheap. Sure enough, there are people inside who are easy to handle. Look at me, I''ve got the tickets."


    In Yanhua''s major airport ticket outlets, this phenomenon is very common, Tianshan suddenly fire, and these people want to visit Tianshan.


    Tianchi has always been shrouded in a layer of mystery. No one has ever entered the bottom of Tianchi. Now they hear that Tianchi has dried up. They all want to see what is at the bottom of Tianchi.


    "Have you heard? I''m a child. Yesterday, some immortals were fighting on the Tianshan Mountain. The fight was earth shaking. Even the water in the Tianchi Lake was drained. "


    The news reports about Tianchi, but for various reasons, they only dare to report the most superficial side, not cause too much disturbance, while some people in the know are constantly talking about it.


    "I said, brother, if you buy so much meat at a time, would you also visit Tianshan Mountain?"


    Guo Qi and his party came to a vegetable market, where they bought everything. Although it was remote, the things here were real and there were no fakes.


    Seeing that three people and a cat in front of them had bought a lot of things, the seller grinned and asked.


    Too many people buy things from them these days, and they sell them very generously one by one. They buy too many things.


    Those people are all for a visit to Tianshan Mountain. Although they don''t know where they come from, since their behaviors are similar to those of those people, they should also visit Tianshan Mountain.


    "What happened to Tianshan?"


    Although I came down from Tianshan Mountain, I have a special understanding of what happened in Tianshan Mountain, but those things should not spread so quickly.


    The battle on Tianshan Mountain was too big. If ordinary people participated in it, they would die without a place to die. Moreover, Xiaohua felt it at that time. There were no ordinary people there.


    The battle should have shocked the whole world, but how long did it take? They even planned to visit Tianchi. How did they know about the changes in Tianchi?


    "You don''t know. It''s said that there were immortals on the Tianchi lake yesterday. The earth was shaking, and the water in the Tianchi Lake was evaporated. This made the whole Yanhua boiling."Quietly in front of Guo Qi, he said what happened on the Tianshan mountain yesterday. The appearance of the shop owner made people who didn''t know think he had witnessed the battle yesterday.


    "It didn''t spread so fast. After all, I was still fighting yesterday. I don''t know if those immortals have left. If I meet them directly, I can''t be slapped to death by them?"


    So I don''t know how to run to the Tianshan Mountain. How can I not be afraid that there are still bad people on the Tianshan Mountain waiting to harvest their lives?


    Guo Qi is very confused. What he wants to know most is why these people know what''s going on in the Tianshan Mountains. Is the speed of transmission too fast?


    "Ha ha, it''s not as serious as you think. Some people have seen it. Yesterday, the immortals left. Before they left, they threatened to let three people and one tiger die. As long as Yanhua people met, they would be killed."


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has the heart, listening to the seller said these words, Guo Qi and others look very ugly, the final or come.


    Three people and one tiger? Isn''t that about them? Fortunately, Sehu Xiaohua has now become the size of a cat, otherwise they will become a mouse crossing the street, everyone yells.


    "What did the three men and one tiger do? How could they be killed? "


    Who dares not follow the immortal''s words? Guo Qi now wants to go straight to the old man''s house with white hair and sweep his face. He just slaps them. He''s so shameless.


    Pretending to be ignorant, Guo Qi inquires about the seller and wants to know the situation from him.


    "Haha, I don''t know the specific situation, but it''s rumored that the three men and a tiger colluded with the devil and stole Tianchi. Although I don''t know whether it was true or false, the immortal was so angry that they must not be good people."


    Then he packed the things Guo Qi bought and handed them to Guo Qi. Then he calculated the account. With a simple and honest smile on his face, he didn''t know that the three people in front of him were very strange.


    "Let''s go."


    After paying the money, Guo Qi and the three didn''t speak much. They were not very calm along the way.


    The future road is not easy to go, the whole Yanhua regard them as the enemy, this if meet what unreasonable guy, oneself and others also can''t be blocked down?


    "Mom, those old guys are so shameless that they slander us. I don''t know."


    "I salute all the women of their ancestors'' eighteen generations. They are so bad. They must have black water in their stomachs."


    "That''s bad. I don''t know if I drink the dung water in the cesspit every day?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seems to feel the atmosphere is too oppressive, iron stone first mouth, monster Feng Tian walked beside him to answer, two people so you a word I a language of indignation.


    This time, they have done their utmost. They have done what they should do and what they should not. Unexpectedly, they will be killed in the end. Who can stand such a thing?


    "Shall we talk to those old guys?"


    Finally, iron stone and monster Feng Tian still look at Guo Qi and Sehu Xiaohua. After all, it depends on their decision.


    It''s not that iron stone and monster Feng Tian don''t have the right to speak. It''s just that their strength is not enough to make Yan Hua''s white haired old men afraid.


    If the two of them run to the white haired old men in a rage and argue with each other, they will not be able to leave at all.


    Big fists are the last word. Guo Qi won''t say it. Xiaohua, the color tiger, has a lot of cards. Even those old white haired men have a headache for a long time.


    As if he agreed to go back to the market, those old people with white hair would have to weigh up their pride.


    "It''s useless. Now that they have informed the whole Yanhua, they can''t say that they have started to set up the net now. We can do what we should do."


    Xiaohua said this, Guo Qi also nodded, they really don''t need to go and find those white haired old guys, at the moment they don''t have too much time to waste.


    One day has been wasted in the Tianchi Lake of Tianshan Mountain. Feng Tian is worried about his mother. Guo Qi is also worried. Now he wants to gather all the keys quickly so that he can open the emperor''s tomb as soon as possible.


    The things in the emperor''s tomb are too rebellious to give him enough time to recover. Although we know that thousands of years have passed and the things in it have not been recovered, the state-owned enterprises always have a bad feeling.


    The fact that he has not recovered for a thousand years does not mean that he can not recover recently. As long as the emperor''s tomb is not opened one day, Guo Qi''s heart will not calm down.


    "Are you really not going back?"


    Look at Feng Tian. Although it''s a long way from Tianshan Mountain, it''s not far from Feng Tian''s hometown. If Feng Tian is homesick, he can go back first.


    "If you don''t go back, you can''t do anything. What face do you have to go back?"


    With a bitter smile on his face, Feng Tian didn''t decide to go back. He didn''t know how to face Er Ya and his wife who were waiting at home."We''re going to the plateau this time?"


    According to Guo Qi, when they came down from Tianshan Mountain, another place they experienced was the plateau. There was a more strange place on the plateau, which was their destination.


    "Yes, there should be a lot of interesting things there."


    With a nod, Guo Qi''s face is also excited. He has always been interested in the unknown. This time, he seems to witness the solution of an unsolved mystery.

 Chapter 204

    On the plateau, thousands of miles of grass are half human deep, unlike the rolling mountains of Tianshan Mountain. Here, you can see the boundless emptiness.


    The sky is deep blue, the earth is vast, here is the birthplace of fresh air, here is not polluted holy land, here, you can feel that kind of heroic, maybe this is a kind of extraordinary feelings.


    This time, Guo Qi and Xiao Hua walked together on the grassland, feeling the unique atmosphere of the plateau.


    "How do I feel that the air here is so thin that it''s hard to breathe."


    Tieshi came from a mountain village. He was used to that kind of environment. The environment of the mountain village is good, because there is not much noise and destruction there.


    Although the plateau here is a primitive environment, it is difficult to breathe because of its high altitude.


    "I''ll get used to it soon. You, a person at the top of the third realm, are still afraid of this?"


    Little flower glanced at iron stone, some speechless said.


    "What about the third realm? The third realm is also human. Why can''t I feel dyspnea?"


    According to tie Shi, I am close to nature, feel nature, and walk on the natural plateau in a natural state.


    It''s just because of this kind of nature that I feel a little uncomfortable. But after all, it''s a practice. The realm and physique are there, and I can easily adapt to the environment here.


    "Where can we find the next thing on such a big plateau?"


    The plateau is so vast that you can''t walk out for ten and a half days aimlessly. Feng Tian, the monster, doesn''t want to waste those unnecessary time.


    "Find Stonehenge."


    This time, their goal is to find Stonehenge, where difficulties will hide some secrets about the emperor''s tomb.


    "Is Stonehenge here? In other words, isn''t Stonehenge just some big stones? What are we looking for? Are you still carrying stones all over the world? "


    I''m kidding. This time I''m looking for huge stones. Although iron stone has been used to stone since childhood, I don''t like looking for Stonehenge.


    "Let''s go. Maybe we can find something interesting."


    Xiaohua had a smile on her face, which was rarely seen. This time, even he felt funny.


    "Come on, listen to you. Anyway, I don''t have any aversion to stones. I just went to see what''s so strange about the so-called Stonehenge."


    Step on the lawn, feel everything here, the whole person seems to have become broad up.


    "It''s a good place to improve."


    Xiaohua looked at the three people open arms at the moment, feeling the nature, can''t help but say.


    This is the plateau, where there is the most vast place. Here, people''s state of mind and state of mind will be improved, which is of great help to the future entry.


    "Now that it''s all ready, let''s quickly determine the exact location of Stonehenge."


    After waiting for a long time, I feel the three people''s state, especially the state that the whole person has become extraordinary and refined, Xiaohua reminds me.


    "Hurry up, I want to see what''s strange about that stone."


    "It''s not strange. It''s said that the sharp tools of the Qing Dynasty can break when they are carved on the stones. So far, I don''t know how those huge stones came from."


    Because of this, Stonehenge has always been a mystery.


    There are secrets that are hard to solve, which is why Guo Qi came here.


    There are too many legends about the existence of Stonehenge, but Guo Qi believes that the existence of Stonehenge is closely related to the emperor''s tomb.


    Similar to Tianchi, the age seems to be the same, which should be left over from ancient people.


    What is the purpose of Tianchi''s existence? Guo Qi has a little insight. Now he hasn''t seen Stonehenge, and he doesn''t know what is in Stonehenge.


    "You''d better stop. You can''t find the direction of Stonehenge even when it''s dark."


    Seems to be tired of walking, flowers sitting on the ground began to complain, it is too tired, this class can not.


    "What do you say?"


    I haven''t seen Stonehenge, and I don''t know the details of Stonehenge. So far, the plateau is too big, so it''s hard to find a specific location. Guo Qi has no choice.


    "I''ll look for it. You''ll have a rest first."


    Sitting on the ground to play a few roll, floret is like a lazy kitten, see Guo Qi three people want to kick him a few feet.


    In the end, Xiaohua got up fiercely, like fighting chicken blood, and the whole tiger got up in spirit.


    In the plateau constantly running, back and forth in circles, I don''t know what happened to him.


    "Are you talking about the dead cat


    Shaking his iron arm, Feng Tian asked.


    I seldom see Xiaohua like this. I didn''t expect that the dead cat had such leisure, but now is not the time to relax at all."It''s estimated that sheep''s epilepsy has gone on again. Unexpectedly, not only people have sheep''s epilepsy, but also tigers. Do you know if there is any medicine for tiger''s epilepsy?"


    Feng Tian, the monster, just feels Xiaohua''s wind, but Tieshi is more cruel. He even says that Xiaohua has gone mad.


    "Found it."


    Do not know how many laps, floret back to the three people''s side, peep peep peep look at the three people want to pull this dead cat to kick a few feet out of gas.


    "Found it? Where is it? "


    It''s a waste of time to find such a big place. Now that we suddenly find the existence of Stonehenge, Guo Qi''s three men are all in a fierce spirit.


    "Follow the tiger, don''t ask when you walk."


    Xiao Hua''s face is full of anger. As a result, as soon as he finishes saying this, he smashes all his shoes and smelly socks, which makes Xiao Hua want to bite.


    "You did it on purpose."


    Take off the smelly socks and broken shoes. Xiaohua looks at the three people. These three bastards dare to bully the great tiger Lord. Be careful of being struck by thunder.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you the same thing."


    Depressed to depressed, the loss of their own to eat, floret face when the first walk past.


    "Follow up."


    Looking at Xiaohua''s appearance, three people follow Xiaohua. After all, only Xiaohua knows the specific location of Stonehenge now. If you want to find Stonehenge, you have to follow him.


    "I see it."


    I don''t know how much time it took to walk all the time. It seems that Xiaohua deliberately slows down the speed. Angry Guo Qi, the three of them wave their fists to blow the bastard.


    When the flower''s speed was fast, the three men saw a huge stone forest in the distance, where the stones were towering.


    "What a spectacle."


    These stones seem to be erected there on purpose. There are not many natural carvings. But since they are man-made, who are they?


    This is the plateau. Where can I find such a big stone? Even if it is found, how can it be transported?


    I can''t figure it out. What''s going on?


    When they came to Stonehenge and felt the magnificent atmosphere, they all had the feeling of being in front of the gate.


    Vast, magnificent, shocking, at this moment, there are many magnificent words in their hearts, but those words are hard to describe the shock in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect there would be such a place on such a big plateau."


    These stones certainly look very heavy. If they are done by human beings, they should be the practitioners. But what kind of practitioners are doing such boring things?


    "You can try to move these huge stones with your own realm."


    Floret looked at the dramatic changes of three people''s expressions, and did not open his mouth to explain anything, just gently said a word.


    "We carry stones? OK, you said, you can''t blame me for destroying the original Zhengzhou here anyway. "


    Iron stone wanted to try the weight of these stones for a long time. When he saw these stones, he wanted to know if the monk played with them when he was idle and bored?


    There were too many strong men in ancient times. At that time, there should be many strong men in ancient times living in this plateau. Maybe it was the strong men in that period who carried stones here for competition that counted as victory.


    "If you move it, as long as you can, everything will be mine."


    Xiaohua''s face with a meaningful smile, the smile of iron and stone some inexplicable, this color tiger in the end is how, how to smile some bad?


    "You said that. I''ll try it now."


    Rolling up his sleeves, the iron stone first made a circle around every Boulder, so that he could have a general understanding of every boulder.


    Having expected the weight of the big stone, iron stone began to squat, then stretched out his arms to encircle the stone.


    The blue tendons on both arms began to burst. The next moment, the expression on the iron stone face suddenly changed, and the whole person began to stand up.


    "Hungry!"


    The voice of exerting all one''s strength rang out from the mouth of iron and stone. Iron and stone were struggling. It was obvious that it was difficult to hold such a huge stone even iron and stone.


    "How could that be?"


    Iron stone is now the peak of the third realm, but when holding this huge stone, it can''t stand up, isn''t it absurd?


    Although the third realm is not the most powerful, it can definitely run rampant in such a lonely time as Yanhua.


    The fist can break the steel, the speed can be comparable to the train, and the strong can move the mountain.


    It''s unscientific that a strong man in such a state can''t lift such a big stone now.


    "Hoo, it''s hard to move."


    Release his arms, iron stone gave up, relieved, he did not continue to try, this stone is like long on the ground, no matter how hard he tried, the stone will not move."How''s it going? What about the stones here? Did the monks move them? "


    Up to now, Stonehenge is still a mystery. No one can explain why it appeared here, and no one can explain where the stones came from.


    Xiaohua''s face is still that kind of smile, and then look at Guo Qi and Feng Tian, which means very obvious, let them both try.


    "What are you looking at me for? Don''t worry, I''m full of interest in it. Even if you don''t look at me, I''ll try it again. "


    With that, Guo Qi walked directly towards a huge stone.

 Chapter 205

    Everyone is interested in the unknown, and so is Guo Qi. He used to live in the countryside and always wanted to know something strange.


    Now he not only makes a big noise in Tianchi, but also comes to Stonehenge. The stones here are towering and very imposing. Naturally, he wants to try to move the stones.


    "Hey, hey, do you think you can move such a big stone?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, Xiaohua''s face even showed a smile. He was waiting. This boy and other boys smashed himself with smelly socks together. Now it''s hard to say who is shameful.


    "The stone is so big that I don''t think one person can move it, but it shouldn''t be very difficult for the monks to move it."


    The power of practitioners is beyond imagination. After all, a powerful practitioner is a God in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Is there anything God can''t do? I don''t know. Anyway, I know God is very powerful.


    Just now, Guo Qi tried his best to move one of the stones. Although he didn''t know the reason, he still wanted to have a try. How heavy are the stones here?


    It''s just a stone. No matter how heavy it is, as long as you have enough strength, it''s not a dream to move it.


    Folding up his sleeve, Guo Qi clenched his fist and felt that he was full of strength. He looked around at two people and a tiger, and then walked towards the boulder step by step.


    "Dead cat, you don''t believe that Guo Qi can lift the stones here?"


    You can tell from the way Xiaohua looks that this guy has a ghost in his heart. As soon as Guo Qi stands out, Xiaohua laughs brightly. How can you think of Xiaohua as a good person?


    There''s a conspiracy.


    This is iron stone''s evaluation of Xiaohua. This guy just had a harmless smile on his face. As a result, he was so tired that he couldn''t lift the stone.


    "It''s hard to say. Although the strength is strong, it''s not possible to lift the stones here."


    Xiaohua seems to know something, looking at Guo Qi who is approaching the boulder from a distance, the smile on her face is more and more prosperous.


    "Come on, I''d better try first. After all, I''m a monster."


    Just when Guo Qi''s hand touched the huge stone, Feng Tian, the monster, appeared beside him. He put his hand on his shoulder and asked Guo to wait at first.


    "Er..."


    When he was ready to move, he was suddenly interrupted. Guo was stunned for a moment. The next moment, he nodded and waited for a change.


    "You go first, you fail first."


    Feng Tian is not optimistic about the monster, while Xiaohua is watching, muttering to herself.


    Others don''t know the situation here, but he is very clear, because here, he feels a familiar force. It is the person who came here at the beginning. Although that person has disappeared for countless years, even his aftereffect is not something these people can contend with.


    The strength has been here for tens of thousands of years, but over the years, the Stonehenge still stands here, which is enough to explain the strength of the man at the beginning. Thinking of the man, Xiaohua can''t help remembering the time when she was the most powerful.


    A picture of the past emerged in front of her eyes. Xiaohua was dazed and didn''t pay attention to Feng Tian, the monster holding the stone.


    At the moment, Feng Tian''s whole body turns into a sea of blue fire. The blue flame envelops the whole stone. Then Angel Feng tries his best to lift this huge stone.


    "Hiss."


    I don''t know why. When the blue flame wrapped the stone, something seemed to be burning on it.


    "Will this stone not burn?"


    Although the stone has been in this place for thousands of years, and there are many plants like moss growing on it, the blue flame will not make a "hiss" sound when it appears on it!


    "Don''t worry, this stone won''t burn. The reason why it makes such a sound is that the blue flame is being watered out."


    Xiao Hua was pulled back from his memory by the hissing sound. He looked at the situation and said.


    Today''s Xiaohua has some other things. It''s like a different person. No matter what they say or what they do, they are not as ruffian as usual. Guo Qi and tie Shi think that this product has already come to be a personal product. No, tiger products have exploded.


    "Poof."


    Guo Qi and tie Shi, who are watching, are staring at the stone. They don''t think Feng Tian is going to lift it up. The next moment, the flame of his whole body instantly penetrates into his body, as if he was frightened, and Feng Tian also spits out blood.


    "What happened?"


    It''s strange and strange that this happens suddenly. It''s just fine. What happened? No one can figure it out.


    "Brother Feng Tian, are you ok?"


    It''s not far from Feng Tian. Guo Qi first runs to Feng Tian, the monster, and holds him up. Looking at the pale Feng Tian, he asks."I''m fine. I''m just having my strength backfired. Just have a rest."


    He shook his head. This time, he used his magic power. I didn''t expect that this stone would rebound so much and hurt him seriously. Otherwise, his power should be able to lift this stone.


    "Can you be a master?"


    Looking up at the stones here, Guo Qi doesn''t believe in evil. The stones here are clearly here. Even if the iron stone can''t be held up, Feng Tian''s actual combat power has been attacked. This is not right.


    "I''ll try."


    If you say that you should bite back, it''s yourself. It''s Feng Tian, the monster, who helped him block the attack. Guo Qi''s psychology is a little upset. Why didn''t he stop him just now.


    Just now, if he stopped the monster Feng Tian, he would not be hurt, and he would not blame himself. Guo Qi had some regrets and suffered a little.


    "I don''t believe you grow on the ground."


    His eyes have been opened, the magic power to look at the past, staring at the stone, stone inside all the information presented in front of Guo Qi.


    Stone is the most common stone, but I don''t know what happened. When Guo Qi looked at the stones here, he found that there seemed to be a light mist on them.


    "How can there be a layer of fog?"


    I don''t know if it''s the problem with my eyes or what''s going on. Guo Qi looks closer. As a result, the closer he gets, the more he can''t see the thin layer of fog clearly. Only when he''s far away can he see some faintly.


    "Why


    I don''t know what happened. Guo Qi tried again and again for several times. In the end, he couldn''t judge whether it was because of the mist or something.


    "Boy, what are you doing? Are you tired of running around?"


    But Xiaohua has been waiting for Guo Qi to make a fool of himself. As a result, Guo Qi is running around without moving the stone. She is still shaking in front of him, which makes Xiaohua feel very bad, and her voice is a little depressed.


    "You play with the mud first."


    Guo Qi is busy observing, but he has no time to take care of Xiaohua. He keeps looking for and comparing. Finally, he takes a deep breath, stops in front of the big stone, looks up at the big stone, and then reaches out his arms to touch the big stone.


    "I don''t like grass!"


    See Guo Qi''s action, lazy sitting on the ground of floret body a rise, unexpectedly climbed up, seems to see what surprised him.


    "The boy Do you see that? "


    I''ve been waiting to see Guo Qi''s joke. I didn''t expect that I didn''t see this joke. At that time, I saw Guo Qi do something incredible.


    "I know you have your own consciousness. In that case, you should be sober."


    The mouth is saying, the hand also didn''t stop, Guo Qi constantly touch with the hand on the stone, seems to be tickling.


    "Since you don''t wake up, let me help you."


    At this moment, Guo Qi''s eyes slowly become blood red. At the next moment, Zijin''s blood began to think that his hands flowed in the past.


    "What''s the boy doing?"


    Seeing that Guo Qi has put out all the blood of Zijin, Xiaohua is in a panic. Does the boy want to burn lime?


    The stones here can''t be burned. Something will happen.


    "Buzz."


    It''s like hundreds of bees are flying. When Guo Qi''s hand turns into a purple gold flame, the huge stone begins to buzz.


    "I grass, you can''t burn stones. Other stones will be angry. Stop it."


    Seeing that the purple gold flame in Guo Qi''s hand is about to touch the boulder, Xiao Hua jumps up in a hurry. He is most afraid that Guo Qi will do something stupid. Especially at this time, if something is angered, the consequences will be very serious.


    "Buzz."


    The sound of buzzing became more and more urgent. The next moment, the stone in front of Guo Qi moved itself.


    "Boom."


    The boulder shakes and the ground begins to shake. It''s like a mountain falling apart. If Guo Qi and others were not practitioners, they would not be able to stand steadily.


    "It''s broken."


    See this kind of situation, floret heart "clap Deng" for a while, this next trouble, is really afraid of what to what.


    "What''s the matter? Why does that stone move by itself? And how does it look like there''s an earthquake on the ground? "


    It''s a plateau. It''s thousands of years since there was an earthquake. Now it''s shaking. It''s weird. It''s weird.


    "Now we seem to have a bit of a problem."


    He didn''t explain his doubts to Tieshi. Xiaohua''s face was very dignified, but he knew very well that the strong man who left the Stonehenge at the beginning, since it was what he left, it was naturally very powerful. Now what the man left appears here, and the boulder here is definitely not the surface.


    "I wipe, you dead cat, don''t play the game, OK? If you have anything to say, I don''t know what you''re talking aboutI can''t understand Xiaohua''s words at all. Tie Shi is eager to bite, but Xiaohua still looks like she''s going on.


    "Every stone here has its own consciousness. They are sealed here by a force. The boy wakes them up. If we can''t conquer them, none of us can leave this time."

 Chapter 206

    Xiaohua finally tells what he knows. He doesn''t want to provoke these huge stones.


    "What? How can they really become elite? "


    I''ve heard of foxes and snakes, and even trees, but stones? It seems a little strange.


    "Almost."


    Even the blue blood toad can exist between heaven and earth, and it is not impossible for the stones here to have their own consciousness.


    Floret nodded, seems to be the default of the iron stone, he did not have to explain anything, just let them know that the stone here is not simple.


    "What should we do now?"


    all the stones have been awakened by Guo Qi. Now it''s difficult to coax them to sleep. Besides, they never thought that they could communicate with them one day.


    "What to do? I don''t know what to do. Let the boy find his own way. "


    This time things are caused by Guo Qi, his eyes are too mysterious, even small flowers can only sense, but do not know the origin.


    At the moment, Guo Qi''s eyes were red, and the purple gold flame was burning. His whole life became extraordinary.


    But the purple gold flame can meet the destructive force hard enough to imagine its powerful.


    They have already summoned the power comparable to the power of destruction. Even if the stone nerves of Stonehenge are big, they will wake up at this moment. If they don''t get up again, they will become red hot stones.


    "Well."


    The huge stones are constantly falling stone chips. Soon, the stone seems to be able to assemble and become a stone man.


    "Such a big stone man?"


    Hundreds of meters of stone man standing in front of three people and a tiger, not to mention the size, but the huge body, can make Guo Qi and others scared, this is too big, it is too big.


    "Go."


    The hardness of the stone here is beyond imagination. Even the fist of iron stone doesn''t react to it. Now these huge stone people can''t stop them if they want to attack.


    "Sister, it''s all my humble mouth. Why urge you to try to move the stone when you have nothing to do? It''s really a stone to your own feet."


    Xiaohua is crying. He didn''t expect that Guo Qi would see something unusual, and he also used the most terrible means to wake up the stone people here.


    These stone people appear here because a magical force is here. If they can''t find that force, there is no way to take them away, let alone defeat them.


    "Why didn''t you make it clear earlier, you Sehu?"


    Guo Qi is also complaining. He just looked at Xiaohua and laughed very kindly. I don''t know why. Now when he looks at Xiaohua, he can''t laugh any more.


    "I didn''t know you would see the situation. I knew you would fight that purple and golden flame. I won''t encourage you to kill me."


    Xiaohua regrets that she has no place to cry. Now, it''s too late to say anything. One of the stone people has awakened. They should be glad that the other stone people didn''t wake up together. Otherwise, the three of them and the tiger can''t cope with it.


    "Sehu, you''ve done a terrible job this time."


    They all put the blame on Xiaohua. It''s strange that the goods didn''t tell the truth. They really wanted to kill the dead cat with broken shoes and smelly socks.


    "It has something to do with me. It''s all caused by that boy. I''m wronged. Wipe it."


    I''m just joking. Is there anything wrong with joking?


    These stone people have been silent here for thousands of years. They have been sealed now. As long as the supreme power does not wake up here, they will not wake up. They don''t even scratch them. How can they expect that Guo Qi will be serious.


    "Come on, since I''m the one who caused it, I''ll solve it. You go first."


    Three people and a tiger are running fast, while the huge stone man is following them step by step. Although the speed is not fast, every step is very big. Every step is moving.


    It''s not a matter to run all the time like this. At last, Guo Qi''s expression was determined. He told others to go first and left alone. After all, someone had to stand up. Since he could wake the stone man up, he had to try to make him fall asleep.


    "You solve a fart, you can frighten him to wake up, probably can frighten him away, but want to frighten them to sleep? That''s impossible. "


    Guo Qi can''t be allowed to stay. He doesn''t know when he has hidden the power of destruction. Once that power breaks out, it is estimated that the stone man will be scared away and the other big stones in Stonehenge will wake up.


    A stone man has given them a headache, and a few more will kill them. They can''t do this.


    Stop Guo Qi, Xiaohua dare not let Guo Qi stay, if you want to stay, this place belongs to his strongest strength, finally push Guo Qi out, he blocked in front of the stone man."Xiaohua, what are you doing?"


    He is sure to burn the stone man to lime, but Guo Qi doesn''t know why Xiaohua wants to stop him. He is a tiger here. Does he know the solution?


    "What am I doing? If you stay, we will not deal with a big stone. All the stones here wake up. What do you do? "


    It''s a headache enough. We can''t let Guo Qitian get into trouble any more. Sometimes their strength is too strong, and it''s also terrible, because once they get into trouble, their power to solve things is too weak.


    "I don''t believe the thunder and lightning in my hand can''t trap them?"


    It has been said by thunder and lightning that the dark unicorn is trapped inside. Now Guo Qi is still on his body. Thinking that the power of the dark Unicorn can be controlled, what else can''t?


    "Don''t be silly, the power of destruction is not as simple as you think. If you want to exert great power, you must have great strength to do the back end, or you can''t support it."


    The power of destruction is very powerful, but when the power of destruction is exerted, the power of destruction is full of heaven and earth. At that time, the power of such magnificent atmosphere is not what Guo Qi can support.


    If he is careless, Guo Qi will find it difficult to be attacked by that powerful force.


    Every huge stone here is a stone man. So many huge stone men attack together. What a huge destruction prison does it need?


    Not to mention whether Guo Qi can do it now, even if he does, how long can he last? This is a very serious problem. Guo Qi must take it into consideration, and Xiaohua must stop him from doing stupid things.


    "Don''t worry, just put the stone giant away."


    Since the stone man is chasing them, what they have to do now is to take the stone man away, and then besiege the stone man. With so many people and the spirit tiger, it should be no problem to capture the huge stone giant.


    "Try it."


    Now Xiaohua is not absolutely sure to defeat the stone giants here, because he knows the origin of these stone giants, and his own realm is not as good as before. Now if he insists on fighting, the victory is still in between.


    "Go."


    Now that it has been discussed, Guo Qi opens his mouth, and Xiaohua runs with them. Tieshi and Fengtian, who are not far away from them, are waiting for them. They have decided that once Guo Qi and Xiaohua don''t leave, they come to help.


    It''s no shame that Guo Qi followed them. In this case, they continued to run again. If they couldn''t fight, they would run. Besides, this is a stone giant. It''s not a deadly enemy.


    "Boom."


    The earth seems to be shaking. Every time the stone giant walks, the ground shakes three times. Although I don''t know what the stone giant is, it''s absolutely not simple just in terms of its weight.


    Such a big stone, how can you feel that every step is like a comet hitting the earth.


    "What happened on the plateau?"


    "How could it be like an earthquake?"


    Every corner of Yanhua appears movement, there will be a peerless strong sense, at the moment, Guo Qi and others followed by the huge stone man is to let those people face dignified.


    "Send someone to see what''s going on."


    It was Tianchi yesterday, but at that time many strong people appeared. After all, Tianchi is one of the holy places of the whole Yanhua. There can''t be any loss there. Today''s place is different. It''s a place without people. Here, few strong people appear immediately.


    "I didn''t expect that they would be able to disturb those things."


    In the distant sky, although there can''t feel any fluctuation, there is a sound coming from there at the moment. No one can be seen, but the sound can be heard.


    "There are still some good young people in Yanhua. I didn''t expect that even these stone giants could wake up, but It''s easier to ask God than to send him away. "


    It seems that they feel the crisis of Guo Qi and others. The people hiding in the void say that they really want to know how Guo Qi and others will deal with these stone giants.


    "Those are all left over from the flood and famine era, let alone modern people. If we push forward for thousands of years, no one will be able to overcome them."


    Since these stone giants are left behind, they naturally have their own uses, otherwise they would not be placed here for no reason.


    However, even the master of the stone giant did not expect that a young man would come to burn the stone with fire after ten thousand years. Moreover, the fire was still a purple gold flame, which was a special force comparable to the power of destruction.


    "Look, I''m curious about where these three people and one tiger can go."


    With that, the space returned to silence again, as if there had never been any people in that place, and there was no sound floating out.


    "It''s almost the distance. I think if we clean up the stone giant here, there will be no other stones."After running several thousand meters, Guo Qi gasped. Looking at the four little flowers running on the ground, Guo Qi asked.


    "Wipe, how can you ask? I feel I can do it long ago. Let''s do it."

 Chapter 207

    Xiao Hua was stunned when she heard Guo Qi''s question. Why did NIMA ask now?


    "Well, if you didn''t remind me earlier, I thought the distance was not enough."


    Guo Qi is depressed, this little flower is really, since I feel that the distance is OK, say it in advance, how can I know that I can already fight against the stone giant if you don''t say it? What should I do in case of other stone bumps?


    "Come on, tiger is too lazy to fight with you. Let''s surround this guy and talk about it again."


    The stone giant is too powerful, not only big, but also powerful. Now if they are alone, they really don''t have full confidence to fight with the stone giant.


    If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s destructive power and his magic eyes, he wouldn''t dare to let Guo Qi fight the stone giant, or he would be looking for abuse.


    "Can''t our four forces fight this huge guy?"


    Some of Guo Qi didn''t believe that although the stone giant was big, at least it had their advantages. The number of people on their side was dominant, and everyone''s strength was not weak.


    Although each has his own strong points, if they work together, even the stone giants should have a chance to win.


    "Don''t underestimate the stone giant. Although he looks similar to the ordinary stone man, he is different."


    Another look at the stone giant. Every time Xiaohua''s eyes touch the stone giant, she can''t help feeling a shock.


    This stone giant is unusual. They are not carved from ordinary stones. Their origins are very mysterious and incredible.


    "What''s the difference? I feel that there is no difference between him and ordinary stones except for a layer of smoke that can''t be seen clearly? "


    It''s just a common stone. What''s the difference? This color tiger is really deceiving himself?


    Before moving the stone, Guo Qi had been constantly observing this huge stone. He had a general idea about what the stone was made of, but he never thought that this stone was not an ordinary stone, which was said by Xiaohua.


    "Have you ever heard of the word faith?"


    I don''t know what happened to Xiaohua, but she got faith from stone giant. When did stone and faith become a family? Let''s not talk about it.


    "I''ve heard of it, but what does this stone giant have to do with it? It''s better not to have a dime at all."


    It''s already this time. Are you talking about faith? This color tiger doesn''t seem to be short circuited with fear, does it?


    Everyone has to have faith. Only with faith can we live a better life. Only with faith can we not live so empty. Only with faith can we have motivation and feel the beauty of life


    Although everyone''s understanding of faith is different, Guo Qi still speaks out his understanding of faith in front of Xiaohua. He still doesn''t understand the relationship between faith and stone.


    "Don''t you mean that this stone giant is similar to the jade pendant that others carry?"


    A lot of people have the habit of wearing jade. They wear a jade pendant. It''s very rare to have a jade pendant that can communicate with the spirit. One jade pendant can give one''s life. Therefore, whether it''s traditional superstition or anything, the jade pendant is fashionable, but it''s also linked with the tradition.


    Guo Qi seldom buys jade pendants, but Guo Qi has played with gambling stones and knows that the market for jadeite is very good. Therefore, he now thinks of stones, and then he thinks that some people prefer jade pendants and believe that jade pendants can protect their lives. He connects them in an instant.


    "There''s something in common, but it''s not exactly the same."


    First nodded, then shook his head, floret said.


    "What do you mean?"


    I don''t know what Xiaohua is talking about. Guo Qi is the first two now. How does this stone giant relate to faith?


    "In the flood and famine period, the tribes at that time were almost the same as the country now, and each tribe had its own belief. When those people add their own belief together, a little crystal will be born in the sea of belief."


    "The crystallization of faith?"


    The first time I heard Xiaohua''s story about ancient times, Guo Qi was very excited and began to answer the conversation unconsciously. However, this time, Xiaohua didn''t get angry and nodded instead.


    "Those crystals will continue to grow as the power of faith increases."


    "Later, in order to protect the whole tribe, the leader of the tribe took out the crystal of belief and made it into a huge stone to protect the whole tribe."


    ¡­¡­


    He keeps saying all the things he knows. Although he doesn''t know where Xiaohua knows these things, Guo Qi is very attentive. What he likes to hear most is these secrets.


    "You mean Are these stone giants the crystallization of faith? "


    After listening to Xiaohua''s words, Guo Qi''s heart can no longer calm down. He has already looked up at these stone giants, but he didn''t expect to see them clearly.


    The power of belief has always been a mysterious existence. I didn''t expect to see the crystallization of belief in today''s world.In today''s society, the power of belief has been too scattered, not only because of the diversity of beliefs, but also because of the impiety of belief. Therefore, the power of belief can no longer be comparable with that of ancient times.


    Without that kind of pious belief, we can not form a sea of belief, not even a sea of belief, let alone a crystal of belief?


    It can be said that the conditions for the birth of the stone giant are more severe than those of the blue blood toad.


    "No wonder in ancient times, those tribes used this stone giant as their guardian."


    Knowing the situation, Guo Qi no longer dare to despise the stone giant. When he looks at the stone giant again, he finally understands why Xiaohua is always so upset when she sees the stone giant.


    Only when we know the origin of the stone giant can we understand how rebellious these guys are.


    "Who is the irresponsible bastard who left such a powerful guy here? What if he was given by someone who didn''t know the situation?"


    Such a powerful stone giant is absolutely super effective in fighting. No matter which side he is on, he will win without losing.


    "Then I don''t know, but now we don''t have the hope of victory. Don''t you have the power of destruction?"


    With that, Xiaohua began to ask Guo Qi to exert the power of destruction. As long as he could use the power of destruction to trap the stone giant, his previous contact would be cut off.


    "Since they are all born from the power of faith, will they have a strong interaction with each other?"


    Now Guo Qi needs to consider a problem. He is worried that there is an induction between these stone giants. If he traps this stone giant, what can other stone giants do even though they are thousands of meters away?


    When the time comes, all the huge stones will rush over. I''m not sure how to deal with so many. I really don''t know what to do in that situation?


    "I don''t know. If that happens, we''ll run away. Yanhua is so powerful. There must be something that can restrain the stone giant."


    What Xiaohua said is only his guess. He has never tried what kind of result will appear. Maybe, as Guo Qi said, other stone giants will wake up, but the possibility is very small.


    "You''re a tiger."


    I don''t know the real situation of this product. It''s just a game?


    I grass, Guo Qi can''t stand it any more. He just scolds Xiaohua for a while. He doesn''t treat Xiaohua as a super thug at all.


    "You have the strength to say to me, why don''t you think about how to clean up such a big guy quietly."


    Although the method I think of has never been implemented, I can definitely try it. At least it is better than doing nothing like this.


    The stone giant is so powerful. If he doesn''t do anything, God knows how far he will be chased. In case he is tired, hungry, thirsty and can''t run any more, he can''t be directly made into a meat cake by the stone giant?


    "I''ll trust you this time."


    The stone giant has come after him, and everyone is panting. Guo Qi doesn''t want to run any more. When will he run all the time?


    When he stops, Guo Qi looks at the stone giant behind him. He gently closes his eyes and uses his mind to arouse the hidden power in his body.


    "Crackle."


    At the next moment, Guo Qi made a crackling sound. Seeing the thunder and lightning that appeared on Guo Qi like purple snakes, Xiao Hua''s forehead was sweating.


    Body involuntarily in retreat, floret dare not too close, at this time, he did not have the confidence to resist the power of destruction, after all, the realm fell too much.


    "Come out."


    Mouth is saying, Guo Qi''s eyes are still closed, with his words, Guo Qi in front of a lightning.


    Purple lightning across the void, where you go is a black crack, even the space is pierced.


    A silver snake appeared here, the next moment, directly flew to the stone giant in front of, around the stone giant constantly flying, unexpectedly want to entangle together, wrapped into a cage.


    "Hey, hey, nice job."


    Before Guo Qi opened his eyes, Xiaohua began to clap her hands in the distance. I didn''t expect that the method I suggested could work.


    As long as the stone giant is supported, it can make this big guy unable to contact other big stones.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a terrible thunder and lightning on this boy, but how could his small body bear such a powerful thunder and lightning?"


    Above the void, the mysterious voice rings again. They have been paying attention to the following, and want to see how Guo Qi and others deal with the huge stone giant.


    "Maybe there are some containers. Yanhua is so big, but there are many talented people in ancient times. It''s not impossible that anything in that period can''t appear, and it''s not impossible that he can get it now."


    The two voices you say and I say seem to express your opinions while watching."Shrink it for me."


    Using thunder and lightning to weave a cage, Guo Qi trapped the giant stone giant in it. Then, like dealing with the dark unicorn, he narrowed the cage and wanted to take the stone giant in his hand.


    "No, this guy is broken. Is he going to reorganize again?"

 Chapter 208

    Feeling the change of the stone giant, Xiaohua exclaimed, because he saw the broken stones fall out of the lightning cage


    "what a cunning guy."


    I never thought that this stone giant was so powerful and flexible. It seems that the things left over from ancient times are not as simple, at least not as useless as ordinary people see.


    "Boom."


    This stone giant has just broken. In the distance, the shaking voice of the earth rings again.


    After hearing the roaring voice, Guo Qi''s color changed, and Xiaohua''s color also changed. They were cold in their hearts, and they were self defeating.


    "It''s really a bumblebee nest this time."


    The more I don''t want to happen, the more things happen. Guo Qi''s face is very ugly, and Xiaohua is not so good.


    Floret has been guessing, how can we let those stone giants to deal with separately, the results want to open after each break.


    Now, it''s good. We haven''t broken each one. Even one of the stone giants hasn''t been cleaned up. The other stone giants are waking up. How can we fight?


    One stone giant is enough headache. All the stone giants in Stonehenge have come to life. If we fight, let alone 3000 incarnations, we can''t beat these stone giants with 30000 incarnations.


    "It will take a little time for the stone giants to come. Before they come, lock this stone giant with the dark unicorn."


    Since this stone giant likes to be broken, let the power of swallowing be placed beside him. With the power of swallowing, the power of faith should be regarded as meeting an opponent, right?


    "I''ll try."


    Now Guo Qi doesn''t dare to listen to Xiaohua blindly. It''s a bit unreliable. After all, what he says every time is not something someone has tried. Just like just now, if he didn''t ask clearly, he would have been in trouble at this moment.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, otherwise, all the stone giants will come here, we are running or running."


    Seeing that Guo Qi is slowly rising, Xiaohua is also worried, because now she is just trying to lock the stone giant and the dark Unicorn together. Whether she can succeed or not is still unknown. Now try it first, even if she can''t succeed, she will have time to escape.


    If he can''t succeed even when several stone giants appear, there''s no need to try. After all, Guo Qi has to seal his companions under the threat of stone giants, not to seek death.


    "Buzz."


    At the moment, Guo first took out the cage in his hand. Although it was only a slap in the face, the smell of destruction was still strong.


    The powerful cage is slowly getting bigger. Soon, the cage will return to its original shape.


    "Roar."


    As soon as it returned to its original shape, the dark Unicorn began to roar in its cage, and its voice was full of resentment, reluctance, and even anger.


    "Stop yelling, or I''ll whip you to death."


    At this time, my heart was already in a mess. The big buffalo kept barking, and Guo Qi''s good temper was completely wiped out.


    He roared at the cage, shaking the whole body of the dark unicorn. The next moment, he shrunk directly in the cage and did not dare to make any more moves.


    It seems that Guo Qi deliberately destroyed the cage. The power inside didn''t hurt the dark Unicorn much. However, when I think of Guo Qi''s pain with a lightning whip, I feel cold all over and cold on my back. I don''t dare to scream any more.


    "Big buffalo, I don''t want to embarrass you either. As long as you take that stone guy in, I will promise you that I won''t beat you with a whip in the future, OK?"


    Now at this time, Guo Qi''s power can no longer support him to use the lightning of destruction to cover the stone giant in it, so Guo Qi began to discuss with the dark unicorn.


    Although the dark unicorn is trapped, he is absolutely not weak. He has absorbed so much power at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. Now he is very powerful, and the killer of the dark unicorn is his dark swallowing power.


    Although the power of faith is not weak, but in the face of the power of swallowing, it is also a long time to tear. As for who is stronger, Guo Qi has no mind to think about now.


    "No, I''m a little disgusted by the power of that guy."


    One is the evil power of darkness, and the other is the belief power of light. Originally, fire and water are incompatible. Now we just want the dark unicorn to fight against the stone giant. The dark unicorn is not stupid. He shakes his head and does not want to go.


    "Have you decided?"


    Face with a bad smile, the next moment, Guo Qi''s hands suddenly more than a whip, purple lightning beat, whip was Guo Qi whipped in the air, suddenly, the space began to fragmented.


    Goo Doo.


    Seeing this scene, the dark unicorn''s body bristled with cold hair. What he was most afraid of was this force. This human threatened him with this move.


    "You..."


    Although the voice was a little harsh, the dark Unicorn didn''t know what to say. At the moment, he couldn''t do anything. If Guo Qi really whipped the lightning whip, he could only bear the devastation of the destructive force."You what you, I don''t have time to talk to you, go or not? Give me a direct answer. "


    Before or good face, talk and laugh of discuss, since this dark Unicorn don''t eat soft, Guo Qi direct to hard, don''t believe you are not afraid of this lightning whip?


    "You''re very good. I''m unlucky this time. I''ll go."


    Although reluctant, but the Dark Monster helpless, he had to nod, looking at the expanded destruction cage, he bit by bit close to the stone giant.


    "Bang."


    Stone giant also has eyes. He feels that the terrible power is approaching again. This time, he smashes his fist directly. His fist is very big. When he waves it, Huohuo Shengfeng blows it.


    The air was so compressed that the stone giant wanted to use his fist to stop the dark unicorn and destroy the cage.


    "The dark abyss."


    The destruction of thunder and lightning hidden into space-time, space-time was distorted and confused by the destructive power of thunder and lightning. After the stone giant''s fist hit, the dark Unicorn began to show the same moves as the dark monster.


    "Quack quack."


    When the Dark Monster exerted this powerful force, Guo Qi heard the frog cry from the dark abyss. Unexpectedly, the blue blood toad was still hiding in it to understand the power of swallowing.


    "Quack quack."


    Guo Qi thought that the blue blood toad would always hide in the dark abyss until he could understand the power of swallowing in the dark abyss. He didn''t expect that in the next moment, the bloody toad would jump out of the dark abyss.


    "Wow, Huye knows that this guy is full of fury now. I didn''t expect that he could persist in the power of swallowing for so long. Nothing happened at all?"


    Xiaohua also pays attention to the dark abyss. Seeing the blue blood toad appearing, he laughs and says aloud.


    "Woo woo."


    It seems that someone is sobbing. After seeing the blue blood toad, stone giant is talking. Although he doesn''t know what he is talking about, Guo Qi is very shocked.


    "Can''t the giant stone giant and the red toad know each other?"


    I don''t know why the stone giant had such a reaction, but Guo Qi didn''t think so much. He let the dark unicorn and the blue blood toad fight first. Not far away, several huge stone men have come.


    If we don''t do it again, there will be no chance. Now there is only one chance. Guo Qi doesn''t dare to let them delay. If they continue to delay like this, they have to run.


    "Dark abyss, devouring."


    It has called out the dark abyss, covered with endless darkness, directly shrouded the stone giant, and the endless ghost in it surrounds the stone giant, and even wants to devour the purest power of faith on the stone giant.


    "Roar."


    With a roar, the stone giant seemed to be angry and roared directly. His clenched fist was shining with the purest colorful colors, thinking of the bombardment around the dark abyss.


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, the sound of fist bombardment rang out, and the dark Unicorn listened to the sound in the dark abyss. At this moment, his heart also fluctuated. Unexpectedly, there was something else that could make such a sound in the dark abyss.


    "No, the dark abyss won''t hold."


    Feeling the rapid loss of power on his body, the dark unicorn''s frightened face changed, and quickly removed the dark abyss.


    "Quack quack."


    The dark abyss is no longer there. As soon as the stone giant appears, the blue blood toad sees the huge stone giant and yells a few times. Then it turns into a red light and thinks about where the stone giant flies.


    "Big toad, you should be careful. This stone man is not a toy. If he wants to be a bully, I''m worried about your safety."


    Seeing that the blue blood toad has rushed up, Xiaohua doesn''t know whether she is giving the blue blood toad the atmosphere or is giving the blue blood toad the frustration. She even says that the blue blood toad may lose.


    He didn''t say that it was ok, so he said that the blue blood Toad''s round eyes were full of strange colors. Looking at the stone giant, he opened his mouth and bit it.


    "Quack quack."


    Blue blood toad rushed up, the huge mouth directly bit the head of the stone giant, Toad''s teeth actually bit into the skin of the stone giant.


    "I don''t know. How can this toad be so good?"


    Xiaohua didn''t expect that the blue blood toad was so powerful. When he fought with him before, he just fought with himself. At that time, a spirit tiger and a toad were fighting at the bottom of Tianchi.


    After a day''s absence, the toad could bite the stone giant''s skin with a strange force.


    "How could he devour it?"


    Although Guo Qi can''t exert the power of swallowing, he still has some understanding of the power of swallowing, especially the power in his body can restrain the power of swallowing.When the blue blood Toad''s mouth bit the stone giant, his teeth even released a kind of power in the form of swallowing power, which directly eroded the power of faith and bit the teeth in.


    "Gaga, bite, big toad, if you lose to this big stone today, we''ll have toad soup!"

 Chapter 209

    Xiaohua knows the nature of the toad, and he believes that after his words, the toad will be as energetic as a chicken.


    Toad hates failure most. Last time he fought with himself at the bottom of Tianchi, they exchanged ideas while fighting. When dealing with the dark monsters, especially when entering the dark abyss, they reached an agreement.


    Now Xiaohua doesn''t do anything. If Bufo bufo loses, he has to promise Xiaohua one thing. Xiaohua wants to eat toad soup, which is obviously aimed at him. He doesn''t dare to lose, nor can he lose.


    "Quack quack."


    After a few shouts, the blue blood toad fought fiercely, and his long tongue came out. After that, he wrapped his neck around the stone giant. Although the stone giant was very big, the blue blood toad was no smaller than the stone giant at the moment.


    After he entangled the stone giant, the blue blood toad took himself as the starting point and began to shake the stone giant out. If his stone was loosened, the stone giant would not be able to fly thousands of meters away?


    "Right, right, abuse him. I''ll kill him. I''ll lose him. Quick, quick. Hurry."


    It''s like playing a game. Xiaohua is howling there. Guo Qi and tie Shi on one side can''t help but stay away from him when they see Xiaohua like this. It''s obvious that we don''t know the goods.


    "How can this dead cat be like a chicken''s blood today? I haven''t seen him so excited before? "


    Staring at Xiaohua and looking at it again, the iron stone is a little speechless. Xiaohua is not taking the wrong medicine, is he?


    "When did that dead cat get on so well with toad? That''s not right


    Feeling that the relationship between them is a little unusual, Feng Tian, the demon beast, asks. They have been with xiaohua all the time, and the time they met the blue blood toad is almost long. It doesn''t make sense that Xiaohua and the blue blood toad are so familiar, and they are just like strangers?


    "Who knows what obscene and obscene means he used, and what he might have agreed to, or the toad would let him go?"


    Guo Qi also felt that something was wrong, but now he didn''t know what to say, and he didn''t know what had happened between Bufo bufo and Xiaohua, and what deal had been reached.


    "Xiaohua, when this fight is over, we''ll torture this guy to extort a confession."


    Looking at Xiaohua with a bad smile on his face, Tieshi seems to see that xiaohuaben is tied up by three people, and then drops wax or uses a whip to interrogate him.


    "Ha ha, it is estimated that it will not be the crying of ghosts and wolves, but the crying of cats and tigers."


    Being amused by such a sentence of iron and stone, Feng Tian''s mind is also forming a picture. Although there is a sense of disobedience, it is more appropriate.


    "Let''s see the battle first."


    Here we are discussing the relationship between Xiaohua and blue blood toad, but the battle between blue blood toad and stone giant is not over.


    Blue blood Toad''s frog hand beat out, the huge palm directly swung over, whistling wind, although it didn''t look good, it seemed to have a kind of power to swallow everything.


    Huge slap shot out, blue blood toad completely did not care about the stone giant''s defense, although the two huge guys look very dull, but their attack strength is very big.


    Anyone who gets hurt will lose. Of course, their strength is there. It''s not easy to get hurt.


    "Well."


    I don''t know whether the stone giant can''t speak or what. He doesn''t cry all the time. Looking at the big palm that blue blood toad patted, his huge fist also smashed out. It seems that he wants to smash the huge palm over with his fist.


    "Boom."


    The giant toad''s paw and the fist of the stone giant like a hill bombard together, and the powerful energy wave spreads out like a water wave, forming a hurricane. The blowing Guo Qi and others block their faces with their wrists, trying to make themselves see the battle situation clearly.


    "Bang."


    Slap and fist together, but the battle between the two sides did not win. Xiaohua watched the blue blood toad exert the power of swallowing, but he was not the opponent of stone giant. He was worried, but he didn''t know how to help the blue blood toad.


    "Big toad, if you can''t do it, you can come down. I''ll go up instead of tiger. Although tiger hasn''t realized the source of the power of swallowing in the dark abyss, tiger''s power of time and space is much stronger than you. He can directly send this huge guy out."


    Xiaohua pinches his waist with both hands. It''s not a tiger at all. It''s actually a tiger who can stand up. But I don''t know where he found the giant banana leaf. The banana leaf blocks the sensitive part and doesn''t let himself go.


    Mouth said, hand is still gesticulating, floret now even want to hand, that look, like a father in hate their children, hate iron not into steel.


    "Quack, you wait."


    After hearing Xiaohua''s words, the blue blood toad, who was fighting with the stone giant, was in a hurry. He asked Xiaohua to take action for a while, and then gave him some time. He didn''t have a chance to do it now.


    "Hehe, there is still a drop of time, but the most time is before those stone giants appear here in the distance.""If the stone giants come here and you haven''t won yet, you can make the next pot."


    Xiaohua deliberately intimidates Bufo Bufo bufo. If he doesn''t force the big toad, he doesn''t know the seriousness of the current situation. The hope of many people here lies in him.


    "Quack, I''ll win."


    With that, the blue blood Toad''s palm seemed to be equipped with a motor, and it was shot out very fast.


    Although the stone giant''s fist went out to block it, the stone giant''s hand was not fast because of his heavy body, and soon he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. He was patted by the blue blood toad, and his whole body trembled.


    "Ha ha, I knew little toad was good. I''ll take care of you."


    Seems to be in praise, floret in there unceasingly, see Guo Qi several people have begun to roll sleeve.


    "I can''t help bullying and protecting animals. I can''t stand it any more."


    "Don''t stop me any of you. If you don''t kick this shameless guy today, I''m sorry for his shameless degree."


    "Forget it, don''t be the same as Sehu."


    Iron stone and Guo Qi are covered with black thread, roll up their sleeves and clench their fists. They even want to use violent means to stop Xiaohua from going blind.


    Seeing the movements of Guo Qi and tie Shi, the monster Feng naivete is afraid that they will start. He quickly stops them and doesn''t let them be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. Now everyone''s opponents are the stone giants. If they fight first, they will hurt themselves in the end.


    "Calm down. The dead cat continues to fight. We''ll clean him up after the battle. Now let him jump for a while."


    In my heart, I was thinking of a way to clean up Xiaohua, with a bad smile on my face. Looking at Xiaohua''s back, Tieshi, an honest man, seemed to be telling me what to do.


    "Hiss."


    Suddenly he took a breath of air-conditioning, and Xiao Hua shivered. He didn''t know what was going on. He seemed to feel a little uneasy.


    "Did the tiger master catch a cold?"


    Don''t know what is the situation, floret some doubt of scratched head, that tiger face and his action at the moment, see behind three people want to laugh.


    "Bang bang."


    The battle between blue blood toad and stone giant is still going on, but the stone giant is getting closer and closer not far away. Xiaohua is also anxious to think about countermeasures now. They can''t let the stone giant get close to here, otherwise they really don''t know how to fight against the stone giant.


    "Or should I block it with my fist for a while?"


    Tieshi is the first to step forward. He is a rough young man from the mountain village. His whole body is full of belligerent factors. He was very dissatisfied with not being able to hold up the giant stones before. Now he wants to bombard and retreat these stone giants with his fist.


    "That boy, you have to be careful. If you can''t fight, you can run. Don''t worry, tiger won''t laugh at you."


    Although this is to comfort iron and stone, but how to listen to how wrong, this said, it seems that iron and stone forward wrong, retreat is more embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To Xiaohua speechless, Tieshi rushes to those stone giants quickly, and his whole body and spirit are promoted to the peak. He first takes a deep breath, and then clenches his hands into a fist.


    His fist was shining with light. The next moment, he was like an arrow, rushing directly to the stone giant in front of him.


    "Bang."


    With a loud bang, the fist hit the stone giant. The strength of the fist was enough to bombard a small hill into the ground, but it had no obvious effect on the stone giant.


    "I love grass."


    Looking at the effect of his fist, it''s too much different from what he imagined, and his iron and stone face is more dignified. Sure enough, what Xiaohua said is not ironic. He may not be able to fight directly and run away. At that time, no matter whether he will laugh or not, he can only bear it and don''t take it seriously.


    "Whether it hurts you or not, what I''m going to do now is to block your progress."


    One punch didn''t work. Tieshi didn''t stop. He continued to improve his realm and strength, and let himself hit a peak state. Then his fist hit again. This time, he hit the previous position again.


    Bang.


    There was another dull noise. The stone giant was so huge that no matter how hard the iron and stone smashed it with their fists, it didn''t work and even stopped them.


    "It''s hard."


    I can''t help but sigh. Iron stone looks at stone giant. He has no way. His biggest reliance is his fist. Now his fist can''t work. What else can he do? You can''t stop it with your body.


    "I''ll help you."


    Seeing that iron stone''s fist didn''t get the effect, the monster Feng Tian instantly appeared beside iron stone. He himself was a monster, and his recovery and ability were not weak. Although he had been hurt by this huge stone before, he was not able to fight.


    "Ha ha, good brothers fight side by side. Today, let these cold-blooded big stones see our brother''s strength. We can''t stop this time."


    Looking at Feng Tian, the monster who appears beside him, his iron stone face shows a happy smile. The next moment, his expression changes suddenly, and the whole person opens his mouth bravely, thinking of the stone giant hammering in the past again.

 Chapter 210

    The monster Feng Tian also came to stop the stone giants. Tieshi was very happy. He was laughing heartily, clenched his fist and smashed out.


    "Nine heaven god fire, come out!"


    The blue flame is like the pouring water of the lake. The monster Feng Tianli is in the middle of the sky, and the blue suddenly flows down from the middle of the sky. The diffuse blue suddenly turns this area into a sea of fire.


    From the sky to the ground, it is almost directly separated. It is a sea of blue flames. At this moment, Feng Tian, the monster, becomes the master of this place. As long as he cannot be defeated, no one can cross this area.


    "Buzz."


    Stone giants seem to have no consciousness. They are acting mechanically, but they are not stupid. They can exert their own strength to the extreme when fighting, and their combat effectiveness is extremely strong.


    Now the iron stone rushes in front, and his clenched fists are shining with demonic light. He wants to use his iron fist to block the path of these stone giants and let them retreat. Even if they can''t retreat, at least stop them for a while.


    So crazy fierce attack, completely did not see behind is a sea of fire to help him to resist everything here.


    "Boom."


    An earth shaking sound came, and it was like a frying pan between heaven and earth. Tieshi''s shocking fist hit the stone giant. This fist is the most powerful one Tieshi can exert now. After all, he has now upgraded his spirit to the extreme.


    But after this blow fell on the stone giant, in addition to blocking the stone giant for a short time, it did not cause any damage to the stone giant. On the contrary, Tieshi''s arm was numb by the anti shock force of the attack.


    "It''s hard."


    His fist was shaking, and his lips were shaking a few times. He felt the thorny degree of these stone giants, but now he had no way back. He could only stop here for a while. He must not let the stone giant move forward any more.


    Iron stone is here to resist these stone giants, but the effect is not at all. Looking at the blue blood toad, the huge blue blood toad is now using its own flexible means to completely abuse the stone giant.


    First of all, he wrapped his tongue around the stone giant''s head and took himself as the starting point to throw the stone giant out. Then he kept biting the stone giant with his teeth.


    The stone giant is just a stone pimple. Although I don''t know if I can move my teeth, or even if I will tire myself out, I have mastered the power of swallowing. Now I have the confidence to do things willfully. I''m not afraid of the stone giant''s hardness.


    It was biting and throwing. Soon the stone giant lost his temper, but now the blue blood toad changed his pattern again. He began to slap the stone giant''s face with his giant toad.


    The sound of "Pa Pa Pa" is endless. At the moment, the blue blood toad is completely in the upper hand. He doesn''t care about the situation of stone giant. He slaps the stone giant recklessly. The continuous slap makes Xiaohua and Guo have black lines. The goods are really fierce. How can they not see it at ordinary times.


    Don''t mess with this stuff in the future.


    In the heart involuntarily comes out such a few words, if this is beaten by the big toad, even if not die, also want to lose a life, if be patted to death by the toad, that die of really loss big, how this also can''t so loss.


    Guo Qi''s face is dignified, his fist is clenched, and he intends to fight at any time, but Xiaohua''s face is more and more happy. Unexpectedly, the blue blood toad is so powerful that even the stone giant can fight. In the future, this super fighter will be his own, Gaga.


    In my heart, Xiaohua only pays attention to the current situation of Bufo bufo, and doesn''t care about the stone giants who are being blocked. Although the pace of those stone giants is slow, they have a long way to go.


    Iron stone''s fists bombard him constantly. Although they bombard him frequently, his fists don''t seem to have much effect on the stone giant. Moreover, iron stone also feels that every time he bombards the stone giant, his hard body is like cotton. Is that ok?


    Hard to fight in the air, this makes iron stone depressed want to vomit blood, hero useless place.


    "Mom, I can''t break you today. At least I have to trip you and delay your time."


    This has been attacking stone giant can not get the effect, iron stone is not stupid, he directly bombarded the ground, bombarded the ground out of a huge hole.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    ¡­¡­


    The earth is moving and the mountains are shaking. At the moment, it''s like an earthquake broke out here. If it''s not for people with a realm, they will not be able to stand here. Huge pits are constantly appearing on the ground, and the number of these huge pits is increasing.


    "Brother Feng Tian, don''t use fire. It''s useless for these stone guys. Let''s try to make them fall down."


    I don''t know how the stone giant''s heavy body is controlled, but at the moment, the iron stone wants to make the ground potholes, so the stone giant can''t resist when he appears in the giant pit."Well, good."


    He nodded and put the sea of fire in the air into his body. His spirit was improved again. Feng Tian, the monster, began to smash on the ground like iron stone. Soon, the ground was full of potholes, and there were not many flat ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    The ground is shaking. Xiaohua thought that there was an earthquake. If the earth collapses in such a high place, how can it be?


    There is some fear in his heart. Xiaohua looks at the iron stone and the monster Feng Tian who are attacking the ground. He thinks these two people are sick. Why bombard the ground if they have nothing to do? He asked with some doubts.


    "Don''t look at us like this. We''re just trying to stop the big guys. Now they''re going too well. If we make the ground potholes, they can''t get through."


    Tell Xiaohua his purpose. Although Xiaohua shakes his head, he doesn''t want to stop him. After all, the iron and stone realm is not enough. He and the monster Feng Tiangen could not have stopped so many stone giants.


    The only way is to quickly find a way to seize the time to block the stone giant down.


    The ground is full of big pits, and every step is not smooth. Although I want to jump, the stone giant''s body is too big, and its weight is also there. It''s really difficult to jump.


    "Ha ha, it works."


    Seeing the stone giant walking slowly in the huge pit, iron stone is laughing. Finally, it is trying to stop the stone giant. If you have the ability, hurry up?


    As long as these stone giants dare to hurry up, Tieshi believes that those huge pits can make the stone giants slip to the ground one by one. At that time, he will try to put many stone giants together and press them together. Is it always not easy to get up?


    In my heart, Meimei thinks, but it''s just thinking. It''s not easy to implement it. Just like now, stone giant has been slowly advancing there, which is a very good record.


    "You really look down on stone giants."


    Xiaohua doesn''t mean to despise the method of iron and stone, but he knows the power of stone giants. After all, in the flood and famine period, these stone giants were the patron saint of those huge tribes. How could they be trapped by several big pits?


    "I said dead cat, is it really good for you to look down on me like this? You see, aren''t those big guys slowing down now? "


    Heard Xiaohua said, iron stone is not happy, he wasted so much strength on the ground hammer pit, I easy me? Even if you don''t encourage me, I''m still cheering for those huge guys. Who are you really helping?


    "It''s not the way that I despise you. Take a closer look yourself."


    When he heard the words of tie Shi, Xiao Hua was not angry. He had been observing the stone giants in the distance and paying attention to their every move. When he saw the stone giants moving, Xiao Hua''s expression changed.


    "I love grass."


    Along with Xiaohua''s words to see in the past, iron stone expression is also a moment of great change, the whole person has become surprised.


    Looking at the huge stone people, iron stone found that the stone people had completely changed into their original appearance, and the huge stones were turning over, and the huge pits that were soon crossed were actually crossed like this?


    "It seems that the pit is not big enough."


    In the heart some anxious, the iron stone no matter so many, directly rushed up, clenched the fist ruthlessly to smash on the ground, unexpectedly wanted to smash the ground bigger hole to come out.


    "I''ll burn it and you''ll smash it."


    By fully exerting his powers, the monster Feng Tian becomes a sea of fire. The soil on the ground is burnt to scorched earth by his blue flame, and the fist of iron and stone hits on the scorched earth, which soon shows a bigger pit than before.


    "I didn''t expect that the cooperation between these two people was so tacit?"


    Xiaohua is not optimistic about the two people, but did not expect that when he saw the effect of the two people''s cooperation, he could not help nodding and praising.


    If only relying on iron and stone alone, this effect should not appear. Now the two people cooperate, even if those stone giants are turning into huge stones, they can''t turn out such a big pit.


    "Now that time has been won over there, I have to drum up big toads. This battle must be decided quickly."


    Xiaohua''s face showed a touch of joy, and the whole person quickly rushed to the battlefield of blue blood Tianchan. This time, he wanted to persuade blue blood Tianchan to fight with his own words.


    "I said big toad, do you really think my food is not good enough? Why did you take the initiative to let me eat frog soup at night? If you do this slowly again, I''ll really have a toad dinner in the evening


    Looking at the place where the huge blue blood toad fought with the stone giant, Xiaohua turned her hands into a loudspeaker and roared to the other side with all her strength.

 Chapter 211

    "I buy cake. You can''t eat toads. Toads don''t taste good. You have to eat stones. There are so many stones here."


    As soon as he heard Xiaohua shouting, bixuetian was scared. He didn''t want to make Xiaohua angry. Seeing how Xiaohua looks now, he was not angry because he didn''t clean up the big stone and had to eat himself.


    "The stone is not delicious, the frog is good. If you don''t solve it again, I have to have a big toad dinner tonight."


    Said very firmly, also don''t know floret heart is really want to eat or what, unexpectedly eyes some light looking at blue blood Tianchan.


    "I don''t know if this big toad can increase his realm cultivation after eating it. Even if he can''t, he can at least increase his perception of the power of swallowing?"


    Thinking so, Xiaohua with a bad smile on her face, staring at the blue blood toad, it was like seeing a large plate of rich food.


    "Fight, fight, watch my toad fist."


    I promised them that I would clean up the big guy before those big stone people came. Now, I''m not only unable to clean up, but also dragged by the big guy here.


    In the heart is very unhappy, blue blood toad looked at the stone giant, even his toad slapped into a fist, and then fatally hammered to the stone giant.


    "Hammer you, hammer you, hammer you today, it''s all you, hum, I''ll lose to that hateful cat."


    While beating him with his fist, he muttered that blue blood toad hated this big stone. It was hateful that the big stone delayed so many things. No matter how hard he beat it, he couldn''t break it.


    In the heart depressed, the whole person is not good, more and more difficult to fight, finally blue blood toad directly picked up the stone giant, and then fell to the ground.


    "Boom."


    There was a violent shaking sound on the earth, and the blue blood toad threw the stone giant into the ground and made a deep pit on the ground.


    "I said big toad, who did you just say is a dead cat? You look like a dead cat to me. Your family are all dead cats. "


    Staring at the fighting blue blood toad, Xiaohua was very angry. He didn''t expect that the blue blood toad was saying bad things about him. Xiaohua was roaring in the air.


    "I I didn''t say anything. You must have heard that. Yes, you just heard wrong. Well, the great toad is going to clean up this big stone. "


    With that, blue blood toad was completely angry, just like a child who didn''t understand. Although he lived for countless years, his wisdom was not so mature, and his mind was just a child.


    "Break that stone for me, I don''t have time to wait."


    Xiaohua''s meaning is very simple. If you can''t, hurry down. I don''t have time for you. If you delay again, what will those other stone giants do?


    "Bang."


    Xiaohua is talking to the blue blood toad, but the battle on the iron stone side is still going on. The two of them have created a lot of big pits on the ground, one by one, directly trapping the stone giants inside. It takes a lot of effort to move.


    "Yes, it''s not a waste of time this time."


    Seeing his masterpiece, Tieshi claps his hands and smiles on his face. Although he can''t beat these stone giants, he still can''t get them out by his own means.


    "What do these people want? What about those huge stones? "


    While fighting here, a group of super strong men appeared in the sky in the distance. Those super strong men were hidden in the mountains. After they appeared here, they didn''t need to spend too much time, just need to travel through space.


    When they saw the iron and stone fighting, the big stones that had fallen into the pit, and the blue blood toad fighting with the stone giant, their faces changed.


    None of them was weak in battle. They didn''t see any movement here at ordinary times. Today, there are not only huge movements, but also so many strange guys, especially the huge bloody red toad. What is it?


    "Holy beast? Why are you here? "


    There was an old man with white hair who appeared on the top of Tianshan mountain yesterday and saw the blue blood toad. In order to retain the blue blood toad, they directly took the dark monster away. Now it''s good that the monster has taken away, but the blue blood toad still abducted in vain. It seems that the wanted notice is correct.


    "Holy beast? Will there be sacred animals here? You don''t mean the cat on the ground, do you? Don''t make jokes. It''s just a monster all the time. "


    Some people took part in the battle on the Tianchi lake yesterday, but after all, not everyone is qualified to pass. When some people heard the word "holy beast", their expressions changed a little.


    Holy beast, it''s something unique in the history of Yanhua mainland. Although it has the same name as the divine beast, it''s more magical than the divine beast. It''s born with a kind of existence that transcends the power of heaven and earth.


    Is there a sacred animal here? What do you think? A cat is shouting there. If this cat is a sacred animal, it is estimated that any animal in the world is a sacred animal."No


    Shaking his hand, the white haired old man did not speak, but looked at the stone giant who was fighting with the blue blood toad with a dignified expression. The stone giant was too huge, and the fighting power of the stone giant was amazing.


    "No? What the hell is that? Is it the giant toad? What''s the matter with the sacred animals in Yanhua mainland, such huge toads? "


    You''re kidding. Is this toad a sacred animal? Don''t tease me. I''m not a child, and I heard that the sacred beast has its own prestige. That big toad looks like a silly type.


    "That''s right."


    "My grass..."


    When he got a positive answer from the other side, although he was a high-level practitioner, he still couldn''t help saying something rude. He really didn''t expect that he was right. Such a huge guy was really a holy beast.


    "You''re not mistaken, is that guy a holy beast? Isn''t it true that there are only green dragons, white tigers, Zhuque and Xuanwu in Yanhua


    Why is there so many strange toads all of a sudden? Who gave him the name of holy beast? that ''s monkey business.


    "What about the stone giant?"


    Although the holy beast is not powerful, it can only feel the power of pressing heaven and earth when fighting. When the white haired old man was in Tianchi, he was chased by the blue blood toad. Now he can see that the bigger blue blood toad has no way to take the stone giant.


    "It should be a mechanism beast. After all, in ancient times, everything was very powerful. It''s not surprising that there was such a powerful mechanism beast."


    Looking at the words of the old man with white hair, especially the stone giant whose action is not very agile, but whose powerful face and air can explode, the man guessed.


    There are countless strong people in the world, and all kinds of abilities have blossomed in this land. Many people like mechanism. In order to fight better, those who like mechanism begin to invent some mechanism animals.


    This big stone thing should also be controlled by the mechanism. Otherwise, the stone may become essence, or a lot of stones become essence. You see, there are still many in the distance. Are they all mechanism beasts?


    It''s a headache for many people that so many mechanism beasts appear here together. Fortunately, there are these people to help. Otherwise, if you rely on yourself, these people may not be able to fight so many mechanism beasts.


    "No, the mechanism beast can''t be so hard. Even the mechanism beast in ancient times didn''t have such strong fighting power."


    The dignified expression of the old man with white hair has not changed. He looks at the stone giants, and the more he looks at them, the more frightened he is, because he finds himself staring at the stone giants for such a long time, and unconsciously has a kind of impulse and desire to worship them.


    "Not a machine beast? Such a powerful fighting force? "


    Why don''t you see the fighting power of those stone giants? Although it looks strange and fierce, the fight is also slow. You see, there is the blue blood toad, and it doesn''t have much ability. Otherwise, how can it fight like this?


    "This is also called combat effectiveness?"


    If it''s combat effectiveness, it''s estimated that even if you open a tank, you can bombard everything. What''s the use of these things?


    "Let''s wait for a while, when their fight is over in the past."


    Without further explanation, this is not the time to approach. Although Guo Qi and others have been said to have to be killed, this is not the time in the past.


    "I don''t want to wait. In such a battle, I want to join in the fun. You wait here first, and I''ll go there first."


    Say, the next moment, that person unexpectedly rushed to those huge stone giant, this moment, the stone giant is in the big pit, although their body is very heavy, but the next moment, unexpectedly appeared on the edge of the big pit for no reason.


    This man just appeared, suddenly hit in front of a wall, this next good, directly hit a bruise.


    "Hard."


    I didn''t expect that I would become like this. Just now, these stone people were clearly in the pit. Why did they come up all of a sudden?


    I can''t figure it out. I''m very depressed. The most hateful thing is that I''ve come to attack. Before I fight, I touch my face first. What''s the matter?


    "Look, I won''t break you."


    He was a little angry in his heart. Without saying a word, the man clenched his fist and hit the stone giant.


    He is also a strong man. Although he has not been in the cultivation for a long time, he has excellent talent. He has never met any super opponent, let alone tried to lose.


    "Bang."


    A violent sound came out. It was dull and depressing. The man gave his hand to the stone giant. His fist was very strong and he wanted to smash the stone giant.


    After all, he is a super master. He is always on top. He never knew that the stone would surprise him. However, when he smashed his fist, he saw the stone giant''s appearance, especially on his body. His pupils were shrinking.


    "Why


    He never thought about the result. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He didn''t hurt the stone giant at all?

 Chapter 212

    "There must be something wrong, it must be."


    I can''t accept that I didn''t get the result with all my strength. The man''s expression is ferocious. Originally, he was handsome, but now he is totally terrible.


    "Again, this blow will kill you."


    In the heart a little uncomfortable, this is the first time to attack, no effect, that person directly once again, this time, his whole body burst out of golden light.


    The whole body was covered with golden light, and the whole person was like a golden Buddha. The next moment, he turned into a golden light and rushed to the stone giant.


    "Boom."


    The sky is shaking and the earth is shaking. At the moment, the heaven and the earth have become the earthquake prone zone, and all the vibrations are caused by one source.


    The man collided with the stone giant and drove him back. The dust was flying and there was a trace of tens of meters on the ground.


    "Poof."


    When the smoke fell, everything here appeared in everyone''s line of sight, and then look at the man''s appearance, he turned pale, like bleeding, fell on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Asshole."


    His eyes are a little red. He has already made the strongest strike, but he still can''t defeat the stone giant. What is it made of?


    His heart was full of anger. The man wanted to attack, but the injury in his body could not tolerate him.


    "Well."


    When he was blocked, the stone giant''s eyes looked at the existence of ants on the ground. The man attacked him and made him regress so much. I don''t know whether it was anger or something. The stone giant began to attack the man.


    "Not good."


    Seeing his companion''s crisis this time, the white haired old man''s face changed, his body flashed, and the next moment directly appeared beside the man.


    "Go."


    Help the man, and the old man with white hair will take him away from here. Otherwise, the man will be killed by the stone giant.


    "I don''t want to."


    It''s my recklessness to look down on such a big stone giant. Now I''ve been injured. If someone hadn''t saved me, I would die today. But why did I lose so easily?


    There was loss, reluctance and anger in his heart. At the moment, the man didn''t believe his feelings, let alone the fact in front of him.


    "It''s not too late for you to take revenge. You still have a chance. Let''s go first. The stone giant here is not simple. Don''t be too sad."


    Looking at his companion, the old man with white hair began to persuade him. However, he felt the difference between the stone giant and the holy beast. Even the holy beast had no choice but to take the stone giant. This man''s realm and combat effectiveness were not as good as the holy beast. It''s no wonder that this situation happened.


    "But..."


    Seems to want to say something, but the words to the mouth, the man did not know what to say, he was defeated, this time even a stone can not be broken?


    "Anyway, those people have become the public enemies of the whole Yanhua, and this time the stone people are also caused by them. Let them solve it by themselves, and we''ll watch the excitement."


    After taking the man out of the danger zone, he began to explain.


    The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow. Now they don''t need to do it. They just watch the battle here. Finally, they can take advantage of it.


    "Alas."


    The heart is not willing, but his own strength completely to stone giant does not have the effect, but under, that person has to a long sigh, sit down to adjust his body disorder injury.


    "In other words, with so many stone people, can we continue to run?"


    Iron stone and monster Feng Tian are smashing the pit. The pit has been smashed a lot, but it has no effect on those stone giants.


    Before can see stone giant walk difficult, but gradually, stone giant appeared in the pit for no reason, he came up?


    Xiaohua is still fighting with the stone giant. It''s still time to run. Otherwise, they can''t fight even if so many stone bumps gather together.


    "Big buffalo, show your power of swallowing."


    Quickly freeing up his hand, Guo Qi has controlled the dark unicorn. Now the dark Unicorn dares not to listen to him, and his lightning whip is directly pulled up.


    After all, their bodies are not as hard as those of the stone giants. In this case, let the dark devouring power of the dark Unicorn clean up the power of belief.


    "Their faith is too strong. I won''t go. If you want to go, you can go."


    Although he was afraid of the lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hand, once he touched the power of those beliefs, his power of swallowing darkness may not win.


    Instead of being engulfed and purified by the power of belief, I would rather be destroyed by the power of destruction, at least I would die without complaint.


    "No? OK, if you don''t go, I''ll go


    With that, Guo Qi enlarged the cage of the dark Unicorn again and turned it into a long whip, on which the breath of destruction soared.Feeling the power of Guo Qi''s whip, the stone giant on the opposite side didn''t have a very good expression, but the dark Unicorn imprisoned in the whip had a dead heart.


    He never thought that Guo Qi should threaten him like this. Although this whip is formed by the power of destruction, Guo Qi tried his best not to let out the breath of destruction.


    But now it''s different. The breath of destruction is completely released. The powerful force makes the dark unicorn in the process of destruction chill.


    He showed his whole body''s phagocytic source to dissolve the power of destruction, but he miscalculated.


    No matter how powerful the power of swallowing is, it is insignificant in front of the three supreme powers.


    Even if it''s just to devour the source to dissolve the power of destruction, it will make the dark Unicorn exhausted.


    Here endless destruction breath, just think, dark Unicorn whole people are beginning to lose heart, this also devour a wool?


    Pop.


    The sound of a whip whipping things spread, and the lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hand was waving on the stone giant.


    The breath of destruction on the stone giant did not weaken, but became more and more powerful. The whip whipped the stone giant, leaving a deep mark on him.


    "Woo woo."


    It seems that he was hurt by the whip. The stone giant yelled and jumped a few times, like protesting against Guo Qi''s power.


    "You asked for it."


    Several of them just came here to find what they wanted. These stone giants, regardless of their success, directly came up with them. If they had not had many means, they would have died long ago.


    No matter what the stone giant''s reaction was, Guo Qi''s action did not stop, and the whip continued to beat the stone giant.


    His power is limited, and the power of destruction is too strong. To control the power of destruction, we must show our magic eyes.


    Every time the magic eyes are overused, Guo Qi will enter a strange state.


    Guo Qi didn''t know what was going on because he never felt what he was doing.


    Shenzhi falls into a cold world. When Guo Qi wakes up, his headache seems to burst.


    What happened during this period may only be known to the outside world.


    In order not to let himself fall into the state of being unable to be controlled by his own consciousness again, Guo Qi is seizing the time.


    "Eh!"


    The dark unicorn is trying to prevent himself from being eroded by the power of destruction, but the power of destruction is not so easy to control. Now Guo Qi has no mind to pay attention to his life and death, and he can only rely on his weak power of swallowing to resist.


    The body has disappeared. At this moment, the dark unicorn is extremely weak. If Guo Qi continues to exert his destructive power, the dark Unicorn will soon disappear between the heaven and the earth.


    There is only one original beast, but when one disappears, a new one will be born again.


    The cry of pain rang out, and the dark unicorn was struggling. However, as soon as the sound spread, it was blocked by the distorted space, and Guo Qi could not hear it.


    "Bang bang."


    After being beaten by Guo Qi for many times, Rao Shishi giant couldn''t hold on any longer. He patted his ass, and the huge body began to turn around, regardless of the fact that Guo Qi was chasing him, and ran with a thump.


    Stone giant is running. The ground is shaking. It''s just like a violent earthquake is happening. Guo Qi''s running is unstable when he pursues. His body''s center of gravity is not fixed at all.


    "Kaka, let me bite you."


    Guo Qi chases the stone giant. Seeing this scene, the blue blood toad, who is fighting with the first awakened stone giant, is interested. He licks his lips and looks at the stone giant with his eyes shining.


    Stone giant has a protective film on his body. No matter how he bites it with his teeth, he can''t break it. Even he can''t use his power of swallowing.


    But Guo Qi is so small that he can run after the stone giant with a whip. Why can''t he conquer the stone giant? No, I want to drive the stone giant away. I can''t let the dead cat laugh at me.


    With a plan in mind, blue blood Toad''s combat power soared sharply, and soon surpassed the stone giant. He even wanted to bully the small with the big. Is it a slap to kill the stone giant?


    "I said, big toad, do you live in Tianchi every day? Why is it so big? "


    Sehu Xiaohua, who has been watching the battle, sees that the blue blood toad has become so big. Her expression changes, and she scolds the blue blood toad.


    "It''s fun."


    It''s just these two words that respond to Xiaohua. After the two words are finished, Xiaohua''s face is black. He wants to kick the green blood toad.


    "Well, your sister, play with your uncle. Hurry to clean up this big guy for me. If you don''t clean up again, I will eat toad tonight."


    Looking at the two sides who are fighting, Xiaohua opens her mouth."You know to scare me, dead cat, you wait for me, when I become more powerful, I want to eat tiger soup, hum!"

 Chapter 213

    "Big toad, what are you muttering about? Are you not satisfied? "


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard the blue blood toad muttering there. Although Xiaohua couldn''t hear clearly, she knew that the blue blood toad was not praising him.


    "I I''m talking about how to stew this big guy delicious. "


    Little flower asked a little guilty, blue blood toad quickly changed his tongue, hesitated for a long time, and finally found an excuse.


    "Well, it''s all my fault that I eat even stones and suppress your IQ to such an extent. If I don''t teach you well, I''ll do evil."


    Some sad hanging head, floret pretended to be disappointed, see the blue blood toad want to slap him to death.


    "Ignore you, I''ll play with big rocks."


    With that, the toad began to bite, the toad fist began to blow, the toad''s foot began to kick, the toad pressed, and rushed straight on


    The irregular battle started, and the blue blood toad didn''t play according to the common sense, so that the stone giant didn''t know how to fight back.


    But fortunately, the stone giant''s body is stone, the defense is really good, no matter what kind of attack the blue blood toad plays, he can quickly defend down.


    "Brother Tieshi, brother Fengtian, get out of the way first and give it to me here."


    Now that these stone giants have come to life, Guo Qi has no reservation. He swings out his lightning whip without money and slaps them on the stone giants.


    "Pa pa pa."


    Every time the whip fell, the sound came out, leaving a long mark on the stone giant.


    "Woo woo."


    I don''t know whether I''m crying or what I''m doing. Stone giant keeps making a sound. Iron stone and Feng Tian on one side scratch their heads when they see Guo Qi''s whip is so easy to use.


    Why? The joint attack of the two of them can''t work. This whip can make the big stones howl. It''s unscientific.


    "I knew this boy could control the power of destruction so well with his own strength. I don''t need to run, grass."


    Xiaohua languidly lying on the ground, watching Guo Qi bullying those stone giants, just like adults bullying children, and muttering.


    He didn''t expect that from Guo''s present state, he could compress the power of destruction into a whip and control the whip to beat those stone giants.


    These stone giants are gatekeepers in the flood and famine period. Although they have not shown their strength yet, they are tortured and beaten by Guo Qi, but they have no power to fight back, which also shows the terrible power of destruction.


    After running for so long in vain, how good is it to let Guo Qi bully these stone giants with the power of destruction?


    "Well."


    The whip kept waving out, and soon, Guo Qi suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Pupil moment contraction, the next moment, Guo Qi the whole person began to some wobbly, the body is not stable.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Handsome, what''s the matter with you? Are your arms tired? Come on, I''ll help you


    I''ve been paying attention to the situation here. Seeing that the whip of the stone giant stopped, and that Guo Qi could not stand steadily, they clapped in their hearts and rushed over quickly.


    "I I didn''t... "


    Before speaking, Guo Qi''s eyes were black. Then, a chill burst out of Guo Qi''s body.


    "This is..."


    Holding Guo Qi''s body, tie Shi feels that his whole body appears in Shura purgatory for a moment, and his whole body is cold.


    Even Feng Tian, the monster standing on one side, felt that he was deep in the swamp. He couldn''t move, and his back was cold.


    "Is this boy evil?"


    When Guo Qi''s momentum changes, Xiaohua feels that kind of different aura. The next moment, her expression changes and she feels depressed.


    "It''s a bit like that guy, but shouldn''t that guy be in the emperor''s tomb now?"


    Scratching his head, he had a lot of thoughts, but he couldn''t find the reason. He looked at Guo Qi again, but he still couldn''t feel what was going on with Guo Qi''s momentum.


    "Wheezing."


    Guo Qi stood up from the ground, the whole person no longer like before, completely became a king in the world.


    His every move, heaven and earth change color, as if he is the master of this heaven and earth.


    The strong wind is blowing, the dark clouds are fluttering, and when one person moves, the clouds move in all directions. Guo Qi looks at the stone giants, and the next moment, his body suddenly appears beside them.


    "Bang."


    The fist smashed out and fell on the stone giant. Without any sign, the stone giant''s body hissed and cracked.


    "Unexpectedly Is it broken? "


    Although Guo Qi is powerful, he is not much different from himself. How can this fist be so powerful?


    Iron stone can''t believe what happened in front of his eyes. It''s really against the sky. How powerful is Guo Qi''s fist?


    "Bang."After smashing a stone giant with one punch, Guo Qi''s attack didn''t stop, and then he continued to attack the next stone giant. Iron stone and monster Feng Tian looked silly.


    Those who want to explore what''s going on here in the distance look silly, even Xiaohua, the old slippery man.


    No one knows what happened to Guo Qi at the moment. He was so sharp that he knocked down a stone giant with one blow, which was really shocking.


    "No, stop him. Don''t let him break all these stones."


    Although I don''t know why Guo Qi attacked these stone giants, since that man left them here, he naturally had a purpose. The powerful existence of the stone giant has always been in the world, and it must have its role.


    Now if they are smashed, it seems too late for them to play a role in the future.


    Can''t let that kind of thing happen, floret himself first think of Guo Qi rushed past, mouth hasn''t stopped, let iron stone and others also quickly start to stop Guo Qi.


    "Can you stop it?"


    These stone giants keep is also a disaster, Yanhua those super master see floret''s action, in the side of ridicule.


    Although Xiaohua wants to satirize those people, his expression is very ugly at the moment. They may not be able to stop him.


    Although they are powerful, they are not strong enough to smash a stone giant with one punch, but Guo Qi can do it, which completely shows that Guo Qi can defeat all of them with one punch.


    "Anyway, it''s one to keep one."


    The stone giants here can''t be destroyed. They must be kept. If they are completely smashed, I don''t know if they can be recovered in the future. If they are completely damaged, it will cause great disaster.


    "This..."


    "Let''s try to stop it."


    Iron stone doesn''t know whether to do it or not, and Feng Tian is rational. He knows that if he doesn''t stop Guo Qi now, he can''t do anything serious.


    "All right."


    Looking up to heaven and taking a deep breath, the whole iron and stone people finally put aside their feelings. Brothers are brothers. Even they feel that there is something wrong with Guo Qi at the moment.


    I don''t know whether what Guo Qi is doing is good or bad. They have to keep a stone giant first. Even if Guo Qi is doing right, there is a blue blood toad who can stop a stone giant in the end. It won''t affect them too much.


    "Shua."


    Figure quickly appeared in Guo Qi''s side, although the two people''s expression is not very good, but also had to resist.


    Fist waving very fast, two people have reservations, but at the moment of Guo Qi is not the general realm, if they do not master the propriety, at the moment it must be them who are injured.


    "Bang."


    The fist that he just waved out was about to fall on Guo Qi. Tie Shi couldn''t bear it. He still took some strength, but his fist didn''t fall on Guo Qi. He flew out first.


    Body inverted fly out far, and finally fell directly on the ground, hard hit on the ground, draw a long trace.


    "Get me sleepy."


    Iron stone is hit to fly, monster Feng Tian doesn''t know his present condition, want to rush to help him up very much, but Guo Qi here doesn''t give them a chance.


    In order to control Guo Qi as soon as possible, the monster Feng Tian is burning a blue flame all over his body, which turns into long ropes to trap Guo Qi.


    Although he had confidence in his own flame, Feng Tian was still absent for a moment when the long rope was broken away by Guo Qi.


    "A sea of fire."


    The rope of the blue flame was broken away, but Feng Tian didn''t panic. The whole person turned into a sea of fire. The sea of fire was surging, and the huge fire wave patted Guo Qi below.


    "Triple fire wave, take a picture for me."


    The fire wave is higher and higher, and more and more fierce. Three times, one after another, they beat Guo Qi in one place, completely in the sea of fire.


    "Coagulation."


    The blue sea of fire is like a blue sea. Guo Qi is in the center of the sea at the moment. In order to control Guo Qi''s action, Feng Tian completely solidified the sea of fire.


    Fire is burning, but at this moment, the burning sea of fire has become a solid sea of fire. Like ice, the sea of fire has directly controlled Guo Qi in the center.


    "Boom."


    The huge sea of fire stopped in the air, and Guo Qi was completely imprisoned in it.


    As the body is imprisoned, soon, cracks appear between the heaven and the earth, and cracks appear like lightning. Next, the solidified sea of fire begins to crumble.


    "Whoosh."


    With a sound that cuts through the air, Guo Qi appears in front of the stone giant.


    "Bang."


    It''s another blow without hesitation. The next moment, the stone giant is completely broken.


    "I wipe, what''s the matter with this boy? His strength is a bit against the sky. Even in ancient times, there were not many people with such ability, right?"Looking at Guo Qi now like this, Xiaohua is really a little scared. Although he feels that Guo Qi has a lot of mysterious power, he can''t imagine that Guo Qi in this state can completely control his own power.


    Although the divergent power is also very powerful, the attack power is not as good as when the power is concentrated together. At the moment, Guo Qi is a person who gathers all the strength to attack a little.


    This state soon cleaned up all the stone giants. The only stone giant still standing on the ground was the one who was fighting in front of the blue blood toad, just


    "Big toad, run with that big guy in your arms. Hurry up."

 Chapter 214

    Seeing Guo Qi''s figure, he quickly thought about the stone giant and rushed there. Xiaohua was flustered. He had already abandoned so many stone giants. If the stone giant collapsed again, what would it do?


    He was afraid that the stone giant would be attacked by Guo Qi if he stayed in place.


    "Hold "Run away?"


    Is that right? The dead cat just asked himself to clean up the big guy. Why did he suddenly take him away?


    "Hurry up. If you delay again, tiger will have a whole meal of toads tonight."


    His eyes are big, and there is a sense of threat. Xiaohua is scaring Bufo Bufo bufo, but he is still worried about the state of the stone giant.


    "Whew, whew."


    After the blue blood toad reacts, regardless of the stone giant''s hand to him, he rushes to the stone giant''s side and pulls the stone giant''s arm to run.


    His speed is not slow, but Guo Qi''s speed is faster. At the next moment, the sound like a sword appears directly in front of stone giant and blue blood toad.


    Dong.


    Step by step in the air, Guo Qi''s eyes can not see in the end, no one knows what he is thinking at this moment, he is just moving forward.


    "Quack, don''t come here."


    Blue blood toad and Guo Qi have fought, but now Guo Qi makes him feel a little cold, feeling completely different.


    Some of them are afraid and lack of confidence. They protect the stone giant behind them for fear of any danger.


    "Boom."


    The blue blood toad wants to protect the stone giant, but the stone giant seems to be defending his dignity. He clenches his fist and smashes it out. The goal is Guo Qi.


    The fist is very big and powerful. Even the air can explode after it blows out. The thundering fist beats Guo Qi to pieces.


    "Bang."


    Stone giant''s fist just hit over, see will fall on Guo Qi''s body, the next moment, Guo Qi suddenly hand, right hand clench, fist to meet that big as mountain fist.


    The expected destruction did not appear. The giant stone''s huge fist was stopped, but was blocked by Guo Qi?


    "Click."


    I don''t know what''s going on. The huge fist head of stone giant is the sound of broken glass. Suddenly, the sound of cracking is more and more obvious.


    The cleft is all over the fist, and the giant''s arm is smashed.


    "Let''s go."


    Blue blood toad saw all this clearly behind the stone giant. He had been fighting with the stone giant for a while, and they didn''t get any advantage in the fight. But now Guo Qi just made a light fist, and even directly cleaned up the stone giant.


    No matter what Guo Qi looks like and what the momentum is now, bixue Tianchan thinks of what Xiaohua told him before, and will not delay any longer, and pulls the stone giant to leave quickly.


    "Run, run quickly, run as far as possible, don''t be overtaken by him."


    One moment, I was still thinking about how to defeat these stone giants. The next moment, I started to protect them.


    "The water of Tianchi, the stone giant of Plateau It''s not just a coincidence


    Mind in the rapid connection with what happened before, floret feel a puzzle left over from ancient times seems to appear in front of them.


    I don''t know who the person in this layout is, but seeing all this, it seems that the enemy that the person in this layout has to deal with at the end of the day is strong enough to make heaven and earth tremble.


    "Quack quack."


    Carrying the stone giant on his back, the blue blood toad was croaking, but his action didn''t stop and he jumped out quickly.


    "Stop!"


    It''s so cold that it doesn''t contain any feelings. I don''t know when, Guo Qi appears in front of the blue blood toad and looks at the stone giant on the back of the blue blood toad coldly.


    "Don''t stop. If you want to stop, go to the dead cat."


    The road ahead was blocked by Guo Qi, and the blue blood toad turned around and began to turn, running in other directions.


    "Broken Let''s go. "


    It seems difficult to speak. Every word from Guo Qi''s mouth is very difficult. Looking at the blue blood toad who is about to turn and run away, Guo Qi clenched his fist and dived down from mid air to hit the stone giant.


    "Guo Qi, wake up quickly, don''t be controlled by the demon."


    Just when Guo Qi was about to fall on the stone giant, Xiaohua appeared in front of Guo Qi.


    At this time, Rao shixiaohua knows that he is not Guo Qi''s opponent and has to stand up. He doesn''t want to see the last stone giant broken.


    It''s all his fault to come here this time. If it''s OK, let Guo Qi move the stone. Well, things have come to this point.


    "Broken."


    There was no little flower in his eyes. Guo Qi''s fist still went out and finally fell on the stone giant.


    "Click."The huge body was broken, and the last stone giant was also completely broken.


    "I don''t like grass!"


    He didn''t stop him. He wanted to kick Guo a few feet. When did he become so disobedient.


    "How did he become like this?"


    I don''t know when, a woman''s voice appeared beside Xiaohua and asked about Guo Qi''s current situation.


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. I want to bite now."


    In the heart is depressing, floret have no mind to think about how suddenly more than a person.


    "Wake up, you shouldn''t be a slave to the devil."


    Moving Miaoman''s step, step by step came to Guo Qi''s front, looking at Guo Qi standing there, the woman''s eyes were a little red.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His eyes were deep and frightening. Guo Qi didn''t respond.


    The woman looks at Guo Qi like this, the big watery eyes seem to convey some feelings, so she looks at Guo Qi all the time.


    "I..."


    I don''t know how long later, in a mysterious space, Guo Qi felt as if someone was calling his name.


    "Here I am, here I am."


    All around is the dark and cold world, although I don''t know who is calling me, Guo Qi is desperately answering.


    It''s just that his voice can''t be worn, which makes Guo Qi very anxious. He''s shouting desperately, desperately trying to tell others his position.


    "Don''t sink, find yourself quickly."


    I don''t know when, in the dark space appeared a little light, the light slowly presented, bigger and bigger.


    "Lin Rong? You Why are you here? "


    After seeing the girl in front of him clearly, Guo Qi was surprised and happy. Looking at this person, she should be the one who just called her name.


    "Don''t care why I''m here. You shouldn''t be like this. Wake up quickly."


    Touching Guo Qi''s face, Lin Rong seems to be comforting Guo Qi, let Guo Qi quickly find himself, don''t let other ideas control his body.


    "Where am I?"


    Also want to ask Lin Rong some things, but Lin Rong''s figure more and more light, finally completely disappeared in front of Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi wants to stretch out his arms to embrace Lin Rong, but Lin Rong''s figure disappears directly. He wants to shout at Lin Rong, but here he is alone.


    I don''t know where it is. Guo Qi is thinking hard. He wants to find a place to go out.


    "Guo Qi, what''s the matter with you? Come back quickly. We haven''t been drunk yet."


    "Handsome guy, hurry up, your long knife is still with me."


    "Boy, if you dare to come up with anything, be careful that the tiger Lord is in a hurry with you. Even if you go to the hell hall, you will be dragged out."


    ¡­¡­


    What lingers in his ears is a familiar voice, which seems to be Xiaohua and them, but it''s not very similar. Guo Qi doesn''t know what they want, but he can hear them calling himself.


    "I..."


    As his body became lighter and lighter, Guo Qi thought about those people. He wanted to go out, talk to them and drink with them.


    Unconsciously, when he saw things again, everything in front of him was a normal plateau, and iron and stone were right in front of him.


    "You..."


    "What are we? You scared us to death. What''s the evil that you just got?"


    I don''t know if Guo Qi had been in this state before. At least for a moment, Xiaohua was really scared.


    "I don''t want to thank Miss Xiaorong. If it wasn''t for him, you would still be in the middle of evil."


    Xiao Hua points to Lin Rong standing beside Guo Qi, with gratitude and doubt on her face.


    I didn''t see Lin Rong when I was in Mingcheng. When did she come here? And it was when Guo Qi was the most evil.


    "Thank you. I''ve been worried about you. I wish you were OK."


    Seeing that Lin Rong really appeared beside him, Guo Qi was surprised and surprised. I didn''t expect that Lin Rong would appear.


    "I''ve been there all the time, but you didn''t notice."


    Lin Rong''s answer confused Guo Qi, but looking at Lin Rong''s pure face, he didn''t think much.


    "By the way, what about the stone giants?"


    When he regained consciousness, Guo Qi remembered that he was still beating the stone people with a lightning whip. Later, he was dizzy, and then he didn''t remember what happened.


    "Stone giant? Do you mean stone giant


    Xiaohua has a temper. This boy, it''s useless to stop the tiger just now. You have to break those stones, but now you still have the face to ask?


    "I said Sehu, that''s your fault. I just whipped a few times with a whip. You''re not like that, are you?"Are you kidding? I just beat the stone giant away. Is it necessary to hate myself so much? It''s like I''ve done something heinous.


    "See for yourself, the stones."


    It refers to several stone heaps, which are made of scattered stones, each of which is very huge.


    "When are there so many stones here? It''s a big stone. Why didn''t you find its value? If the value is found, I will carry these stones to kill those stone giants. "


    I didn''t find so many stones here before, Guo Qi scratched his head and said.

 Chapter 215

    "I grass, you boy really have the face to say?"


    How all can''t think of, this kid all smashed the stone giant into now this appearance, still say oneself don''t know the circumstance, small flower some impatient.


    These stone mounds were all made by broken stone giants. Now he pretends not to know?


    "Haha, seriously, moving these stones doesn''t necessarily kill those stone giants."


    It seems that the big talk has been exposed. Guo Qi is a little embarrassed, with an awkward smile on his face.


    "Come on, you kid, just pretend. Keep pretending."


    Guo Qi''s appearance makes Xiaohua feel uncomfortable. He never thought that Guo Qi would say this.


    "What am I pretending?"


    I don''t know what''s going on. Today, I just can''t hear Xiao Hua''s words. Guo Qi is a little confused. How can this Sehu speak clearly?


    "He was just in that state. If he could remember what happened, it would be really evil."


    Although Tieshi had never experienced anything like Guo Qi''s, when he grew up in a mountain village, he heard strange things from the villagers.


    "Let him have a rest first. When he comes out of that state, his body can''t bear it."


    The state Guo Qi was in before was a little strange. If it wasn''t for someone to wake him up, it would be difficult for him to come out of it alone.


    "Ha ha, good, good."


    This side was just going to let Guo Qi have a rest when someone came from a distance.


    While laughing and clapping, those people saw the appearance of Guo Qi and others, with a meaningful smile on their faces.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at these strangers, Guo Qi is always a little uneasy. I don''t know why these people are here?


    "You don''t need to know who we are, you just need to know that we are not enemies."


    With a smile on his face all the time, the party didn''t start with Guo Qi and others, but made friends with them.


    "I''m sorry, we don''t like to talk to people of unknown origin. Let''s go, boy."


    No matter what Guo Qi''s plan is, Xiaohua is on guard at the moment. He feels that none of the people who appear here is simple. Now Guo Qi can''t play with them at all.


    If we get too close to them rashly, something will happen. Now they still have a task and can''t be delayed.


    "You dead cat, you don''t know what to do."


    Not everyone in this line of mysterious people is easy to talk. When he heard Xiaohua''s words, he immediately stood up and began to blame.


    "I just don''t know. Do you think I don''t know where you came from?"


    Although not sure, but Xiaohua has guessed that these people are not simple, although very strong, but not suitable for them to make friends.


    Once the plane war starts, they will be in the crevice, and they will be even more difficult at that time.


    "Ha ha, since you know our origin, you should know why we are here?"


    The leader of the party looked at Xiaohua. He could feel the power of the tiger.


    "We can''t control what you like. Yanhua is so big. We want to have a look. I hope you don''t stop us."


    The more mysterious this person is, the more vigilant Xiaohua is. He is afraid that these people are a mysterious race just like what he guessed.


    Which race is coming back?


    There were all kinds of signs before, but when more and more people appeared, Xiaohua really felt the seriousness of the matter.


    "Since you don''t want to make friends, don''t blame us."


    Since they don''t want to be friends, they can''t keep Guo Qi and his party as their enemies. Some people directly stand up and point to Xiaohua. It''s very obvious that if they don''t make friends, they will be enemies.


    The plane battle hasn''t started yet, and it can''t be seen yet. But once the war breaks out, if these people can''t become their friends, they will become enemies. Guo Qi and others don''t have a simple one, especially the huge blue blood toad.


    Leave such a powerful enemy to Yanhua, they will not do so, so, take precautions, now these people do not make friends, they directly solve.


    "Are you going to kill us?"


    I really didn''t expect that these people should be so domineering. If they don''t make friends, they have to face life and death. Is this forcing them to have friends?


    "Haha, I''m a rough man. I''m afraid of everything. The only thing I''m afraid of is Bully


    Iron stone grinned and looked at those people. He didn''t expect that these people pinched persimmons on his head. Do you really think he was a soft persimmon?


    "Since you are so conceited, today I will let you know what it means to have someone outside and have a day outside."


    With a proud smile on his face, a person came out of the group. Although he could not see what realm he was, he was not an ordinary person."Is there someone out there? That''s an alien, right? Are you from outside? I''ll catch him and sell the goods to make a fortune. "


    Although I know what men''s words mean, Xiaohua just wants to confuse the content and can''t go the same way with these people.


    "You Well, it''s very reasonable. "


    By the words of floret angry some speechless, the man finally directly angry pointed to floret.


    "Don''t be infatuated with tiger, tiger. I''m just a legend."


    The other party gas into that way, floret even said this, his words just finished, heard to deal with the fist clench creak creak sound.


    "Bang."


    When Xiaohua reacts, her fist has been smashed. Although the fist is fast, it doesn''t blow to Xiaohua. There is one more person around Xiaohua.


    "Hey, hey, don''t wave your fist casually. What if you hurt a small animal carelessly?"


    Iron stone face with a smile, he helped Xiaohua block, to say he is not very good at using a knife and a gun, but in terms of the size of the fist, he is very confident.


    "You want to die."


    The speed of his fist was clear in his heart. He didn''t expect that his confident fist would be blocked so easily. His expression was very ugly.


    "There''s a field just over there. It''s wide enough. You two might as well go there and play."


    Xiaohua didn''t take it seriously, and she didn''t know to consider the safety of iron and stone, so she let them fight outside.


    "Well, since you want to die, well, let''s go over there."


    Usually the hand is like thunder and lightning. Today, the blow is blocked. The man''s expression is not good-looking.


    "Sure enough, yesterday''s announcement really did not wronged you. How dare you collude with foreign races?"


    When the two sides united and walked towards a large field, several old men in white came here.


    Although I can''t name these old men in white, I know their appearance. Isn''t this the old guy who was chased by the blue blood toad in Tianchi yesterday and ran around with his crotch?


    "Why are you here? Do you want to be chased by the big toad? "


    Looking at these old guys, Xiaohua is interested. He was treated as a beast yesterday, and he is not happy now. Seeing these old guys coming, he has to vent his anger first.


    "Well, do you have any explanation today?"


    Yesterday, it was said that this group of people colluded with foreign races. Some of them didn''t believe it, but now they are all together, and there are some people who say they are laughing. Is that all right?


    "Explain? What are we going to explain? Do we have to explain when we break those stones? "


    It''s a little puzzling. Are these people''s brains rusty? Well, why do you want to explain yourself? Xiaohua is very depressed.


    "Since you have no reason to explain, then wait for my anger."


    These people turned out to be the dogs of foreign races. Thinking of this and the result of Tianchi, these old people would like to kill a group of Guo Qi''s people.


    "Hey, I said, old man, we didn''t rob you. Why don''t you look unhappy when you don''t kill us?"


    Iron stone doesn''t know what''s going on. He feels guilty. Looking at those old men with white hair, he always has some uneasiness in his heart. He doesn''t know why. It seems that these people''s words have some clue.


    "Hum, you should be a traitor of Yanhua."


    I don''t want to talk to these people, so instead of being full of anger, it seems that one more word will dirty their identity.


    "I grass, you are a traitor, your whole family are traitors."


    Pointing at the old man with white hair, he scolds him. Xiaohua is not merciful at all. These old guys dare to scold him as a traitor. I can''t bear it.


    "You''ll have to be tough. When all the strong people of Yanhua come, you''ll know what a dead duck is."


    Although he was very angry at Xiaohua''s scolding, he knew the three thousand incarnations of the goods in his heart. At that time, this guy would come back with three thousand incarnations. There were too few people on his side to fight.


    That''s not to mention. Besides, there are several foreign races nearby. At that time, the foreign races will also fight. They are not enough to fight.


    "All the strong people of Yanhua come here? Even if the strong men of the whole world have just come here and dare to call tiger Lord a traitor, tiger Lord will still call him a traitor. "


    Although Xiaohua has experienced a lot, she hates traitors the most. Now some people say that he is a traitor. No matter how good his temper is, he won''t be calm at the moment. He points to those old guys and is not polite at all.


    "Boy, go and move all the big stones together. Tiger will be useful later."


    Black face came to Guo Qi in front of Guo Qi, pointing to several piles of big stones in the distance, Xiaohua said.


    "What''s the use of carrying those big rocks? If you''re going to move, I''m not going. "


    Coolie? If you don''t go, you won''t go even if you die. You can''t do such a tired job without salary."You boy, I have helped you for so many days."


    I didn''t expect that the boy didn''t cooperate so much. Xiaohua was a little depressed, but there was no way. Who let him really let Guo Qi do coolie.


    "Do you want to know what you need this time? As long as you move all the stones together, the tiger Lord will tell you the key to the emperor''s tomb hidden here. "

 Chapter 216

    The stone giant here has an extraordinary origin. Now there are so many strong people here. Xiaohua has not recovered to the peak state. He can only rely on some external forces.


    If we can ask stone giant to help him remove some external forces, maybe he can save a lot of things, plus he can directly get what he wants this time.


    "Don''t lie to me. If you knew what we were looking for this time, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Guo Qi turned his mouth. This Sehu is really a pit. He knew that this time he was here to find something about the key to the emperor''s tomb. He didn''t say it before, but now he needed to do his own coolie. He spoke.


    "I just thought about it. If I think about it earlier, I need you to move stones to cause trouble?"


    In the heart all sorts of displeasure, floret now don''t mention more depressed.


    He was called a traitor by those old guys, and now he found that he had a little memory of the key to the emperor''s tomb, but all this happened together.


    "Do you want to get the key to the emperor''s tomb?"


    "Think, can''t I carry the stone?"


    No way. The situation is stronger than tiger. Who can''t tell where the key to the emperor''s tomb is? Guo Qi nodded.


    Isn''t it just some big stones? It''s too slow for him to move stones by himself. He can ask tie Shi and Feng Tian for help. After all, there are many people here. I don''t worry that one person will be half dead and half alive.


    These stones, as a whole, have a magical power on them. The blessing of that power makes them unable to move. Now the huge stones have been smashed by Guo Qi''s fist. Although they are still very heavy, they can''t move at all.


    "Hum."


    For the behavior of Guo Qi and others, Yanhua''s white haired old people just scoff, while the mysterious people have different expressions, they can''t see what they are thinking.


    "What''s wrong with your voice? I''ve told you for a long time. I''m old and I don''t know how to stop. "


    Hearing that the old man with white hair was bored all his life, Xiaohua picked his nose and pretended he didn''t know anything.


    "Hum."


    The expression is full of scorn to see floret one eye, then the white hair old man is a cold hum that ignore.


    "Alas, people, if they are ill, they must be cured, otherwise they will die early."


    Shaking his head, floret a compassionate look, see that previously cold hum white hair old man eyes instantly staring at floret.


    This dead cat is cursing himself, I''m a grass!


    "I''ll move the stones here. You can move them there."


    Moving the big rocks close to him together, Guo Qi said.


    After the division of labor, they began to think of their own direction. There are many stone people here, and the stones smashed by Guo Qi''s fists are scattered everywhere.


    Lin Rong originally wanted to help, but as a little girl, he didn''t let her in. After all, three men are busy here. How can a little girl do heavy work together?


    "The dead cat said these stones are very powerful? How did it come to be like this after being smashed by that boy''s fist? "


    Guo Qi has walked towards a pile of stones, and iron stone began to complain.


    Although they had nothing to do with these stone giants in the battle, they didn''t expect that after these big stones were broken, they would become a pile of waste stones. They thought they could reorganize themselves.


    "After all, it''s a stone. Before it''s smashed, it''s still very powerful in combat and defense, but That kind of attack


    Feng Tian also feels strange. According to Xiaohua''s character, if these big stones are broken, they can be finished. He can''t be so nervous. Besides, there are no stones that can''t be broken in the world. Do you believe in the strength of stone giant?


    "I don''t know what the dead cat was thinking, but he wanted to put all these stones together?"


    These stones were left by the stone giants after they broke up. Now what they have to do is put so many broken stones together, and they don''t know what use it will be if they put them together.


    I have some complaints in my heart, so when I move the stone, iron and stone will send their resentment on the stone, which is completely like abusing the stone and throwing it very hard.


    "Bang."


    The stone is thrown out directly by the iron and stone. The goal is that the first pile of stones is not much to move each time, and it has to go a long way. Instead of being so troublesome, it''s better to throw the stones directly.


    In his mind, Tieshi did it directly. He stood on the stone, aimed at the direction, and threw the stone directly.


    Although the stone is not very big, it still vibrates violently when it falls to the ground.


    This is the plateau. The earth vibrates with such a violent vibration, especially the sound. It has been heard for a long time, and the iron and stone are still going on.


    The stones are thrown out one by one, and I''m not afraid that they will break even more. I keep throwing the stones out. One stone in the sky hasn''t fallen yet, and then several others appear."I grass, this stone and your boy have what grudge what grudge?"


    See iron stone so work, small flower full of black line, is not to let you to move a few stones, with so angry?


    "So fast."


    Response to floret is so three words, let floret depressed speechless.


    "Don''t act like that. Let''s talk about it. Are you going to let go or do you want us to do it?"


    Such a strange group of people made a havoc in the Tianchi Holy Land yesterday. If it wasn''t for the holy beast''s obstruction, they would have captured these people long ago. Today, how could they dare to make trouble?


    Guo Qi and the three of them are moving stones, completely ignoring these old guys. Now only Xiaohua, the smaller blue blood toad and Lin Rong are standing here.


    Looking at a man, a tiger, a toad, the old man''s face showed a cold smile. This time the sacred beast is here, it must be taken away, and those who abduct the sacred beast must bear their anger.


    "Not to be caught? You''re not in your head, are you? Why are we going to let go? "


    Xiaohua always talks nonsense. When he hears the words of Yanhua, he rushes back directly.


    "You..."


    By floret''s words don''t know how to answer, Yan Hua''s white haired old man pointed to floret, gas half a day speechless.


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to explain to you. After such things, do you want to have a good life?"


    Tianchi, the holy land, is a very important place in Yanhua. As a result, the dead cat with people disappeared the Tianchi. Even the guardian beast of Tianchi, the blue blood toad, was abducted by him.


    When something goes wrong, play and disappear. If you disappear, you can just disappear. Even if you really disappear, it''s OK. Yesterday, Tianchi Lake was noisy, but today, Stonehenge on the plateau is noisy.


    If we let these people go again, I don''t know where they will make trouble next? Now we are still making trouble on the mainland. If we go to other countries to make trouble, we will not be able to finish the arrest.


    "I''ll go. What we do is our freedom. Don''t envy it, because you can''t envy it any more."


    Seeing the white haired old man''s appearance, Xiaohua began to get angry. Although he knew that after Tianchi was destroyed by them, Yanhua''s strong man would not do nothing, but now he just had to change the topic.


    "Envy? I envy you for being arrested and tortured. "


    Scornful look at floret, eyes full of disdain, irony and hostility, such a guy, should not get sympathy.


    "You want us? Come on, come on, catch me, wipe. I wanted to be caught by you yesterday. If you don''t catch me, I have to cook by myself. It''s troublesome. "


    After listening to these old people with white hair, Xiao Hua''s behavior stunned those old people with white hair. Is this dead cat out of his mind?


    "Ha ha, it seems that Yanhua has not come to this point. It''s almost time for us to take charge of Yanhua again."


    While watching the dialogue between Xiaohua and those old people with white hair, someone in the mysterious group burst out laughing.


    Yanhua, once a powerful man in large numbers, no longer exists. Now Yanhua has reached the point where there is no cure. Can this kind of person who can only talk get Yanhua?


    Not to mention the monster of Xiaohua, how do those old people with white hair think that they all have the right to speak in Yanhua? What do you do to eat? Are Yanhua''s wine bags like this?


    In the heart so ridicule, those people feel that they are already the master of Yanhua, and will soon get the ancient holy land of Yanhua.


    "Back to Yanhua? Are you mentally handicapped? "


    Isn''t it the head of state who controls the country? Who are you? Why do you say control is control?


    What''s more, these people are not afraid of Yanhua mainland people. They drown you directly with a mouthful of saliva. Is NIMA so lonely?


    What kind of situation? Monsters flying all over the world? The strong go everywhere? Don''t think that if you have some strength, you will feel that Laozi is the best in the world. Many strong people haven''t appeared yet.


    "You''ll know right away if it''s brain damage."


    Now that we have decided to weaken Yanhua''s strength here, we can see that a group of people''s actions are getting bigger and bigger, and their words are no longer what they used to be.


    Said, suddenly a person disappeared in the same place, the next moment, unexpectedly appeared in the side of floret, fist open into a palm, the target is floret''s neck.


    "To kill tiger master?"


    Xiaohua never dreamed that the original goal of these people would be him. Isn''t that a joke? Tiger is really a soft persimmon. You can pinch it if you want?


    Sure enough, if the tiger doesn''t get angry, he treats me as a sick cat.


    "That boy, you continue to move stones with peace of mind. There are tiger masters here. Today, if they don''t know why the tiger is carrying it, they don''t know why the flowers are so red."


    Although I don''t know the meaning of the second half of Xiaohua''s sentence, Guo Qi doesn''t worry about Xiaohua''s appearance and his strength that he hasn''t broken the bottom line so far."I said, Sehu, if you are stripped of your underpants, don''t come crying for help!"

 Chapter 217

    Looking at Xiaohua''s arrogant appearance, Guo Qi wants to laugh. Although the goods are a little damaged, they are reliable. Guo Qi doesn''t worry about anything.


    Of course, even if Guo Qi was worried that if Xiaohua couldn''t fight, they wouldn''t be able to help. For today''s plan, it is to move the stones together as Xiaohua said.


    "I said, brother Feng Tian, do you think the dead cat will be directly maimed by those old guys this time?"


    While throwing stones, he began to chat with Feng Tian, a monster. Tieshi could be interested.


    Looking at Xiaohua''s appearance and listening to what Xiaohua said, tie Shi always wanted to see Xiaohua cleaned up. Today, so many powerful guys are here, he began to make bad guesses.


    "It depends on the situation. The strength of that tiger is still very strong. Besides, now we are a grasshopper on the boat. If he is disabled, we are not much better."


    Compared with iron stone''s curiosity, the monster Feng Tian hopes to find what he wants earlier and leave here. This time, he comes out to save his mother from the emperor''s tomb.


    Up to now, he did not know where the emperor''s tomb was, nor did he know his mother''s life and death. He was very anxious and did not have the heart to think about too many other things.


    "That''s true. Now we are all covered by this dead cat. If something happens to him, we will suffer. No, we can''t let this dead cat be abused."


    Throw a stone to think of a way, iron and stone heart two use, completely do not know where their stones are thrown.


    "I grass, which bastard of you hit me with a stone? Ma LiuDi, stand up for me. "


    Thinking about how to help Xiaohua, I heard Xiaohua crying not far away. It seemed that she had suffered a great loss.


    "Why don''t you admit it?"


    A big bag was smashed on the head. After waiting for a long time, no one came out to admit it. Xiaohua was stunned. These heartless people, you wait for tiger.


    "Sooner or later, tiger will kick a few feet to earn back."


    With that, Sehu began to be on guard, because someone had already attacked him on the opposite side. Although he dodged very fast, he could be multitasking, and it was hard to fight.


    "Color tiger, don''t you know how to separate yourself? Let''s have more color tigers."


    The stone hasn''t been moved yet, and it should be intentional to see the appearance of Xiaohua, but there are still many eyes around. The dead cat is defending them.


    In that case, why don''t you divide up a few more parts to help? Besides, Xiaohua''s forbidden skill can divide up a lot of parts.


    "Is it that easy to use? If it''s easy to use, tiger has already used it every day. One goes to soak his sister, one counts money all day, and one sleeps a lot.... "


    The ideal is plump, the reality is bony, although 3000 avatars are good, the risk of exerting 3000 avatars is also great, and the side effects of this forbidden technique can not be ignored.


    It is also because of too many scruples, so Xiaohua has been afraid to use this trick easily, otherwise, here are hundreds of white headed old guys, he will also abuse.


    "Then you hold on first, and I''ll go after the stone."


    Now I want to pass by, but I think that this Sehu asked himself to do coolie to move stones. If he didn''t want to be shriveled once, he didn''t know how much hatred he had.


    "Hurry up, I''ll wait for you to pile up the stones."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words, Xiaohua is very happy. And looking at them, Guo Qi and they are almost finished.


    "Hum, at this time, I dare to distract him and look for death."


    Ignored by a sick cat, even a clay figurine can get angry, not to mention being looked up to by everyone for a day.


    "To die? I like these two words most in the book of tiger Lord. Come on, let tiger Lord give you a chance to die. "


    Since Guo Qi''s stone is about to be piled up, Xiaohua''s whole spirit gets better in an instant, and it''s very easy to fight with the mysterious man.


    "Shua."


    A burst of wind, Xiaohua''s fist directly hit out, fell on the person''s shoulder, was hit by the sudden blow of Xiaohua, the person instantly felt like his whole person was hit by a boulder, the body quickly retreated.


    The bone above the shoulder made a click. Unexpectedly, the circle of Xiaohua broke the bone of the man. This was the first time that the man had been seriously injured when fighting with others.


    "Well, I killed you."


    With the aura of genius, he was suddenly hurt to such a degree, that kind of humiliation, that kind of reluctance. In a moment, he was full of mixed feelings. It was hard to see the extreme of a man''s expression, like a pig''s liver, green and purple.


    The whole body is full of blood, and the whole person''s expression becomes ferocious, especially the whole body''s strength, which is promoted to the extreme in an instant. His eyes are red and staring at Xiaohua, so he is speechless angry and terrible.


    "Well, look at you young people. Why don''t you listen to me? It''s not good to stay up late. Look at you. You''ve made your eyes red. Did you stay up all night last night?"Looking at each other''s red eyes, Xiao Hua''s two hind legs landed on the ground, and her two front legs were directly held together, like an upright tiger.


    Also don''t know is intentional or how, looking at that person small flower opening to tease a way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Did not speak, at this time a person''s anger has been completely included together, that person did not dispute with floret in words, directly start.


    At this moment, the fist became the focus of everyone''s attention. The speed was very fast. If the people here were not very strong, they might not be able to see the track of the fist.


    "I didn''t expect that all this staying up late would bring out the power of your blood."


    The man''s anger has stimulated all the power in his body. As the power reaches the extreme, the extremely rare primitive power in his blood also begins to wake up.


    Feeling the faint pressure on the man, Xiaohua smiles. I didn''t expect that fighting with the tiger will help you so much. In the future, the tiger will become a hot commodity.


    "Stop him."


    Among the mysterious people, the first one felt that the power of blood in the man''s body had begun to wake up, and immediately said to an old man nearby.


    It''s true that there are many people who are awakened by their blood, but many of them are very gifted, but they can''t continue to advance because they haven''t awakened by their blood. Now there''s a new people who are awakened by their blood. He can''t watch that person go out to die.


    Blood has just begun to awaken. Once such a person is well cultivated, he will definitely become a great talent in the future. If he is allowed to fight now, his power of primary awakening will not be enough to fight against the spirit tiger.


    It''s good that Linghu is compassionate. Once Linghu kills people without blinking an eye, he will surely die in the past. Instead of wasting a future powerful descendant, it''s better to rescue him now.


    "Kaka, today is a good day. The tiger master can abuse a person whose ancestral vein awakens. It''s cool."


    Face with an excited smile, mouth Gaga in laughter, floret like a chicken blood, the whole person up, that way, don''t beat this man fat, completely sorry for his mood today.


    "This Master, wait a minute. "


    Looking at Xiaohua, he is not a good friend. The man who shouts to stop is to buy some time for the old man and let him take the man away, so that they have a chance to keep the man.


    "For Mao, why don''t you stop when he hit me? When the tiger master starts to protect the calf, why do you want me to stop?"


    Quit, floret heart at the moment very angry, this NIMA there is no reason, is the tiger only passively beaten? No!


    I''m kidding. When the man started, you all looked at the play with a bantering smile on your face. Now the tiger master started, and you jumped out one by one to stop it. Isn''t it obvious that it''s hard for the tiger master to do it?


    Xiaohua also has a temper. She just met a young man whose ancestral vein was awakened, so she wanted to pull out and teach him. In this way, she was stopped, and her good mood was almost destroyed. He was not willing to.


    "You''re a dead cat, you don''t have a face, do you?"


    Seeing that his clan leader candidate has already opened his mouth in a low voice, the dead cat is still pestering there. Some people can''t see it any more. The beast pointing at Xiaohua is a kind of accusation.


    "Just for his words, today the tiger will not stop."


    said, as like as two peas of flowers, the spirit tiger began to grow larger and then rushed to the ancestral pulse.


    "Wait a minute."


    Now it''s very troublesome to obstruct Xiaohua. The best way is to protect the awakened person of zumai, so as to protect him from being hurt.


    "And your sister, slow down your sister, go away."


    If the other party doesn''t save face for herself, Xiaohua doesn''t care so much. No matter whether this person is persuasive or not, Xiaohua is not happy.


    One is ugly, the other is obedient. Is tiger the kind you can send a candy with a stick?


    "Shall we do it?"


    Seeing that Xiaohua has been fighting with the mysterious race, the old man on Yanhua''s side began to hesitate whether to start.


    At this time, if you start, you may be able to catch them all. If you miss this good opportunity, it''s hard to say.


    "Don''t worry, let them fight. When they are both defeated, we will fight again. After all, this is in the mainland of Yanhua. They can''t do anything if they want to. Just rest assured."


    One of the more senior elders said with a beard.


    This is in Yanhua. These people are making trouble in Yanhua. As hosts, they are not right to help anyone. If they are against the two powers at once and the other side join hands, it will be bad for them.


    "Sehu, you haven''t finished the fight? We''ve made a pile of stones. Look I''m a grass, and the stone is fine... "

 Chapter 218

    Xiaohua wants to start and stop the ancestral vein awakening among the mysterious people. However, it is impossible for the mysterious people to watch Xiaohua act recklessly.


    Although their obstruction has played a little role, after all, Xiaohua has mastered the existence of 3000 avatar prohibitions. It''s impossible for those people to stop dozens of avatars.


    But 3000 incarnation has not succeeded in defeating the blood awakened man, who has been protected by several people in the middle. Seeing this, Xiaohua wants to attack in a swarm.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As he was about to launch an attack, he heard Guo Qi''s voice over there. Guo Qi looked at the pile of stones in surprise.


    According to Xiaohua, the stones are all piled together. Now three people work together to complete the task. Just as they are about to explain to Xiaohua, Guo Qi finds that the stones have changed.


    With Guo Qi''s exclamation, everyone''s eyes turned to the huge stones that had been piled up together to see what had changed.


    "The stone..."


    "I can''t believe it. I didn''t expect stone to have such ability."


    "Fine!"


    As far as I could see, the pile of stones seemed to melt and gradually merged together. Soon, the small stones melted into a big one.


    For a long time, in people''s concept, stone is used to pave the floor. It''s hard to imagine that stone can change itself.


    The stone of change and fusion began to grow slowly. Gradually, a human figure appeared, and soon, limbs and face appeared.


    I''ve heard of things that become essence. These stones are so big and have been standing on the plateau for countless years. Even if they can become essence, it''s no surprise. But many people feel shocked when such an evil thing happens in front of them.


    "Ha ha, that''s the effect. Wait a minute."


    Other people see the broken stones of stone giant merging, and their expression is not good-looking. Only Xiaohua smiles after seeing this situation. Although they don''t know what he is thinking, they know that Xiaohua must have his own plan.


    "Stop it."


    The old man on Yanhua''s side immediately opened his mouth after seeing this situation and condemned people to obstruct the change of the stone giant. They had seen the power of the stone man with their own eyes, and even the sacred beast could not be used in front of the stone man.


    If such powerful guys are allowed to integrate, their strength is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two. Maybe it will be several times, dozens of times, or even a hundred times or a thousand times.


    A stone man is already so difficult. If the strength of the stone giant doubles after the fusion, isn''t it invincible? How can we fight this?


    Don''t let that happen. The old man on Yanhua''s side is in a bit of a hurry. Looking at his hand, he opens his mouth in a hurry. As long as he takes the hand when he merges and destroys him before he takes shape, he should be able to block a sweeping battle.


    "Yes."


    It''s the first time that I saw those old people''s faces so surprised. Those with slightly lower seniority were shocked. Each face was very dignified. They bowed their fists and nodded, turned and rushed to the stone giant who was merging.


    "Boy, I''ve awakened your blood. Today is your ancestor, and the tiger Lord is still abusing you."


    For those who want to block the formation of Yanhua stone giant, Xiaohua scoffs. If stone giant is so weak, he won''t let Guo Qibai busy.


    Since stone giant doesn''t need to worry about it, he is engrossed in staring at the blood awakened genius who has been protected in the center by the mysterious man. I''m sorry that he didn''t beat this genius out of the dung today.


    For these races, blood awakening is absolutely a pass to the strong. As long as blood awakens and does not die early, it will eventually become an extremely powerful existence and have a place in this world.


    Xiaohuake won''t allow this person to grow up to any step. Today, it seems that he can''t be killed here. In this case, it will directly suppress this person''s realm forever and make him stop.


    With the awakening of the ancestral vein, but once the mood can not keep up, everything is in vain, so Xiaohua will be so arrogant, let the blood awakened people angry.


    "Young group leader, let me pass. Today I''m going to abolish the dead cat."


    The power of blood is gradually awakening. A man feels that he is full of explosive power, especially after clenching his fist. He even feels that he can break the sky with one punch.


    This is a feeling that a powerful person will have. With this power, he is confident that he can defeat Xiaohua. He believes that he has such abundant power that it is absolutely no problem to abuse the dead cat.


    "Idiot."


    For men, other people just have a low face, they didn''t expect that this person would be so arrogant.


    "But..."


    "The power of three thousand incarnations is not something you can provoke."


    Men also want to refute, after all, the body''s strength is so strong, want to fight with this dead cat, absolutely win.The power of zumai has been activated. The next step is to perform the most powerful moves in the clan. With the power of zumai and fighting skills, who can stop Yanhua?


    With this in mind, a man''s confidence is expanding without limit. At this moment, he feels that he may be the most powerful existence in the world. Even their leader has confidence in the first battle, which is an unconditional trust in ancestral vein.


    Because of the strong strength and confidence of the man, how did not expect his little group leader would stop him, although he was not satisfied with the heart, class can only endure.


    The other side has 3000 avatars, and the realm of any avatar is not low. If 3000 avatars are put together, who else can fight? If we really start, it will be the end of abuse.


    Although the man is arrogant at the moment, he is still calm. Knowing the situation he is in, he nods his head and stares at Xiaohua. It seems that he is saying that you are waiting. After Laozi''s blood is fully awakened, one blow will kill you.


    "Ha ha, I know you are all cowards. So many people are afraid of cats. You deserve to be driven out of Yanhua."


    Floret has not said that, on the contrary, those strong Yanhua first step to open up.


    Now that they are the hosts of Yanhua, they naturally hope that those people will kill each other, and finally they will take advantage of each other.


    Now the forces on both sides have not yet started fighting, so they have to add oil and vinegar so that they can benefit from it, and they can weaken the forces on both sides first.


    "Hum, just say it. After the arrival of the Terran, I''ll see if you have the ability to say that?"


    The mysterious people are not all hot headed people. When they hear the words from Yanhua, they just look at them angrily. Now is not the time to start. Otherwise, the situation is not good for them.


    The army of Tianren has not arrived yet. Once they fight now, they will be in a disadvantageous position. This is the main battlefield of Yanhua. At that time, Yanhua''s strongmen will all come. They are not enough for Yanhua''s strongmen.


    Now that I can''t fight, I can only bear it, but I can''t bear it without a bottom line. So some people in the mysterious people stand up and give out cruel words, and can''t make Yanhua feel better.


    Countless years have passed, and many days and nights have been in torment. Now it has finally reached the flourishing age of Tianren. In this case, Tianren naturally want to return to Yanhua to get what they deserve.


    Today''s Yanhua is too lonely, so they need to control Yanhua and return to the land that belongs to them.


    Now it''s just the early stage of preparation, and these people Yanhua, on the one hand is to attract strength, on the other hand is to understand the current situation of Yanhua.


    Now Yanhua people are so proud, they are more convinced that they can get Yanhua belief, so Yanhua, not their Tianren.


    "The coming of heaven and man? Even the arrival of the protoss will not help. It''s not that I look down on you, just you cowards in tortoise shells. It doesn''t work. "


    Even if he wants to cause a battle, Xiaohua is also bluffing. Today, he can''t let Tianren add a strong one who is awakened by his blood. Now he has to break his mood.


    "Bear it, don''t do it."


    Although they are full of anger, if they start now, they will be in a disadvantageous position. In order to develop better and consider the future, they have to wait and die this time.


    Yan Hua''s people dare not take the initiative to do it, but Xiao Hua''s side is now covetous. At the moment, the Tianren people are still safe. They don''t do it all the time. They are afraid to break the balance.


    Once the balance of the three forces is broken, it is Yanhua''s strong ones who will benefit in the end.


    Yanhua''s strongmen occupy the best time, place and people, and have the most hands. If they really fight, they can win by sea fighting skills, which is also the most worrying thing for Yanhua at the moment.


    They came here originally to sow discord, but now they are fighting in the open. Although their fighting capacity is not weak, how many weak people are there?


    We are basically at the same level. If we fight one-on-one, it''s still between the two who win and lose. However, once we fight one against the other, there is still one standing next to take clothes and the other watching, it''s hard to say.


    "Bang."


    Some of Yanhua''s old people, Xiao Hua and Lin Rong, as well as the Tianren people who protect the awakened blood in the middle, are confronting each other, and those of Yanhua have already attacked the merging stone giant in their confrontation.


    The threat of stone giant should be greater than that of Xiaohua and Tianren. Therefore, now we must solve the problem of stone giant first, and we can''t let this big guy take shape.


    "Hiss."


    Yanhua''s strong attack is absolutely not weak, even the air can be bombarded by the hum unceasingly, but it is such a powerful attack on the stone giant who is merging, it even makes a hissing sound, it seems that the hot knife is put into the cold water.


    "It''s broken."

 Chapter 219

    No one thought that the stone giant, who was merging, could resist the attack of Yanhua strongman.


    Although that person is not a peerless master, but it is not comparable to the general realm of people, although that blow is not to destroy the sky and the earth, at least it can level off a mountain.


    Such a powerful attack fell on the stone giant. It was like a bullock entering the sea. It was not only unable to stop the stone giant, but also faintly wanted to be attacked by the stone giant.


    "Whoosh."


    Feel something wrong, a white haired Yanhua strong body flash, the next moment appeared in the stone giant side, directly away from the attacker.


    "Buzz."


    As soon as they left, a wave of energy came out of giant Shi. Although we don''t know how powerful the wave is, no one dares to underestimate the attack.


    "Poof."


    The energy wave spread out, and many people with lower levels were shrouded in it. They didn''t know if they had suffered any heavy damage. They vomited blood directly.


    What''s more, he fainted on the ground and was unconscious.


    "Back up."


    Although we don''t know what this energy wave is, we can clearly feel the strength of this energy wave when we look at the practitioners who are in a lower state.


    If they are in the initial attack place of energy wave, can they bear it?


    With such an idea in mind, those people finally understand why Yanhua''s white haired old man will immediately move, he seems to feel the strength of this attack.


    "The power of faith is something you can fight against? Well, as expected, the tiger master has the most extensive knowledge. "


    For that attack, Xiaohua is most clear, because he knows those very well. After all, these stone giants have a very special origin. Now that they have been reorganized together, how can the power of faith be able to compete with those practitioners.


    This is just a very insipid attack of the power of faith. Once the power of faith breaks out, no one in Yanhua can bear it.


    "Hey hey, you can see that tiger doesn''t have so much time to play around with you."


    With that, Xiaohua was the first to attack, and dozens of spirit tigers rushed to the people of Tianren at the same time, trying to defeat the enemy.


    "Dead cat, dead."


    I didn''t expect that the dead cat would attack at this time. The expressions of the Terran people were very ugly. The cat itself was enough to make them headache. I didn''t expect that 3000 people would incarnate in this forbidden art.


    Dozens of the same dystocia florets attacked together. They had few hands on their side, but now they were even worse. They were completely entangled by the cat.


    "Ha ha, fight, fight. The more fierce the fight, the better. You fight slowly."


    For the battle between Xiaohua and Tianren, the people in Yanhua are most happy. When they fight, no matter who can win, their combat effectiveness will be weakened.


    Seeing the fighting power of Xiaohua, especially the unique skill of 3000 avatars, even Yanhua has a headache. They really can''t think of any good way to fight against this taboo secret skill.


    "Sehu, do you want help?"


    Now that the stones have been piled up, Guo Qi and others have nothing to do. Now that Xiaohua is besieging those tianwai races, Guo Qi also wants to help.


    "Just watch the fun while you''re cool. Don''t get in the way."


    Although I know that Guo Qi and others are not weak, but now the Terrans are all experts. If you want to fight with the Terrans, iron stone and monster Feng Tian are not strong enough.


    It''s better to let them watch a good play than to let them fight. After all, they still have the ability to attack. When they come, they have to distract to protect them. It''s not cost-effective.


    "I don''t want to see us, do you? You deserve to be scolded. "


    Guo Qi is very angry about Xiaohua, but he knows that Xiaohua doesn''t want them to fight. Now the situation in this place is very serious, and if it''s not good, it will be attacked by a group.


    Although the strength of the three of them is not the most powerful, at least some of them still retain their strength. Even if Xiaohua is defeated, they also have the ability to run.


    "Little stone, get up quickly. If you don''t get up again, you will be broken."


    Now everyone in the whole plateau is paying attention to two places, one is the fighting Tianren and Xiaohua, and the other is the merging stone giant.


    No one noticed where a girl standing beside Xiaohua went, and no one knew who she was and why she appeared here.


    Lin Rong comes to the stone giant and caresses him with her hand. It seems that she is comforting him and meeting old friends. Her words are more like doting on her pet.


    "Buzz."


    I don''t know if it''s a response or something. The stone giant, who has just begun to take shape of human beings, begins to make a buzzing sound, and then there is a roaring sound. The stone giant even wants to stand up.


    "No, collective attack."


    I don''t know what''s wrong with the stone giant now. The monks who have been attacking the stone giant on Yanhua''s side think that the stone giant is going to attack. They look very surprised. They quickly unite and gather all the attacks together.Before everyone''s attack is very scattered, can''t fight together, although the stone giant caused no small damage, but also can''t cause fatal injury.


    Now all the attacks are concentrated on one point, and the attack strength increases instantly. They are looking forward to doing the most damage to the stone giant, at least making it impossible for the stone giant to continue to merge.


    "Whew, whew."


    Seems to be in response to the attack of Yanhua strongman, stone giant body unexpectedly fly out of a stone, those stones are like a shell, attacking the attack of Yanhua strongman.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    It''s like a war of annihilation. The world war starts here. The sky is shaking, the ground is shaking, and the sky and the earth are bleak. The sound spreads thousands of miles.


    Endless attack in the most massive collision, the grass on the ground has been unable to see, soil mixed with stones were bombarded out.


    "My God, it''s good that we didn''t attack the big guy directly. I don''t think my fist is strong enough to fight with such a strong attack."


    Seeing the battle between stone giant and those Yanhua strongmen, iron stone has goose bumps all over his body. He never thought that those people should be so terrible. Although stone giant''s stone attack strength is very strong, Yanhua''s attack can be resisted.


    Although he is usually confident in his own strength, seeing the attacks of those people at the moment, Tieshi feels that he is very small, and the attack strength is not what he can achieve at all.


    "I didn''t expect that this stone man''s stone could be resisted?"


    Feng Tian, the monster, is standing beside iron stone. He has been paying attention to the attack here. He is very surprised to see that the attack of those people can bombard the stones hit by the stone man.


    Only those who have competed with the stone man know the strength of the stone man. He and tie Shi could not hurt the stone man with various attacks before. Although the stone man has fused together now, his body should be stronger than before.


    The stone that flies out should not be weaker than itself. Coupled with the speed of shuttling through the void, the attack on the Yanhua strongman should be to destroy the dead, but now it has been blocked.


    "It seems that our level is still too low."


    At the moment, they feel that they are too weak. If they are strong, they can take charge of the war now. They will not become spectators like they are now, and they are still frightened spectators.


    "Little stone, I''ve brought this thing to you. This time, you can go back to the way you used to be."


    Although the current war situation is very fierce, Lin Rong is completely protected by the stone giant, and has not been hurt at all, and Lin Rong''s hands don''t know when to start, even more than a colorful bead.


    The colorful bead is as big as a fist. Lin Rong slowly approaches the stone giant with the colorful bead. He sees a colorful light twinkling. The next moment, the colorful bead merges into the stone giant.


    "Buzz."


    Weng Ming only has more to win. Very soon, the speed of stone giant''s fusion is suddenly accelerated. As the speed of stone giant''s fusion is changing, the strength of stone giant''s attack is also becoming stronger.


    "Please."


    In the past, the stone giant could be blocked by the joint attack. Now the stone giant''s stone is moving farther and farther, and the strong on Yanhua''s side is getting weaker and weaker. The white haired old people in Yanhua''s face is very dignified.


    "Let''s do it first."


    We can''t let the integration of the stone giant be completed. The tall stone giant stands there, towering into the clouds, but the hardness of his body has already made people helpless. If such a tall guy breaks out in an all-round way, even those old people with white hair may not be the opponents of the stone giant.


    In order to stop the stone giant before the stone giant merges, those white haired old people can''t calm down any more. They look at each other one by one, and then they shoot at the same time.


    "Shua Shua."


    After several times of breaking the wind, I remembered that the white haired old men who were standing in the middle of Yanhua disappeared in the same place. When they reappeared the next moment, there was a hazy light on their bodies. The whole person was like a fairy, directly promoted his realm to the extreme, and began to prepare to attack the stone giant.


    "I besieged that big guy. I really don''t know how to die."


    Xiaohua is now performing 3000 incarnations, dozens of Xiaohua are fighting, but there are still Xiaohua who are paying attention to the surrounding situation, especially the flaming white haired old people who are fighting. He has a good smile on his face.


    "Buzz."


    For Yanhua those white haired old man''s attack, stone giant doesn''t seem to care too much, the space above his palm begins to twist, gradually, a huge shadow appears where.


    "Boom."


    Yanhua''s many old men with white hair gather their attack successfully and then attack the stone giant. The powerful attack flies to the stone giant quickly, which is not only too fast for the naked eye to catch, but also very sharp."Boom."


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    The powerful attack exploded around the stone giant. I don''t know what happened. The old people in Yanhua seemed to see the situation after the explosion, and they couldn''t open their faces.


    "Boom."


    Smoke has not yet dispersed, between heaven and earth a shadow appears, carrying the sound of lightning and thunder, the next moment, directly toward the white haired old man of those Yan Hua hammer down.


    "No, the opportunity is locked. This is Gravity hamme

 Chapter 220

    Yanhua''s white haired strongmen are attacking the stone giant who has gradually formed. The powerful attack distorts the space around the stone giant.


    No one knows how the stone giant dodged such a powerful attack, and when the stone giant came out of the distorted and chaotic space-time, everyone was stunned.


    Seeing the huge shadow above the sky, a man of wide knowledge immediately burst into a cold sweat and exclaimed.


    "Gravity hammer? What''s that? "


    For the old man, many people are confused. It''s hard to imagine when this stone giant has such a thing?


    The stone giant is the crystallization of the power of belief. The noumenon is strong enough. It''s a headache for everyone to fight with his noumenon as a weapon. Now this super powerful guy has his own weapon. How do you fight next?


    Some practitioners have been sitting on the ground, feeling the heavy power from the gravity hammer, and the whole person has lost the consciousness of fighting.


    Under the gravity, everything becomes heavy, and the action becomes slow. This kind of hammer is most suitable for powerful characters.


    Although the stone giant doesn''t move as fast as lightning, its power is absolutely among the best in the world. Now that such a powerful existence has a magic hammer, it is completely invincible.


    "Get out, get out."


    Although they have been locked by the gravitational hammer, they have no power to fight back when they are attacked by such a powerful hammer.


    It''s not that they don''t want to fight, it''s that their attack can only slightly block the gravity hammer. This artifact is too against the sky, and the guy who uses the gravity hammer is another super stone giant.


    "Spread out, don''t get together."


    Some people exclaimed and others roared. At this moment, all the practitioners who were locked by the gravitational hammer were as anxious as ants on the hot pot.


    "Shall we go and save people?"


    Although he is not optimistic about the white bearded old guys in Yanhua, after all, these people are innocent. Tieshi doesn''t want to see the casualties of his compatriots in the same continent.


    "Don''t rush. Don''t worry. Those people don''t die so easily."


    This time, the Stonehenge on the plateau has alarmed many strong people in the world, and there may be some extremely powerful foreign strong people hiding in the dark.


    There are not many super strong people in Yanhua. Now many of Yanhua''s future lies here. Those hidden in the dark will not watch Yanhua''s practitioners die here.


    Although this is just the monster Feng Tian''s guess, he can feel an invisible aura has been condensed in the distant void.


    "Let''s wait."


    Although he knows that his strength is not enough to protect those people, Tieshi just wants to work hard and try his best to help them.


    He didn''t want to see those people''s sacrifice in vain, and he didn''t want to see those people''s despair without fighting back.


    "Boy, what are you doing here? Hurry to grab the hammer, stupid."


    Guo Qi came to Xiaohua''s side. He wanted to help Xiaohua watch, but Xiaohua roared at him.


    "A hammer? What''s the hammer for? "


    There is no hammer except for a huge hammer in the super stone giant''s hand. Sehu Xiaohua asked herself to grab the hammer. Can''t she grab the gravity hammer in the stone giant''s hand?


    Not to mention whether it can be snatched from the super stone giant, even if it can be snatched by itself, the huge gravitational hammer must be able to hold it.


    If you can''t take it, you can''t grab a piece of wool, and you can''t eat it. It''s nothing to rob.


    "It''s flattering to say you''re stupid. You''re stupid. You didn''t see the whole battlefield with a big hammer?"


    While fighting, Xiaohua points to the gravity hammer in the hand of the successful super stone giant, and actually asks Guo Qi to grab the gravity hammer in the hand of the stone giant.


    "No, don''t come to me. I want to be quiet, and don''t ask me who is quiet."


    I grass, Sehu, why don''t you die? With such a big hammer and such a strong attack, you even persuade me to rob that guy''s things?


    If you don''t do it, you won''t do it even if you are killed. How unjust would you be if you were killed by a hammer?


    Not to say whether he will be killed by gravity hammer, but Guo Qi has no confidence to bear the anger of stone giant.


    Today''s stone giant is not the scattered stone giant before, but the super stone giant after complete integration. Guo Qi has no confidence to fight with such a super guy.


    "Even in ancient times, this guy was a very powerful existence between heaven and earth, otherwise, those tribes would not regard him as their patron saint."


    "But you don''t have to be like this. Although this guy is powerful, you can''t beat him. Don''t you know that little girl? Go and hook her up.""It seems that the little girl and the big stone are familiar. Maybe the stone man belongs to their family."


    I don''t know whether I''m talking to myself or to Guo Qi. Xiaohua points to the super stone giant, especially Lin Rong who falls behind him.


    "You mean Lin Rong?"


    Guo Qi''s eyes have been opened. Naturally, he can see the situation behind the stone giant. When he sees that the woman behind the stone giant is Lin Rong, his heart is full of waves.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Rong could stay behind the stone giant without being attacked. And looking at this posture, it seems that the stone giant is protecting Lin Rong.


    Seeing this situation, Guo Qi''s mind can not say the storm, stone giant is actually protecting Lin Rong?


    Although I can''t believe it in my heart, now Sehu Xiaohua has already said it. Guo Qi has to believe the situation in front of him.


    "This..."


    "What''s this? Hurry up, aren''t you interested in that little girl? Don''t pretend to be in front of tiger. Tiger''s eyes are bright. You can''t cheat him. After all, tiger used to be young. "


    Guo Qi''s words have not finished, Xiaohua directly interrupted his words, make Guo Qi some depressed, this color tiger, even pretended to love saint.


    Looking at the appearance of Sehu Xiaohua, Guo Qi would like to kick a few feet to relieve his anger. This guy really hates me. How can he be so flat?


    "Look at the situation again."


    I don''t know what''s going on. Every time I see Lin Rong, Guo Qi''s psychology is that kind of unspeakable feeling. It''s like it''s very beautiful and it''s like he''s looking forward to it. He hopes to spend more time with Lin Rong.


    But now let him take the initiative in the past, he was a little embarrassed. He didn''t want to be careless at all. On the contrary, he looked like he had just come to the county from the countryside.


    "Look at your sister''s situation. If you don''t go again, be careful that the gravity hammer will be robbed by others, it''s a treasure. We''re here for that hammer this time."


    I don''t know if it''s Sehu Xiaohua''s intention to encourage Guo Qi or what. He just wants Guo Qi to rush over and grab the gravity hammer.


    But the more Xiaohua looks like this, the more Guo Qi feels that this Sehu''s motive is not pure, and he doesn''t know what his purpose is. He just doesn''t want to go in the past. The two of them are like this. You say a word to me, and they''ve been deadlocked there.


    "Go."


    Floret has begun to distract, 3000 avatar''s attack power is weakened, and seize this gap, the group of Tianren people even quickly retreat, want to leave here.


    This time, they not only collected a lot of information about Yanhua mainland, but also got an unexpected harvest, which made a clansman''s blood awaken here.


    Blood awakening is too important for them, because a person''s blood awakening will soon create a super power.


    They will come to Yanhua to recapture what belongs to them. What they need most at this time is the super power who can turn the war situation around.


    The super stone giant has appeared, and the gravitational hammer is also in the hands of the super stone giant. Although Yanhua''s strongmen don''t know how powerful the super stone giant''s fighting power is, there are records of the super stone giant in their ancestral home. Naturally, they know that the stone giant can''t be provoked.


    They didn''t plan to fight the super stone giant. Now what they have to do is retreat, or watch the battle from a distance, and never participate in the battle.


    "I said Sehu, you just said that the huge hammer is very important? Is it more important than what we came here for? Hurry up and find out what we need to find this time. "


    Isn''t it a hammer with super fighting power? Guo Qi is also salivating, but he hasn''t lost his mind. At least he knows that even if he gets it, it doesn''t have much effect.


    Instead of salivating over a useless thing, it''s better to directly find what you need and do things purposefully.


    "Haha, to tell you the truth, our goal this time is the big hammer, otherwise tiger will let you rob it?"


    With a smile on his face, Xiaohua grinned and looked at Guoqi with a bad smile, which made Guoqi have goose bumps.


    "How can we grab such a big thing?"


    If it''s just like the blood red beads before, after all, the blue blood toad has been with him. When it''s time to open the emperor''s tomb, just hand over the blue blood toad directly.


    But the stone giant used a big hammer in his hand. The size of the hammer should not be smaller than that of a big mountain. If he got it, how could he take it away?


    "Such a big thing, how can it be the key to open the emperor''s tomb? I think you, the color tiger, just want us to take away the hammer."


    Guo Qi didn''t believe that this gravity hammer was what they needed. It was too huge for them to control.


    "You are really eye-catching. Even if we don''t need such a good thing, we won''t lose money if we get it. But the tiger master tells you that our goal this time is the big hammer. It''s up to you to grab it or not. Anyway, the tiger master''s responsibility is to protect you."

 Chapter 221

    Xiaohua said this directly to his purpose, he came out because the two hostesses arranged, let him come to help Guo Qi.


    Han Meiqi and Shen Yao have been worried about Guo Qi, especially when they saw that Guo Qi was covered by the flame cage when fighting in Mingcheng. At that time, they thought Guo Qi had fallen.


    Later, Xiaohua told them that Guo Qi was ok, and it was because she felt Xiaohua''s strength that the two women joined forces to ask Xiaohua to help.


    Be begged by two big beauties, floret heart no longer willing, also had to stand up.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. Now Xiaohua''s strength has not recovered to the peak, and Xiaohua can feel that there are not strong people in this world, but the strong people are hiding and don''t appear in the world.


    Now they are looking for the key to open the emperor''s tomb here. The gravity hammer is similar to the blue blood toad before. They are all artifact of heaven and earth. These things are essential to open the emperor''s tomb.


    But Guo Qi just didn''t believe it, which made Xiaohua feel depressed to the extreme. Tiger, I look so unbelievable?


    "Sehu, you wait for me. If I grab this hammer and find that it''s not the key I need this time, I''ll take care of you."


    Although the heart is tangled, but since Xiaohua has said so, Guo Qi is not good, and then continue to do Leng, if the gravity hammer is robbed by other people, it is estimated that they will be in trouble for a long time.


    He doesn''t want to see his relatives and friends continue to survive as monsters. He wants them to return to normal life.


    Although the monster has a very strong power, they have been out of the category of people, lost people should have a life, even can say that the monster has killed their emotions.


    "Go away, go away. Does the tiger look like a man who can''t rely on his words?"


    Xiaohua also has a temper. After talking for a long time, the boy still doesn''t believe in himself. Go away.


    "Like."


    Nodded, Guo Qi involuntarily spit out such a word.


    "I £¤% @"


    Xiaohua is full of black lines. When he is ready to get angry, Guo Qi has disappeared.


    "Those two boys over there, run away. It''s dangerous here. It''s not good if you get hurt."


    Tianren has retreated. Now Xiaohua is not in the mood to clean up the awakened guy. Guo Qi has also left. Bored Xiaohua looks at Feng Tian and tie Shi who are watching and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Dead cat, when I''m better than you, I''ll see how I can deal with you."


    He was called a young man by the cat all the time. Both of them felt that he was very frustrated. The cat was just relying on his own ability. Otherwise, he would have been cut off by them for a long time.


    "Go."


    The monster Feng Tian and tie Shi look at each other. Although they are not optimistic about Xiaohua, they are depressed. The combat effectiveness in this battlefield is too strong for them to intervene.


    "By the way, brother Feng Tian, when you were in Mingcheng last time, didn''t you collect a ray of thunder from the guy who played with thunder?"


    Looking at the battle field, iron stone suddenly thought of a thing, opinion seems to be very important.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    At the beginning of the battle over Ming City, leimang monster died, leaving only a trace of thunder and lightning, which was hidden by Feng Tian and kept warm.


    Last time when he was in Tianchi, Feng Tian used the water from Tianchi to recover leimang. I don''t know what''s the matter. Lightning has been strengthened a lot, but it can''t recover leimang completely.


    This time iron stone mentions this matter again, the monster Feng Tian does not know what he wants to do.


    "There are so many old guys here. Let''s take the opportunity to knock out an old guy. We should be able to find some ways to recover the thunder and lightning by looking for them."


    How can so many super strong people gather together? Today, I have this opportunity, and those old guys still have strong enemies on the other side. If they knock one or two faintly, no one will notice.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    None of those old guys are weak. They all feel very strong. It''s hard to get close to them, not to mention sneak attack. Maybe they''ve got two lives involved, but they still can''t find a way to recover the leimang monster.


    "Don''t worry. If we don''t go, we can find the dead cat. That guy is idle now."


    With the ability of Sehu Xiaohua, it won''t be too difficult to knock out a strong Yanhua. Tieshi starts to hit Xiaohua with his idea.


    "Ha ha, there''s a good play now."


    Hearing this, Feng Tian''s face burst into laughter. They couldn''t help laughing at the thought that Sehu Xiaohua would sneak into the middle of those Yanhua strongmen and then beat the stick.


    "Ahhh! Who is thinking about Tiger


    Xiaohua, who was watching the battle, suddenly sneezed and scratched her head."How could the dead cat follow us so easily?"


    Xiaohua has always been a stickler, especially the mouth, smelly, want to let him take the initiative, absolutely impossible.


    "That''s not easy to do. The dead cat hates those old guys bullying him most. Can''t we make them sharp to McManus?"


    Who won''t sow discord? Now is to let the color tiger floret and those strong opposition, so that they have a chance to win.


    "Well, let''s go to one place by ourselves. You go to those old guys in Yanhua, and I''ll look for the dead cat."


    Iron stone arranged for a while, ran directly to the little flower there, and the monster Feng Tian hesitated for a moment, finally came to Yanhua strong side.


    The monster Feng Tian is a monster. It''s useless to hide his breath when he comes to Yanhua strongman, so he appears as a monster directly.


    It is very high-profile, completely do not hide, those who are fleeing Yanhua strong see monsters are beginning to take advantage of the chaos, arrogant and domineering, they can''t see it.


    "Isn''t it just a monster, with such a drag?"


    Seeing the appearance of the monster Feng Tian, some practitioners said with disdain on their faces that they despised those who had no ability and liked to be artificial.


    "If I don''t want to avoid the stone giant today, this monster will definitely be my food and drink."


    "Just like this monster, I slapped several dead a few days ago. What can I do for you?"


    "I''ll make him regret appearing in front of us in a moment."


    With a grim expression on his face, the monks looked at the monster Feng Tian with a bad face. In their opinion, the monster Feng Tian appeared here on purpose this time.


    "Ha ha, you little boys, you all speak very well. If you have the ability, you can do it?"


    "It''s not that I look down on you, the five scum of the war. If you are such a kind of goods, we can catch them at any time, and the cat can blow up your streets."


    "Don''t think that Lao Tzu is the best in the world with a little bit of the power of a three legged cat. You guys are not considered as Mao. If you have the ability, challenge one of our cats. If you win the challenge, we will kneel down and kowtow to admit our mistakes to you."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of satire, all kinds of ridicule, all kinds of contempt, at this moment, the monster Feng Tian pulled the hatred to the extreme, those Yan Hua practitioners one by one eyes flamed, rolled up their sleeves to rush at the monster Feng Tian.


    "Ha ha, if you have the ability, you can challenge me. Do you want to challenge me? You are not qualified enough. Let''s wait until you win the challenge of our doorcat! "


    With that, Feng Tian, the monster, directly incarnated into a blue flame, shuttled into the void and disappeared in the same place, leaving a crowd of Yanhua''s strong people in the distance.


    A piece of red even, a pair of fire eyes, a clenched fist, at this moment, Yan Hua''s strong can no longer help, find the direction of the color tiger floret, directly rushed past.


    "I said dead cat, do you still have the mind to watch here?"


    Quickly appear in the side of Xiaohua, iron stone just appeared aroused Xiaohua''s interest, listen to some of Xiaohua want to know what happened.


    "You''ve come to deceive the tiger again. What''s the matter?"


    Although the heart wants to know what iron stone wants to say, but Xiaohua deliberately put on a pair of not anxious appearance.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you look like you are always ready. I know you must be ready. Come on, I''ll withdraw first."


    Let you pretend, let you play tricks, the more you are like this, the more I don''t say, so as to make my words valuable.


    "My grass..."


    I''m just pretending. How can this boy be so indifferent? It''s not very popular.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    In the heart really some want to know, floret also some anxious, looking at iron stone, let iron stone answer.


    "It''s like this. Just now, brother Feng Tian and I quickly withdrew, but I heard those Yanhua practitioners say they want to ambush you in the distance."


    "Why not hear that? Brother Feng Tian and I made a violent attack on those bastards at that time. "


    "Hey, hey, I know you still have a little conscience. Don''t worry, there will be good things in the future. Tiger Lord will think of you two first, not Guo Qi."


    Bares teeth to smile, on the floret face not to mention many happy.


    "You wait for me to finish."


    "Well, you go on."


    Heard in front, this should not have much impact on themselves, floret tight mood also relaxed.


    "Those Yanhua old guys said that they suffered losses when they were in Tianchi. This time, they found a lot of people, and a lot of people with a little bit of seniority came to look for a place, and they were rushing to this side."


    "They''re still shouting that you''re a janitor. You know how to play tricks all day long. What else do you have to do? You''ve stripped the cat''s skin, pulled the cat''s tendons, and drank the cat''s blood..."


    "Shit, tiger, I''m a janitor? I see his elder brother, his elder sister... "


    Iron stone''s words have not finished, floret directly disappeared in situ, only heard in situ left is floret about to spit blood big curse."Son of a bitch, tremble, dare to call Hu ye a watchdog. Today, don''t say those old guys are here, even the women of your ancestors'' eighteen generations are here, and I will definitely make your face swollen. Do you want to talk back?"

 Chapter 222

    Floret that call a gas, unexpectedly was scolded, and scold oneself or oneself most look not agreeable those guys.


    Don''t say much, floret directly rushed out, unexpectedly want to go to those old guys of Yan Hua to settle accounts, see that posture, have to fight a head to break blood, life and death.


    "Bastard dead cat, I have to beat you flat today. Do you dare to shout?"


    Xiaohua is rushing out, and the practitioners of Yanhua are also rushing towards this side. Looking at that, they are not comfortable if they don''t waste Xiaohua.


    "Ha ha, come here. Tiger is worried that he can''t find you. Did you deliver it yourself? Kneel down and sing to the tiger master


    Face with laughter, floret even excited whole body shake up, laugh.


    He was just thinking about how to find these bastards. After all, the presence of super stone giants has caused too much deterrence. Now it''s too difficult to catch them.


    Now these monks have come here by themselves, so that he won''t go to those people again. He can directly fight with these arrogant boys.


    In Xiaohua''s eyes, these Yanhua boys have not suffered much at ordinary times. They have been taught by those old guys themselves, but they are used to treating them with respect, but they can''t get better results.


    Now Xiaohua just wants to clean up those kids and let them know what frustration is. Life is not smooth sailing. There are people outside the world. There is a day outside the world. Don''t think you feel your master is powerful. Your master is the most powerful person in the world.


    The flowers in the greenhouse are about to be cleaned up. Xiaohua''s face laughs, but after all, there are too many practitioners in Yanhua''s side. He directly displays his forbidden skill 3000 incarnation.


    As soon as three thousand incarnations appear, countless little flowers appear. Little flowers constantly rush to those Yan Hua practitioners. Unexpectedly, there is a scene where a little flower hands on a practitioner.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes."


    "Ha ha, I like to see the dead cat get angry. It''s wonderful."


    Seeing that Yanhua is already fighting with Sehu Xiaohua, the iron stone and monster Feng Tian, who are watching from afar, begin to laugh.


    "I don''t know what it''s like for a dead cat to find that he has been trapped after being beaten?"


    Thinking of the way Xiaohua was fooled by them, Tieshi felt funny. This old and greasy cat was really fooled by himself.


    But think of after the battle, if floret trouble them, they can''t bear floret''s abuse.


    The dead cat hasn''t done anything to them yet, but once it does appear, they can''t bear the attack of Xiaohua.


    After all, he is a super strong man. If the opposite side releases its own authority, it can make those guardians who guard Yanhua submit to him. This has already explained everything.


    However, since he has decided to let Xiaohua do things for him, Tieshi has no regrets. As long as he can get one more helper, it doesn''t matter that Xiaohua can find out the truth.


    "I''ll beat you, bastard. If I don''t beat you up today, I''ll be sorry for your fairy board."


    Tiger fist smashed out, smashed one fly out and smashed another piece. Xiaohua is now a god of war, rushing into the crowd.


    There are many spirit tigers. Each spirit tiger is as big as an elephant. Naturally, its combat effectiveness is not to be mentioned.


    Although there are many strong people on Yanhua''s side, each of them is also very strong, but compared with Xiaohua, it seems that the realm is much worse. If the fight goes on like this, it must be them who are abused in the end.


    "Join forces to attack, this dead cat is a little strange. He has been fighting separately all the time, and it''s us who suffer the loss in the end."


    I feel that it''s hard for such a person to deal with Linghu all the time, and their realm is not as high as Xiaohua. In addition, Xiaohua is really comparable to their master.


    They have no chance of winning if they keep beating a group of cats like this.


    If they unite to attack the dead cat, they may still have a chance to survive. When they find this situation, some strong people roar.


    Today, they are really looked down upon. This kitten really dares to look down upon Yanhua. How can they make Yanhua look down on her.


    Today, if you don''t clean up the dead cat, I''m sorry for his big tone, so no one of Yanhua''s strongmen retreated.


    Even if the station that has been cleared up by Xiaohua can''t fight any more, she still rushes forward tremblingly.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have a little backbone, but since you dare to scold tiger Lord as a doorman, today you won''t know that you are too proud, tiger Lord will live in vain."


    Although his face was full of praise, Xiaohua was very upset to think that these guys even called him a watchdog. Now he wants to teach these arrogant so-called strong men a lesson.


    "How long can your 3000 avatars last?"


    Seems to know the defect of three thousand incarnation, a white haired old man in Yanhua looks at Xiaohua with gloomy eyes, and seems to be waiting for something."It won''t be long, but it''s enough to deal with you five scum."


    With a strong smile on his face, Xiaohua naturally knows the weakness of 3000 incarnation, but now that he dares to use this move, he naturally has his own grasp.


    At the moment, Yanhua''s strongmen are all here. If Xiaohua is against so many people by herself, she is not their opponent at all.


    Secondly, Xiaohua has cast 3000 avatars and divided countless avatars to fight together. The combat effectiveness will increase exponentially. This combat effectiveness can definitely pick up these Yanhua strongmen in a short time.


    It''s just a lesson. It''s not hard work. Xiaohua doesn''t worry too much, so he has his plan to use 3000 avatars.


    "Don''t think that the strong on Yanhua''s side are all for nothing. Even if you can defeat the strong on Yanhua''s side, are you sure you can beat the super stone giant?"


    Super stone giant has come to catch up. Now it''s not only against Xiaohua, but also Yanhua''s strongmen. Otherwise, if they are caught up by super stone giant, they are definitely in big trouble.


    "Why did tiger master deal with that big guy? Are you out of your mind?"


    Some doubts, floret really do not know why they want to deal with the stone giant, after all, the stone giant is so huge, coupled with brute force, who is stupid to deal with the stone giant?


    "Since you want to fight with us, everyone can''t leave. If giant stone comes, you can''t even have 30000 avatars."


    Although Yanhua''s strong wants to seize Xiaohua and abuse him, it''s not the time to fight at all. Yanhua''s future is here.


    Now I''m fighting with Xiaohua. Once the stone giant comes, they can''t go. If a gravity hammer comes down, no matter how strong their ability is, they can''t resist it.


    "That''s your business. It''s a dime to me? If I want to go, no one can stop me. "


    After a long time, Xiaohua finally found out the situation. The reason why these people said this was that they wanted to let them go, otherwise everyone would be in big trouble.


    What''s his speed? Xiaohua knows in his heart, and he will fight the power of time and space. If he wants to escape, it''s just a matter of hands-on. Do these practitioners really think that he will be stupid enough to die with them?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, fight with the tiger Lord. Don''t you want to strip the skin of the tiger, draw the tendons of the tiger and drink the blood of the tiger? Come on, tiger is standing here. "


    Since you dare to say and dare to do if you have the ability, tiger Lord is standing here. Since you are so powerful, come on, tiger Lord, wait.


    Dare to say, dare not do, what ability, if really like that, tiger Lord more want to educate you.


    Thinking about this, Xiaohua is very merciless, directly in front of everyone, so that they can''t pass.


    "You..."


    The dead cat knows what they think, but it''s not the time to show off. Although Yanhua''s strong man is angry, he doesn''t dare to delay his life and death.


    "I don''t know what I am. Don''t you want to strip tiger skin, draw tiger tendons and drink tiger blood? Can tiger still work here and wait for you to do it? "


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. These worthless guys know every day that they want to think about it. If they have the ability, they should do something real. Now Yanhua is managed like this by them.


    "Buzz."


    Floret is blocking a group of strong Yanhua in the afternoon, super stone giant has slowly entered.


    The powerful force on the body has made the space around the body begin to twist, endless cracks appear and heal at any time, healing has appeared, all the time.


    Fortunately, the power of the stone giant is so huge that the space is fragmented. Otherwise, the speed of the stone giant will never be so slow.


    "Miss Lin Rong, let''s go. It''s too dangerous here."


    Although the feeling between Lin Rong and super stone giant is unclear, Guo Qi is still worried about Lin Rong''s comfort.


    If the stone giant just let Lin Rong go because he didn''t find her, wouldn''t it hurt her if he didn''t take her?


    For the sake of safety, Guo, who quietly appears behind the super stone giant, first comes to Lin Rong and persuades him to leave.


    "Don''t leave, little stone will be OK."


    Hearing someone speak, Lin Rong''s expression was surprised. After she turned her head to see the person clearly, she put down the big stone in her heart.


    In Lin Rong''s opinion, Guo Qi was worried that the stone giant would be defeated. At that time, endless stone chips would fall, and she would definitely be injured.


    So Lin Rong opened his mouth with a sweet smile on his face, reassuring Guo Qi that the power of the stone giant is definitely not just in front of his eyes.


    "Little stone? Is this guy called little stone


    The Adam''s apple stirred a few times. Guo Qi pointed to the stone giant and looked at Lin Rong in disbelief.


    How can such a big guy be called Xiaoshi? Is this guy small? I can''t even see how small it is."Yes, when I first met him, he was just a little guy, but I didn''t expect that now he''s getting fat and bigger, but he''s still called little stone."


    With a simple smile on her face, Lin Rong explained to Guo Qi.

 Chapter 223

    I can''t imagine that Lin Rong knew this super stone giant long ago.


    "No, these stones have been put here for thousands of years. How do you know each other?"


    Stonehenge on the plateau has become a legendary existence. Which stones are still unsolved, and few people know who put them here.


    Not to mention the origin of the stone, but now Lin Rong says that she knew the stone when it was very small. Isn''t Lin Rong from thousands of years ago?


    I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. Guo Qi''s mind is stormy. He is so surprised that he can''t be more surprised.


    "I''ll explain it to you later. By the way, go ahead first. The power of Xiaoshi''s faith will repel other forces."


    Seems to feel the power of Guo Qi''s eyes, Lin Rong face some unnatural mouth remind Guo Qi.


    "Miss Lin Rong, can you stop the stone giant?"


    Guo Qi is worried that stone giant will hurt people indiscriminately, even if it hurts the Tianren. After all, Guo Qi is an ethnic Chinese.


    But the fighting power of the super stone giant is so powerful that it may directly hurt the practitioners of Yanhua.


    Although Guo Qi didn''t like those people, he didn''t hate them and didn''t want them to die.


    If the stone giant makes a move, they will not be able to resist it at all. Maybe they will be completely destroyed at that time.


    "Yes, but..."


    It seems that there is something hard to say, but Lin Rong has not finished.


    "By the way, on the one hand, I come here to get you out of here, on the other hand, I want to borrow the hammer from the stone giant."


    It seems that it is very difficult to take away the gravitational hammer from the stone giant. Guo Qi''s intelligence is the second best. He borrows the gravitational hammer. As long as he can open the emperor''s tomb, he will return it to the stone giant.


    "You need a gravity hammer?"


    After hearing Guo Qi''s words, Lin Rong was a little puzzled. Lin Rong gave the hammer to stone giant, but he didn''t expect that Guo Qi would need it.


    "This time we are here to find a key to open the emperor''s tomb, and the gravity hammer should be a part of the key."


    In front of Lin Rong, I don''t know what''s going on. Guo Qi didn''t want to hide him and told her all the causes and consequences.


    "I didn''t expect this hammer to have such a function."


    It was the first time that Lin Rong was surprised to hear that the gravity hammer he gave Xiaoshi had such an effect.


    "When today''s battle is over, I''ll help you borrow the gravity hammer from the little stone."


    Although I don''t know whether what Guo Qi said is true or false, since Guo Qi needed it, Lin Rong didn''t refuse. Anyway, it''s easy for him to take the gravity hammer from stone giant, just whether he wants to take it or not.


    "Thank you."


    Rarely such eyes look at a girl, don''t know how, in front of Lin Rong, Guo Qi always involuntarily put his eyes on her eyes.


    Those eyes seem to be made of water. They are very clear. Guo qihun is almost immersed in them.


    "You step back first, or Xiaoshi will feel your strength later, and he will regard you as his opponent."


    Guo Qi doesn''t appear to be too strong on the surface, but once stone giant feels the opportunity of power in his body, then stone giant will pursue him.


    When a great power meets a great power, the confrontation in the middle can''t be achieved overnight. It''s definitely a battle between ice and fire. When the time comes, it''s not good who wins or loses.


    "Be careful. By the way, take this."


    After nodding, it''s no use staying here. Guo Qi plans to retreat first. After all, the stone giant won''t hurt Lin Rong, so he doesn''t worry too much about Lin Rong.


    Just as he was about to leave, it seemed that he suddenly thought of something. Guo Qi directly took out a bead from his body and handed it to Lin Rong. Then he left at ease.


    "Buddha''s relic?"


    Lin Rong was moved to see the bead that had absorbed 60% of its power. Although most of its power had disappeared, such pure Buddhist power was still precious.


    Moreover, this is the Buddha''s relic. It''s hard to get a Buddha''s relic. Now Guo Qi even says to give someone away.


    Bai Nen''s little hand holds the Buddhist relic that Guo Qi gave him. There is an indescribable tenderness on Lin Rong''s face. Looking at the background of Guo Qi''s going away, she turns around.


    Leaving behind the super stone giant, Guo Qi goes directly to the place where iron stone and monster Feng Tian are. He wants to see if they are hurt.


    Before the stone giant''s attack is too sharp, if two people are also involved in it, it is estimated that they will be attacked.


    I don''t feel at ease. Now I''ll come and have a look. This way, I can use the Buddha relic to help them recover when they need help.


    "Right, right, dead cat, pat him, kick him with his feet...""Kick his balls, pull his beard, pick his hair..."


    It''s like watching the excitement, and it''s like guiding Xiaohua to fight. They are very happy to watch it, and constantly use their hands.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaohua''s fighting, they would rush up and have a good look, and Guo would be covered with black lines.


    These two are bad, too.


    Although I think so, Guo Qi is not in a hurry to persuade them to fight. In a short time, Tianren, a powerful race, is expected to pay the price. Yanhua needs a strong one.


    Although these people are powerful now, they have never experienced setbacks or failures. They don''t know how to grow. They can''t grow into towering trees if they live in a greenhouse every day.


    Let Xiaohua teach them a lesson. If it''s not good, they will be able to lay a solid foundation, improve their mood, and play a role in the future battle.


    Even if it''s just a little bit of strength now, it''s helpful for them. After all, Yanhua''s disciples are not weak, they just lack experience and taste of failure.


    "Hehe, Huye is very gentle, but you Oh, call me grass, who kicks my ass? "


    Just wanted to show off, this has not yet had the se, the buttock was a white haired old man severely kicked a foot, this kick, directly kick the color tiger Xiaohua howling.


    "Old man, you wait for the tiger, and the tiger will kick back soon."


    Being kicked by such an old guy, Xiaohua wants to bite people, especially this old guy. It''s not a thing. She dares to bite the great tiger. Damn it.


    "Hum, dead cat, today next year will be your death day."


    Full of cold words from the old man''s mouth, the old man''s face is very bad, even want to kill Xiaohua and then fast.


    "You old man, is that your heart? If this is Yanhua''s way of doing things, I don''t mind helping Yanhua clean up the door. "


    The reason why Xiaohua has been living up to now is to help those adults do something. Seeing Yanhua like this, even those strong people are like this, not to mention the younger generation.


    Yanhua is in decline.


    There is such an idea in my heart. Xiaohua can''t laugh any more. He used to laugh, but now he is completely dignified.


    "No wonder the Terrans choose to kill them at this time. It''s Yanhua who gives them a chance."


    In my heart, I sigh that Tianren will really seize the opportunity. Today''s Yanhua is not only not as strong as before, but also has bad intentions. Such Yanhua has no cohesion.


    Once the powerful races come back, YANHUA will only be defeated. No wonder the Tianren appear in Yanhua one by one. They have their own plans.


    "The things in the stone man''s hands are the most precious. If you have a chance to grab them."


    The retreating people of the Tianren clan watched the situation from a distance, especially the first one who looked at the gravity hammer in the hand of the stone giant, and his eyes were unspeakable hot.


    "It''s hard to deal with the stone giant, because the minority is long."


    As we all know, it''s very difficult for the stone giant to steal things from him. Now they can think about it, but it''s more difficult for them to do it than to go to heaven.


    "The solution is that people think of it. We don''t think of anything that can''t be solved. We have to get it."


    I don''t know if other people can see the function of the gravity hammer. At least the man of Tianren has some understanding of the gravity hammer in his heart.


    This hammer has its unique power. Once it breaks out in an all-round way, its attack power is absolutely comparable to that of a miracle state.


    Such a powerful treasure is most needed by the Tianren now. If there is such a treasure blessing when they return to Yanhua, it will be more possible to recapture Yanhua.


    "Yes."


    Although I don''t know what magical effect this hammer has, since it''s the order of the group leader, they naturally have to obey.


    "Although this hammer is huge, its size can be controlled by our mind. If we have this hammer on our side, our combat effectiveness will be absolutely comparable to that of a strong man in the eighth realm."


    Seems to be to see their faces behind some of the people are not very good-looking, the man explained.


    "The eighth realm..."


    Since ancient times, few practitioners have been able to reach the seventh realm, so the seventh level of the seventh realm is also called the miracle realm.


    To reach the seventh level is already a miracle. To reach the eighth level is just daydreaming.


    But once you get this hammer, the realm is comparable to the eighth realm. When you come back to Yanhua, can you kill the whole continent?


    "Let''s figure out how to get the hammer first."


    Now that they know the benefits of the gravity hammer and its strength, the Terrans began to plan how to take it away.


    They have to take the hammer in time, because it''s still unknown whether someone can see the secret of the hammer. They want to take the baby before others start fighting for it."While the stone giant attacks those Yan Hua practitioners, we will directly appear at the stone giant''s wrist through the shuttle space, join forces to attack the stone giant''s wrist, and then wrap the gravitational hammer with the power of blood to take it away."

 Chapter 224

    The strongmen of Tianren are discussing how to take away the hammer. On Yanhua''s side, countless strongmen are thinking about how to avoid the hammer.


    The progress of the super stone giant has not stopped. Now that he has awakened this time, it is natural to solve these human problems in front of him.


    For their own responsibility, super stone giant is the most clear, guardian.


    The reason why they are left here by their masters is to protect the peace of this continent. They are not placed in the noisy society, but on the plateau.


    There are too many strange things and many hidden forces in Yanhua. Once those forces break out, they will bring disaster to the whole world.


    Protecting this continent has become the responsibility of the super stone giant, but after all, it is a super big hand. If people in Yanhua wake up the stone giant, it will also be an endless disaster.


    In order to reduce this kind of disaster, there will be Stonehenge, which is to divide the power of super stone giant.


    "Do you think the dead cat can beat those people up this time?"


    Looking at Sehu Xiaohua, who is performing three thousand incarnations, Tieshi asks the monster Feng Tian.


    The fight between Xiaohua and the practitioners of Yanhua was arranged by them. The purpose was to knock out some Yanhua super strong people and know how to revive the monsters from them.


    "It''s hard to say. After all, there are several unpredictable old guys in Yanhua. Those old guys may not be able to beat the stone giant, but it''s OK to deal with Xiaohua."


    The old people who appear on the battlefield at the moment are not the super strong men in the same realm as Li Dazhu in the battle of Mingcheng, but even so, those old people should not be underestimated.


    No one who can have such exquisite cultivation is an empty shell, let alone a person who makes up for the number.


    "No matter whether we can catch some old guys or not, at least the dead cat will be able to resist for a while, and then we''ll knock the stick behind us."


    Iron stone face with a bad smile, at the moment can not see that he is like a rough boy from the mountains, this NIMA is a bad thing to do more hooligan.


    Listening to their conversation and looking at their expressions, Guo Qi was speechless. How did these two people change so much that they didn''t bring them bad?


    "It''s Sehu Xiaohua."


    After thinking about it, Guo Qi patted his thigh for the last time, and finally understood what was going on. It was the color tiger that had damaged them.


    "This color tiger will change your character sooner or later."


    In the future, we can''t let Sehu Xiaohua get too close to you, otherwise, it''s easy to be affected by Sehu.


    Originally, they were honest people. Now, what''s the difference between them and hooligans? Even talk like that.


    "It''s reported that there''s a big war going on in Yanhua mainland. Should our mecha attack it?"


    Thousands of miles away from the plateau, there is a huge disc-shaped thing hidden in the void, which has been suspended here.


    There are many light spots on it. At the moment, in the disk, someone directly reports the results of the observation to the person sitting in the disk.


    "Don''t move yet."


    It seems that he wants to be a fisherman. The thing sitting in the disc is not in a hurry to attack now. He is just waiting for the best time.


    "The power of prohibition last time destroyed a lot of our mecha. We must not have any accident this time."


    Thinking of the Ming City battle in Yanhua last time, the people in the disc were very surprised.


    They have been observing the situation in the void, trying to find a good opportunity to fight for Yanhua, but they didn''t expect the power of interdiction at that time.


    The powerful power of interdiction destroyed the space, and the mecha hidden in the void disappeared directly because it was close to the power of interdiction.


    Now in retrospect, it''s still a fear. In order not to happen again this time, people on the whole spaceship are very cautious, no matter what they do.


    "Yes."


    After nodding, those who come back to report the situation turn around again and continue to observe the situation. Now they need to know a lot about the battlefield.


    "These wastes, unexpectedly burst out of the road."


    In another space, a man in a Purple Dragon Robe looks at the situation on the plateau, and his face is still cold.


    He didn''t expect to let the people out to know about Yanhua this time. As a result, they would fight here. It''s totally unwise.


    "Roar."


    The space is too mysterious, and it''s the most difficult to find the hidden figures in the space. Many monsters come to watch because of the situation of Stonehenge on the plateau. They don''t show their real bodies, they just hide in the void.


    "A lot of people have just come here to watch, but fortunately, those boys can still control the situation, but I didn''t expect How many years, 3000 incarnations reappear


    At the top of a big mountain, the scenery here is beautiful, and the mountains are small at a glance. A stone table is placed here, and there is some tea on the stone table.Several old people are sitting here, enjoying tea while paying attention to the situation on the plateau. It seems that they are watching a play. They are very leisurely talking.


    "I just didn''t expect that Tianren would return earlier than expected."


    It''s no secret that the affairs of Tianren are here. These old people all know the affairs of Tianren. Now they are discussing how to face the return of Tianren.


    "Even the head of the Terran clan has appeared. Are we old guys going to meet him?"


    The air field in the distant void is not what ordinary people can have at all. Feeling the aura of the emperor there, these white haired old people asked with a calm smile on their faces.


    "Since the head of Tianren clan chose to hide, we naturally don''t know. If we find out the matter now, the day of Tianren appearing in YANHUA will be advanced again."


    Some people seem to be able to see the development trend of things clearly and say it here.


    Now they are just analyzing the situation of Yanhua. They can''t let Yanhua fall into crisis. Although there are countless strong people in Yanhua today, there are few strong people who can influence the war situation.


    "Wait a minute. I think those boys will be very good, especially the young man who can resist the destruction last time. I really want to see how he fought against the stone giant."


    Guo Qi is on the battlefield. These old people have found out for a long time. It''s just because Guo Qi didn''t show much this time, he didn''t do much at all.


    The only thing to do was to weaken the divine consciousness and smash the stone giants with his fist. After that, Guo became silent.


    If these old people want to know about Guo Qi, they seem to need to start over.


    "It was Tianchi that happened yesterday. Today even Stonehenge has started a big battle. Every battle has that spirit tiger and that boy. What a coincidence?"


    I don''t know what I saw or what, an old man said.


    Yanhua mainland for many years did not happen such a thing, and now this incredible battle happened one after another, it really had to make them think about something.


    "They seem to be looking for something."


    For the actions of Guo Qi and others, and their route, these people are guessing, and the final result is that Guo Qi and others have a purpose.


    "Look again. If it''s really looking for something, I should go to other places next. I was very curious about what they were looking for. How could they make such a big noise?"


    It''s like looking for something. It''s just a bad luck. You''ll suffer wherever you go.


    Even Tianchi was destroyed by them, and now Stonehenge has disappeared. Next they go to other places, and it is estimated that that place will also suffer.


    "Speaking of that boy, after the tide of monsters, there was a battle in Mingcheng. After that battle, I didn''t see Li Dazhu. Does anyone know where he went?"


    Although Li Dazhu is young, he is gifted and has integrated the power of ancient times. He is the power of the first World War of Yanhua. But since the last stop, Li Dazhu seems to have evaporated from the world.


    These strong players have to consider the whereabouts of Li Dazhu. Li Dazhu and they are basically on the same starting line. If anything happens to Li Dazhu, it will be the worst news for them.


    "After that day, I didn''t feel his breath any more. Although I had felt the idea he left before, it was too incomplete."


    "I should be dealing with something. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for him to have an accident."


    "Wait a little longer. When the fighting here is over, I''ll go to Mingcheng to have a look."


    Several people are discussing Li Dazhu''s affairs, but also each has his own mind to think about something that he would not normally think about.


    as like as two peas in the distance, the battlefield is on the battlefield. On the battlefield, the three thousand incarnations of the little flower stand on the battle, and three thousand incarnations appear countless identical spirit tigers. Those spirits have no abuse of those who are burning the Chinese.


    "I''ll kill you."


    It is no temper by the cat to clean up, and finally Yanhua young generation of strong can''t stand this bending, canthus with crack, want to work hard with floret.


    "Fight, we fight with the dead cat today."


    "Even if you die, you have to pull up the dead cat."


    "Yes, I''m not going to die today."


    I''m really tired of being beaten. These people are not willing to endure any longer. They choose to burst out one by one, burn their own strength, and fight with the incarnation Xiaohua, vowing to kill Xiaohua.


    "The tiger Lord likes you like this. They all say that they are not afraid of fierce fighting. Today, the tiger Lord is going to abuse those who don''t want to die. Come on. In a moment, the tiger Lord will let you kneel down and sing conquest."


    With a smiley expression, Xiaohua looks at those who rush to Yanhua strong, can''t help rubbing his hands, and his tongue is not licking his lips, his eyes some light.


    "I grass, this color tiger''s hobby is really some special, I see that cheap expression, this color tiger should not to those flaming male practitioners..."

 Chapter 225

    I just think about it in my heart. Guo Qi, who looks at everything from a distance, feels a chill on his back. Will this colored cat be colored on a man?


    "I don''t know if the dead cat can hold?"


    Although Guo Qi and others are not very worried about Xiaohua''s combat effectiveness, those Yan Hua practitioners have already begun to work hard.


    I''m not afraid of Kung Fu. I''m afraid I won''t be killed if I fight. I''m famous for my ruthlessness. If I fight with Xiaohua, all those practitioners are desperate. Xiaohua can''t hold on no matter how fierce she is.


    "Although Sehu usually stinks, he knows how to advance and retreat at the key time."


    Guo Qi shakes his head. Xiaohua is stronger than them. If he rushes to help at this time, he will be the target of those monks'' resentment. It''s not good to be regarded as a soft persimmon.


    "Come on, it''s better to enjoy the abuse of the dead cat."


    Now that Guo Qi has said that, Feng Tian is relieved. Anyway, the next thing is for Xiaohua to go on alone. They are here to recover their strength first.


    Not long ago, they kept hitting the ground with their fists. Although hitting the ground was a little easier than fighting with the stone giant, it was also very hard.


    They both feel a little tired. Now that they have free time, iron stone and monster Feng Tian finally have a chance to recover.


    "What about the big toad?"


    I don''t know when the blue blood toad disappeared, and it should continue to enter the dark abyss of the dark unicorn to understand the power of swallowing.


    Such a powerful guy, if he can join their camp, is definitely a super thug. Such a free thug is not for nothing.


    What''s more important is that the blue blood toad is the key they need to find, so they have to stay by their side.


    "Don''t worry, as long as the dark unicorn is still there, the blue blood toad can''t run. It happens that the guy has a good relationship with Xiaohua. Xiaohua is here, and he should stay here all the time."


    As long as the dark unicorn and Sehu Xiaohua are there, the blue blood toad will always follow them. Even if they drive the blue blood toad away, the blue blood toad will not leave.


    This is much better than they cry and kneel to beg blue blood toad to stay. Guo Qi didn''t take blue blood toad as a big trouble.


    Even the matter of gravity hammer has been solved. Now what Guo Qi wants to do most is to calm down the fighting here.


    If we continue to fight in this way, we will suffer the most from Yanhua mainland, because this is the main battlefield of Yanhua mainland, and most of the people who take part in the battle are the practitioners of Yanhua mainland.


    Now this battle has made part of Yanhua''s forces in a state of exhaustion. Once the Tianren attack, it will be very difficult to resist the Tianren.


    "Shua Shua."


    I don''t know whether it''s because Sehu Xiaohua can''t hold on, or because Yanhua cultivator''s desperate spirit is rewarded. Soon, Xiaohua''s three thousand incarnations begin to disappear, and Xiaohua''s expression becomes very ugly.


    "Go."


    Don''t know when, floret suddenly appeared in Guo Qi three people''s side, the complexion is very ugly, pull three people''s mouth is just a cold word.


    "Where are you going?"


    At this time, it''s not safe to go anywhere. No matter where they go, they will be caught up by the strong ones.


    "I''m not going to be able to hold on for long. How far can we go? What''s the next place?"


    Maybe it''s too weak. Xiaohua''s voice is not very good. This time, he really dragged on for too long.


    "Let me see..."


    Where is the next place where the key to the emperor''s tomb is hidden? Guo Qi has no clear goal. He is about to take out what Long Xiang gave him and analyze it carefully. Xiaohua holds them directly.


    "Come on, go straight ahead, there should be a safer place. I''ve been to that place once."


    Now it''s time to race against the clock. It''s not a time to delay at all. Once they are caught up here, they can''t compete with those Yanhua practitioners.


    They have an advantage in number of people, and each of them is not weak. If they fight, everyone will die except Guo Qi who can win in a special situation.


    "Have you been there? How can I feel that you are not very old? How can I know so much? "


    Guo Qi has always been very interested in Xiaohua. There are too many secrets about this Sehu, especially his origin. Guo Qi still can''t explain it clearly.


    And looking at Sehu usually careless, but it doesn''t seem to be lying, but if it''s not lying, how to explain his information?


    Now where they are, Guo Qi can''t remember clearly, but Xiaohua can find a place where they can take refuge in this emergency, Guo Qi has to be surprised.


    "It''s a place of refuge. If no one leads the way, it can''t be reached at all."Seems to know what Guo Qi is thinking, Xiaohua simple explanation, want to dispel the doubts of Guo Qi and others.


    "Paradise?"


    In the influence and cognition of Feng Tian, such a place is not unheard of. It is rumored that there was such a place in Daqin.


    In order to seek refuge, some people directly enter a strange place, where they live and work happily, and have not been found so far.


    Now suddenly reminded by Xiaohua, he instantly thought of the four words of paradise.


    Although I don''t know whether the paradise is a legend or a real existence, it seems that it is very likely to be true to see how Xi Xiaohua looks now. Feng Tian, the monster, is still very interested in the paradise.


    "Almost, but it should not be the place you said."


    The speed is very fast. A monster, a monster and two human beings. Although the four people are not at the peak, they are determined to run now, so the speed is fast unconsciously.


    "Dead cat, it''s so fast."


    "This..."


    "No one is noumenon?"


    When the strong one on Yanhua''s side dispels all the separations, he finds that they are really separations. At the moment, Sehu Xiaohua and Guo Qi are gone.


    "Let''s get out of the way first, and once this place gets out of control, the adults will come forward."


    Xiaohua, the roadblock, has disappeared. The super stone giant is getting closer and closer. Now it is the most unwise choice to fight with the stone giant.


    Although they are worried that the stone giant will rush all the way to the human gathering place if they stay here, they are definitely not the opponents of the stone giant.


    Thinking that those adults have no intention now, those old people with white hair reprimand those Yan Hua practitioners one after another.


    "What a cunning fellow."


    Seems to understand something, said the man hiding in the void.


    Now that the three forces here have retreated one after another, those forces hiding in the void are not fighting. As soon as they are defeated in the battle, if they rush out now, they may be the real cicadas, and then the Yellow finch will become other forces.


    "Dead cat, where are you taking us? You must be clear. "


    Along the way left endless virtual shadow, three people and a cat on the road very quickly, although Guo Qi psychological some worry about Lin Rong, can think that even the super giant stone are protecting her, it should not matter, this is the expression of some good.


    Guo Qi was relieved, but tie Shi was a little uneasy. He always felt that the place they were going to this time was unusual.


    "There are no pursuers behind. How tired are we to rush so hard?"


    All the time he was on the road, even Tieda couldn''t stand it, so Tieshi wanted to rest. Even the monster Feng Tian''s blue flame was beating, so he wanted to rest quickly, even if he was a monster.


    "Loulan."


    Two simple words came out of Xiaohua''s mouth. Although I don''t know if this place really exists, now that Xiaohua has said it and they are still rushing to that place, this legendary place should exist.


    "You mean Loulan in Loulan ancient country?"


    For Loulan, it is full of endless legends. In ancient times, Loulan was the most powerful country. But endless years have passed, Loulan has disappeared. Many people have heard that Loulan is just a rumor. No one knows the real Loulan exactly.


    "It''s really Loulan, but this time we''re just going outside, inside Now is not the time


    The world doesn''t know about Loulan, but Xiaohua still knows something about Loulan. That place is definitely not the place that ordinary forces want to go, even if he doesn''t want to.


    "I grass, Loulan still have people?"


    Loulan has been lost for a long time. No one knows where Loulan is, and no one knows whether Loulan''s civilization still exists or not. Who would have thought that Xiaohua said this now.


    Does this not mean that there are people in Loulan? Loulan''s myth color is extremely powerful, once this super excessive existence, those civilizations will become the greatest public enemy of mankind.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t come out."


    Although I don''t know what the reason is, Xiaohua can definitely answer the monster Feng Tian. After all, since Xiaohua has been to Loulan once, she hasn''t heard anything about Loulan.


    "If they don''t show up, I''ve heard that their civilization is very developed. Any jade pendant can become an unsolved mystery. If there are some more things, it will not subvert the world."


    Although Feng Tian hasn''t seen the jade pendant of Pisces, he has heard of the name of it. It can reproduce life. What an adverse thing it is?


    Moreover, Pisces jade pendant is only the only weapon of Loulan ancient civilization known by human beings, and there are countless unsolved mysteries.He was too worried. On the way to continue his journey, Feng Tian was frightened. He was really afraid that when he arrived at Loulan ancient country, people would throw out a watchdog and run around.

 Chapter 226

    "Brother Feng Tian, do you know about Loulan?"


    It''s the first time that Guo Qi heard the name of Loulan. When he just heard the name, Guo Qi thought Loulan was the railing of a high-rise building. But Xiao Hua didn''t mean that.


    "I don''t know much about it, I just heard some rumors."


    Nodded, monster Feng Tian opens mouth to explain a way.


    "In this world, there are a lot of lost famous, and people are most familiar with several kinds of famous, but I prefer two kinds of famous, one is Maya civilization, the other is Loulan civilization."


    "Loulan is famous for his rarity of records, and their fame is more peculiar than that of Maya."


    "Many advanced weapons can''t be cracked by anyone up to now."


    When it comes to Loulan civilization, Feng Tian''s words become more and more. For those who always want to explore but have no chance, this is just a journey of discovery.


    Listen to the meaning of floret, Loulan seems to have the existence of living people, what kind of existence should those people be?


    "We go to Loulan this time, shouldn''t we be stopped from going in?"


    Although Feng Tian''s introduction to Loulan was very limited, Guo Qi was more or less interested in Loulan civilization.


    Loulan is in the desert, and this time they want to go from the plateau to the desert, and they don''t know where in the desert, which is the most headache for them.


    "Let''s go as soon as possible. I always feel that a pair of eyes are following us behind."


    Listening to Feng Tian''s introduction to Loulan, Xiaohua didn''t interrupt. She just listened quietly and observed the surrounding situation from time to time.


    "Someone''s following?"


    Although many people knew when they ran away, they were constantly shuttling through the space and hiding in the void. Did anyone find that? It''s not very scientific.


    "There are many strong people in this world. You just haven''t seen them yet. But believe in the near future, you will know what is really strong."


    Although I don''t know what these words mean, Guo Qi still has a heart. At least the people who are following them here now, they can''t seem to get rid of them.


    "Ha ha, have you been found?"


    I didn''t expect that I had pressed the breath to the lowest level, or I was felt by them. The man hiding in the void said.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll open the door of space first."


    If you want to enter Loulan, you have to open the door of space first. The reason why Xiaohua doesn''t worry about others following along the way is that he believes those people can''t open the door of space.


    As long as they can''t open the door of space, no matter how strong their ability is, they can''t find Loulan unless they can reach the level of human king.


    "Buzz."


    As Xiaohua opens the door of the legendary space, a space vortex appears in front of three people and one tiger. Then the vortex becomes bigger and bigger. Finally, three people and one tiger jump in directly.


    "Whoosh."


    Just a flash, three people and a tiger directly disappeared in the vortex, and when three people disappeared, the vortex also suddenly disappeared, very abrupt.


    "It''s really vigilant."


    Feeling the alert of Xiaohua, after three people and one tiger disappear, a man comes out of the space. The man looks at the place where three people and one tiger disappear and mumbles to himself. Finally, he turns around and disappears into the void.


    Although Xiaohua and others have left, Yanhua''s strong men have not finished running, especially the group of Tianren, who stay there and don''t want to go.


    "I didn''t expect that the Tianren clan would even stare at the gravity hammer of the super stone giant?"


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have the ability to be a thief."


    "When I get there, I want to see if the head of the Tianren clan will do it?"


    "As long as he dares to fight, even if he is the head of a clan, we will keep him."


    See the purpose of the Terran, Yanhua those super strong are talking there.


    They are not afraid that the strong ones of the Terrans will stare at the gravity hammer. They are afraid that the patriarch of the Terrans will make a move at this time. Once the patriarch of the Terrans makes a move, it seems that there will not be much suspense.


    "Do it."


    At this moment, the practitioners on Yanhua''s side have almost retired, and there are still some relatively powerful practitioners who are resisting the attack of the super stone giant.


    "Boom."


    The roar of the battle continues. At the moment, the plateau is still the core of the battle. Where, there are constantly empty eddies and broken spaces.


    Wave after wave of attacks by powerful forces, they are fighting outside like they don''t want money, and they can''t stop them at all.


    Feeling that the time was almost up, the leader of the Terran took aim at the time. With a swing of his right hand, those people behind him began to attack the past according to the previous division of labor."Ha ha, those people should not know the power of faith. With their power, they should not be able to shake the super stone giant."


    Yanhua''s old people just laughed at Tianren''s way of doing things. They had some worries before. After all, Tianren has a lot of means. If you really use any taboo force, maybe you can take away the gravitational hammer.


    But now look at their actions, those old people are relieved, with their current practice, even a few hundred people can''t take the gravity hammer.


    "Poof."


    I don''t know if it''s too strong or the stone giant''s rebound force is too strong. The strong one who attacks the stone giant with his strength in the heaven and man clan is directly injured.


    "Whew."


    Seeing his people''s life in danger, a man in a purple and Golden Dragon Robe quickly appeared in the void, and the target was the battlefield.


    "Ha ha, as the head of a clan, it seems inappropriate to appear in Yanhua."


    As soon as the head of the Tianren clan came out of the void, Yanhua''s super strong men immediately appeared in front of him. In that way, you can see that you are always on guard against the head of the Tianren clan.


    "I didn''t expect that you have been waiting for me to come out. If I want to leave today, who can stop me?"


    The head of the Tianren clan is not idle. Now the clan is there to resist the super stone giant. If he doesn''t go there, his clan will be killed or injured.


    Even if the super strong man in Yanhua stands up now, he will not have any fear. This is what a clan leader must have.


    "We can''t stop you, but it''s not easy for you to fight for artifact in our way."


    The chieftain of the Tianren clan only aims at his clan, but Yanhua''s strongman is worried that the chieftain of the Tianren clan will focus on the gravity hammer in the hand of the super stone giant.


    Now they are in a stalemate all the time, and it''s not easy for them to achieve their goal, so the form suddenly falls into a very tense state.


    The battle between Yanhua and Tianren has already begun, but in a remote desert, three people and one tiger appear again, completely changing the world in front of them.


    "Is this the Loulan?"


    Seeing the sea of flowers and the world of trees in front of them, they feel like they are dreaming. The green water and white clouds make the heaven and the earth full of a kind of Fairy Spirit. This is absolutely a paradise, like a fairyland on earth.


    "This is just outside Loulan, not inside Loulan."


    Eyes in three people''s face swept, floret some proud mouth.


    He used to be shocked by the beautiful scenery here. Today, he finally saw that other people were shriveled, and his whole life became better.


    Looking at the three, Sehu Xiaohua goes out first.


    "I poke, this dead cat, sooner or later I have to kick you, see if you still drag?"


    "I''d like to cut this dead cat for a long time, but I couldn''t beat him..."


    "Let''s go."


    Guo Qi and tie Shi are very depressed, and despised by the dead cat. Only Feng Tian, the monster, is calm and speaks lightly.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t follow me, you will be sent out."


    After a long walk, she saw that the three people behind were still whispering. Xiaohua was a little depressed and deliberately threatened the three people. She didn''t believe that after she said this, they would slowly move forward.


    "Go, go."


    "Come here, you wait for us, I grass, dead cat, you deliberately."


    The three are about to catch up. Unexpectedly, Sehu Xiaohua accelerates abruptly, and the speed is fast. When they see this situation, they almost swear.


    "Boom."


    Three people are chasing, floret quickly in front of running, also don''t know what''s going on, suddenly a heavy collision sound sounded, then see floret directly in the air.


    "Poof, hahaha, good, good."


    "I''m grass, retribution, ox fork, blockhouse."


    "It''s good that the dead cat has been rewarded."


    See the appearance of floret, three people all laugh spray, really did not expect, floret even directly pasted on the wall, this is a border, and floret just hit above.


    "Mother''s village, which bastard set up the border here, get out for me."


    He tried to be forced and was directly beaten in the face. Now Xiaohua has the heart to drill a hole in the ground, but he didn''t expect that he would hit the boundary of space at the moment. It''s a shame.


    "You deserve to run fast."


    "Well, I thought you were familiar with this place, but I didn''t expect you to be a little bit of a fool."


    "Don''t run so fast, or you will run into something. It''s your own pain."


    Three people slowly tengtengteng from floret side by, came to the border before, a person a, floret said all over the black line, want to bite three people.


    These three bastards did it on purpose."Don''t let me know who left the boundary, or I will never finish with him."


    Xiaohua gnashes her teeth. It''s the first time for Guo Qi and others to see Xiaohua in this situation. Don''t mention how happy she is.


    Now what else can make them so happy? The answer is very simple. Sehu Xiaohua is flat.


    "Hiss."


    It seems that because of the violent collision of the boundary of space, the space here has slowly dissipated, like a stone gate that has been closed for countless years.


    "Someone?"

 Chapter 227

    When the boundary of space disappears, a brand new world appears in front of three people and one tiger.


    They have never seen such a world, this is a strange new world, at the moment, even in front of three people and a tiger, there are rows of ancient buildings.


    "It''s magnificent."


    Looking at those buildings, Guo Qi and others were all amazed. They did not expect to see such a hundred feet high building in such a world.


    A flood of desolation from ancient times permeates out, and the solemn and solemn style is not what the present architecture can bring.


    "With mountains and water, it''s really a perfect place to escape from the world."


    For such a place, Guo Qi and others want to be able to live here in the future, live in such a fairyland like place every day, even live a few years less.


    "How many years, there will be outsiders who can come here. Who are you?"


    Three people are looking at the surrounding landscape, but here someone stood up and watched Guo Qi, three people, and Sehu Xiaohua. A woman soldier in gold and jade armor came out with a long gun.


    "We''re just coming in for refuge, and we don''t want to disturb you. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaohua came out first, this time he brought three people here, especially Xiaohua had been here once before.


    Xiaohua knows more or less about the rules here, so they are all familiar with it now.


    "Refuge? Will you come to Loulan


    Are you kidding? Loulan has been lost for countless years and faded out of people''s memory. In many people''s eyes, Loulan is just a legend, not a real existence.


    Today, someone came here and said that she had come to take refuge. The woman soldier in gold and jade looked at the three with a puzzled expression on her face. She didn''t believe Sehu Xiaohua''s words.


    "At the beginning, the queen of Loulan moved Loulan to such a wonderland just to avoid the war in the world. I didn''t expect that after so many years, you Loulan still repels foreigners."


    Although I don''t know why this female soldier keeps such a great vigilance to them, he still wants to explain Loulan''s rules.


    "Do you know the origin of Loulan?"


    The origin of Loulan is only recorded in the stone tablet in Loulan''s ancient shop. Unexpectedly, an outsider was able to tell the secret of Loulan, which shocked Loulan''s female soldier in gold and jade.


    "It''s not very clear. It''s just that I''ve been here once before."


    Xiaohua didn''t hide it. He did come once before, but when he came, I''m afraid the female soldier was not born.


    "Ever been here? Don''t be kidding. I''ve been guarding here for decades, and no one has been here. Do you even say you''ve been here? You can''t lie. "


    For Xiaohua''s words, the female soldier just sniffed. She didn''t believe Xiaohua would have been here.


    Not to mention that no one has been here for so many years, even if someone has been here, there are records. In his impression, no one has been here for hundreds of years. This man cat even said that he had been here, which is absolutely deceptive.


    "If you''re lying, just go to your ancestral hall, but there are still things left by tiger."


    For this woman''s suspicion, Xiaohua is not surprised. After so many years, there are not many people who know about him. Now someone suddenly asks, Xiaohua just wants to prove it with facts.


    "What did you leave? Don''t be kidding. I''ve been to Loulan University


    Anyone who comes to Loulan should keep a record in Loulan, but the so-called record is not to prove that he has visited here, but to register in Loulan''s record file.


    Xiaohua even said that she had left something in Loulan, which was obviously just hearsay about the record. The female soldiers in Jinyu''s clothes didn''t believe Xiaohua''s words any more.


    "Then what did you leave behind?"


    Now that she has doubted Xiaohua''s words, the female soldier doesn''t want to say it directly to make Xiaohua look ugly. She wants to see how thick Xiaohua''s face is and how long she has to lie.


    "It''s not something too bad. It''s just that when I came with my master, I left a purple and gold lamp in Loulan''s ancestral hall."


    With a mature smile on her face, Xiaohua''s eyes are staring at the female soldiers, which seems to be on purpose.


    "The purple gold lamp?"


    As for the ancestral hall of Loulan, the female soldier has not been there. She recites it silently and closes her eyes directly. What she presents in her mind is a picture of the ancestral hall of Loulan in her memory.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry, I''ve never put any purple and gold lanterns in Loulan ancestral hall."


    Closed eyes recalled for a long time, female soldiers in order to prevent their memory mistakes, she can remember several times, the results are the same.


    In the ancestral hall of Loulan, the objects are either stone or crystal. There are not many metal objects, let alone purple gold?


    "No? It''s impossible. When Emperor Yan left the purple and gold lanterns, the king of Loulan promised to put them in Loulan ancestral hall forever. Isn''t it... "Although countless years have passed, since the king of Loulan has promised to store it permanently in the ancestral hall of Loulan, he should not break his promise.


    But now the female soldier would say that there is no such thing in the ancestral hall, and Xiaohua''s expression changed dramatically. He never thought that the reason why he came to Loulan was that his biggest dependence was the first one to change.


    "Impossible, the sun life in the purple gold lamp is used to support the brightness of Loulan. How can it not be in the ancestral hall?"


    The memory goes back to ancient times. Xiaohua clearly remembers that it was Loulan king who asked the emperor to help Loulan ancient country. It was also because of Loulan King''s sincerity that Yan Emperor would help.


    For the whole Loulan, the most important thing is light. I didn''t expect that such an important thing as Zijin lamp would not be in Loulan?


    This doesn''t make sense. Xiaohua doesn''t believe the soldier''s words. Maybe the soldier didn''t let himself in on purpose. He began to doubt.


    "I said no is no, you go, if you don''t go, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    When will Loulan''s survival depend on a lamp? Loulan has its own treasure, so it will not be so easy to place everything on other people''s things.


    Think of this, Loulan female soldiers with guns, even ready to drive people?


    "The Loulan king of your generation should still be here. Let your king come to see me."


    It''s hard to see the extreme complexion. Xiaohua never thought that she would encounter such an embarrassing situation today.


    "Did you see our king when you said you would? You also don''t take basin water to come to take care of, all the time just cat, unexpectedly let our king come to see you voluntarily? "


    Today''s Yanhua no one is qualified to let Loulan Wang come out to meet him personally, so when Loulan female soldiers hear Xiaohua''s words, they directly burst out laughing.


    Is really arrogant to the extreme, even think that he is a guest of honor, but also Loulan Wang to see him? Who do you think you are? Isn''t it a god beast?


    Even if it is a beast, it is also a beast. Do you want the king of a country to meet? you must be dreaming!


    "In that case, I''m offended."


    What happened to Loulan? Even the purple and gold lamp of Baoguo disappeared. Xiaohua had a lot of conjectures in her heart.


    In order to verify his conjecture, he plans to make some noise here. As long as all the people in Loulan come out, their Loulan king will not be silent any more.


    As long as you can see Loulan Wang, Xiaohua is confident to know what happened to Loulan.


    After thousands of years, Loulan has been isolated from the world. I didn''t expect that there would be changes now. It''s really hard to understand.


    "Well, I''ve long guessed that you''re here to make trouble. Look at the gun."


    The expression changes instantaneously, the female soldier of Loulan looks at Xiaohua, showing hostility on her face.


    In recent decades, since she began to guard Loulan, she has never seen anyone come here. Now suddenly, someone comes here, and they just want to make trouble.


    Her original good mood suddenly went bad, and the female soldiers in Loulan were also in a panic. Unexpectedly, when she was guarding, someone could find the entrance of Loulan?


    Bang.


    The spear in Loulan female soldier''s hand is very fast, and his spear is not an ordinary spear. After all, it is in Loulan, and the fighting weapon is not as simple as imagined.


    Is there chaos in the space above the spear? While fighting with Xiaohua, the chaotic space is constantly split by thunder and lightning, which makes Xiaohua a little embarrassed.


    "It''s Loulan. Technology is advanced. Any spear can have so many strange powers."


    Xiaohua is fighting. Feng Tian, a monster not far away from Xiaohua, sighs as he looks at the spear in the hands of the female soldiers of Loulan.


    It''s said that Loulan''s technology is too mysterious. Now, it''s really extraordinary. It''s totally beyond imagination.


    It seems that Pisces jade pendant is only a part of Loulan civilization. There are countless civilizations in Loulan that need to be understood by others.


    With this in mind, Feng Tian can''t help but step back a little. He''s really worried that there will be something strange in Loulan. At that time, he can''t bear it, even if he is a monster.


    "Hiss."


    I don''t know if Xiaohua is too strong, or the female soldiers are not strong enough? Fighting, Xiaohua even directly bite the spear in the hands of Loulan female soldiers.


    Lightning flickered on the long gun, even the space became distorted, but it didn''t work for Xiaohua.


    "I didn''t expect that you could combine the power of holy spring with the power of space?"


    Mouth faltering said for a long time, but actually can say clearly, floret face with appreciation.


    "What about the holy spring? Should you come here for the holy spring?"


    The girl soldier''s face became colder and colder. How could this cat know the holy spring? That''s one of the most secret secrets of Loulan. Only a few core figures will know it.


    The cat must have inquired about it for a long time. No wonder he is so familiar with Loulan. All this is purposeful."Well, none of you want to leave today."

 Chapter 228

    These people are playing Loulan''s attention, Loulan female soldiers naturally will not let them go, today she will leave these people, to prevent them from taking Loulan''s secret out.


    Loulan has been lost for thousands of years, and now few people know about Loulan. Once these people go out, they will spread the things here. At that time, countless people will come, and Loulan will become the target of public criticism.


    No matter for what purpose, the female soldiers of Loulan will not let this group leave today. They must stay here, or they will be killed.


    "We''re not in a hurry. We can''t see your Loulan king today. I won''t go even if you send me."


    I''m kidding. Before I know what happened to Loulan, Xiaohua will never leave.


    Now the female soldiers are fighting against them. Xiaohua is not worried. On the one hand, the skills of the female soldiers in Loulan are too weak. On the other hand, the female soldiers in Loulan are not malicious.


    It must be what happened to Loulan that made Loulan look like it is now, and the purple gold lamp was not placed in the ancestral hall.


    "What else are you going to see? Hurry and catch this Loulan girl for me. "


    Usually Xiaohua is worried about Guo Qi''s consolation and doesn''t let them do it. Today, the situation is different. He''s a cat and let him deal with women?


    It''s almost the same to peep at a woman''s bath. If Xiaohua really beats a woman, he really can''t do it.


    Now we need to stop the Loulan female soldier system. He certainly can''t do it. In this case, Xiaohua directly asks Guo Qi to help.


    Anyway, Xiaohua has restrained the long gun of the female soldiers. As long as Guo Qi and others bind the female soldiers together, they are closer to entering Loulan.


    "We catch a weak woman like this Isn''t that good? "


    Iron stone is a bit impatient, and Guo Qi is not ready to start. Feng Tian is eager to try. After all, he wants to get to know the matter quickly, and then goes out to find the key to open the emperor''s tomb.


    "Weak woman? Weak your brother-in-law, you are weak. If you are not convinced, why don''t you fight with her? "


    Hear the voice of iron stone pity Loulan female soldiers, floret with his four legs hold Loulan female soldiers in the hands of the gun, and then open to iron stone roar.


    "It''s very weak. You can hold her down all the time. If we do it again, are we still men?"


    It''s wrong for a man to fight against a woman. Now Xiaohua has restrained the female soldiers in Loulan. How shameful would they be if so many people fight together again?


    "Shit, this girl is powerful. Every generation of Loulan watchers are the daughter of Loulan king. She has the most important mission since she was born, and she gets the best training. Do you feel that you can beat her with half the effort?"


    In order not to let iron stone they relax their vigilance, Xiaohua actually told the identity of the Loulan female soldier, but also the strength of the Loulan female soldier.


    "You..."


    Hearing Xiaohua''s words, Loulan''s female soldier immediately changed her expression. She never thought that the cat would know so much.


    What if these people arrest themselves and threaten Loulan king? Do you want to die for your country? Or to fight these people to the end?


    In an instant, a lot of ideas appeared in the heart of Loulan female soldier. She even thought about how to change her mind.


    "You don''t want to fool us into doing it. Such a girl is only about 20 years old. Although she is about the same age as Guo Qi, how can such a person reach the fourth level of cultivation even if she exercises from childhood?"


    I have been practicing in the mountains with my master since I was a child, and it is the peak of the third realm up to now. If not for this period of fighting, I should still stay in the early stage of the third realm.


    I used to eat master''s skin whip every day, and many teachers taught together to achieve today''s results. Although this girl is now a female soldier, no matter how talented she is, she can not become super powerful at such a young age.


    "You don''t do it, do you? All right, I''ll let go of the gun, and you''ll fight with her alone. "


    Xiaohua understands that it''s useless to say more. Instead of doing ideological work here, let them experience it personally.


    "I''ll do it."


    Don''t want to delay time, monster Feng Tian in floret''s four legs didn''t let go of the long gun, first step plan to hand.


    "It''s late."


    The long gun in hand can be waved, and the woman''s expression suddenly becomes cold. These people are really not good things.


    Floret Leng Leng, did not expect his action fast, this time want to conquer the girl, seems to let the three men suffer.


    "Shua Shua."


    The spear in Loulan female soldier''s hand is whistling, and it is very graceful to be danced, especially her graceful body, coupled with the characteristics of spear, it is completely art.


    "Still watching? Be careful. If you look at your life again, you will lose it. "


    Floret in the side of hate to remind, he did not expect that even more monsters can become dull, this goods is not a good bird."Keng."


    He turns his most powerful blue flame into a wrist guard on his arm. At the next moment, Feng Tian starts to fight with the female soldiers of Loulan with his fighting skills.


    "I didn''t expect that those blue fires could still play like this?"


    For their fighting skills, tie Shi and Guo Qi didn''t pay much attention to them. On the contrary, they were attracted by the monster''s different abilities. They always thought that fire had no weight and no specific form.


    Today, I saw that Feng Tian, a demon beast, could protect fire like a shield. They all felt amazing. If they could have such ability, wouldn''t they be invincible in the future?


    Although Guo Qi and tie Shi were watching and commenting, their fight was not delayed by their comments.


    The dark blue flame turns into a grid of armor to protect the monster Feng Tian. The spear leader of Loulan female soldiers attacks on it. The two collide and make a sound of gold and iron.


    "I said, this girl is not so simple, you still don''t believe it, now you see it?"


    Xiaohua stood up directly, the huge appearance, especially the front two legs wrapped together, Guo Qi and tie Shi wanted to laugh.


    "It''s very powerful."


    Feng Tian is now a monster, and being able to fight with a monster to such an extent is enough to show that the woman is powerful, but they have not yet seen that the woman is dominant.


    Now the war situation is obviously that the monster Feng Tian is in the advantage. As long as the monster Feng Tian changes his blue flame into an attack state, then several Loulan female soldiers will not be his opponents.


    "Well, you really need to suffer some losses to know what prudence is."


    Usually too plain sailing, Xiaohua looked at Guo Qi and iron stone, can''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    Only by taking a cut can one grow wise. This is the case with Guo Qi and tie Shi now. It''s funny for them to watch their fighting in this way, but maybe only those who really fight can realize the hardships of fighting.


    "I said, dead cat, can you stop acting like a man? Can we be normal? "


    Listen to Xiaohua''s words, and look at Xiaohua''s mature appearance, tie Shi is very upset. He has been despised by this dead cat many times before, and he has been upset by this dead cat for a long time.


    A dead cat is a dead cat. We just like to pretend. When our strength is stronger than you, you wait. We get up in the morning, take a nap at noon and go to bed at night.


    Three times a day to shoot a dead cat is just a big meal. It''s fun to think about it. I''ll be angry at that time. Do you want to see if the dead cat is still dragging or proud?


    "You''re young, you don''t understand."


    Squinting her eyes, Xiaohua seems to be sleepy, and seems to be paying attention to the two people who are fighting. Listening to the words of iron stone, she answers faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t talk to Xiaohua any more. Tie Shi is depressed and wants to bite. Sure enough, people and tigers have no common language.


    "I said dead cat, you are so capable. Do you feel that although this place is beautiful on the surface, it seems like a fairyland on earth, it is full of a strange flavor?"


    Iron stone depressed to draw circle, Guo Qi now calm down, he showed his magic eyes to observe Loulan female soldiers.


    I don''t know if I don''t open my eyes. As soon as his eyes are put out, I feel something is wrong here. There is always a force that makes people feel cold here, which makes people shiver.


    "Strange taste? Let me see. "


    A heart has not been put in a strange place, now Guo Qi tormented a reminder, floret expression changed, he took a deep breath, began to carefully observe the situation here.


    "There are some changes here, and there is a kind of strange power full of..."


    After careful observation for several times, Xiaohua came to a conclusion.


    "Does the change of Loulan have something to do with it?"


    Feel a looming power, floret whole person surprised lying on the ground, he some can''t believe everything in front of him.


    Maybe for Loulan very important purple gold lamp is because of this power will leave the ancestral hall, but, what is this power in the end?


    "It seems that we really want to see Loulan king."


    With a sigh, Xiaohua seems to have a premonition of something.


    "You''d better go together. It seems that it''s not easy for the crocodile to capture the little girl alone. You can save a lot of time together."


    Turning to see the fighting monster Feng Tian and the female soldiers of Loulan, Xiaohua asks tie Shi and Guo Qi to help. If they delay like this again, it is estimated that the result will not change, but a lot of time is wasted.


    "Wouldn''t it be easier for you to subdue that girl?"


    Iron stone doesn''t want to fight with women. Now the female soldier of Loulan is tied with Feng Tian, the monster. He and Guo Qi are both big men. How can they help Feng Tian bully a woman?"If I go, I''ll go as if you were so tall and mighty? Alas, tigers have to do anything these days. After all, great people always have to undertake great missions! "

 Chapter 229

    "Narcissist."


    "Sure enough, tiger skin is thick enough."


    Iron stone is not willing to move, Guo Qi did not say, in the heart do not want to delay time, floret on a person ahead of time.


    Hand on hand, also NIMA famous, said to himself as if how tall, let the side of Guo Qi and iron stone can''t help disdain.


    "The tiger Lord is so willful. If you don''t believe me, you can do it."


    More and more asshole, floret think is fighting two people to rush, this time, they only control the Loulan female soldier, can have the ability to stabilize Loulan king.


    "Get out of the way, I can deal with her."


    Need outside help to deal with a woman? Although Feng Tian is a monster, he has his own dignity.


    Is this cat looking down on itself when it comes to help itself? In my mind, Feng Tian''s face is not good-looking.


    "I know you can deal with her, but you are too slow. We don''t have much time to delay you."


    Xiaohua knows that among the people present, Feng Tian is the only one who doesn''t want to waste time, because he has no time to waste.


    Time is life. It doesn''t seem so obvious and profound to put it on others, but it''s very appropriate to put it on Feng Tian.


    Because at the moment, Feng Tian''s mother is still in the emperor''s tomb. Her life and death are still uncertain. If she comes out a minute earlier, it is possible to save a living person. If she is delayed, it will cause lifelong regret.


    "You hold her down."


    There is no objection. Feng Tian knows what Xiaohua means. Otherwise, he should not do it.


    However, he is a big man who has to fight with a woman and let Xiaohua fight. But he is very frustrated. For the sake of fairness, he only hopes that Xiaohua can entangle this woman.


    "Don''t think you can win with too many people. This is Loulan."


    It''s hard enough for the Loulan female soldier to fight with Feng Tian. I didn''t expect that these outsiders are so powerful that a cat can''t help her. Now there is another man who can suppress herself.


    I am very worried that these people will break into Loulan, so Loulan female soldiers want to rely on Loulan''s protective force to obstruct these people.


    "Be careful, Loulan''s civilization is too mysterious. We don''t want to touch it now."


    Some of Loulan''s power can only be said to be evil. After all, science is hard to explain. Their power has gone beyond the scope of today''s science. Xiaohua doesn''t know how powerful Loulan is, let alone where the limit of Loulan''s power is.


    Now the understanding of Loulan is basically a piece of white paper. In order not to blindly appear crisis, Xiaohua has to open her mouth first.


    "Don''t worry. We haven''t reached that point to deal with a girl."


    Although Feng Tian did not relax his vigilance, he would not be more cautious than before. After all, he had a little flower around him, which was a goblin.


    "No, it''s a Pisces jade pendant."


    Before the battle, Feng Tian, the monster, still had a relieved smile on his face. But when he saw the jade pendant in the hands of the female soldiers in Loulan, he was shocked, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "That''s a Pisces jade pendant? What about the fish? "


    The jade pendant in the hands of Loulan female soldiers is not a jade pendant in the shape of two fish, but a ring-shaped jade pendant. However, others may not understand this jade pendant, but Feng Tian, the monster, has seen it in some records, which is the legendary jade pendant of Pisces.


    "It can''t be wrong. It must be the jade pendant of Pisces. The jade pendant of Pisces is not the jade pendant in the shape of two fish, but it can copy fish, so it''s called the jade pendant of Pisces."


    according to records as like as two peas, jade and jade were found in the remains of Kroraina. Many experiments were made. Finally, a fish was successfully copied and placed in a water.


    Because of this peculiar ability, that jade pendant has always been called the Pisces jade pendant, that is, the jade pendant that the female soldiers of Loulan are holding now.


    "Can a Pisces jade pendant copy a human?"


    It''s called Pisces jade pendant because scientists have copied fish from the jade pendant. It seems that they have never tried to copy a person, has it?


    Since they can only copy fish, not humans, they have nothing to worry about?


    "Loulan''s civilization science can''t be deciphered up to now. They are the only ones who know whether they can only copy fish."


    When Feng Tian said this, Guo Qi and tie Shi couldn''t laugh any more.


    Yes, they just tried to copy fish, but science still has no answer to how to copy other things.


    What they don''t know is that they don''t understand. People in Loulan ancient country should be more familiar with their weapons than people from the outside world.


    "No, he''s not copying people, he''s Go back


    See Loulan female soldier''s action clearly, floret seems to see a ghost, the whole body hair directly inverted up, thrilled."It''s late."


    The next moment, there is a boundary around them, and the Pisces jade pendant doesn''t know when it appears directly above the boundary.


    The jade pendant with a round hole in the middle emits a weak yellow light. The yellow light sprinkles on the border, and the border lights up.


    After the border disappeared, it was no longer three people and one tiger.


    "My grass..."


    Looking at his side, iron stone burst out a rude remark at that time.


    "You You... "


    pointed to as like as two peas around him. He could not speak for a long time. How did he not think that the Kroraina women soldiers had let them copy themselves, which was a problem.


    "Is that you?"


    looked as like as two peas as like as two peas. He asked himself, because he knew himself only now, and the little flower next to him was exactly the same as him.


    "I''m real."


    "I''m real."


    "I''m more true."


    "I''m absolutely true."


    is not fake as like as two peas, but at the moment, they are not thinking about Kroraina women anymore because they are not sure who is their own.


    "You go and fight slowly. Loulan doesn''t welcome you."


    With that, the guard border of Loulan ancient kingdom began to close.


    "Squeak."


    It seems that the two heavy stone doors are closing, very slow and heavy.


    Women soldiers disappeared, Loulan those magnificent buildings also disappeared in front of us, now there are only two cats and six people, and the endless beauty.


    "What to do?"


    No matter who is true or who is false, the most important thing now is to find a solution quickly. Now people and tigers are two. No one can tell who is the original, because even they can''t tell. They have the same thinking, the same idea, the same thing.


    "Chuang Loulan, since the Pisces jade pendant is theirs, they must have a solution."


    In desperation, Xiaohua seems to have made up her mind to wait all the time. For today''s sake, what they need is not to argue, but to find the best solution.


    They don''t understand the ability of Pisces jade pendant, and they don''t know how to do it. If they hurt anyone, it will hurt the noumenon.


    Only break into Loulan, let Loulan people help, so that they can better find a solution.


    "How can they promise to help us if we break in like this? And we don''t know what weapons Loulan has now. "


    One Pisces jade pendant is enough for them to have a headache. If there are a few more, it''s estimated that there''s really no place to cry and they don''t know how to die.


    When he was worried, it was the monster Feng Tian who first put forward his worries. What he was most afraid of now was the emergence of some heavy lethal weapons in Loulan ancient country.


    Now it''s just a punishment for them, but once there are heavy lethal weapons, they won''t feel so good.


    "As long as we can disturb their Loulan king, we have hope."


    Feeling the change of Loulan, Xiaohua always has a kind of conjecture in her heart. He feels that the conjecture is right, and this time they come to Loulan for refuge, they want to know more about what happened to Loulan.


    Just a chance to stay away, floret does not want to owe Loulan, so he now is to quickly find out the situation of Loulan.


    And Loulan can be preserved until now, there must be a lot of things recorded in ancient times. Now Xiaohua wants to know where the super strong people in ancient times have gone?


    When a person is extremely strong, it is difficult to enter reincarnation. In this case, why can''t they be found in the world?


    There are too many doubts in her heart. Xiaohua wants to find the answer from these ancient relics. Maybe she can find the record of Emperor Yan in this Loulan.


    "If their Loulan king appears, can we survive?"


    Once the king of a country is disturbed, it will be the most serious time. Now they still have a way out, but once the king of Loulan appears, they will never have a chance to retreat.


    Xiaohua always wants to see Loulan king in her heart, while the other three people are thinking about how to solve the immediate problems, which is more important than meeting Loulan king.


    "Bombard the border with me."


    The border here is not set up by Loulan people at all. Although they know that their own strength can''t break the border here, as long as they can make noise, all the people in Loulan ancient kingdom will be shocked.


    At that time, many people will pay attention to it. Loulan Wang will naturally hear the wind. Xiaohua wants this effect.


    "I grass, two cats cast three thousand incarnations at the same time, isn''t that six thousand cats? Plus the six of us, will the world not be able to bear it? "Feng Tian was a little scared when he thought of the power of Xiaohua. One Xiaohua was powerful enough. There was another Xiaohua here. Moreover, these two Xiaohua could actually fight for 3000 incarnations.


    six thousand as like as two peas with equal combat effectiveness, can the force be combined to withstand this?

 Chapter 230

    "No matter how much, the border here is not as weak as you think."


    Now Xiaohua is anxious to go in. It''s not the best way to wait outside. It''s better to go in and ask about the situation.


    I don''t know how many generations of Loulan king are now. The crisis of Loulan has always been their own way. They have never asked Yanhua for help.


    "Listen to him, although this Sehu is not very reliable in his daily work, he is at least modest and will not be too messy."


    Looking at Xiaohua''s appearance, Guo nodded. Now Xiaohua should have something urgent, otherwise she would not be so reckless.


    "Dead cat, let''s make it clear. If the space here collapses, you can send us out."


    This place itself is in a space. Once there is a large area of distortion and chaos in the space, they will fall into the crevice of the chaotic space, and it is extremely difficult to survive.


    "Don''t worry. If there is any danger, I will die first."


    Xiaohua nods. He knows the worries of Tieshi and others in his heart. After all, their strength is strong enough. On Yanhua mainland, they can break the space. If they are so fierce here, something will happen.


    "The space here is not as fragile as you think. After all, it''s the space left by the emperor at the beginning, which is absolutely beyond your imagination."


    said, as like as two peas went to the space boundary, the two identical spirit tiger looked at each other, then they started to produce complex fingerprints.


    "I didn''t expect that he would really use three thousand incarnations?"


    Three thousand incarnation, which is a very profound forbidden skill, few people get it, even if they get it, they may not be able to learn it. Xiaohua, the dead cat, not only got it, but also learned it.


    Although there is no way to bring this set of forbidden techniques into full play in his present state, the results are unimaginable.


    "Let''s do the same."


    Now that it has been discussed, Guo Qi quickly appears beside Sehu Xiaohua. His magic eyes have been unfolded and his power has been enhanced to the extreme. He directly smashes the space in front of him.


    "Do it."


    Xiao Hua and Guo Qi have already started. Feng Tian and tie Shi look at each other. They understand each other at the same time and show their most powerful moves. They bombard each other towards the boundary of space.


    "Boom."


    The attack of hundreds of flowers, the attack of Guo Qi, plus the attack of Feng Tian and tie Shi, so many powerful attacks come together, and the space in front of them is shaking.


    I was worried that the space would be destroyed, especially after my attack, the space was shaking, and Feng Tian''s heart was in his throat.


    "Isn''t it really going to collapse?"


    The biggest fear in my heart is that their attack will make the whole Loulan ancient country fall into a chaotic space. In that case, they will be sinners.


    "It''s not that easy."


    Others may not know the power of this space, but Xiaohua''s heart is very clear, which is left by Emperor Yan. If there is any power that can destroy this space, maybe there are only more than two of the three supreme powers.


    If one of the three supreme powers can be obtained, they will be able to dominate the world, not to mention two or more. That is absolutely a fool''s dream.


    "Come again."


    After shaking a few times, the space in front of them stops shaking. The space in front of them is still the same as before. If they didn''t know that there was a boundary in front of them, they would not believe their attack.


    "Boy, you should use your power carefully. If it''s really disorderly, the space will really collapse."


    It seems to think of the terrible power in Guo Qi''s body. Although she knows the origin of the border, Xiaohua still has no bottom in her heart and opens her mouth to remind her.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    The power of destruction is too powerful, even in Yanhua mainland, Guo Qi dare not use it indiscriminately.


    Not only the attack power is strong, but also the damage to themselves is very strong. Now it is still a space. Once the space is destroyed continuously, they will be in danger.


    "Come again."


    An attack did not cause the effect of the imagination, the three people in the space when the stability of the happy, more or less disappointed in the heart, did not expect Loulan people did not come.


    "Boom."


    Although the first attack was powerful, we all had reservations. After one attempt, we also felt the power of the space boundary. Therefore, during this attack, the three did not reserve. This time, they all launched their most powerful attack.


    "Come again."


    Tried several times, their attack is more and more serious, but can only let the space shake a few times, did not let the space rupture.


    "Who left the space? It''s so strong. "


    With the attacks of so many of them, even a big mountain should have been bombed to the ground. I didn''t expect that such a powerful force would not be of any use to bombard the space in front of me. This really makes people angry."I''ve already told you that the space here is solid, and it''s not as fragile as you think. Do your best, or it won''t work."


    No matter how serious the shaking outside is, the shaking inside is very small. If it is not for the high-level people to feel it carefully, they can''t feel it at all. This is also the reason why Loulan country has been peaceful all the time.


    "This time it seems that it''s time to take all the strength to the extreme."


    No one can make it clear which step the power in the body can reach. Although they don''t know where their limit is, at the moment, the three people and hundreds of spirit tigers are ready to show their most powerful power.


    "Well, you step back a little bit. Let me try another attack."


    His eyes are red with blood. Guo Qi didn''t exert his destructive power this time. It seems that he wants to try whether the purple and golden blood of these eyes can burn the boundary of space.


    "Be careful."


    No matter how powerful they are, they are still human beings, not gods. However, some of Guo Qi''s powers are beyond the scope of human beings. It is not too much to say that they are divine powers.


    After all, it''s the power that can destroy the world. It''s helpful to use this power well, but it''s absolutely destructive to use it badly.


    The boundary here is very strong. Although I am worried that Guo Qi will destroy the space now, it is useless to bombard the space only by their attack.


    "Buzz."


    Before a person comes to the boundary of space, Guo Qi takes a deep breath, then suddenly looks up and stares at the empty space in front of him.


    That pair of eyes do not know from when, began to become blue, like the deepest sea, can not see to the end.


    Blue eyes gradually appear a trace of blood red, and the speed of blood red is faster and faster.


    "It''s this momentum again, isn''t it..."


    Guo Qi had this kind of momentum on the plateau of Yanhua before. It was a kind of momentum that was cold to human bones.


    It is a kind of momentum like the emperor coming to the world on the nine days, a kind of high and inviolable noble momentum. Under that momentum, all creatures have a ups and downs impulse.


    After that momentum came into being, Guo Qi seemed to be a different person. With one blow, he could smash the crystal of the power of belief. Now he has this situation again. Both of them and hundreds of cats have retreated far away, for fear that Guo Qi would go crazy.


    This kind of power is too terrible, once out of control, it is estimated that the whole Loulan will be destroyed. This time, Xiaohua regrets that she let Guo Qi exert this taboo power in this space.


    "Where is this?"


    Every time Guo Qi''s eyes become blood red, Guo Qi will appear in a cold black space, which is only his own, cold and dead.


    Has lost control of the body, and in the eyes of outsiders, at the moment, Guo Qi has completely upgraded his strength to the extreme. His blood red eyes flash a trace of purple and gold color, and the blood of purple and gold flows out of his eyes.


    Zijin blood is burning. It''s hard to see what shape it is burning, because the space beside Zijin blood has become a distorted taboo area.


    Mind control the blood of Zijin, Guo Qi condenses the flame of Zijin on his fist, then clenches his fist and attacks the space barrier in front of him.


    Normal state, if you don''t know there is a space boundary, you can''t see the boundary at all. But when Guo Qi''s eyes become blood red, what is reflected in the blood red pupil is a blood red inverted button cover.


    The shape of the border was completely presented in his sight. He chose a very vulnerable point, and Guo Qi completely smashed his most powerful attack on it.


    "Boom."


    The sound of violent explosion comes out, and the powerful energy wave is like a wave, spreading one punch at a time.


    "Well."


    Being hit by the powerful heat wave, iron stone and monster Feng Tian use their arms to resist. They all feel like they are about to burn.


    "What''s the matter with this force? Why is it so powerful?"


    Now Guo Qi''s realm is very unstable. I didn''t expect that it was such a realm. It could create such a great momentum by throwing a blow with the fire of Zijin.


    "No "Broken?"


    The cold words spread out on Guo Qi''s dull face. The next moment, the space hummed again.


    The left hand is burning purple gold flame, the right hand does not know when, unexpectedly appears the purple thunder and lightning.


    "I love grass."


    See this kind of situation, floret at that time is a rude burst out, he was stunned.


    "Stop him."


    The boundary of space here should be formed after the two supreme forces balance each other. Once the same two supreme forces appear here, they will cancel each other, and the boundary will be completely abandoned.


    There is no revenge with Loulan, and I don''t want to get into a feud. I don''t want to be chased by Loulan with terrible weapons in the future. Xiaohua jumps out quickly. If she delays again, it is estimated that Loulan king will rush out with lethal weapons.

 Chapter 231

    Seeing the powerful Guo Qi exert all his strength, Xiaohua is anxious, and so is iron stone and monster Feng Tian.


    Two kinds of powerful forces make them cold from the heart, that is a kind of weakness from the heart, there is no way to fight.


    At this moment, Guo Qi summoned the two forces completely, and even combined them to attack. No matter how powerful the space is, I''m afraid it can''t resist the two terrible forces, can it?


    "Roar."


    In an underground part of Loulan ancient country, in the darkness, an excited animal roar suddenly came out. It seemed that something was sensed. The animal roared one after another.


    "Get out of the battle."


    In the temple of Loulan ancient kingdom, looking at the crystal ball in front of her, a middle-aged woman in noble clothes suddenly changed her face and preached.


    "But..."


    "Come on."


    There are some taboos at the moment. If the eternal array is broken, many practitioners will often go to Loulan to make trouble. They don''t have so much energy to resist.


    The strength of this attack on the grand array was too strong. In order to protect the grand array from being broken, they had to withdraw the grand array first.


    "Yes."


    Although the Loulan female soldiers in gold and jade armor didn''t look good, they still obeyed the orders of the middle-aged women.


    She never thought that the three people who were rejected by her could make the eternal array react like this, and it was the first time that she saw her mother''s impatience.


    "What are the origins of these people?"


    I really want to know where these people come from? Why is there such a means? Do you want to save the repressed evil forces?


    All kinds of speculation filled the heart of the female soldiers in Loulan. Before they came to guard the formation, they watched Guo Qi, who was close to the eternal formation. The woman quickly raised her strength to the extreme and put away the eternal formation.


    "Stop him."


    The eternal array is not a leisurely array. Not everyone can arrange it. If it is destroyed now, I''m afraid no one in the world can repair it.


    How can such a legacy be destroyed willfully by Guo Qi? Besides, this is Loulan''s clan protection array. Once we lose this array, it will be a disaster for Loulan.


    No matter what, Xiaohua can''t watch Guo Qi''s chaos, and no matter what amount of power Guo Qi holds, it''s the most powerful force, so he rushes directly.


    "Squeak."


    It was like the stone gate that had been closed for a long time was wide open, but the speed was too slow, Guo Qi''s attack was too fast, and the women soldiers of Loulan were all crying.


    "Chaos, space, stillness."


    The whole person is covered with a layer of hazy light. Xiaohua is like a figure in Western mythology, and he talks about it.


    As Xiaohua talks about it, the space here begins to change, especially Guo Qi''s action, which slows down bit by bit.


    Although there is a buffering process in the middle, it is enough for the Loulan female soldiers to put away the eternal array.


    "Poof."


    I don''t know what happened. Xiaohua turned pale and vomited blood. The tiger was trembling and seemed to fall at any time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It''s the first time to see Xiaohua like this. Iron stone and monster Feng Tian are very worried about him. They come to Xiaohua''s side and ask.


    "Quick Stop him. "


    His own strength is always too small, in front of the power of destruction can only stop for a moment, at the moment of Xiaohua also can''t care about his serious injury, open mouth let iron stone and monster Feng Tian quickly stop.


    "Quick..."


    Guo Qi is their brother. Now Xiaohua is injured again. They don''t know what to do.


    If they attack Guo Qi at the moment, they can''t do it, and Xiaohua is seriously injured now, so they need to help quickly.


    But if you don''t do it now, Guo Qi may attack the Loulan vanguard array before it''s put away. They are in a dilemma.


    See two people don''t start to obstruct, floret some anxious, the corner of the mouth is full of blood, but still try to open the mouth, let two people quickly start.


    "Brother Guo Qi, I''m sorry."


    Although they know that the power in Guo Qi''s hands is not something they can fight against, now they have no other choice.


    The next moment, he ran directly behind him and hugged Guo Qi from behind. Then he kept dragging back, trying to pull Guo Qi back.


    "Ten Heavenly fires."


    Iron stone is blocking Guo Qi, and the monster Feng Tian is constantly turning himself into a blue flame, the flame into a sea of fire, and then wave after wave to impact Guo Qi''s progress.


    "Whoosh."


    Under their hard work, although the time of obstruction was very short, it was in this short time that Loulan''s eternal array was finally successfully put away.


    "Hoo."He vomited a mouthful of turbid gas. The next moment, Xiao Hua''s eyes closed, and he fainted. However, Guo Qi''s action didn''t stop, and he was still moving forward.


    "What to do?"


    Seeing Guo Qi''s current situation, Feng Tian and tie Shi don''t know how to help Guo Qi.


    "Knock him out."


    After thinking about it, they found that it seemed impossible for them to summon Guo Qi back by their own fighting. Moreover, they called Guo Qi''s name for a long time, but nothing happened.


    But under, iron stone directly his fist tightly grasp, the next moment, directly hammer in Guo Qi''s head.


    "Another faint?"


    Although Guo Qi''s state is a little special now, it''s very difficult for them to defeat Guo Qi. It seems that because of Guo Qi''s last thought, he didn''t defend against their attack, so Guo Qi fainted.


    As soon as I fainted Guo Qi, I had to take Guo Qi and put him aside to have a rest. Unexpectedly, as soon as I stopped, I saw that Xiao Hua had vomited blood and fainted.


    Two florets all fainted in the past, and a Guo Qi fainted, and another Guo Qi stood on one side with dull eyes and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "You want to destroy my Loulan''s eternal array, damn it."


    Loulan has never launched a war on the outside world, but it never occurred to her that someone would rush to them today and destroy their eternal array. This is to make them immortal.


    Once the eternal array is destroyed, innumerable practitioners will appear in Loulan. No matter how strong their civilization is, they will not steal it.


    Looking at Guo Qi and others coldly, the female soldiers of Loulan want to kill these people with their spears.


    "Beauty, don''t worry. We have no malice. It''s just that this dead cat wants to see Loulan king. Please pass it on behalf of her."


    Now there are two patients here. Although they want to fight with Loulan''s female soldiers, the form is better than others. If they fight, what will Loulan''s strong ones do?


    "What can I do for you?"


    The Loulan female soldier in gold and jade armor is about to refuse. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged woman who appeared in Loulan ancestral hall came over.


    It''s like the dignity of a queen. Even if Feng Tian is a monster now, he feels a unique temperament of the queen.


    "Here, this cat is looking for you, but just in order to prevent your guard formation from having problems, he fainted and vomited blood."


    Pointing to the faint flower on the ground, the monster Feng Tian says to the Loulan king.


    "How many years, finally there are Yanhua people came to Loulan, it seems that I Loulan still have hope."


    I feel two powerful forces from the means before Guo Qi. The reason why I let my daughter open the border is to prevent the border from being destroyed by Guo Qi on the one hand, and to let Guo Qi and others come in on the other. Maybe only Guo Qi can solve the problem of Loulan.


    "What, mother, are you pinning your hopes on these swindlers?"


    Understand the meaning of Loulan king, Loulan female soldier expression some strange, don''t believe the mouth asked.


    Loulan now faces problems that only Loulan knows best. It''s a disaster handed down from ancient times, which can''t be solved at that time. Can anyone really solve it in the world now?


    I don''t believe these people in front of me, because there are still many old people in the world who are strong. The one who can solve those problems must at least be a super strong person with white hair. Looking at the people, they don''t look like strong people.


    "I won''t make fun of Loulan''s future."


    With a happy smile on his face, Loulan Wang nodded and said.


    "Take these people in first and let the family doctor treat their wounds."


    Xiao Hua fainted, and Guo Qi also fainted. Although I don''t know if being knocked unconscious when performing the strongest moves will be possessed, I don''t know how to manage so much at the moment.


    In addition, when taking people in, Loulan King specially took out the jade pendant of Pisces, and released the person and cat who copied the jade pendant of Pisces.


    "Hoo, it''s coming in at last."


    Looking at the Loulan in front of him, Tieshi came here for the first time. He saw few good places and was shocked by Loulan''s architecture.


    Although Feng Tian lived in Ming City for a long time and saw many buildings, he was still deeply shocked when he saw the buildings in Loulan. It''s really magnificent here.


    "Take a rest in this room first, and don''t walk around. After a while, the family doctor will come to help them both."


    It seems that she doesn''t like Guo Qi and others. The tone of Loulan female soldiers is not very good. She can''t believe that these people can save their country.


    "Almighty Loulan king, just now the devil below is roaring again, what shall we do?"


    From the room where Guo Qi and others lived, before they arrived at the ancestral hall, there was an old man with crutches, and his face was very ugly."How much of the power of the seal is left?"


    Hearing the old man''s report, Loulan Wang''s face was very ugly. The last thing she wanted to hear was any news about the devil.


    But she is Loulan king, Loulan''s survival is decided by her, she must think of a way.


    "The seal is weaker and weaker, and the devil''s anti capture is more and more powerful. I''m afraid..."


    "No, the evil spirit is about to rush out."

 Chapter 232

    Loulan elders are talking with Loulan king, but Loulan underground crisis does not give them too many opportunities.


    "What to do?"


    Seeing this situation, the elders of Loulan were really flustered. It didn''t happen in ancient times. Now, even the purple and gold lanterns left by the great emperor have been put in it. Can''t they be suppressed?


    "Although the power of the seal is rapidly fading, it should be able to sustain for a period of time. First, go to treat those two people who have been badly injured."


    The complexion is very dignified, Loulan king is the first time to encounter this kind of situation, he does not know how to do, now she, can only wait, wait for the opportunity to come.


    Loulan has a kind of language, when the devil wakes up, the devil''s nemesis will appear.


    Countless years later, fewer and fewer people believe in this language. After all, Loulan has been lost for countless years, and few people can remember Loulan.


    Now the world directly regards Loulan as a lost history and completely ignores it. Even the practitioners can''t find the specific location of Loulan, let alone ask them to help rescue Loulan.


    However, every generation of Loulan King firmly believes in this prediction. Now the crisis of Loulan is getting closer and closer. At this time, there are a group of people from Yanhua mainland.


    Although it is not clear whether these people are Loulan''s enemies or allies, at least Loulan King now sees hope.


    "Yes, sir."


    The demon God has been suppressed for countless years, and its power has been extremely weak, but after all, it is the demon God. If the powerful power breaks out in an all-round way, it is still very difficult to suppress.


    The seal of the Magic Cave is left by the ancient super strong, because the devil is alive, and the power of the seal is used less than once. So many years have passed, the power of the seal has been extremely fragile.


    According to the original plan of those strong people, the magic power of the demon God was completely wiped out. However, in the past, the demon God was not wiped out, but the seal was almost wiped out.


    If we don''t look for measures, within ten years, the seal will disappear completely. When the devil comes, Loulan is definitely the first to suffer.


    I was very worried, but the king of Loulan had already said so, and the elder had to obey the king''s orders.


    "Ha ha, the ages have passed, and my Lord is back."


    In the FengMo grottoes, the sound of gloomy echoes, gloomy and full of excitement.


    It seems that after waiting for a long time, they finally achieved their wish. The Loulan people who guard the Fengmo Grottoes don''t know what happened to these demons, but they dare not get close to them.


    "Why are these demons like chicken blood today? I can''t stop


    "Maybe it was stimulated and suppressed here from ancient times. After so many years, it''s really not easy to survive."


    Loulan strongmen who guard the FengMo grottoes are talking about the demons below. They have never seen the real face of the demons, but they have learned something from the murals of Loulan ancestral hall.


    The demon God is the most powerful and terrifying existence. In ancient times, such a demon God wanted to dominate the whole Yanhua. If it was not for the joint efforts of many forces, it could not be suppressed at all.


    "Alas, the suppression of a demon God destroyed my whole Loulan."


    Although I don''t know why Loulan is isolated from the world, I can imagine that Loulan, with its prosperous civilization, is far away from Yanhua. These Loulan people feel that they are blocked psychologically.


    I haven''t been to the outside world. I don''t know what the world of Yanhua recorded in the ancestral hall looks like. Is it as beautiful as Loulan, and is the people there as friendly as Loulan?


    There are too many questions in my heart. If it were not for the prohibition of going out, they would have wanted to go outside for a long time.


    "Don''t think about it so much, just calm down and guard here."


    The guardian closes his eyes, blocks his hearing again, so as not to be disturbed by the devil, and then falls into silence one by one.


    "King Loulan, when you believed in Emperor Yan''s trick, you suppressed us in Loulan''s Fengmo cave. The seal is about to break. What can you do to resist our anger?"


    The words full of resentment came from which Yin Jie''s voice. Although I don''t know if the king of Loulan can hear it, the devil knows that the king of Loulan will know this.


    "I said dead cat, how long do you want to sleep? Get up quickly. If you don''t get up again, pretty girl will run with other men."


    Loulan''s people have left, sitting in the room, looking at the little flower lying on the bed, iron stone roaring in his ear.


    "I grass, sister Where is my sister? "


    On hearing her sister, the fainting little flower jumped up and looked around. She was talking.


    "Ha ha, it''s really Sehu. You can''t walk when you see a woman. You deserve to be a bachelor in your life."


    Seeing the appearance of Sehu Xiaohua, tie Shi covered his stomach and laughed, completely amused by Xiaohua.


    "Go away, you dare to cheat the tiger master. Be careful that the tiger master will curse you for not finding your daughter-in-law."I didn''t expect to be fooled by this boy. Xiaohua''s anger was unspeakable in her heart. She looked at the iron stone with her mouth turned and said viciously.


    "Don''t worry. I can''t find my daughter-in-law. You''re always worried. Just take care of yourself."


    Seeing that Xiaohua has woken up, Tieshi is relieved at last. At least now he knows that Xiaohua is not in serious trouble, but Guo Qi is the one who worries most.


    "Why is this boy dizzy?"


    Xiaohua got dizzy earlier than Guo Qi. Now when she wakes up, she sees Guo Qi lying on the bed with a pale face. It''s hard to understand. Looking at iron stone and monster Feng Tian, she asks.


    "By I''m knocked out


    I don''t know how to explain to Xiaohua, but Guo Qi was knocked unconscious by them.


    "I grass, can you attack him in that state?"


    Pointing to Guo Qi, Xiaohua shows an incredible expression. He can''t imagine that these two people can attack Guo Qi in that ethereal state?


    I''m kidding. In that state, ordinary people can''t get close at all, otherwise, they won''t be so powerful.


    One is the strength of their own, and the other is the strength of their spirit, which is irresistible.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can''t help it. You are indeed knocked unconscious, and you are still knocked unconscious by my fist, although my fist still hurts a little now."


    Will own fist take out, iron stone in front of the small flower shook to shake, open mouth to say.


    "It''s unscientific. How could you hit him?"


    With doubts on her face, Xiaohua can''t figure it out. Guo Qi in that state is absolutely the strongest state. Even in ancient times, there may not be several strong people who can hurt him. Today, she will be knocked unconscious by two people with such strength, which is absolutely abnormal.


    "science is not scientific, it''s not your has the final say, the fact is fact, no faith or no way, he is knocked down by me, this will not be false."


    Buttoning his nose and looking at Xiaohua, tie Shi is too lazy to continue to explain. Xiaohua is also a cow. He has made it so clear that he just doesn''t believe it. If he doesn''t believe it, he won''t believe it. You can continue to believe your so-called science.


    "By the way, we are..."


    Turning her attention away from Guo Qi and looking at the surrounding environment, Xiaohua is very happy. However, in order to determine her position, she still asks.


    "Well, come in, this is Loulan. It''s not long since Loulan Wang left. Alas, you don''t know that Loulan Wang was absolutely a super beauty when he was young. It''s a pity that a cat has no eyes."


    While speaking, he turned his eyes with glee, which made Xiaohua want to punch the boy, which was intentional.


    "Go away. Tiger wants to be quiet. Don''t ask me who is quiet."


    Said, floret directly went out, after all, here he came, here than iron stone and others to be familiar with.


    "I grass, dead cat you come back, they ordered, don''t let random walk."


    Think of just Loulan female soldier''s tone, it seems that they don''t like to see, now dead cat if go around again, will let those Loulan people think they have another plan to Loulan.


    Although the fact is not another plan, but other people will not think so, iron stone want to block the flower, don''t let the flower go out.


    "Why are you stupid? As expected, you can''t cure your mental injury. You don''t need to take medicine."


    "I want to..."


    By floret said, iron stone speechless, full of black line looking at floret, half a day speechless.


    "If they don''t let you walk around, you won''t? What''s more, is tiger walking around at random? I''m walking step by step in a regular way. Get out of here and I''ll continue to be depressed. "


    Say, still can''t iron stone continue to block, floret has disappeared in situ.


    "I grass, or the tiger run fast, after absolutely can''t be chased by the tiger, this NIMA can''t run them."


    Looking at the disappearance of flowers, iron stone indignant mouth, but had to return to the bedside, looking at the fainting Guo Qi.


    "Well, it''s really troublesome this time."


    After all, this time he was knocked unconscious at the peak of his strength. Feng Tian and tie Shi were very worried that their bodies would be backfired.


    Although they don''t know what power the purple gold flame is, they still know the thunder and lightning. Should it be the power of destruction?


    The power of destruction


    Just think about it, two people feel a chill on their back, a chill on their whole body, is there a way to live?


    However, the situation at that time did not allow them to think much about it. The two superpowers united in everything. Loulan''s eternal array had been removed. If Guo Qi was allowed to attack, the whole Loulan might be destroyed by him.


    "King Loulan asked you to go to the ancestral hall to discuss business later."


    Iron stone and monster Feng Tian are having a headache for Guo Qi. Unexpectedly, the door is knocked. A Loulan man comes in and opens his mouth to them.


    "Haven''t you just seen me? This beauty, can you tell us what your Loulan king wants to discuss with us? "Loulan king just went out how long, this will see them again, shouldn''t be to see them handsome, directly want to recruit them to be redundant?


    Although the heart in bad guess, but iron stone know this is impossible, he wants to from Loulan Herald this person mouth know some information.

 Chapter 233

    "The specific thing Wang didn''t say, you will know when you go. Go quickly, Wang is waiting for you."


    The female Herald closed the door and left. She was very polite. She kept smiling from beginning to end, so that iron stone and monster Feng Tiangen could not find out the fault.


    "Go or not?"


    Guo Qi is still in a coma, and Xiaohua has gone out. There are only two of them left. They don''t know what to do?


    "Go and have a look first. Since you have come to Loulan, there should be no accident."


    Since Loulan king let them in, he should be on guard against them. Even if they don''t go this time, Loulan king will try to let them go. In this case, it''s better to go now.


    "What about Guo Qi?"


    Guo Qi is still in a coma. Now in the past, there is no one in the room to take care of him.


    "Don''t worry, there should be a doctor coming to Loulan later. Let''s go first."


    The monster Feng Tian seems to be much more mature than iron and stone in dealing with these things. He pulls iron and stone out together.


    "Let''s go."


    Although still a little uneasy, but think of the monster Feng Tian''s analysis, finally nodded, closed the door, three people left here.


    "Lord, go to the underground Magic Cave and save us, quick..."


    Falling into a deep sleep, Guo Qi felt that he had come to a dark world. The world was very cold and there was no light at all. But there was a sound floating in the dark world.


    The sound was very harsh, like scratching glass with a blade, but Guo Qi was able to quite clearly understand what the sound said.


    "Who are you? Why do you call me Lord


    He didn''t even know where the space was. Guo Qi was very confused, especially when he was called Lord by mysterious voice.


    "Lord Seal the Magic Cave Help me


    The gloomy voice, intermittent, soon disappeared in this space, but Guo Qi did not wake up from this space.


    I don''t know where the space is. The endless evil breath comes. Guo Qi feels that his head is a little misty. It''s his first time to come to this place and he doesn''t know anything about it.


    "Lord? Seal the magic cave


    Who are you? Make it clear.


    He was shouting, but no one answered. Guo Qi kept shouting. The space was so big that he couldn''t hear the echo at all. It was quiet, like death.


    The whole space is only Guo Qi''s breathing, no one, only Guo Qi himself in this space.


    "Why am I here?"


    Finally, Guo Qi began to wonder about the space in front of him. Where is the space? Why is he here?


    "I''m bombarding the boundary of space? How did you get here, and where is it? "


    As he asked himself, Guo Qi didn''t know where it was. Anyway, it was a strange space. In addition to the floating voice before, there was only death and cold.


    "Er, ah..."


    I don''t know what happened. Soon, Guo Qi felt like he was about to burn. The pain of hot cheerleading made him cry out in pain.


    "Why What''s going on? "


    I don''t know how the pain came. Guo Qi was roaring. He was lying in the strange space, rolling and kicking. His face was ferocious to the extreme.


    "Lord Help me... "


    This time, Guo Qi heard the direction of the voice, and he began to run there.


    Suffering from the intense pain on his body, Guo Qi keeps his last trace of clarity, trying to find out who is talking.


    "Cold, cold..."


    He was running. Suddenly, Guo Qi felt like he had fallen into an icehouse.


    The whole body seems to be completely solidified. Guo Qi feels that his blood has stopped flowing. He lies on the ground and keeps rolling. He can''t run any more.


    "Ah..."


    The sharp pain of the whole body, the backbone feel that his whole body has not been dominated, only the last idea can let Guo Qi soberly remember himself.


    "This What''s going on? "


    His soul was trembling. At this moment, Guo Qi could not bear the pain. He felt that his whole body was about to be torn to pieces and was about to break.


    "Well."


    In that black space, he seemed to faint at last, or he suddenly came to Qingming. As for what happened later, Guo Qi couldn''t remember.


    Open your eyes and look at the room where you are now. Guo Qi is confused. Where is this?


    I have never been to this room. Why do I lie here?"What about them? Are they all... "


    Thinking of a terrible consequence, Guo Qi''s expression suddenly became chilly.


    "If there''s something wrong with tie Shi and brother Feng Tian, I''ll let you be buried with one country."


    The tone is very cold, does not contain the slightest emotion, Guo Qi is completely like a changed person, there is no calm in the past.


    "Are you awake?"


    It seems that I heard someone talking in the room. The door was pushed open. A woman in other clothes came in with a tray on which was a jade bowl.


    "Who are you? Where is this? "


    No one else is here. Guo Qi is very worried about them now. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with them now. So after seeing someone here, Guo Qi wants to know about them.


    "This is Loulan''s city. You fainted before. As for your friends, they have been invited by Wang to discuss business."


    After explaining the matter, the woman put her jade bowl in front of Guo Qi and asked him to drink it. Now he is in poor health. If he wants to recover quickly, he must drink medicine.


    "Wang? You mean Loulan king? "


    Magic eyes have been opened, to see the things in the jade bowl and no harm, Guo Qi this just drink up.


    Staring at the woman in front of him, Guo Qi didn''t know who the king was.


    Is there only one king in a country? Guo Qi asked, explaining his guess.


    "Yes, it is our queen."


    Nodded, the woman said gently.


    "Take me to the place where they discuss things."


    I''m already here, and I''m not controlled or imprisoned. What this woman said should be true.


    However, Guo Qi was very alert in his heart, for fear of any accident.


    For the sake of safety, he asked the woman to take him to see Loulan Wang and his brother, to ensure that they were safe, so that he could really relax.


    "You are still too weak now. If you really want to pass, I''ll go out and find someone to carry you."


    Although Guo Qi didn''t take part in any terrible battle before, two powerful forces have destroyed his body. Now his body is full of trauma, so it''s very difficult to recover.


    "No, I can go."


    It''s not that he can''t walk any more. Why should he be carried? Guo Qi feels that his injury is not serious enough. He reaches out his hand to stop the woman, and then slowly comes down from the bed.


    "Slow down."


    Seems to be afraid of Guo Qi will fall, the woman quickly reached out to help Guo Qi''s arm, mouth remind Guo Qi.


    "You wake up so soon?"


    When Guo got up in front of a stone gate, he was relieved to see the situation inside the stone hall.


    Guo Qi''s arrival instantly attracted everyone''s eyes. Seeing that Guo Qi had awakened, Xiao Hua was shocked, and the big stone in his heart finally fell.


    Before, Xiaohua went out alone, but not long ago. She fell into a maze. If Loulan hadn''t discovered it earlier, Xiaohua would still be trapped in it.


    Those people politely invited Xiaohua over, so now Xiaohua, iron stone and monster Feng Tian are here.


    Now Guo Qi has come, and they have finally arrived. They also happen to see Loulan king. If you have anything, you can ask Loulan king.


    "You are just in time. Iron stone and crocodile head have just said that they have always wanted to revive leimang monster, but now their power is too weak. Loulan has a strange power to help."


    "They won''t help us in vain. We need to help their country solve a problem."


    Seeing Guo Qi come in, Xiaohua said quickly that this time, they can talk about terms with Loulan, it''s all thanks to Guo Qi.


    "What''s the problem? A country can''t solve it, but it needs us to solve it? "


    Is there such a problem? Guo Qi didn''t believe it very much, but he did say it from a small mouth. He was puzzled. What was the matter?


    "For others, this problem should be a super problem, or even a problem without solution, but for you, it should still be within the scope of strength."


    Let''s not say what the problem is. Xiaohua exaggerates Guo Qi''s ability so that Guo Qi won''t refuse.


    "Let''s talk about the problem first."


    I don''t know what''s going on. Guo Qi is always on guard. Even though Loulan is not a threat to them, Guo Qi always feels that he is an outsider. They should be on guard against their own and other people.


    Mutual vigilance, this may be the real do not understand will have suspicion.


    "Well, there is a magic cave under Loulan...""Seal the Magic Cave..."


    Before Xiaohua finished, Guo Qi''s expression became wonderful when he mentioned that there was a Magic Cave below.


    I didn''t expect that the scene I just dreamt about in my dream would come true so soon.


    Guo Qi had never heard of a magic cave before. The first thing he heard was that in his dream before, but now Xiaohua said that there was a magic cave under Loulan.


    "Do you know the magic cave?"

 Chapter 234

    "I don''t know. It just feels familiar."


    After hearing Xiaohua''s question, Guo Qi replied honestly that he really didn''t know how to seal the Magic Cave, but he felt very familiar with it. Even he didn''t know whether what he had done before was a dream or a real one.


    "You go on."


    In a moment of surprise, he interrupted Xiaohua''s words. Guo Qi felt embarrassed and continued to let Xiaohua go on.


    "There is a seal on the top of the seal, but because the time is too long, the power on the seal is about to wear off, and the evil spirit below has penetrated."


    "You are the only one with the most magical power here. You can use the dark Unicorn trapped before to go down, or you can go down yourself to suppress the demon."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Guo Qi will need to do things roughly said one side, Xiaohua said is very relaxed, but now Guo Qi does not feel that this thing is very simple.


    Others may not have felt the cold and dark environment, but Guo Qi really felt it.


    It was a cold and dead place, where he had been shouting for a long time before, but there was no reply. Later, it was burning, and then it was frozen.


    Pain to the soul are shaking, at this moment, Guo Qi no longer want to recall those memories, because he now just think, back has emerged a layer of cold sweat.


    "No, I''m not going to that place."


    Contrary to the expectations of iron stone and Feng Tian, in their opinion, Guo Qi has the ability to help Loulan country for free. As long as he helps to save this matter, they can let Loulan help to save leimang monster.


    I don''t know what happened to Guo Qi. His face was pale, just like a changed person. He kept shaking his head, as if he was afraid.


    "I said, when are you so timid? Isn''t it a magic cave? It''s been thousands of years. It''s estimated that the demons in it have no strength to wear underwear. It''s not as easy for you to clean them up? "


    Have been detailed to Guo Qi analysis of the situation inside, did not expect Guo Qi or refused, even small flowers do not know what is inside.


    "Well, as you said before, let the dark unicorn in."


    The destructive power of Guo Qi''s body can resist the evil Qi in the sealed Magic Cave, so Xiaohua would recommend Guo Qi to go in.


    Now Guo Qi doesn''t want to go in, so he has to take the second place and let the dark unicorn, which has a powerful power of swallowing, go in.


    After the dark Unicorn went in, there was a blue blood toad hidden in his dark abyss.


    The blue blood toad stayed in it for so long. If it hadn''t been swallowed up, it should have mastered the power of darkness.


    It''s absolutely the best choice to let the dark swallowing power of blue blood toad fight against those evil Qi.


    And the blue blood toad needs to improve his fighting skills, and the demon God below can be used to provide him with exercise.


    Although Xiaohua said that the demons in FengMo grottoes were running out of oil and the lights were running out, after all, no one went in to see them, so no one knew the specific situation. What if the demons in Fengmo Grottoes still had very strong power?


    The blue blood toad is a holy beast. If you go in, you should be able to fight with the demons. Even if you can''t fight, if you want to run, those demons should not be able to stop you.


    "I don''t agree. In order to get the blue blood toad, we didn''t spare no effort. Although the dead cat said how strong the blue blood toad is now, none of us knew what realm the gods and Demons below were. We can''t take this risk."


    Feng Tian, the monster, has been sitting on one side tasting tea. He is listening to these people''s conversation. If Loulan''s demons can be solved easily, they will never refuse. But now it''s about the key to the emperor''s tomb.


    It''s hard to find the key to the emperor''s tomb. Nothing is ordinary, especially now that the emperor''s tomb has not been opened and the key to the emperor''s tomb has not been backed up.


    Once the blue blood toad enters the sealed Magic Cave below, he can''t get out any more. Where can he go to open the emperor''s tomb at that time?


    This time, I came out with Guo Qi in order to find the emperor''s tomb, and then I took my mother who had been captured. Feng Tian would not take the risk.


    "If you still don''t feel at ease, the tiger master will go down with this boy. Now you can be at ease?"


    The monster Feng Tian''s worry is not unreasonable, but Loulan is Yanhua''s ally. For the safety of Yanhua, Loulan can be isolated from the world and choose to live in such a place for generations. Xiaohua can''t let Loulan be swallowed up by the evil spirit.


    At the beginning, Loulan Wang and the owner of Xiaohua were very good friends. No matter what Loulan has become, at least Xiaohua knows a little, and he still wants to help Loulan through this ordeal.


    "If you really want to go in, let''s go in together."


    You can''t let the blue blood toad enter the Fengmo cave alone. If Xiaohua and Guo Qi go in together, although the security is much higher, Feng Tian is not at ease.The monster is closest to the power of space, so if he goes in, even if a group of them can''t beat the demon God in the cave, at least he can retreat.


    "You can''t hold on to the evil spirit inside. If you go down, it will not only be of no help, but also become a burden."


    Hearing Feng Tian''s words, the king of Loulan spoke first. There are many strong people in Loulan. Some of them can even compare with those white haired old people in Yanhua. After all, Loulan''s environment is much better than Yanhua''s, occupying an absolute advantage.


    Even those super strong people in Loulan have nothing to do with the evil spirit in the magic cave. Although these people have means, not everyone can resist the evil spirit, can they?


    Once the mind is affected by the evil spirit, in such a strange space as Fengmo cave, it is no different from self seeking death.


    "It''s not the main problem. There''s something on the boy that is specially used to fight against the invasion of evil Qi. The main thing is to figure out how to get down."


    Hearing Loulan Wang''s worry, Xiaohua''s face shows a confident smile. Guo Qi has something on his body that is the purest power. When he enters the Fengmo cave, he is absolutely the killer of magic as long as he guides that power out.


    "Oh? And that power?"


    Is this group of people really destined by heaven? Not only has the extremely powerful taboo power, now unexpectedly also has can resist the evil spirit thing, is really too rare.


    "Our Loulan ancient country has tried many ways, and even tried to create the power of destruction to kill the evil spirit, but it still ended in failure. If you really have that power, Loulan can send a group of experts to ambush the evil spirit with you."


    Although the super masters of Loulan ancient country can resist the evil spirit with their own strength, they are at great risk. Once the evil spirit invades the mind, they may become the evil spirit completely.


    This is also the reason why Loulan has been unable to get into the FengMo grottoes. Now there is a way to get into the FengMo grottoes. Loulan King naturally hopes that his people can also contribute.


    "Well In the end, of course. "


    Originally, I wanted to refuse. After all, Guo Qi has few special strength. But I think Loulan, a fairyland in the world, should cultivate many super thugs. If there are such free thugs, they don''t need to be useless. Hehe, it''s time to let them rush ahead.


    "Boy, how many Buddhist relics are there in your hand?"


    In the Ming Dynasty''s auction, Guo Qi got several stone beads. At that time, he didn''t care. He thought that it was just because it was strange. Now think about it, Guo Qi would like to buy more stone boxes. Maybe there would be more Buddhist relics.


    "Not much. There are four more."


    If it had been given away, or if it had been used, Guo Qi said that less than half of the Buddhist relics left in his power came out, and there were only four pitiful ones.


    "Enough."


    Four Buddhist relics are enough for four more people to go on. Xiaohua doesn''t need to use them, and Guo Qi doesn''t need to use his power. Feng Tian and tie Shi are the monsters one by one. The remaining two can make Loulan exclude two super thugs.


    "King Loulan, since we have decided to go on, what we said about letting them go to the holy spring pool..."


    The reason why Xiaohua is so active in helping Loulan this time is not only because Loulan is an ally, but also because he hopes Guo Qi and his party can make themselves stronger.


    This Loulan has holy water. Once it has the power of holy water, the whole person will enter a new realm. Not only the realm of practitioners, but also the state of mind may change dramatically.


    Now iron stone and monster Feng Tian need this kind of power. Guo Qi is too special, but if Loulan develops the holy spring pool for them, they can all go in and bubble.


    "You are so greedy that so many people go in?"


    "Holy spring pool is the most important place in Loulan. I wonder if you can change other conditions?"


    "Although I ask you to help Loulan, you should be clear that the reason why I look like Loulan is to help you Yanhua. Don''t go too far."


    Although Xiaohua has mentioned before that he wants to enter the holy spring pool to bubble and let his power recover, these people don''t know whether they can agree to enter the Fengmo cave.


    Now that they have settled down in Fengmo cave, these people begin to open their mouths. How can those people in Loulan watch Xiaohua open such adverse conditions?


    "If you feel that the comfort of your whole Loulan is not as good as that of a holy spring pool, OK, you can drag it slowly and wait for the appearance of the devil."


    Xiaohua face also appeared a trace of displeasure, deliberately said the seriousness of the loss, after all, they are now helping Loulan through the most difficult period.


    To measure it, Loulan is sure to make a steady profit. If they don''t make a move and rely on Loulan''s power alone, those demons will surely escape. Once they rush out, Loulan will suffer, and Loulan''s holy spring pool will bear the brunt."Instead of letting the demon God break through the seal to take the holy spring pool, let''s go in and take a bath. We are sweating all the way here. It should be very comfortable to go in and take a bath."

 Chapter 235

    The monster Feng Tian''s words are not to scare Loulan, and there is no need to scare Loulan. After all, there are no fools in Loulan. Where is Loulan''s civilization? They naturally know the power of the magic cave.


    "Yes, if you feel that the holy spring pool can only be used by your own people, we have nothing to say. If we don''t do it now, you can''t do anything to us. Finally, we go back to Yanhua, and those demons dare not easily appear in Yanhua."


    Yanhua has a vast land and abundant resources. Countless practitioners gather, and there are countless powerful beings. Those powerful practitioners can topple the mountains and even break the earth. Although these demons are powerful, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not be defeated by those super strong ones.


    "You just go with ease, as long as you can solve the problem of sealing the Magic Cave, all the requirements will come up with you."


    After all, he is now the king of a country. His words and deeds represent the interests of the country. He can''t be too arbitrary.


    After thinking for a long time, the Loulan King finally sighed and decided to accept the conditions previously proposed by Xiaohua.


    No matter how important the holy spring pool is, even the people and their lives are gone. Why do you want those holy springs?


    It''s better to let Yanhua''s compatriots enter the holy spring pool to absorb the power of the holy spring than to cheap those evil spirits.


    "Ha ha, I like Loulan Wang''s character, but what you just said should be repeated."


    Hearing Loulan King''s words, Xiaohua laughs, because he didn''t expect that a king of an ancient country didn''t notice the mistakes when he was worried.


    "Well?"


    Can''t hear what floret is laughing at, Loulan Wang''s face peeps out suspicious looking at floret.


    Since entering the hall, this spirit tiger has dominated everything. Although I don''t know the origin of this spirit tiger, now it seems that he is not simple. Loulan King dare not disappear Xiaohua. For Xiaohua, she also has to consider carefully.


    "I said Loulan king, but you just said that as long as we solve the problem of sealing the Magic Cave, we can ask for anything?"


    Floret some bad smile repeated Loulan king, just said, it seems that the meaning is to let Loulan King confirm whether he has repeated the mistake.


    "Yes, that''s it. Aren''t you satisfied?"


    What I said is right. Does the spirit tiger want to make other harsh demands?


    Has made the biggest concession, although Loulan now has no way to eliminate those demons, but once to the end, Loulan still has the confidence to stop those demons, not only these people can stop those demons.


    If Xiaohua dares to ask for anything, Loulan king will never agree, because these people are greedy.


    "That''s a big problem. You just said that we can make any request. If I ask you to warm my bed at night, you will go too?"


    Looking at the Loulan king with a bad smile, although she seems to be a middle-aged woman, her delicate skin and still face are telling others that Loulan king was one of the best beauties in her youth.


    Although Xiaohua has some colors, she dares not have other ideas about Loulan Wang. At most, she dares to secretly think about some pictures when Han Meiqi is asleep.


    "Bold."


    "You are so presumptuous that you dare to say such treacherous things."


    "Old man, take these rebels."


    When Xiaohua''s words came out, the Loulan people could not sit any longer. They even dared to say frivolous words to their king. How could they bear it.


    "No problem, you step down. He''s right. This time I made a slip of my tongue. As you said earlier, as long as you can solve the problem of sealing the Magic Cave, Loulan will not only open the holy spring pool to you for three days, but also give you a big gift to show our gratitude."


    Face always with a faint smile, looking at the flowers, Loulan Wang said.


    I didn''t expect that the cat thought a lot about it, but it also showed the nature of the cat. It seems that people with simple thoughts don''t think in that direction, and then those who think all day will think awkwardly.


    "In that case, let''s go to Fengmo cave tomorrow. We need to prepare today. By the way, let your super fight later Well No, it''s the people. Come here and let''s discuss the countermeasures. "


    Thinking that Loulan''s super strong men are their free thugs, they almost said it. As soon as they saw the words coming out, Xiaohua quickly changed her tongue and stopped saying it.


    "You go back to rest first."


    Guo Qi has just woken up, and now his body is not very stable. Before Xiaohua, he vomited blood directly. In this case, Loulan Wang would not agree to let them enter the Fengmo cave.


    "As expected, he is the king of a clan, that is, magnanimous. I like it."


    With that, Xiaohua laughs and goes out. This time, they really want to make a lot of money. They can go to the holy spring pool. It''s a place that many practitioners dream of."Wang, do you think they can solve the problem of closing the magic cave?"


    After Guo Qi and his party went out for a long time, several figures appeared in the ancestral hall of Loulan. They were a group of old people dressed in traditional clothes.


    Looking at the Loulan queen holding the scepter, she asked, they are the most powerful elders of Loulan, and they have the right to intervene in Loulan''s affairs.


    "No one can tell, but I still want to try, after all, there is no time to wait


    The demons in FengMo grottoes are more and more active day by day, while the seals on FengMo grottoes are weaker and weaker day by day. If it goes on like this, we don''t know when the seals will disappear completely.


    Once the seal disappears, the devil will rush out. Although Loulan develops rapidly and its civilization is very mysterious, so far there is no power to erase the magic of the devil.


    They have tried many times and even damaged the seal on the Magic Cave several times. Now they have no more time to wait.


    "Alas, how could our ancestors choose to put Loulan in such a hot situation?"


    "I Loulan pay too much for Yanhua, but no one is willing to take the initiative to come out and help, what are we for?"


    In my heart, it seems that I have some understanding of that dusty history, and some elders murmur to themselves with a very distant face.


    "Several elders, you go back first. When I figure out which two of you will follow them to Fengmo cave, I will send someone to inform you."


    These elders are also divided into different factions. One faction follows the instructions of the ancestors and guards the magic cave for generations, while the other faction wants to come back and appear directly on the Yanhua mainland.


    After all, Loulan''s civilization has developed to an irresistible stage. Once it appears in Yanhua, YANHUA will soon be ruled by Loulan. They have no need to hide in such a lost world.


    "Alas, Loulan has fallen to the present situation."


    An elder seems to be very dissatisfied with Loulan absolutely, big sleeve wave, and then leave with dissatisfaction.


    "Wang, don''t listen to him. He just wants us to go back to Yanhua. But Yanhua is very chaotic now. Our life is quiet and peaceful. If we appear in Yanhua, we will be affected."


    It seems to know the current situation of Yanhua. Some elders advised Loulan king not to be moved. After all, Yanhua is no longer Yanhua in ancient times. Now Yanhua can''t be compared with that time, let alone with Loulan in fairyland.


    "I see. You all go out first. I want to be quiet for a while."


    There are many things in her heart, and there are many things to look around. Loulan Wang can''t pay attention to many things. What she needs now is time. She needs to think quietly about whether she wants to decide to do something.


    "Yes."


    Bow to leave, although those Loulan elders still want to persuade their queen, but the queen is now haggard, they have no way.


    It''s amazing that they have become the king of Loulan at such an age. It''s not easy for them to achieve this goal. They can understand the difficulty of the queen of Loulan.


    "I said dead cat, do you think Guo Qi has something on him that can resist evil? Are you teasing those people? "


    I''ve been with Guo Qi for so long, but I haven''t seen any treasure hidden in Guo Qi, especially the magic power, which can resist the magic power. The dead cat must be lying.


    "If you don''t have it, it doesn''t mean the boy doesn''t have it. He''s very lucky. He didn''t know what dog dung he stepped on before, and he got Buddha''s relic."


    Xiaohua looks at Guo Qi with jealousy. In that way, she wants to catch Guo Qi and beat him. This boy is really a bad guy.


    I didn''t know that I got the treasure, but I used it indiscriminately and wasted it. This boy should have been struck by thunder. If the tiger Lord had got those Buddhist relics, he would have absorbed the Buddha power in those relics and then restored to the peak power.


    "Buddha relic? Is it Buddha''s relic


    I don''t know if I''ve heard about sherry. Iron stone''s eyes are big and he can''t believe it.


    "Why, do you know about the Buddha relic?"


    Although Xiaohua knows about the Buddha relic, she didn''t expect that iron stone would do the same. Is there anything else he can''t study about the Buddha relic?


    "I don''t know what the specific situation is. I just heard my master mention the Buddhist relic, especially the Buddha''s relic, which is even more rare. It''s absolutely no different from the sacred animals in Tianchi. I didn''t expect that you would have Buddha''s relic."


    Needless to say, the rarity of Buddha''s relic, after all, those great Buddhas have concentrated their power all their life in one bead, which is a test of people.


    And the Buddha is the Lord of the Great Buddha, their power has reached the realm of transformation, their life-long cultivation is more profound, and the strength of the Buddha''s relics is unknown.At the moment, it is inevitable for Tieshi to be surprised to hear that Guoqi has Buddhist relics.


    "Come on, let me see what the Buddha''s relic looks like? Can I eat it as sugar beans? I haven''t eaten sugar beans for a long time. Let me relieve my hunger this time? "

 Chapter 236

    I''ve only heard of Buddha''s relic for a long time, but I''ve never seen it. Now I''m about to have Buddha''s relic. Tie Shi is a little excited.


    Guo Qi was anxious to have a look at the Buddha''s relic here. If it was really good, they could bring more people into the Fengmo cave below.


    "You''re in a hurry. Is it sugar bean? I know you will die sooner or later. "


    See iron stone that impatient appearance, floret mercilessly despised him, make iron stone dry stare, want to directly pat this goods to death.


    "You''d better have seen it, or you won''t be so calm."


    Hearing Xiaohua''s words, Tieshi is very depressed. The dead cat even mocks himself. Wait, don''t let me catch the chance, or I''ll make you lose face.


    "Come on, you''re in such a hurry. If you don''t want to see the Buddha relic, you''re going to say we''re inhuman. Here, that''s it."


    Said, floret hands unexpectedly more than a stone bead, this bead was originally put on Guo Qi, don''t know how to return a responsibility, unexpectedly by floret get.


    "This power..."


    After all, it was those who had been with the super masters for a long time. Tieshi soon felt the unusual place of this stone bead.


    On this stone bead, there is pure power as vast as the sea. This is the first time to see this pure power. Iron stone can''t help exclaiming.


    "See, see, I know you''ll look like this. It''s true that a countryman has never seen the world before."


    Xiaohua said with a bad smile on her face, but with that, everyone''s eyes turned to Xiaohua.


    "What''s the matter with the countryman? Are you the only people in the city who can play


    Look down on countrymen? Dead cat, are you kidding? Can city people live without country people?


    Apart from the food supply, you can''t solve the housing problem alone, and NIMA dares to look down on the rural people.


    If it is not for the development of the city, rural talents will not go to work in the city, and it will not cause the children in the countryside to see the world worse.


    "Well, the tiger is wrong. You are all tall. The tiger has never seen the world. It''s going down."


    Hearing their accusations, Xiaohua had no choice but to admit her mistake. Although the words were full of satire, several people were not demanding.


    "First try to see if you can guide the power inside."


    This Buddhist relic is the purest Buddhist power. Although Guo Qi absorbed less than half of the power of these Buddhist relics, it is enough for iron and stone, and even too abundant.


    Once this pure Buddha power can be guided as its own attack power, it is absolutely a must kill skill for the demons in Fengmo cave.


    "Well, I''ll try."


    After nodding, tie Shi takes over the Buddhist relic and holds it in his hand. At this moment, tie Shi feels that his divine consciousness is empty and there is no distracting thoughts.


    Gently close your eyes, and then start to control your own power, slowly wrapping the stone beads in your hands, trying to guide the power inside.


    "I didn''t expect to know how to pull the power so soon?"


    If you try it for the first time, it will be very difficult. After all, this is the Buddha''s relic. It is very difficult to break the outer defense membrane of the relic.


    Only those who have some experience can do it. Looking at iron stone''s skillful appearance, he must have absorbed other things before.


    "It seems that the old guy has helped him. No wonder he has entered the country at such a young age, but fortunately, his foundation is still stable and has not been destroyed by the old guy."


    Feeling the power of iron stone, Xiaohua rubs the chin and comments.


    "What do you say, so mysterious."


    Xiaohua seems to be mumbling. Guo Qi doesn''t know what Xiaohua is mumbling. He comes to Xiaohua and knocks a violent chestnut on her head.


    "I''m NIMA..."


    I was thinking about something. Suddenly, I was knocked by Guo Qi. It was very heavy. I was knocked by someone coldly. Xiaohua jumped up at that time.


    It is clear that Guo Qi is knocking at him. Pointing at Guo Qi is a burst of anger. His eyes are mostly like spitting fire. If the fire in his eyes can kill people, it is estimated that Guo Qi has already been burnt to coke.


    "I said Sehu, what were you talking about just now?"


    Looking at Xiaohua, he just looks at himself angrily. Guo Qi asks. He seems to feel that Xiaohua is looking at Tieshi and muttering, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Everyone is curious about the unknown, and so is Guo Qi. He also wants to know what Xiaohua is talking about.


    "The tiger master can say whatever he wants. If you are not convinced, you can say it. No one will stop you."


    Guo Qi''s head is very painful. Xiaohua is very dissatisfied now. When she hears Guo Qi''s question, the whole person is not happy. She is also very blunt."Well, if you don''t say it, I won''t ask the number, will you?"


    With a smile on his face, Guo Qi''s psychology is also dark and cool when he sees Xiaohua''s shriveled face. I didn''t expect that Xiaohua, who has never suffered losses, didn''t even start today. It''s unscientific.


    "Don''t you happen to have four beads? Take them out quickly."


    There are only four Buddha relics left on Guo Qi, and he will soon enter the Fengmo cave below. Now let iron and stone try to control the power of Buddha attributes, so that they will not make any mistakes when they embrace Buddha''s feet temporarily.


    "This power I can''t control it


    Iron stone''s control over the Buddha''s relic is very easy, but when Feng Tian, the demon beast, got the Buddha''s relic, he intruded his powers into the Buddha''s relic and was rejected.


    Suddenly encounter this kind of situation, monster Feng Tian is very headache, tried several times, is such a result, he some helpless looking at floret.


    Although I really want to see Xiaohua eat shriveled, I can''t help it. Who can make Xiaohua reliable at the critical moment? Now I need help, I still need to find Xiaohua.


    "You are a monster, and this is the most pure Buddha''s power. It''s normal that you can''t absorb the Buddha''s light to subdue demons."


    I thought I could let the monster have a try before, but now Feng Tian''s attempt ended in failure. There''s no way. It seems that Feng Tian can''t use the Buddha relic as an amulet to enter the Fengmo cave below.


    "Since the Buddha''s power repels you, it means that your power should be the same as the source of the evil spirit below. In this case, you should not have too much problem with your nails, but you must keep your mind."


    Will need to pay attention to things and monster Feng Tian said a little, floret will monster Feng Tian out, this time, he will personally teach the monster, lest in the sealed den what trouble.


    "Dangdang."


    Not long after Xiaohua went out, Guo Qi''s door was knocked. When he opened the door, he found that they were two old men with white hair.


    Wearing a plain color, these two old people have a kind face. If people don''t know what the situation is, they will think that this is a kind-hearted old man, who is totally harmless to people and animals.


    "Who are you?"


    It was the first time that Guo Qi saw these two old people. He didn''t understand what they were doing here. Did they come to provide services for them?


    "It''s the queen who asked us to come here to discuss with you about going to Fengmo cave tomorrow."


    The two old people did not expect that Guo Qi and his party had forgotten so quickly. They had said that they would send two people to the hall before.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. There are too many things to remember. I''m sorry."


    Fierce awakening, Guo Qi quickly apologized, these two old guys should not be weak, if offended them, they absolutely dare to do anything, even Loulan Wang did not say.


    "Come in, please."


    No matter whether these two people are better than them or not, at least Guo Qi knows one thing very well, that is to respect the old and love the young. It is not easy for these two old people to live so old. Only from this point, Guo Qi should maintain respect.


    "I don''t know what the power you are talking about can repel magic?"


    Although many of Loulan''s ancient books have recorded those things about power, it''s not that all the records can really do it.


    The above records the power of destruction. The power of destruction can destroy all forces. Among the three supreme forces, the power of order can also seal the magic. In addition to these two forces, there is a very special force. Although it is not explicitly mentioned, it is absolutely as powerful as these two forces.


    There are records of the three supreme powers, but so far Loulan has not received any of them. Even the ancient books record the power of swallowing and the power of time and space, which can suppress magic temporarily. But where should they go to find these powers?


    When I was in the ancestral hall, I heard that these people had the power to suppress magic. These elders were beating drums in their hearts at that time. Now they have come to Guoqi to know what that power is.


    "It''s not urgent. You two should sit down first. Let''s talk about going to Fengmo cave tomorrow. As for power, you will know in a moment."


    Xiao Hua has gone out, and Feng Tian is no longer a monster. Now there are only Guo Qi and tie Shi here. Now Guo Qi knows the rarity of Buddha''s relic. If the elder of Loulan sees the Buddha''s relic and grabs it directly, what will they do?


    "I don''t know if the two elders can tell us about the situation in Fengmo cave first. We don''t know anything about Fengmo cave so far."


    What does the Fengmo cave look like, what is the structure inside, and what is the route inside? Guo Qi and others have never been in, and they don''t know how to deal with it.


    "We have never been in the FengMo grottoes. But we have murals in Loulan. We know something about Fengmo Grottoes from the murals. I''d better give you a general description of the murals."

 Chapter 237

    Loulan is no stranger to FengMo grottoes. After all, it is because of such a thing that they are isolated from the world. It is also because of the things in Fengmo Grottoes that they live so uneasily every day.


    Although they have known the existence of Fengmo cave since childhood, no one has ever been in Fengmo cave because there are demons in it.


    "We went in together once before, but it was completely dark, without any light, cold and dead. This should be the best explanation for Fengmo cave."


    The best way to know what Fengmo cave looks like is to know it in murals, which record the original appearance of Fengmo cave, including his design.


    It seems that it''s not easy to enter the Fengmo Grottoes for on-the-spot investigation, because FengMo grottoes are full of evil spirit, and it''s too difficult to see clearly the situation inside.


    "Instead of you, why don''t you take us to see the murals?"


    Tieshi has put away the Buddha''s relic. Now he is also listening to these old people''s narration about closing the magic cave.


    After all, there is a very powerful existence between heaven and earth in Fengmo cave. Once you enter it, you will be in danger. Now it is very important for you to know more about the situation inside.


    "Loulan''s civilization is different from the outside world. Even if you see the stone wall, you can''t understand the above information."


    Loulan has its own special civilization. Although that kind of civilization has no big secret for them, for the outside world, it is an unsolved mystery, which is difficult to solve.


    "In that case, you''d better tell me."


    If you can''t read it, you can still read it. It''s easy to listen to it directly, so that you don''t have to understand it when you read it.


    "Loulan was also a very powerful country in the time when the ancient powers competed for hegemony. At that time, Loulan and Emperor Yan joined hands to set up an eternal border in Loulan. However, the situation at that time was too chaotic and there was not much power to fight against those demons."


    Memory seems to go back to the ancient times when the powerful were born, the weak were subdued, and even disappeared from the world.


    When manpower is poor, when the power of the demon God is so strong that those super strong people can''t get rid of it, they can only suppress it temporarily.


    There are not many places that can suppress demons. Unfortunately, Loulan ancient kingdom is one. Therefore, after discussing with Loulan king, Emperor Yan felt that a demons would be suppressed here.


    Now that the ages have passed, the devil is still alive, but the seal they left is getting weaker and weaker. If the devil wants to come out, it''s very easy.


    "Because there is a seal land with nine bends and eighteen bends underground in Loulan, they choose to suppress the demon God in it."


    There is no doubt about the power of the demon God, but when he heard this, Guo Qi heard a word, nine bends and eighteen bends. How could it be similar to the river?


    Is that Magic Cave modeled on the Yellow River? Who on earth created this? It''s so wonderful?


    "It is introduced on the stone wall that countless earth patterns are arranged on the wall of the sealed Magic Cave. The main patterns are in the earth, and those demons can''t break the wall."


    After all, it''s something left by the great emperor. The great emperor, it''s the master of ancient times. Their power has entered the realm of nature, completely beyond the limit of life and death.


    What they left behind is by no means a commonplace thing. Now the array patterns in this magic cave are all emperor''s array patterns. No wonder those demons have been suppressed in them all the time.


    "At that time, we can enter it from the entrance under the seal, but we must be careful after entering. Although the devil will lurk in the deepest place, he will also lurk in the exit waiting for a breakthrough."


    No one knows what the demons think. Although the closer they are to the seal, the more quickly the demons will have to bear the loss. However, in order to escape from the sealed cave, they may cut corners.


    "We basically know the general situation, but It''s dark inside. How can we find the devil? "


    I can''t see anything. I blacken my eyes. How hard I''ve been beaten. I don''t know who beat me. I''m still knitting.


    "We have a way to deal with this. Although there is no light in Fengmo cave, we can use lightning as the light source..."


    Thunder and lightning is the lowest product of the power of destruction. Although thunder and lightning can not represent the power of destruction, there is a breath of destruction in it.


    The power of chaos can purify everything. As long as there is thunder and lightning, they can see some light even in the ocean of evil Qi, so they don''t worry about it.


    "It''s good to see it. When we go down, we can also find the defense line. Otherwise, we can only fight by our own feelings, and we don''t know how we died when we were killed. We can''t find a place to cry."


    After nodding, Guo Qi finally knew what he had dreamed of before, which was not the sealed Magic Cave. However, Guo Qi was puzzled again, why did his dream appear sealed magic cave?


    It''s clear that he didn''t enter the Fengmo cave. The scene in the Fengmo cave is the same as those described by these old guys. This makes Guo Qi feel cold. Is there anything wrong this time?It seems that they should not go in before. Fengmo cave is not the place they should go. After all, the situation inside is too bad for them.


    "Now that you know what''s going on inside, do you have anything else you want to know? Let''s ask them together. After we''ve answered for you, we''ll go back and reply to the queen. "


    The two old people didn''t expect that Guo Qi and others wanted to know about Fengmo Grottoes at the beginning, but they didn''t feel bored. They knew themselves and their enemies, and they were invincible.


    "There are no other things for the time being. By the way, keep these two things away and rely on him for self-defense tomorrow."


    Pass the two stone beads to the two old people. Guo Qi plans to let them go back today and try to induce the Buddha''s power for their own use.


    "This is..."


    Seeing that Guo Qi gave them stone beads, didn''t NIMA play with them?


    They had all lived so old that they had never seen anything, and how many stone beads they wanted. At that time, the two old people were not very pretty.


    But when their divine sense swept the stone beads, their faces changed again, because they felt a very pure power from the stone beads.


    This is a powerful force that has never been felt before. I didn''t expect that such a humble thing would contain such pure power.


    "Is this the power of the Buddha?"


    It was the first time for the two old people to feel such power. They immediately thought of the things recorded in ancient books, which could purify all the power and even exist as the power of faith.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such power. No wonder you can resist the evil spirit."


    Before, they didn''t believe that Guo Qi could have such ability. Now they believe that as long as they have such pure Buddha power, it''s not a big problem to defeat the demon God.


    "In that case, we will go back and master our strength first, and then we should be able to increase our chances of winning."


    The two old men looked happy. As long as they had this thing, even if they did not fight against the devil, they could make the bottleneck that they had not loosened for many years disappear.


    "Wait a minute."


    Guo Qi didn''t speak yet. When he saw the two old men turning to go, Xiaohua, who ran in from the outside, stopped them. His face was not very good, and he even had a trace of anger.


    "It''s not working yet. It''s sealed inside."


    Floret vomited a turbid gas, and then calmed down her emotion. Then she opened her mouth and said to the two old people.


    "Seal? No, we don''t feel it? Besides, it''s only a matter of time for us to break the seal. Don''t you believe us? "


    What do you want us to hand over? You don''t want to dream, there will not be such a silly thing in the world.


    Even if the seal can not be broken, such a good thing can not fall into the hands of others.


    Besides, if we can''t break the seal, do you want to break it? Are you kidding? It''s not that we look down on you. You are not old enough for us to slap you.


    "There''s a double seal on it. Don''t you feel it?"


    See two people''s attitude, floret is more angry, but he is still calm, did not directly start, but slowly explained to two people.


    "Double seal?"


    Is there really a double seal on this Buddhist relic? Why don''t they feel it at all?


    Hearing Xiaohua''s words, they look at each other like ghosts. Some of them can''t believe what they have in their hands. Their realm should be enough, but they can''t feel it.


    This situation made the two old people''s hearts even more shocked, because there are only two possibilities.


    If there is no seal on the Buddha''s relic, they can directly arouse and absorb the power. Another possibility is that the strength of the person who imposed the seal far exceeds them, and they will not feel it.


    "There are two seals on it. One seal is blessed by the master of the Buddhist relic. Only when there is Buddhist verse can the seal be broken."


    "As for the other seal, I''m sorry, it''s my blessing on it. In this world, no one can untie it except me."


    With that, Xiaohua looked at the two old people with a proud smile on her face.


    I don''t know whether Xiaohua meant it or not. When he said this, the two old people''s expressions became very wonderful.


    "You..."


    If there is a seal on it, doesn''t it mean that the realm of this dead cat is much higher than that of the two of them? How is that possible?


    But if there is no seal on it, the dead cat doesn''t look like a liar. At the moment, all kinds of conjectures appear in their hearts, but they still don''t know what to do.


    Hand it in? Don''t you hand it in? The two old people with white hair are very tangled, because it is related to whether they can break through the bottleneck.

 Chapter 238

    The two old men hold the Buddha''s relic in their hands. They don''t know whether they should believe Xiaohua''s words at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, we have a way to break the seal on it. You won''t have to worry about that."


    After thinking for a long time and hesitating for a long time, two white haired old men finally made a decision. They came here ahead of time this time. Unexpectedly, the cat was killed halfway, which was unexpected.


    "You can''t even sense my seal, but it''s good to say that you can break it? I really don''t know if your king has a grudge against you and even sent you to follow us into the Fengmo cave? "


    Floret face deliberately show pity expression, so the son seems to be looking at the poor mouse, is completely out to sacrifice.


    "You..."


    Unexpectedly, they were underestimated by a Linghu. The two old people looked at Xiaohua angrily and pointed to her. They couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "What are you? You haven''t seen such a handsome tiger? Well, as expected, the hair is long and the knowledge is short. "


    Looking at the two old people, Xiaohua said very funny words, so that the two old people speechless to spit blood.


    "If you don''t take it out, I''d better do it myself. After all, let your strength break the seal. I''m really worried that you will be shocked to death by the seal."


    If you don''t want to be soft, I''ll be hard. I''ll see if you dare to make trouble.


    The reason why Xiaohua suddenly came in from the outside is that he heard something in Loulan king. These people are here to make trouble.


    Deliberately do not let Guo Qi and others go in, seal off the demon God in the sealed Magic Cave, they just want to let the demon God harm Yanhua.


    Now they come here, they should want to pretend to be the people sent by Loulan king, and then cheat the Buddha relic away. How can Xiaohua see them succeed so directly.


    "Shock us to death? Thanks for what you said


    Although I didn''t feel the power of the seal on the Buddha''s relic, one thing is certain. The cat''s strength should not be too bad.


    He is probably lying, figured out this point, the two Loulan old people began to talk a little cold, no longer before the geniality.


    "If it can shock you to death, just try."


    The reason why Xiaohua said this is to scare these two old guys and see if they dare to do it on their own. But if they really do it, Xiaohua may not be afraid of them.


    Although the three thousand incarnation does great harm to herself, the one that Xiaohua likes to show is the three thousand incarnation.


    There are dozens of the same spirit tigers at random. One person can drown the two old guys with one mouthful of saliva. Let''s see if they are bad.


    "Do it? This is my Loulan. You have to think about it. "


    The two old people seem to be hesitant. They don''t want to make a big deal. Once they make a big deal, it''s not good for them.


    After all, this incident is a bit dishonorable. The fight between factions has even threatened the whole country. If it is spread, they will become Loulan''s culprits and public enemies.


    Now Loulan king doesn''t know the situation. If they leave, or press things down, they still hope to leave. The key is that the dead cat is blocking them.


    "Three thousand incarnations."


    flowers as like as two peas, and two faces, they can directly change their expression. They will appear dozens of identical flowers at the next moment.


    "This is..."


    This kind of situation is so familiar that it''s almost the same as their Pisces jade pendant. But under normal circumstances, their Pisces jade pendant can only be copied one at a time. How can this cat appear dozens at a time?


    Some of them don''t believe in the current situation. All the time, they think that their own civilization can destroy the outside world, especially the weapons of supernatural forces.


    Now I suddenly see that Yanhua can surpass their supernatural weapons. How can they accept this result


    "Ah Da!"


    There''s a voice in my heart. I don''t have to stay at these two old guys, so Xiaohua is merciless when she makes a move, whining incessantly and besieging the two old people.


    These two old people''s realm is not low, but Xiaohua''s realm is higher. After all, Xiaohua is an old man who doesn''t know how long he will live.


    Although the current state is not as good as before, he can still play a part of his strength.


    "Bang."


    After all, the two old men are also fighters. Seeing that Xiaohua''s hand is so sharp, their expressions change greatly and they quickly resist.


    In an instant, the room where Guo Qi was was was the meeting place for Linghu and the old man to fight. The space in the room was very large, but the strength of both sides was very strong. Now, if you start, the wall will be broken soon."What''s the matter?"


    The fight on this side immediately made people around notice that many people showed their surprised faces one by one. Looking at the place where Guo Qi was, they despised him in their heart.


    The queen asked you to stay. I didn''t expect that you didn''t know how to do it in such a place. Be careful when the law enforcement team appears, you will feel better.


    "Ouch."


    When fighting, Xiao Hua howls. He is just like a runaway wild horse. He has no estimate any more. If he starts, he will call a desperate Saburo.


    After all, those who break up can be reunited, there is no need to worry about healing and life, so we can let go of the fight.


    The more satisfied Xiaohua is, the older the white haired old people are, the more frustrated they are, because he finds that the strength of the spirit tigers is relatively strong. Every time he starts, although they can beat back the spirit tigers, the number of spirit tigers is increasing, and every time it''s like Resurrection with full blood.


    How can we fight this?


    If it goes on like this, both of them will be exhausted even if they are not killed. What they lack most is time. They have no time to spend here with this spirit tiger and have to leave.


    "Hey, hey, want to go? Did tiger master nod? Grass, kneel down and sing to the tiger master. "


    Seeing that they were fighting and retreating, how could Xiaohua not understand their thoughts? She surrounded them with Linghu again. This time, there were Linghu in all directions, and the two white haired old men could not retreat any more.


    "Poof."


    Although the strength of Xiaohua is less than 10% of that at the peak, now Xiaohua is better than a large number. So many Linghu attack together, and the speed is very fast. Even if the two white haired old men are very strong, they can''t stop all the attacks in time.


    Tiger fist hit on the body, chest as if hit by a boulder, a mouthful of blood out of control, the old man''s face a little pale.


    The dead cat didn''t find out. The attack power is so fierce. If it goes on like this, they will definitely lose. Now they have to leave, because the two old people feel that there are strong people approaching here.


    "It seems that the elder is still trying his best to hold the king of Loulan. Otherwise, there is so much noise. How can no one come here?"


    Xiaohua''s body rubs her chin to watch the battle. Now it''s been playing here for a while. It''s not far from Loulan King''s residence. Loulan king should have noticed the movement for a long time.


    Not only the king of Loulan did not appear, but also the super powers of Loulan ancient country did not appear. This is not right. Xiaohua is thinking that there must be something wrong with it.


    "If you dare to come today, don''t think about leaving."


    These people dare to think that Xiaohua looks at the two white haired old men with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    Today, as long as Loulan Wang doesn''t come out to intercede for them, Xiaohua doesn''t intend to let them go. If these two guys dare to do so, someone must instruct them. As long as they clean up the two, the evil will come out on their own.


    "Boy, pay attention. There should be trouble later. You should be ready."


    It seems to feel what may happen in a while. Xiaohua looks at Guo Qi and three people with a harmless smile on her face and asks them to prepare quickly.


    "Are you really fighting here?"


    Are you kidding? This is Loulan ancient country. Making trouble here? Loulan''s civilization is so developed. If we make trouble here, what will Loulan''s people do when they appear in Yanhua?


    Did they not become sinners between nations at that time? Such a troublesome thing is the last thing I want to do, but the current situation is that I have to do it. Guo Qi is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Let it go."


    The monster Feng Tianxian step forward, he seems to feel what will happen next, a face resolutely went to Xiaohua''s side, his own blue flame out, ready to start at any time.


    "If Loulan is so kind-hearted, how can we destroy Loulan?"


    Is Loulan interested in their power? Even want to cheat, now has a huge amount of film, they even want to retreat, and now Loulan people did not appear.


    Apart from collusion, what else can be explained? Thinking of this, a few people are more and more angry. They regard them as allies. Unexpectedly, they are treated as fat sheep and slaughtered casually.


    "Today, don''t say that the king of Loulan didn''t appear. Even if the king of Loulan appeared, you dare to do so, I still abandoned your cultivation."


    As long as Guo Qi''s position is firm, Xiaohua will not be afraid. After all, some of the strength of this boy is their greatest reliance.


    Once Loulan tries his best to chase them, they can also have the strength to resist. Now Guo Qi finally nods and goes to his side. Xiaohua has the strength to speak.


    "Poof."


    It is a few mouthfuls of blood to spit out again, the two white haired elders of Loulan are more and more in a state of mind now, they did not expect that the strength of the dead cat is so powerful.


    With so many parts, the power of each part is almost the same as the noumenon, which is much stronger than the power of Pisces jade pendant."Stop it. Don''t fight any more."

 Chapter 239

    It won''t be a good result to fight like this. The Loulan king who appeared here stopped the fighting at the moment.


    "I said Loulan king, you Loulan are more and more interesting. They didn''t come out when they wanted to cheat things. We didn''t come out when we were in crisis, but you came out when we were in the dominant position. Today we want to make a statement..."


    Although Xiaohua''s temper is not very stubborn, today''s things make him very unhappy. Loulan Wang is wrong. He must let Loulan Wang explain clearly today.


    "Just now I was talking with the elder. I didn''t expect that you should have a fight here. No matter what the matter is, I don''t want to mention it for the moment. You go back to have a rest. You two go to the prison by yourself."


    Loulan Wang did not explain the situation, but may be to take the overall situation into consideration, she needs to let Guo Qi and his party to solve the problem of sealing the Magic Cave, otherwise, Loulan will still face a crisis.


    "We won''t go down until we make it clear."


    Xiaohua hasn''t spoken yet. Guo Qi quit first. Although he is still very fond of Loulan king, he didn''t expect Loulan king to deal with things so foolingly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It never occurred to me that Guo Qi had to go to the bottom of the matter. It was related to Loulan''s faction. It was inconvenient for Loulan''s king to say it clearly, but they insisted on asking again. Loulan''s face was very ugly.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing unclear about this matter. I sent these two people here to see if your means are enough to enter the Fengmo cave."


    When Loulan king was in a dilemma, an old man appeared here. This time, before the old man arrived, laughter and words were first introduced to the public.


    "Elder."


    Loulan people who appear here all salute the old man respectfully when they see the old man. It seems that the old man''s status in Loulan is not low.


    "Are you the elder of Loulan? I think you look up to us. "


    For Loulan''s elder, Xiaohua doesn''t seem to like it. This old man in England is the one who advocates Loulan''s birth. Otherwise, there won''t be so many followers.


    It seems that most of the events this time are caused by the elder. In this case, the king of Loulan has been wronged. However, the queen has her own unshirkable responsibility for such things in her own country.


    "I see. Let''s call it a day, but Let the two old men hand over the Buddha relic. "


    The king of Loulan and the grand Presbyterian chamber fought against each other. No wonder the two old men were not afraid. It turned out that they were supported by someone.


    Loulan king didn''t dare to punish the two old people severely, but he still punished them to face the wall. When Xiaohua understood the cause and effect of the matter, she directly asked them to hand over the Buddhist relics first.


    Buddha relic can''t be obtained casually. Besides, to enter Fengmo cave this time, we must let Loulan out of two people, not all of them go in and take risks.


    These two Buddha relics are specially prepared for the two free thugs in Loulan. If these two old guys are allowed to take them away, how can they find free thugs?


    "This..."


    It''s hard to get the Buddha''s relic into their hands. Now they are reluctant to take it out. But the elder and Loulan king are here. There are many Loulan people. If they don''t take it out, they will be selfish.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Two Buddhist relics are thrown to Xiaohua. It seems that the two old people with white hair have experienced many years of vicissitudes. They look at each other, then turn around and leave. It seems that they have gone to face the wall.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Don''t let me see anything else, otherwise There is no amnesty for killing. "


    When he said this, Loulan king looked at the elder and said, then he left here with a wave of his big sleeve.


    "Wait a minute, Queen."


    See Loulan Wang to go, floret quickly called her, this person has not arranged, how to go, can''t go, had better stay for a while.


    "I don''t know what the color cat is for?"


    "The representative of death? Why do you ask people to stay at this time? Is it the heart of lust? "


    "Sure enough, it''s the color tiger, but it''s the nature that doesn''t change."


    Xiaohua''s words just shout out, Guo Qi three people have their own ideas, each sentence is optimistic about Xiaohua, if let Xiaohua know what they are thinking at the moment, it is estimated that they will die of vomiting blood.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At the moment, I''m in a bad mood. I''ve been fighting with the elder for a long time. I didn''t expect that the elder was so blatant this time, but king Loulan couldn''t help him.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaohua to stop her, he might be very angry, but now he could only resist the impulse and open his mouth with a calm expression on his face.


    "Well, just now you said someone would come, which led to someone almost taking advantage of the opportunity. I want to know who you are coming to, so I can rest assured."There has been a mistake. Xiaohua doesn''t want to happen again. In this case, it''s better to ask directly, so that they don''t know when the people come.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll bring them to you myself in a moment."


    In the end, the king of Loulan hasn''t decided who to choose. Unexpectedly, the elder will fall in love with him. He hasn''t decided who to choose. Then he will try to screw things up.


    "That''s good. Since the queen has said that, we''ll go back first."


    With a cheap smile on her face, Xiaohua wants to go to her residence.


    "Broken, Queen, you wait."


    Loulan king, just walked not far, was called by Xiaohua again, and listen to the sound of the joke, this NIMA deliberately.


    "It must have been intentional."


    "He is going to challenge the limit of the queen. Do you want to see if the queen is interested in him?"


    "I look at the dead cat with ulterior motives, which will affect us sooner or later."


    For Xiaohua, three people have already seen strange, at the moment are guessing Xiaohua''s intention, this goods constantly call Loulan king, what do you want?


    "Anything else?"


    Has been in patience, Loulan queen face has no smile, looking at floret, light mouth asked.


    "Here''s the thing. I just had a fight with two old guys. You know, men don''t have the right hand. They give the house to me carelessly..."


    With that, Xiaohua awkwardly pointed to the room she used to live in. At the moment, several big holes have appeared in the room, and the walls have disappeared. It doesn''t look like a place where people can live.


    "Someone will come to help you rearrange your accommodation later."


    Having a look at Xiaohua''s residence, the Loulan queen nodded, and then continued to turn around, intending to go back and consider which two elders would enter the Fengmo cave below.


    Now that the problem of residence has been solved, Xiaohua is very happy. This time, he doesn''t go directly to the residence, but to Guo Qi and them.


    "I said dead cat, you just stopped Loulan king, you are not afraid that the queen is angry?"


    When Xiaohua comes to him, Tieshi asks cautiously. If it''s him, he won''t keep shouting. He''s really afraid that the queen will open her mouth and it''s an explosion.


    "I''m afraid of wool. Who is tiger? When the tiger''s body shakes, the queen will surrender. "


    Straightened the waist pole, floret let himself put on a still powerful appearance, a pair of arrogance, looking at the iron stone for the appearance, said.


    "Cow, I didn''t expect brother Hua to be so powerful, to have such a grand goal, to win the queen. I support you in spirit."


    "Yes, brother Hua..."


    "Tiger Lord."


    Guo Qi also wants to talk with tie Shi. Unexpectedly, Xiao Hua interrupts him directly.


    "My grass..."


    There''s no problem shouting for Mao Tieshi. When he shouts, all the problems come. This Sehu must have been intentional.


    "You call, you hit me."


    "Roar."


    Guo Qi just finished, floret unexpectedly directly rushed up, and then began a man tiger war.


    "What kind of people do you think the queen will bring this time?"


    When he came to the new house, Tieshi was a little curious. For a while, who was the person that Loulan King brought after he came here, what was his realm, and whether he knew anything about the Fengmo cave below.


    "It''s hard to say, but one thing is certain. If we bring people with low level, there must be a situation. If we bring super strong people, we can have a rest."


    "By the way, don''t forget to take melon seeds with you. You can enjoy them while watching the fun."


    Seems to have guessed the scene after sealing the Magic Cave below, Xiaohua said with a cheap smile on her face.


    "Eating melon seeds? If you don''t get bitten by the devil, you can enjoy yourself


    Do you still want to be free in Fengmo cave? Think too much, really think too much, not to say that the endless magic gas inside has gathered into the sea, just the magic God inside is enough to make them scared.


    Although those demons have been weak to the extreme, they are the most powerful beings in the world.


    The thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. It''s true that these demons are not thin dead now, and their strength should still exist. Maybe that''s why they are not in a hurry to break the seal of the magic cave. Maybe they are accumulating strength at the moment.


    "Dangdang."


    Several people were chatting in the room, and the door was knocked again. This happened not long ago. Now there was a knock again. Three people and one tiger didn''t know whether to open the door.


    "Maybe it''s Loulan Wang. Let''s go and open the door. This time we''ll see what kind of people she brings. If she''s weak, we won''t go directly."


    Once the Loulan King''s people are very weak, it means that they have no plans. Maybe they deliberately pit them and others. If they go in, they will die. It''s better to be happy."Open the door first and have a look. After all, it''s no use guessing now. After a while, you''ll find out their situation. Maybe they are super strong."

 Chapter 240

    If you want to see what they think from the people that Loulan king takes, Xiaohua has decided anyway. As long as the people that Loulan king takes are weak enough to explode, they will not die this time.


    I thought Loulan used to be Loulan before. Now I have some contact and find that Loulan is no longer the Loulan at the beginning. It''s not the Loulan who focused on becoming an ally with Yanhua at the beginning.


    "Yes, I''ll open the door."


    Tie Shi is a bit impatient, so it''s discussed here, and then he runs to open the door directly. After all, he''s just a kid growing up in the mountains.


    "I''ll do it." Iron stone just about to run out, floret directly stopped him, joking, there must be beauty Tiger I come.


    Tiger''s responsibility is great, now the queen came, how also want tiger king hand just suitable, Xiaohua ran past.


    "I''ll go, this dead cat, can''t you really think of yourself as the tiger king?"


    Leng Leng of looking at the appearance of the color tiger floret, iron stone silly eyes, this dead cat, is really artificial, be careful to be hit.


    "It''s really the queen. It seems that she is the one who has decided to go on."


    With an honest and respectful smile on her face, Xiaohua said.


    "Well, I brought them here."


    Nodding, the queen spoke softly, and then went in with two old men with white hair.


    "These two are the people Loulan wants to go with you this time."


    Loulan Wang introduces two white haired old people to Guo Qi and others, so that Guo Qi and others can cooperate well with them when they seal the magic cave.


    "Watch the move."


    Loulan Wang''s words just stand, floret directly into the light, quickly appeared in front of two white haired old people, without saying a word, directly start.


    "You..."


    The two old people did not expect that Xiaohua would fight in front of the queen. All of a sudden, their faces changed greatly. They did not expect that the spirit tiger would fight so quickly.


    "Bang."


    Seeing that Xiaohua''s attack will fall on the heads of the two white haired old people, I didn''t expect that the white haired old people didn''t know when they had started to resist, and the speed and strength were not under the Yanhua old people.


    "Ha ha, good. That''s it. I like it."


    With a simple attempt, Xiaohua will be relieved. The strength of these two white haired old people is definitely not inferior to the two old people who cheated Buddha relic before. With these two super thugs, they can watch the fun at ease after they arrive at the magic cave.


    "Hoo."


    Hearing Xiaohua''s words, Loulan Wang is also relieved. Just now Xiaohua''s sudden move makes him feel a little frightened. This tiger really doesn''t play according to human''s routine.


    "In that case, you can discuss the countermeasures first. I have affairs to deal with, so I''ll go back first."


    Although it''s a country, Loulan king doesn''t have much of the posture of a king, but it makes people feel like a sensible big sister.


    "The queen is easy to go."


    Xiaohua seems to be serving her hostess. She goes up to the queen of songloulan. Guo Qi and others are speechless. The dead cat must have ulterior motives.


    "Here, this is the life-saving thing for you to go down tomorrow. Today, try to guide the power out of it."


    Throw the two Buddhist relics to the two old people with white hair. Xiaohua says.


    This time they enter the Fengmo cave is also very risky, although it is said that the devil is about to be killed, but who knows the real situation.


    "In that case, let''s find a quiet place to adapt."


    Staying in this room, I was instructed how to induce the Buddha power in the Buddhist relic to be used best for myself. However, the two groups of old people are both rebellious. How can they let the younger generation come to the top of themselves?


    After leaving here, the two old men went back to their usual meditation places, and only Guo Qi and others were left in the room.


    "I said, boy, are you sure you''ve seen a magic cave before?"


    Now the rest here are our own people. Guo Qi talked about his dream with Xiaohua, which made Xiaohua dubious.


    "What do you say? What I saw in my dream is the same as what the two old guys said before. Although they came to cheat the Buddha''s relics, there should be no fake about the section about sealing the demon cave. "


    Guo Qi also hoped that what those people said was false, but after all, those people didn''t know what kind of dreams they had, but they could say the same as what they had dreamed. Guo Qi had to be cautious about it.


    "It seems to be a real omen."


    Xiaohua sighed, and then the whole person seemed to be mature again.


    "Dead cat, what are you going to put on? If you put on any more, I''ll pull out your tiger beans while you''re sleeping."


    Can''t see floret this appearance, iron stone some dissatisfied mouth say.


    Because as long as Xiaohua looks like this, it means that the goods have to narrate the history of niubai in ancient times. It''s a secret.Although dissatisfied with Xiaohua, but at least for that unknown history is still very interested in, although Tieshi in joke, but also in quiet listening.


    "The demons are powerful not only because of their own strength, but also because of their Lord, who is now locked in the emperor''s tomb."


    "But I don''t understand why the omen of the demon God will appear on your boy and call you Lord?"


    Omen is generally a kind of premonition, that is, to see what will happen in advance. This kind of thing has happened many times, but now it happened to Guo Qi.


    The most strange thing for Xiaohua is that the devil is calling Guo Qizhu.


    There is only one Lord of the demon God, and he will never call the Lord the second person. Now he even calls Guo Qi the Lord. This matter has to let Xiaohua read and examine Guo Qi.


    "Is it because of that?"


    Fumbled the chin to consider for a long time, finally Xiaohua still couldn''t find the result, but he began to consider Guo Qi''s strength, finally, he could only make a guess.


    "Forget it, I''ll know the result when I go down tomorrow."


    No matter whether Guo Qi is the master of those demons or not, at least one thing is certain. Those demons can''t hurt Guo Qi now. Maybe they call him because they feel the breath of seeing death in Guo Qi.


    Once Guo Qi starts, they will be destroyed, so they hope that Guo Qi can show mercy, but it seems that they are playing the wrong card.


    "Go to bed early today."


    Today, the number of battles in one day is a little overspended. Their strength has not yet fully recovered. Fortunately, Loulan is not hostile to them. Otherwise, they are really in trouble.


    After a day''s rest, we all enjoy Loulan''s environment. Loulan''s aura is much more abundant than Yanhua''s. here, our physical strength recovers quickly.


    The time of the day passed quickly. When Guo Qi and others opened their eyes again, it was noon the next day. There was still time to measure in Loulan country.


    "Let''s go."


    Today is the day to enter the Fengmo cave under Loulan. They have adjusted their own state. The next step is to enter the Fengmo cave.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such pure Buddhist relics. It''s a miracle."


    The two old men with white hair behind Loulan King''s body saw Guo Qi, and their eyes changed a little. They were no longer indifferent.


    It seems that they feel the great power of Buddha''s relic, and their views on Guo Qi and others have changed a lot. At least they regard Guo Qi and others as their peers.


    "In that case, please open the entrance of the Magic Cave and let us in."


    We have come to FengMo grottoes. There are no living creatures within a hundred feet above FengMo grottoes. Only circles of black gas are fluttering.


    Those who guard here are also far away guards, but they dare not approach the entrance of the seal, because they are afraid of what the devil will do inside.


    "Yes."


    Gently nodded, Loulan Queen''s hand unexpectedly appeared a piece of blood jade, blood jade feet have palm so big, Loulan Queen''s hands hold up blood jade and then slowly fly up.


    Gradually blood jade from Loulan Queen''s hands, quickly toward the entrance of the magic cave.


    "Buzz."


    From the blood jade, there are many waves. The waves are bouncing at the entrance of the sealed Magic Cave. Unconsciously, the seal on the sealed Magic Cave is flashing with golden light.


    "It''s the breath of the emperor."


    Feel the familiar breath, floret the whole person is shaking, how many years, finally feel the familiar breath again, his eyes are a little ruddy.


    "Emperor Yan, how many years, are you still there?"


    I''m asking this question in my heart. Xiaohua doesn''t know where all the strong people in ancient times have gone? Those who are strong are very strong and should not step into reincarnation. But why can''t we see them now?


    Will the great emperor fall?


    There are all kinds of guesses in my heart. Xiaohua is sour. I don''t know how many years I haven''t seen Emperor Yan. Where will Emperor Yan be now? Things are right and people are wrong. Only the things left by Emperor Yan are left here.


    "Come on, get in."


    The seal has become loose. This time is the best chance for them to enter the Fengmo cave. If they don''t go in now, there will be no chance soon.


    "Roar."


    The seal on this side of the magic cave was a little loose. As a result, a terrified roar came out of the magic cave.


    "I didn''t expect that the demon here had such a keen sense."


    Hearing the voice of the devil''s roar, Xiaohua can''t help but curl her lips. She didn''t expect that when the devil was supposed to be weak, she would have such a strong divine sense. It''s unscientific.


    "Don''t delay. Get in."


    There is a gap in the seal, and the endless magic gas under the seal has rushed out. In a moment, the top of the Magic Cave becomes dark, and it is covered by the magic gas."Boom."


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the evil air under the sealed magic cave or because there is endless evil air on the sealed Magic Cave. The ground is shaking because of this. The whole Loulan ancient country is shocked.


    "No, the evil spirit is gathering. The evil god wants to rely on the evil spirit to rush out when the seal is most fragile. Stop him quickly."

 Chapter 241

    When the seal on the seal became loose, the vast evil spirit in the seal seemed to have its own consciousness, and even gathered on its own initiative.


    Seeing this, Xiaohua immediately changed her face, quickly promoted her strength to the extreme, displayed 3000 incarnations, and then rushed into the Magic Cave with the crowd.


    "King Loulan, seal the magic cave."


    Fengmo cave has been opened a gap now. Once this gap can''t be sealed in time, the evil spirit in Fengmo cave will burst out. Once the seal is completely knocked off, the endless sea of evil spirit in Fengmo cave will affect the whole Loulan ancient country.


    "Buzz."


    Floret''s words just finished, Loulan queen began to take back the blood jade in her hands, without blood jade, the seal quickly healed again.


    "Roar, damn it, almost, almost."


    As soon as the seal on the top of the magic cave was sealed, there was a roar of anger below. It seemed that he was unwilling. He seemed very dissatisfied and angry.


    "Hum, the tiger is here today. Little devil, get down on your knees and sing the song of conquest."


    All along, Xiaohua hopes to conquer those opponents. He wants them to kneel down and sing the song of conquest, but he has never succeeded. This time, he wants to try again to see if he can make the difficult devil bow down.


    "Hum, dead cat, how dare you come?"


    I don''t know if I have sensed the opportunity of familiarity. It seems that I have recognized Sehu Xiaohua and sealed the magic spirit in the cave with a cold voice.


    "You are the dead cat. Your family are all dead cats, and your ancestors are all dead cats. It''s shameless to scold the one next door. I don''t know if tiger knows."


    Small temper came up all of a sudden, floret also does not care three seven twenty-one to hurtle that one darkness to scold.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as before. After so long, even Emperor Yan is gone. I didn''t expect that you''re still a dead cat. Sure enough Jie Jie


    There was a voice full of yin and Li. No one could be seen at all. That voice echoed in the whole sealed Magic Cave. It was the devil.


    "The tiger Lord is here to clean you up today. Come out and die quickly."


    Although there is no light in the space, and she can''t even feel her companions around, Xiaohua knows that this is the interference of magic Qi. If there is no magic Qi, it will be as bright as the outside world.


    "Come on, thunder and lightning."


    In this place, they need to find the right direction. Now they don''t know what this letter looks like in the cave. They must first understand the situation here.


    "Whoosh."


    I don''t know how it was lit, but the next moment, an old man with white hair had a lightning in his hand, which was specially prepared.


    "Sure enough, this thing can shine even in the place where it is surrounded by demonic Qi. It seems that the demonic Qi is still invincible to the power of destruction."


    A sigh over, floret first step, let Guo Qi and others follow behind him, they slowly want to seal the magic cave inside grope past.


    "I said, Sehu, do you have a festival with the demon God sealed here?"


    It''s not like there''s an evil storm hanging in it. It''s just like the form of extermination. If you''ve been nervous all the time, you''ll soon be unbearable.


    Guo Qi talks as he walks. The topic is about Xiaohua. He knows little about Xiaohua. Now that he finally has a chance to understand Xiaohua, he will not miss this good opportunity.


    "Holiday? No


    I''m kidding. How can I have a festival with the demon God? Although the tiger Lord at that time was also a powerful tiger king in heaven and earth.


    "Then why does he always have trouble with you? Is it you who abducted the woman of the demon


    You can tell from the appearance of Sehu that Sehu is not a good thing. You can''t walk when you see a woman, especially in front of a beautiful woman. Xiaohua is a jerk.


    The reason for this is to be able to act in front of women, let women feel he is very fan, very Diao, very cow.


    "You just rob his woman. Just like that, the woman you like should be the same as the devil. Will tiger like the devil when he is so great?"


    Is tiger''s taste that bad? The answer is absolutely not that bad.


    "That''s not necessarily. It''s your business that you don''t like. Is it hard for you not to let the devil like you? It''s like you''re very noble. At the beginning, a cat at night... "


    "I grass, you boy say again, I am anxious with you."


    Guo Qiyue said that the more Xiaohua wanted to bite, how could the boy''s brain be so smart? At the beginning, he was really chased by the devil''s woman for a long time. Although he was not moved, the woman was so obsessed that she wanted to give birth to her children.


    And the most hateful thing is that Guo Qi even wants to say the obscene trifles he did in renting a house. What if he said it? Isn''t tiger Lord''s great reputation lost?


    No, absolutely can''t let this boy say, Xiaohua quickly stop Guo Qi to continue to speak, if this goes on, he will have no face to mix.Even if they have no face in front of them, the key is that there are still two Loulan people here, and I don''t know if they are the kind of people who have a very strict mouth. If their mouth is like a big trumpet and they go back to Loulan and shout around, do they want to live?


    "No, it''s OK, but you have to tell me about your old history."


    Finally caught the dead spot of the color tiger floret, Guo Qi''s face showed a proud smile, your boy has not been dragging don''t want it, today how, also soft?


    I like to see Xiaohua''s soft face. Now Guo Qi finally has a chance to talk with Xiaohua. In this case, we must make clear the origin of Xiaohua. Otherwise, we still don''t know whether the dead cat will turn back and become the enemy in the future.


    "No, you don''t believe it."


    A burst of depression, floret directly rushed out first, and then with these boys together, he is estimated to be crazy, this year, why do dirty things were found?


    "Ha ha, Sehu, you wait for me. Sooner or later, I''ll let you say those things obediently."


    See floret scared away, Guo Qi did not continue to pester, but after a few laughs, with people chasing up behind.


    "When is it going to end here?"


    After walking here for a long time, it has always been the same darkness, and the walls seem to have not changed. They are all bronze walls, and then they move forward in endless darkness.


    "Walk slowly, there will be an end."


    If the place used to seal the demon God is too small, it may not be able to hold this God. Compared with this demon cave, it is no less than half a country.


    "I''m tired. Take a rest first."


    After walking for a long time, Feng Tian feels that he has become a little irritable. He doesn''t know what''s going on. No matter how he keeps himself in the mood, he always feels that he is very angry.


    The more he walked, the more tired he was. Finally, his legs seemed to be filled with lead. Feng Tian, the monster, just sat down on the ground and didn''t want to go any more.


    "I''ll be with you."


    There is something wrong with the situation. How long have you been walking? I haven''t felt any change. Can Feng Tian feel tired with his physique?


    There was a strange feeling in his heart, but tie Shi didn''t say it. He came to Feng Tian, the monster, and leaned down in front of him to let Feng Tian climb on his back. In this way, he could take care of the journey behind.


    "Isn''t it because of the influence of evil Qi?"


    After entering the FengMo grottoes, Guo Qi was most worried about the comfort of the monster Feng Tian, because he had only four Buddhist relics. Although Feng Tian had one, he could not use it. He could only use it to protect his life in times of crisis.


    Since he didn''t exert the Buddha''s power, it seems difficult for him to resist the evil spirit of the demon God with his own ability. No wonder he felt very tired so soon.


    "What are you doing? Slowly. "


    Xiaohua ran outside for a long time and found that there was no one behind him. But he ran back and saw that several people were still walking slowly. He quit and began to speak anxiously at that time.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want to hear Guo Qi''s question again. On the other hand, he wanted to see the situation of this magic cave. What should he do in case there is a problem in this magic cave? They can''t resist the Magic now.


    "It''s easy for you to be alone. If you change your identity with us, I''m sure you can''t stand it."


    Iron stone not only relies on strength to support itself from being eroded by the evil spirit, but also carries a monster Feng Tian on his back. It''s extremely difficult to walk.


    "I''ll do it."


    This time things are for Loulan, Loulan''s two white haired old people also know the danger of this time, they will not come in looking at, after all, they are not supervision.


    Seeing the appearance of iron and stone and the realm of iron and stone, they came to iron and stone and carried the monster Feng Tian on their back.


    "I didn''t find out. I didn''t let them be super thugs. They started to do chores? Good, good. "


    See this situation, floret happy straight applause, like such a person, have eyes, will do things, he likes.


    "Be careful. It''s no better than the outside. After all, it''s the devil''s nest. The evil spirit here can turn into the most lethal weapon at any time."


    In order not to let the two old people in Loulan take it lightly, Xiaohua reminds them.


    After all, it''s a magic cave. The demons live here longer than they do. Every corner of the place needs to feel the demons themselves. There''s no trace of demons here, just like the hands and feet of the demons.


    "Let''s go."


    Continue to lead the way in front, Xiaohua seems to be because of the previous trip, more familiar with here, began to lead everyone on the way.


    "I said, dead cat, why don''t you be afraid that a demon suddenly jumps out and wants to abolish you? Don''t forget, you''re the one who walked past his woman. I don''t think the devil''s temper will be so good! "Guo Qi doesn''t talk about Xiaohua any more, but Tieshi continues to mention it, which makes Xiaohua want to bite again, but this time he doesn''t rush out.


    "It''s a bad mouth. You can say what you want. Well, you see, the devil let you say it."

 Chapter 242

    As soon as iron stone''s voice fell, Xiaohua felt cold behind him. He turned his head fiercely. The next moment, a cold figure appeared in his subconscious.


    "Coming?"


    Although we can''t see the appearance of the demon God, since Xiaohua said so, it means that the demon God should be close. Doesn''t it mean that they will be dangerous again.


    "Hateful, I didn''t expect that the demons here have not been eliminated, but the realm has been improved so much. It''s really hateful."


    Entangled by the demon God, the whole tiger body of Xiaohua is stunned. From time to time, she makes a discontented voice. This time, she doesn''t expect to miscalculate.


    "What to do?"


    Seeing Xiaohua like this, tie Shi looks at Guo Qi. He doesn''t know what''s going on. At the most difficult time, he doesn''t have his own idea. Maybe it''s because he''s used to following orders all the time.


    "Let''s see first."


    Although Guo Qi was also very worried, there was something wrong with the situation now. After all, Xiaohua''s opponent was a super strong man in ancient times. It was absolutely the first-class existence between heaven and earth.


    Their strength is not enough to fight against the demon God. Besides, although Xiaohua seems to be fooling around, it''s still reliable at the key time. Now, if Xiaohua can''t solve the problem by himself, they are in vain.


    "Buzz."


    Floret''s whole body unexpectedly began to appear a whirlpool, originally a dark space, now unexpectedly dark deep, as if a black hole in general, will swallow everything into it.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a dead cat, could have mastered such a skill?"


    Seems to be sigh, like miscalculation, a cold voice sounded in this space.


    "Hey hey, do you want to be transmitted to chaos for fun?"


    With a smiley face, Xiaohua looks at a space in a typical way, which seems to be reminiscing with an old friend.


    "I don''t care how you used to be. Now that you''ve come, devil, die."


    Seeing the present situation, the two old people in Loulan can live to this day. They are not stupid. They naturally know that the devil is here.


    If the demon God is really here, they will definitely take action. As long as the demon God can be solved, the crisis of Loulan will be relieved, and they will have no worries.


    "Hum, how many people at the beginning of the fifth realm want to fight with me? It''s beyond our capacity. "


    It seems that the realm of ridiculing these people is too low, and the voice of the demon God is full of majesty, which makes the two Loulan strongmen feel that the whole person seems to have fallen into the ice.


    "I said that you, an ancient remaining party, bullied two hairy boys. Are you ashamed?"


    Feel two Loulan white haired old man some can''t bear the devil''s pressure, a warm appeared in the two people''s side, unexpectedly is the pressure of confrontation, floret at the moment will also be as tiger king''s pressure to show out, the two people shrouded in it.


    "Dead cat, I haven''t seen you these years. The more you live, the more retrogressive you are. You started to be a pet for people."


    Before, Xiaohua was a tiger king. Now, Xiaohua is just like a sick cat. She is the pet of the hostess''s family. How can the devil believe everything in front of her.


    "Ah, you are a pet. Your family are all pets. Your master is also a pet, or tiger''s pet."


    I don''t know what''s going on. When I heard the word "pet" from other people''s air, Xiaohua didn''t feel it at all. That''s to say, I heard the word "pet" from the devil''s mouth. He was not good at all.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to forget it. Forget it. The past is over. Even if you come here today, I will take care of it."


    In order to be able to go out this time, the demon God has accumulated enough strength. In order to wait for the day to go out, he has planned for thousands of years. For thousands of years, he has been living in dire straits. Now he finally has the opportunity, but someone has come to obstruct him. He will never let this happen.


    "According to kill not wrong, are you sure you still have original ability now?"


    I''m kidding. I''ve been suppressed in this magic cave for nearly ten thousand years, but I still think I was the original demon God? Xiaohua looks at the dark void with a disdainful smile on her face.


    "Ha ha, yes, our strength has regressed, but I''m better than you in the realm, so none of you can leave today."


    Here should be the old opponent of Xiaohua, the most difficult to deal with, as long as you can smooth out Xiaohua, other things are not a matter.


    The demon God didn''t see Guo Qi and others in his eyes, so from the first moment they came in, the demon God''s whole attention was completely focused on Xiaohua.


    "Love me so much? But this time you seem to be wrong. Maybe that''s why you have to feel the feeling of being sealed here today. "


    Did not expect that this guy has not yet paid attention to the existence of Guo Qi, Xiaohua heart raised the stone down, with a confident smile on his face, looking at the void in front of him.


    "You are the only one among you who will never die. The rest of you are the younger generation. In today''s world, there should be no more strong people with miraculous realm. Since they won''t appear, who can be my opponent?"There is a sense of abandoning oneself and others. The demon God is just like an emperor. It is a kind of absolute self-confidence. It is a kind of special dignity of the superior.


    "Well, sure enough, these years have made you too comfortable. Don''t you know a saying that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead?"


    "Oh, I remember. In our time, it seems that there was no such word as Yangtze River. Sure enough, you can''t keep up with the times. You have become Altman."


    The more you say it, the more addictive it is. Xiaohua can''t stop at all. Looking at the dark void in front of her, Xiaohua can''t stop.


    "You are the same as before. Once you want to talk, you can''t stop. But I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You can stay."


    With the sound finished, the space fell into dead silence again. No one spoke. Even now, we can only hear the breathing and heartbeat of people around us.


    "Boom boom."


    The dark space seems to explode, endless black magic gas is bombarding each other, exploding around several people.


    "No, use the Buddha''s power to protect yourself from being hurt."


    Feeling that the demon God has begun to attack, Xiaohua''s face has changed dramatically. He quickly reminds us that once he is hurt at this time, his mind may be affected. After all, it''s all evil Qi here. After being eroded by the evil Qi, his mind will be confused.


    "Buzz."


    When the three men took out the Buddha''s relic in their hands and guided it out with the power of the practitioners, the exploding demonic Qi began to hum.


    I don''t know what''s going on. It''s like mutual swallowing. One is the power of purification, the other is the power of evil. Now it depends on who can hold on to the end.


    "Go."


    It''s really a miscalculation this time. After the suppression of the demon God, it not only turned this place into a sea of evil Qi, but also absorbed the power here to make itself constantly evolve. The power now is definitely more difficult than before.


    "Where are you going? There are explosions everywhere."


    I''m kidding. It''s absolutely impossible to run around like a headless fly here, so when Xiaohua said to leave, Tieshi said so at that time.


    "Go where you want to go."


    At this time, if you want to see if you are confused, you have to look at the direction you choose, because a person''s subconscious is the most accurate. Once his subconscious is confused at this time, the person''s situation will become extremely dangerous.


    "What do I think? How can I know what I''m thinking? "


    I really don''t know which way to go. At the moment, tie Shi is also in a hurry. Usually, he seldom makes his own decisions. Now he suddenly wants to make his own decisions. He doesn''t know what to do, so he can only do it in a hurry.


    "Go ahead."


    No matter how late you go, you can''t go first. Although the Buddha''s relic on you is powerful, there is evil Qi everywhere. It''s as strong as water that can''t be melted. Safety is the ocean of evil Qi.


    Here, even if everyone carries dozens of Buddhist relics, it is estimated that it is not enough to consume. This place is the continued power of the demon God for thousands of years.


    "Go."


    Now that they have chosen the right direction, they will follow what Guo Qi said. At this time, maybe they can only believe Guo Qi''s eyes.


    At the moment, Guo Qi doesn''t have any expression. In the dark, except for the lightning lights in the hands of two Loulan white haired old people, only Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes are shining.


    "These eyes..."


    After noticing this situation, Xiaohua even showed a smile on her face. She didn''t expect that she would have a chance to see these eyes.


    Although it''s not the first time that Guo Qi has been in this state, what Xiaohua really noticed is only this time. It''s a pair of eyes that shouldn''t belong to human beings. I didn''t expect that this boy could show it here today.


    Thinking about the direction of Guo Qi''s direction, people rushed to Guo Qi. Although there was a direction, the place was full of explosions. Powerful forces constantly impacted. The space was full of vibration, especially the collision of forces, which could crush and tear a monk into pieces.


    "Jie Jie, you are not dead yet?"


    Having been paying attention to the situation here, the demon God found that there was a strange man among them, who could help them find a way out.


    "Today, even if Emperor Yan comes, he will stay for me."


    That is an absolute command, which is also the absolute trust of the demon God in his own power. He believes that he can do what step.


    "Just you? It''s not that the tiger Lord looks down on you, and you don''t pee. You look like a ghost. Even women didn''t want you at the beginning. Do you want to compete with the emperor? "


    Xiaohua''s words are full of irony, because he knows that this demon God must be in chaos now, otherwise they seem to have no chance.


    "I said, don''t mention those old histories. Since you can''t remember them, I''ll teach you how to remember them. The demons are in chaos."

 Chapter 243

    It seems that he was enraged by Xiaohua, and the demon started to attack.


    Before, he let the evil spirit attack by himself. Now he began to condense all the evil Qi in this space, forming a dark cage here.


    "I said, old man, do you think I can be trapped in this way?"


    Although I don''t know if my power can work on this demon, at least I can''t lose in momentum. Xiaohua looks at the cage that has trapped him with a smile on her face.


    "If you''re stuck, just try."


    The two men also fought in ancient times. Naturally, they knew some tactics to deal with them. Now the battle between them has begun, and something like air-conditioning appears on the cage. They even want to wrap Guo Qi and his party in it.


    "You will enjoy the feast of the devil."


    Maybe only the devil himself knows what the evil spirit can do. After all, he is a devil. The evil spirit here is the purest power in this magic cave, and it is also the power of his life.


    "Boy, although the tiger doesn''t say it, he can''t resist these evil spirits. It''s time for you to make a move. Of course, you can also let the big toad make a fuss."


    Xiaohua''s face is a little pale. She secretly sends a message to Guo Qi. This is not the time to save face. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how she died.


    It''s no shame to lose to the demon God, and Xiaohua won''t be hit too hard. Now the most important thing is not to worry about whether he lost, but to consider how to bombard the demon here.


    "Well, I summon the dark unicorn."


    In fact, Guo Qi didn''t want to move at all. From the moment he came here, Guo Qi felt that he had come to his dream. What he was most afraid of was that he was the only one left.


    The feeling of "every day should not be" and "the earth should not work" is the most chilling. Guo Qi has tasted it once, and now he is trying his best to keep calm.


    The power of destruction is suddenly powerful, but he will also bear the corresponding damage. Instead of putting himself in danger, it''s better to be safe and let the dark Unicorn come out first.


    Dark unicorn''s power of devouring darkness is not as powerful as the three supreme powers, but at least it is a powerful power, which is as famous as the power of time and space.


    "Moo."


    Just call out the lightning, Guo Qi found that in this place his whole person''s state is not very good, call lightning has been very hard.


    The dark unicorn in the thunder and lightning appeared, and the sound of a buffalo just appeared. The cry resounded through the space, but it was not reduced.


    "Big buffalo, it''s time for you to be in the limelight this time. See? It''s all delicious here. You can swallow it up quickly."


    Even the water of Tianchi is swallowed up by this dark unicorn. Now the evil spirit here is about to turn into an ocean. For the original beast, this place should be the best place to enjoy.


    "You You How do you This is not a good place. "


    Seeing the dark magic, the dark Unicorn can''t laugh any more. The magic here makes him feel cool on his back and cold on his scalp. It''s hard to swallow these things.


    "Hey, hey, try it. Anyway, you like eating things best. The things here should suit your appetite."


    With a bad smile on her face, Xiaohua comes to the dark unicorn and urges the dark unicorn to move quickly.


    Now they are in the confinement of the cage. The air-conditioned magic gas is the most terrible. If the dark Unicorn doesn''t hurry up, they may be affected by the magic gas.


    Once they are infected by the evil spirit and become a demon God, it will be really troublesome at that time. Maybe they will follow the orders of the demon God and help the demon God break the seal. When the demon God appears in Loulan, the whole country will face the biggest disaster.


    "I''ll try."


    Although I don''t want to try, the dark Unicorn feels trembling when I think of the lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hand. Once that whip is pulled up again, it will peel off even if it doesn''t die.


    "I eat, I swallow, I will devour you all."


    Now that he has tried to absorb all the dark demons here, seeing the endless dark power, the surging demons, the dark unicorn is determined to swallow those powers into his stomach.


    "The dark abyss."


    Since he can''t hold his stomach, the dark Unicorn starts to use the dark abyss. This is his unique skill. Besides, there is a blue blood toad in it. It''s not afraid of accidents.


    "Quack, damned Buffalo, how can you let me be splashed with stench?"


    As soon as he absorbed those surging magic Qi into the dark abyss, a frog called out, full of discontent, it was the blue blood toad.


    Blue blood toad has been in the dark abyss to comprehend the power of swallowing, and has initially mastered the power of swallowing. However, he never thought that when he was comprehending this time, he was suddenly splashed on his head by the black stench.I''m used to living in the Tianchi Lake. Suddenly, blue blood toad couldn''t stand it. At that time, he jumped out and pointed to the dark unicorn, which was a cry of discontent.


    "I''ll go. It''s not my fault. If I don''t take these forces in, he''ll hit me. I''m afraid


    Pointing to Guo Qi, the dark unicorn is helpless. I miss his magnificent dark unicorn, the original beast of phagocytosis. I didn''t expect that he would end up like this now. Who would believe it?


    Why are you here, dead cat? Where is this? It stinks. "


    After seeing clearly the situation here, blue blood toad began to go crazy. He never thought that he would be in such a smelly place after he came out of the dark abyss.


    "Gunduzi, did you call the dead cat? It''s called Tiger Lord


    I didn''t expect that after the dark unicorn was summoned out, the big toad really came out, but it seems that the big toad is very disgusted with Moqi.


    "Hum, it''s so smelly here. Why do you get me out of here? Don''t get the smelly water on me any more."


    With that, the blue blooded toad went into the dark abyss again to understand the power of darkness, leaving behind silly little flowers and dark unicorns.


    "I''ll go. I haven''t seen this big toad for a few days, and I''ve lost my temper?"


    Didn''t expect big toad now temper more and more blunt, floret some depressed, oneself haven''t so drag?


    "Irrigate, continue to irrigate, today don''t annoy big toad to death, Lao Tzu is not tiger king."


    With that, let Guo Qi quickly order the dark unicorn. I''m afraid only Guo Qi can let the dark Unicorn do things here.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a move."


    The dark Unicorn listen to Guo Qi''s words, really put those dark demons into the dark abyss. Although the blue blood toad yells, it doesn''t help. Who let the dark Unicorn be the master here.


    He felt that his evil spirit could not make those people lose their consciousness, and even he felt that he could not control the evil spirit. The evil spirit was surprised.


    "The power of swallowing? How well prepared are you? "


    "First of all, the Buddha''s relic tried to purify the evil Qi by using the pure purification power of Buddha''s nature, but now it even exerts the power of swallowing. But I tell you, it''s useless."


    All my evil Qi has been here for thousands of years. It''s just a dream to completely consume this evil Qi. The devil''s face is serious and inviolable.


    "Haha, you want to be beautiful. It''s a pity."


    When Xiaohua is talking, her eyes are on the lightning cage in Guo Qi''s hand. After finding that the evil spirit is far away from the lightning, Xiaohua smiles.


    "The purification power of Buddha''s nature is useless to you. I recognize it. Now even the power of swallowing is useless to you. But if the next power is useless to you, I will take off my head and give it to you as a stool."


    With that, Xiaohua throws Guo Qi out directly, thinking that the cage of the border is smashed in the past, and even wants to let Guo Qi break the border.


    "Crouching trough, Sehu, you wait for me. You treat me as a cannon ball. I poke at your fairy board."


    Guo Qi was so angry that the dead cat didn''t give a hint to himself. He threw himself out without saying a word. If he had nothing to do, he would say it well this time. If he had any problems, he would have to keep up with the dead cat.


    "Haha, I can''t help it. Who will let the things in your hand affect the dark things here?"


    The lightning cage in Guo Qi''s hand seems to be lengthened, like a rubber rope, because he left with the dark unicorn.


    With the lengthening of thunder and lightning, Guo Qi''s body swings and pulls out the thunder and lightning. It doesn''t matter. Where the thunder and lightning sweeps, all the evil Qi disappears completely.


    "What''s this?"


    Seeing a scratch like a cut, the demon''s expression changed greatly. At that moment, he felt the smell of death. The thunder in the boy''s hand made him feel his soul shaking.


    "Whew, whew."


    Feel the crisis, the next moment, the demon God quickly disappeared in this space, and all the demons here also seem to disappear.


    "Ha ha, it''s gone at last."


    Seeing the place that suddenly became bright, Xiaohua burst into laughter. Unexpectedly, the demon God was afraid of Guo Qi''s power. If he had known that, why did he need so much trouble? Would it not be over to let this boy exert his destructive power?


    "Where''s the devil?"


    It''s still dark just now, but now it''s suddenly bright. Guo Qi and others feel that they are in a vast expanse of white. They are not used to it.


    "Well, you drove me away, you asked me?"


    The demon God has been scared away. The power of destruction in Guo Qi''s hand is just the supreme power. This power is absolutely feasible for magic, and even the absolute nemesis of all forces. Now the demon God is no longer the original. If he is attacked by the supreme power of destruction again, he will be doomed.

 Chapter 244

    "We''re safe now?"


    I''m kidding. Just now it''s clear that we have to die and live. Even the demon God even said that everyone would stay here. Now he even said that he would leave. The demon God is too irresponsible.


    "It should be safe for the time being, but don''t be careless. The devil will never let us go so easily. After all, you are the carrier of the supreme power. If you are not eliminated, they will be crushed forever."


    In this world, the height is extremely cold. Once a person''s strength is at a certain peak, what he has to face is challenges from all directions.


    Now the demons think they can dominate the world, but they will not let this happen when they encounter the existence of supreme power.


    Now the supreme power exerted by Guo Qi is too weak. He is like a baby in the cradle. Now is the best time to kill him.


    "So we''re going to keep chasing? Or go out first? "


    The evil spirit here has disappeared, and the evil spirit above should also disappear. It has solved Loulan''s crisis for the time being, but once the evil spirit attacks again, Loulan should fall into crisis again.


    Now this kind of situation is to treat the symptoms but not the root cause. As soon as Guo Qi asked this, he felt that there were two pairs of venomous eyes on his back looking at him.


    "Well, let''s keep chasing."


    Loulan''s two old men with white hair are watching him behind Guo Qi at the moment. They come in this time to completely clean up the evil Qi here. If they can''t clean up, they will still have a long dream.


    "Do it, keep on catching up."


    Now it''s suddenly bright here. Looking at this magic cave, everyone is surprised by the magnificence inside.


    Loulan''s shock to them is strong enough. I didn''t expect that this magic cave was so powerful. The shock is even more difficult to compare.


    "If the demon God is eliminated in the future, I expect that countless Loulan people will appear here. Maybe it will become a perfect place to settle down."


    Looking at the murals here, some of them are even the lives of primitive residents. Although they are bronze paintings, Guo Qi can see the contents of each painting.


    "I said, boy, can you read it?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s enjoyment, Xiaohua has some doubts. It''s no surprise that he can understand it. After all, he once lived in ancient times, but Guo Qi was not a person of that era. How did he understand it?


    "Well, I can read it. Can''t you?"


    It''s natural for him to know what it means at the first sight, so Guo Qi spoke very smoothly. He didn''t know the feelings of other people. He thought that other people, like himself, could fully understand the situation of these murals.


    "Can you read it?"


    After asking Guo Qi, Xiaohua begins to ask the people behind him. Seeing that they all nod their heads, Xiaohua is really depressed. What''s the matter with this boy? He can understand the ancient Chinese prose?


    "Forget it. It''s no use thinking so much. Let''s keep going."


    I can''t figure out how Guo Qi did it, but it really surprised Xiaohua that he could understand it.


    The bronze murals here are very long, and the whole Magic Cave is also very large. Without the obstruction of magic, everything here is presented in front of us. If we put it in Yanhua, it is absolutely a super miracle.


    "Maybe at that time, the Great Wall was not a miracle. Compared with here, the Great Wall was not even hairy."


    Looking at everything in front of him, Feng Tian couldn''t help but evaluate it.


    "I can''t help it. Many miraculous things have been lost, and the serious ones in the world are just remnants."


    Countless magnificent cultures have been buried or even destroyed in the long history. Because of their differences and their magic, their disappearance will be accelerated.


    "What is this letter for?"


    It''s the first time to see such a huge underground space. Several people can''t help sighing. Now they suddenly remember that it''s called Fengmo cave, but it shouldn''t be like this in ancient times.


    "Although it''s called Fengmo cave, it was called Xianlu in earlier times."


    Xiaohua seems to be particularly clear about that flood and famine era. When he heard someone ask about the true origin of this underground space, he spoke first.


    "The road to immortality?"


    Is there any immortal in the world? Although a lot of forces can''t be explained by science up to now, those are still acceptable in everyone''s eyes, just supernatural forces.


    But once this kind of power and legend, it will be some people can''t believe, the world''s immortals are not legends?


    I''ve heard from my childhood how great, powerful and powerful the immortals are, but I haven''t seen any immortals appear in this world.


    If those immortals are really so powerful, where are they now? Should not die?


    "Because those who are beyond the realm of existence want to testify."Is there any immortal in this world? So far, there is no definite answer. After all, it is a legendary concept of existence.


    Although Xiaohua is familiar with that period of history, he only knows a little about some taboo topics.


    "Immortal? It seems that those people are also searching for something. "


    Feeling that things are more and more complicated, Guo Qi feels that all his previous thoughts are now overturned.


    "Before, he thought that the practitioners were the immortals with powerful supernatural powers in the legend, but now Xiao Hua said that the practitioners had their own pursuit, and the ultimate goal they pursued was immortals. Doesn''t that mean that even in ancient times, immortals were still called immortals, and they didn''t call the practitioners Immortals?"


    Along the way, he constantly adjusted his thoughts. Guo Qi wanted to find out what was going on, what happened in ancient times, and why these things were related but could not be connected?


    "Boy, you''d better not waste your brain to think about it. When you experience more, unconsciously, some things will come to light. Now you don''t know much, it''s hard to understand things."


    Looking at where Guo Qi is, a person ponders hard, the small flower mouth persuades him.


    After all, it''s an existence from ancient times. Guo Qi takes a look at Xiaohua, nods and doesn''t speak. This time, he doesn''t think about the things he can''t figure out, but follows Xiaohua''s words and goes on quietly.


    "This place is so big, where is the devil hiding?"


    Because the demon God felt a terrible power, he retreated to the depth directly. Now they have been walking for a long time, but they just didn''t see where the demon God was.


    The stone in this magic cave is too big. If we can''t find the existence of the devil in time, it will be them who will be in danger if we stay here all the time.


    "Don''t worry. It''s the devil who should be worried."


    At this time, the devil has to worry about whether they will be found. Therefore, their words and deeds are of great importance to the devil. The devil must be paying close attention to them secretly.


    "That guy is cunning. Maybe there is a weak evil Qi in the air now. Although the evil Qi is thin, we can feel our existence. That''s enough."


    To control the subtle evil Qi for your own use, and then to explore the enemy''s situation, this is also the method often used by the demon God.


    "Those strong men in the legend all rely on their own feelings to explore the enemy. Won''t the devil?"


    Looking for the way by magic? Is this a bit inferior? Those super strong people directly rely on their own feelings to determine where others are.


    "You mean divinity? Although that thing is good, it will be noticed soon after the divine consciousness begins to observe the strong one with considerable strength. "


    Once the divine consciousness is unfolded, it''s like being watched behind by a pair of eyes in this place, so Xiaohua explains after hearing Guo Qi''s culture.


    "No wonder I used to feel that there were two eyes behind me. I was under surveillance. I''m grass, those hateful old guys."


    Thinking of the road before he came to Loulan, tie Shi felt that his back was chilly. At that time, he just felt that he had a pair of eyes looking at them. He looked back curiously for a long time, but he couldn''t see anyone.


    Later, if it wasn''t for Xiaohua that they were targeted, Tieshi didn''t know. Now, after listening to Xiaohua''s words, Tieshi understood the situation at that time.


    "The only difference between magic Qi and divine consciousness is that magic Qi can be disguised as air. The air is floating here all the time. Do you feel the air monitoring you?"


    I used to feel that the divine sense was a bit more advanced. Now Xiaohua said that the monitoring of magic Qi was more powerful and hidden. No wonder we can''t find the magic spirit now, or even a breath.


    "Now that the devil has run away, shall we consider how to deal with him for a while?"


    The power of the demon God was beyond their expectation. Once the battle really broke out, they seemed to have no way to fight against the demon God without Guo Qi.


    "It''s a big problem."


    When they came down, in order to prevent the sea like demons from eroding their mind, they directly used the Buddha relic to protect themselves, and even wanted to fight against the demons with the pure and powerful Buddha power.


    The evil Qi is too powerful. Although the Buddha relic is powerful, it can''t eliminate all the evil Qi in a short time. Later, they want to rely on the power of swallowing.


    Knowledge didn''t expect that the power of phagocytosis didn''t have as good effect on the evil Qi here as it had imagined. At last, the blue blood toad was about to be angry with the rabbit''s blood.


    "Boy, for a while, everyone''s life is tied to you. For a while, if the demon God appears, directly exert your most powerful power. Don''t think about the consequences. As long as you can kill the demon God, all the efforts are worth it."


    It seems that he feels Guo Qi''s worries. Xiaohua reminds him that only Guo Qi''s strength can threaten the demon God. Now he is afraid that Guo Qi will preserve his strength when he fights for a while, and then they are finished.

 Chapter 245

    With the reminder of Xiaohua finished, everyone''s eyes are on Guo Qi. At this moment, they all hope that Guo Qi can promise.


    "The strength of all of us is in his hands? We are not strong enough, but this young man can really carry such a heavy responsibility? "


    Although the retreat of the demon God had something to do with the young man, he was a young man after all. The two white haired old men in Loulan were a little worried.


    They are not worried about their own lives, as long as the crisis of Loulan can be touched, even if it is to let them die now, but the key is that they repose the comfort of the whole Loulan.


    Once they are defeated, Loulan will suffer the fury of the demon God. Loulan can''t bear the power of the demon God at that time.


    They are playing with fire now. Once they hurt themselves by playing with fire, it''s really troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we can keep him well and don''t let the devil take advantage of him, we still have a chance."


    Xiaohua doesn''t worry so much. He knows a little about Guo Qi''s character. This boy likes to be stable, as long as he can be stable, even if it takes a little trouble.


    "When the demon God appears, we directly throw the boy out. Once the demon God makes a move, we will quickly exert our most powerful attack, and the boy can exert his destructive power first."


    Because it is a surprise attack, it is to let the devil think that he is going to attack when he is about to succeed, so that he can get unexpected effects.


    Of course, this boy can also summon the big toad and the dark Unicorn first, or even directly exert the power of destruction.


    As long as his body can support the power of destruction for a long time, I have no opinion, but this boy is not that material.


    The expectation of Guo Qi should not be too high. After all, the time after stepping into this threshold is too short. Even if it is a genius, it is against the sky to have Guo Qi''s achievements today. There is no need to ask too much of Guo Qi.


    "Find the devil first."


    If you can''t find the demon God, it''s useless to make any preparations. The demon God is not stupid and won''t stand in front of them and let them kill them. What we need now is to find the demon God, and then we can do it together.


    "This letter used to be an immortal road. Can we find some clues about immortals here?"


    This place should have been created by the strong people in the world before, in order to reach the fairyland, but now it seems that it has failed, but even so, it is definitely not comparable to the ordinary place.


    "No wonder it''s so shocking here, and the walls are made of bronze. Those walls should be artifacts of ancient times, right?"


    And artifact a material, with artifact material to support the whole space, if you can reach fairyland, perhaps this is the best choice.


    "Those super strong people didn''t find the result. I think we should forget it. At this time, the most important thing is to find the devil."


    Xiaohua heard that someone wanted to find the secret of fairyland here. He said it directly.


    Fairyland is the existence of legend, even those super strong have not found, even the first owner of Xiaohua have not found fairyland, let alone these people?


    Although it''s called Xianlu, it''s gone for thousands of years now. Xianlu has been closed for a long time. How difficult is it to photograph Xianlu?


    "Maybe we can find something left by the strong or inherit it?"


    In ancient times, the strong in heaven and earth should have stayed here for a long time. Maybe because they want to fight for the number of immortals, they will fight here, and the casualties should also appear.


    "Well There should be. "


    Floret carefully pondered, can only say an uncertain answer.


    Although there may be a legacy left here, where can it be so easy to get? After all, tens of thousands of years have passed.


    And here has been controlled by the devil, even if there are good things, should also be in the hands of the devil, it is not their turn to get.


    "It''s idle anyway. Let''s look for it first."


    Since the demon God didn''t appear, they didn''t have to worry too much. They directly searched for the demon God and treasure here.


    "In fact, I really want to take down the bronze wall here. If I bring it back to Yanhua, it will cost a lot of money just to sell scrap iron, and bronze is still very expensive."


    "You really think too much, Loulan will let you fool around?"


    I''m kidding. I don''t know if I can tear down the bronze wall. Just because of the precious degree of the bronze wall, Loulan won''t let Guo Qi take away the things here.


    "Every mural here should be carved by ancient people. Why do they carve these things?"


    It looks like the daily life of human beings in ancient times. Guo Qi doesn''t understand it. Isn''t it Tongxian road? Why are these paintings?


    "I don''t know. Don''t ask me that. If I had known that, I would not have been here long ago."Xiaohua is also depressed. She just knows something. Although she was strong at the beginning, she didn''t know the most important secrets.


    The whole world, can know the secret of fairy road slap can say, very coincidentally, floret just not in a slap.


    "There is no movement now."


    Other people have ideas in their hearts. Feng Tian is the only one who is paying attention to the demon God. He is the only one who wants to go out quickly. He doesn''t want to waste time in Loulan.


    A day''s delay here in Loulan means that her mother has to endure a day''s difficulties in the emperor''s tomb.


    He just wanted to live a plain life, and didn''t expect that kind of fighting and killing things to appear in his life.


    "How are you?"


    Not long after he came in, Feng Tian felt that he couldn''t stand it. Now, without the interference of demonic Qi, he is much more relaxed. He can walk by himself and even show his strength.


    Looking at Feng Tian''s appearance, Xiaohua asks. After all, Feng Tian seems to have another role besides fighting power.


    "I feel much better."


    Without the evil spirit, Feng Tian''s whole state is back to normal. Although it''s not the peak, it''s much better than when he just came in.


    "Now that you have almost recovered, it seems that the next thing to search for the devil is up to you."


    Xiaohua buttoned her nose and looked at the monster Feng Tian. It seemed that she was very serious, but it always made people feel less serious.


    "Look at me?"


    I''m kidding. I''m not a demon, and I''m not powerful enough. Besides, dogs are usually allowed to do things that smell. Does this dead cat think of itself as a dog?


    "If you don''t do it, shall I?"


    I''m a tiger, or tiger king. Although I want to find out the devil, after all, I''m not at the peak of the past. Now I can only be regarded as a strong man.


    "Yes, it''s usually dogs who smell and look for things? There''s no dog here, but you''re a cat. You should be close relative to a dog. It''s very suitable for you to do it. "


    "You are the cat. Your whole family are cats. Grass. Tiger is the king of tiger. Tiger. Do you understand?"


    I didn''t expect that Feng Tian, the demon beast, was used to calling dead cats. He really regarded himself as a cat. Now he said so. Xiaohua was angry at that time, and the boy was on purpose.


    "You are a tiger. How can I help you?"


    The monster Feng Tian doesn''t care with Xiaohua, but looks at Xiaohua with a smile on his face.


    "Aren''t you a monster? Although a monster isn''t a demon, it''s closely related to a demon. It''s much closer to a cat than to a dog. You can show your strength. As long as you touch a demon closely, you can sense its power."


    The reason why Xiaohua let Feng Tian, the monster, look for the demon God is that Feng Tian can feel the position of the demon God. As long as he can get close to the demon God, he will be ready in time and kill those demon gods at that time.


    "If you didn''t make it clear earlier, I thought you used me as a dog."


    The monster Feng Tian is depressed. The dead cat doesn''t speak clearly. If you had made it clear earlier, would I say you are a cat? As expected, the dead cat asked for everything. No wonder others.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    By the monster Feng weather, floret did not speak, just quietly walk in front of a person depressed.


    "This time we are going to fight with the devil. Although the devil is very powerful in this place, it is left by the ancient strong. Every mural here can suppress the devil..."


    Walking in front of the cat''s step, Xiaohua spoke quietly. This time, it seems that she felt something wrong. Maybe she was afraid of an accident, he told everyone.


    "Does mural still have repressive effect on evil spirit?"


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? Why was it that when they came in, all the corners here were full of magic Qi? Is it really repression?


    I don''t believe in this possibility. If all the murals can suppress the evil spirit, then the evil god has filled all the spaces with the evil spirit before. Isn''t he looking for abuse himself? This kind of practice can only be done by foolishness, right?


    "Although there is repression, it is not obvious under normal circumstances. Once the power of the human race is exerted, it will arouse the symbolism here at that time, and the power is absolutely comparable to the supreme power."


    Finish what I said, especially when I feel their doubts, Xiaohua explains.


    After all, it''s an empty mural. Although it''s made of bronze, and it''s still something from ancient times, it''s still a dead thing and needs to be controlled by power.


    "That is to say, we don''t need to find the location of the demon God, we just need to find a way to open the bronze mural here, and then we can suppress the demon God?"


    Is it too simple? If that''s the way to suppress the demons, are they still worried about wool? It''s just a matter of minutes.

 Chapter 246

    "You just like daydreaming. If it''s that simple, I''ll let you down?"


    Xiaohua directly splashes a basin of cold water on the excited Guo Qi''s head. This boy really thinks too much.


    "Isn''t that what you just meant?"


    The whole space is full of bronze murals, and the demon God is hidden in a corner. As long as they can start all the murals here, will they not force the demon God out directly at that time?


    Don''t you need to spend so much time to find out the devil? It''s totally unnecessary. It''s a waste of time.


    "If you think too much, you don''t believe it. Tell me how to determine the position of the devil and then seal the devil?"


    Although Guo Qi said this method is good, the whole sealed Magic Cave is too big, just like looking for a needle in a haystack. It is too difficult to determine the position of the demon God.


    Each mural here can be linked together, and all the murals in the whole Fengmo cave can be started at the same time. However, after the start, the gestures have an impact on the demon God, but they can''t attack the demon God.


    Instead of looking for trouble, it is more convenient to determine the location of the demon God, and then use the power to control the mural to attack the demon God.


    Targeted attacks are much better than shooting mosquitoes with cannons. Now is not the time for them to waste their time, let alone to save time.


    "You''d better look for it with ease, and you don''t think it''s easy to hook the bronze murals. You have to get permission from the bronze murals."


    Xiaohua began to pour cold water again. Although he knew that it was not good to hit Guo Qi like this, he knew better that if Guo Qi began to relax now, they would all fall into crisis this time. After all, their hopes were pinned on Guo Qi.


    "How can we get permission for the bronze murals? Is it possible to recognize the LORD with blood? "


    I''ve heard of some ancient legends. Sometimes, if you want a jade to be spiritual, you need to drip the maker''s blood when making it. Sometimes, if you want a jade to be psychic, you also need to drip blood.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi thought of the matter of blood dripping to identify the Lord. These bronze murals should still be ownerless now. As long as they can identify the LORD with blood dripping, isn''t he going to take the space directly?


    "If you can control the murals here, how many strong people have appeared here for thousands of years, and it''s your turn?"


    I think too much. Guo Qi really thinks too much this time, and although it''s true, it''s not on the top of the mural.


    "How do you do that?"


    It''s really the first two. It''s wrong to do anything. Guo Qi is very depressed now, and the little flower is really sad. Since she knows it and doesn''t speak clearly, she doesn''t know how to speak now.


    "Although I know that I can trigger the murals here as my most powerful attack, I don''t know what the key to trigger the murals is. Of course, we can try it at a critical moment."


    "I don''t know?"


    After talking for a long time, the dead cat was playing with them? Guo Qi wants to scold now, this pit father''s color tiger floret, sooner or later must clean up you, too owes to beat.


    "I don''t know if you''re talking about wool. It''s a waste of time. Forget it. I won''t tell you any more. Let''s go to the devil. Alas, I''ve wasted so much saliva. It''s really a piece of grass."


    All kinds of dissatisfaction with xiaohua poured out. At this moment, everyone moved forward first, leaving Xiaohua alone in the same place, not knowing what happened.


    "I grass, you..."


    What did you do wrong? It''s not a mistake, OK.


    After all, the power accumulated by the demons here is too strong. It is almost impossible for them to defeat the demons by their own strength. If they want to defeat the demons by their own strength, they can only rely on the power of external things.


    In this ancient sealed Magic Cave, the murals here have become their biggest reliance. As long as they can get the approval of the bronze murals, they will be absolutely sure to deal with the demons.


    "I''ll go. It''s so big here that I can''t find a demon?"


    After walking for a long time, I also looked for it for a long time. According to Xiaohua, because the monster has a certain connection with the demon God, I want to rely on the demon Feng Tian to sense the existence of the demon God.


    But after a long time, I couldn''t feel where the devil was. Seeing this, it was like the iron stone of a headless fly had given up.


    "This aimless looking, just to continue to give the devil strength, deployment trap."


    The demon God has lived in this magic cave for countless years, and knows every place like the palm of his hand. Now he meets the enemy, and it''s the first time for him to come to this place. Naturally, the demon God can lead his enemy to the trap he has set by his own means.


    "Sehu, how do we lock the position of the demon God next?"


    Although I don''t know why Xiaohua and the devil know each other, looking at the performance of Xiaohua during this period, the color tiger is not simple. Now it''s time for him to come forward and give advice. We can''t let him watch the excitement behind him.Seems to be dealing with the devil more, so floret for the devil should know a lot more than they do, let floret stand up to think of a way, should be feasible.


    "Hey, hey, you finally think of tiger?"


    Face with a smile, at the moment how happy the flowers are, just said tiger Ye delay your time, continue to say!


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. It''s not reliable. Let''s look for it slowly."


    You can''t see Xiaohua''s appearance. Sehu hasn''t done many reliable things. This time, I don''t know what kind of method will come up with. If it doesn''t work at that time, I really don''t know whether we should continue to curse our mother or take pictures of Sehu Xiaohua?


    "I poke, are you really good at looking down on tiger Lord like this?"


    It is directly regarded as an unreliable pronoun. Xiaohua is full of black lines, pointing to Guo Qi, which is called unhappy.


    "It''s not that we look down on you, it''s that you always pit yourself and end your honesty. Now we don''t know how many words you said can be implemented."


    As soon as Xiaohua complains, Tieshi comes out first. Before, he saw that the dead cat is good. After all, he is powerful. But now he finds that the dead cat has changed a lot since he came to Loulan.


    I don''t know if it''s because I know more about Xiaohua, so I feel that the dead cat is not so stable.


    "Don''t you look down on tiger? Today, tiger master will show you what tiger master''s ability is


    Said, floret directly to his body bigger, and then the pair of flashing blue eyes began to become transparent, like a sapphire in general.


    Eyes in the surrounding space, it seems that they are looking around the whole Magic Cave, but the Magic Cave is too big for Xiaohua''s eyes to see further.


    "Follow up."


    See floret while looking forward, Guo Qi several people look at each other, and then at the same time to follow up.


    Although they say that Xiaohua is unreliable, we still believe in Xiaohua. This dead cat is usually careless, but he is very reliable in life and death.


    "I don''t know how much this pair of cat''s eyes will cost?"


    Looking at Xiaohua''s eyes like sapphire, Tieshi begins to discuss other things with Feng Tian.


    They all grew up in Yanhua, so I can''t help thinking about the market after seeing the baby. If I can sell these abilities or the baby, I can enjoy the happiness in the future.


    "Sell your sister, why don''t you sell yourself?"


    Although she is looking for the trace of the demon God, Xiaohua is not deaf. She blows her nose and stares when she hears the whispers of iron stone and monster Feng Tian.


    "NIMA, the dead cat has good ears."


    The two people here make fun of each other, and the little flower over there listens clearly. Iron stone is depressed. How can he make fun of the dead cat after that?


    "Found it."


    After a while, Xiaohua''s eyes have changed from sapphire blue to ruby red. I don''t know whether it''s because of too much consumption or because of Xiaohua''s lack of strength, he can''t hold on.


    Just when everyone wanted to ask if Xiaohua could have a rest, Xiaohua exclaimed that he seemed to have found the hiding place of the demon God.


    There is a mass of black gas in Xiaohua''s ruby red eyes. Although others may not recognize it, Xiaohua still knows that it is the disguise of the demon God.


    The demon God seems to have sensed that some of them are monsters, and they can sense each other. Therefore, when Feng Tian intends to sense the demon God, the demon God turns himself into nothingness and hides himself.


    Then he dispels his magic power to the whole Fengmo cave. Because the magic power is scattered, there are weak magic powers all around, so it''s very difficult for the monster Feng Tian to feel.


    "Don''t get close, especially you."


    He has found the trace of the demon God by his own eyes, so Xiaohua quickly asked everyone to stop. He has found the demon God, which does not mean that the demon God has found them.


    They now know the position of the demon God, so they have the first chance, and the next character is to quickly find out the strategy to deal with the demon God.


    In this space, the demon God has almost become the master. If they want to successfully ambush the demon God here, they must take advantage of his unprepared. So, now we have to think about how to attack the demon God while he is unprepared.


    "I''d better summon the dark unicorn, so that I can hide my power with the power of swallowing."


    Guo Qi''s first thought was to approach the demon without moving, and the best way to do it was to let the blue blood toad help them.


    "It''s better to call big toad out quickly. That guy is not weak. Even the devil can''t help him."


    When she thinks of the blue blood toad, Xiaohua turns her lips. This guy is so fierce that he is against the heaven. Unfortunately, he is not very mature. Otherwise, the master of this heaven and earth will be replaced.


    "Before we get close, the crocodile head, you leave. Don''t get close for the time being. I''m afraid that when you get close, the devil will feel it, so our plan will fail."

 Chapter 247

    Seems to be aware of something, floret said.


    In Xiaohua''s opinion, Feng Tian can''t sense the existence of the demon God, because the demon God completely blocks his power through special means, but Feng Tian doesn''t have such ability.


    Once the monster Feng Tian is close, then the demon God can quickly feel that when they get close to the demon God, they will be far away. There is no end at all.


    "No problem."


    As long as you can get close to the things here as soon as possible, you can let Feng Tian, the monster, do anything. So after hearing Xiao Hua''s words, Feng Tian nodded.


    "Let''s go first, and you''ll follow me."


    After all, now I don''t know the realm and power of the demon God. If I venture close, I may hurt myself. For the sake of safety, Xiaohua still hopes to rush up on her own.


    "Mr. Guo, you remember to say something nice for Mr. tiger after you go back, or he will be in a hurry with you."


    I don''t know what''s going on. When Guo Qi and others follow Xiaohua and plan to move forward with Xiaohua, Sehu Xiaohua stops fiercely, then turns to Guo Qi and says.


    "Well Let''s go. "


    I don''t know why Sehu Xiaohua said this, but Sehu doesn''t do business at a loss. There must be something wrong with what he said. Guo Qi didn''t agree, but quickly changed the topic.


    "Stay close. Don''t lose it."


    The present FengMo grottoes are quite different from those before. Now the FengMo grottoes are bright, and the space in the solemn and magnificent bronze murals can not be found.


    However, although this is the case, Xiaohua is still worried about sudden events, because there are always surging undercurrents hidden under the calm surface, so we must be careful.


    Xiaohua ran in front, followed by Guo Qi and others. Along the way, the two white haired old people in Loulan ancient country seldom spoke.


    "I said, two elders, you two were selected to be under Fengmo cave. Are you the most powerful fighting force of Loulan ancient country?"


    These two people and their master''s realm are almost the same. If this is the strongest fighting power of Loulan, it''s hard to say.


    But since it is selected to defend Loulan''s whole country, it is impossible for those who are not qualified to come down. Tie Shi is very curious and looks at two old people who are not good at words and asks.


    "The two of us asked for our own orders."


    For iron stone''s question, the two old men did not keep silent and told the truth.


    Just when Loulan king decided to send out candidates, the two old men went to Loulan king and asked Loulan king to send them down. After all, they were not low in Loulan.


    Loulan king is planning to send those people with a higher realm, but he thinks that those people have rarely paid attention to the world, so Loulan King hesitates for a long time.


    Finally, after thinking about it, I felt that the two old people''s realm was enough, and they were the elders who took the initiative to stand up. If it was hard to refuse, I agreed to let the two old people down.


    "Basically, there is no return. What did you think at that time?"


    Don''t say anything about patriotism. It''s just deceiving people. They are all so old. Who wants to die?


    It is impossible to have that determination without great interests. Iron stone does not believe that these two people will be great enough to sacrifice themselves for others.


    "There''s no chance for us to improve our level. Even if we don''t come down, we don''t have many years to live. Maybe we can have a chance to fight once."


    The two old people are not reckless. Naturally, they know that there is no possibility of going back after they come down. Even if someone comes down with them now, they don''t believe that they are very sure that they can survive.


    Demons have been in the following countless years, far away can not trace the source, even now the power of demons has been reduced to an extreme, it is not comparable to them.


    "There is no possibility of upgrading the realm?"


    As long as the opportunity comes, isn''t it easy to break through? How can we say that there is no way to improve the realm?


    The state of mind is the state of mind as we say. A person''s strength can be increased by external forces, but the state of mind must depend on himself. This is something that others can''t help, and it''s also the most difficult to improve.


    Some people have a very good chance, often have epiphany, and their realm will improve very quickly. Some people have poor luck and chance, and may not have epiphany in their whole life, so they can only do nothing in their whole life.


    However, Tieshi looked at the two old men carefully and found that their realm was similar to that of their own masters. They didn''t look like people with poor chance. Why didn''t they have the possibility to improve their realm?


    I can''t figure it out. At the moment, iron and stone are full of fog. I really want to know the answer.


    "Defeated by others, if you can''t break the shadow, you will never come out."


    A few decades ago, the demon God tried to break through the seal. At that time, there was a slight stir in the seal. Two Loulan elders once participated in the seal.


    Although at that time people joined hands to suppress the demon God, the two old people were also affected by the evil spirit, and were severely damaged by the demon God.Since then, I don''t know whether they have been cursed or something. Their realm has never been improved, until now.


    Each realm corresponds to a certain number of years. If we can''t break through in a realm, we will meet the end of life, that is, we will die of old age.


    The two old men had been stuck in the bottleneck for a long time before fighting with the demon God. As a result, the fight with the demon God not only failed to break through, but also deepened the bottleneck of their realm.


    This time, they have a chance to enter the Fengmo cave. Once they can subdue the devil, they will have a chance to break through the bottleneck and improve their life span again.


    "I didn''t expect the devil to do a lot of harm."


    Nodded, understand the two Loulan elders into the Magic Cave, iron stone nodded, expression is no longer that relaxed look, but more dignified.


    They are still young, once they leave a shadow on the realm, it will be more difficult to improve the realm in the future, so they must be careful with the devil.


    "What are you three doing? Slowly


    Xiaohua leads the way in front of him. Looking back from time to time, he finds that the three iron and stone are running more and more slowly, and some impatient reminders. At this time, these three people dare to take it lightly. Do they really think that the demons are idle?


    "I said Sehu, how sure are you to defeat the devil?"


    Guo Qi''s will is behind Xiaohua. It''s the first time that he sees Xiaohua so upset. It shows that the devil is powerful. In this case, Guo Qi wants to know whether Xiaohua is sure to defeat the devil.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Xiaohua doesn''t know why Guo Qi asked, but since she heard Guo Qi asking, Xiaohua doesn''t know whether she wants to tell Guo Qi the truth.


    "Well."


    With a nod, Guo Qi is very concerned about Xiaohua''s strength now, because Xiaohua has not shown much outstanding performance in the battle with the demon God since she entered the sealed demon cave.


    He didn''t know whether Xiaohua was deliberately hiding his strength, or whether it was really caused by the decline of the realm.


    "I''m not sure."


    "My grass..."


    As soon as Xiaohua''s words were finished, Guo Qi immediately burst out rude words. He didn''t expect Xiaohua to answer so simply.


    Look at Guo Qi''s battle in Tianchi, even if Xiaohua is not sure of winning over the devil, at least half of them are sure. Now it''s good, not sure at all. How about knitting?


    "The demon God has been accumulating strength all these years, and I feel that he should have noticed the secret of the bronze murals, otherwise he would not have been safe after so many years."


    After analyzing the situation of the demon God, Xiaohua feels that things are beyond his imagination.


    When I first came to Loulan, I felt that the demon God here was nothing more than a dying struggle, but now it seems that the demon God is completely in the peak state, even if it is not the peak state, it is also a very normal state.


    He has been sleeping for a long time. Now he wakes up, and his strength and realm have fallen to an unimaginable level. It''s too far for him to fight with the devil.


    "No, be careful!"


    Is and Guoqi said his combat effectiveness, suddenly Xiaohua feel restless, the next moment, he quickly with tiger boxing Guoqi push out.


    "I grass, color tiger, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly hit by a punch, not to mention Guo Qi, it won''t feel too good for anyone.


    "Jie Jie, it was found."


    Yinxie''s voice rang out, and the demon God appeared at this time. Moreover, the demon God had just attacked Guo Qi secretly. If it wasn''t for Xiaohua, Guo Qi would be more or less dangerous now.


    "You also said that you are not sure to defeat me now. Today I will let this boy know why I am called Devil."


    With that, the demon turned the whole sealed Magic Cave into darkness. The speed was extremely fast, and the whole space became pitch black in the blink of an eye.


    "You Is that you


    His eyes suddenly turned black. Guo Qi couldn''t get used to it. When he opened his eyes again, there was a light door in front of him, and there was a man standing there with his back to him.


    Looking at that figure, Guo Qi felt familiar with it. This figure was added by himself. When he was fighting in Mingcheng, it was this figure that saved him, and then he fainted. But this figure can''t be mistaken.


    "I can''t separate myself now. You have to go your own way. I just want to show you what I have experienced before."


    Turning around and smiling at Guo Qi, the man directly let Guo Qi into the light gate, and then the space in front of Guo Qi completely changed, which is a strange place.


    "Where is this?"


    It''s my first time here. This city is similar to Ming City, but Guo Qi is sure that this is not Ming City. Guo Qi has never been to this place.


    "This is Chuncheng, and there is something similar to Mingcheng."


    With that, the man directly pointed to an ancient building in the city. The next moment, the man directly disappeared, and what Guo Qi saw in front of him was scenes of what happened to the man.There is beauty, fragrance, blood, friendship, helplessness, happiness, crying and laughter. It''s not until the picture jumps to a man walking out of a woman''s room that Guo Qi''s expression becomes dignified.

 Chapter 248

    In Zhao Xiaoya''s room, Li Dazhu is suffering from suffocation. This time, she uses medicine to be with Li Dazhu. As a result, Li Dazhu is unwilling. Zhao Xiaoya is suffering more and more. Her arms directly embrace Li Dazhu''s neck, her chest lingers on Li Dazhu''s body, and Li Dazhu wants to push her away.


    "What else can I do? Hurry up, Dazhu. I can''t hold it."


    Zhao Xiaoya feels that she is burning hard. She constantly arouses the fire on Li Dazhu, which makes Li Dazhu unable to control.


    "No, I I can''t do this, sister ya. You see you are too anxious. We''d better discuss something after you calm down. I''ll go out first. "


    Although Li Dazhu was suffering from the evil fire, he felt that the flow speed of Xianyu in his body was faster and faster. With the flow of Xianyu, the speed of his blood flow decreased a lot.


    Without that impulse, Li Dazhu breathed a sigh of relief. He took down Zhao Xiaoya''s hand holding his neck, then turned around and walked out, regardless of Zhao Xiaoya''s constant stamping behind him.


    "Hoo."


    Although the body is cool, but the power of Zhao Xiaoya''s medicine has not gone down, Li Dazhu will feel that there will be reactions on the body from time to time.


    "You''d better choose a gift for the teacher."


    I don''t know where to go. Li Dazhu decides to take advantage of his time to choose a birthday present for Xue Guoming. Xue Guoming is about to celebrate his birthday. If he doesn''t express himself as an apprentice, he will be looked down upon and gossip behind his back.


    First of all, he went to the major jade shops to choose. Li Dazhu saw a few good jades, but the light on the surface of those jades was too weak. Li Dazhu shook his head and left.


    "By the way, I found a silver note in the old block. I haven''t been back there for a long time. I''d better go and have a look."


    After a long time, Li Dazhu finally thought of the place where he went shopping with grandma Dongfang. He didn''t know if there would be any new discoveries.


    Today, Li Dazhu is already in the realm of Chengdan. Although he is only in the early stage of Chengdan, the weather in his body is much stronger than that in the middle stage of Chengdan. He turns himself into a man who can accommodate the weather.


    With today''s state, now to show that pair of magic eyes, it will not be as unbearable as it was, now he can let his eyes into that strange state at any time.


    When fighting, because of these eyes, Li Dazhu has a great advantage. Of course, in the eyes of people at the top of Chengdan, this advantage seems to be absent.


    The ability of the eyes can not only see through the inside of things, but also make the time short-term pause. Now Li Dazhu is to take advantage of Lin TA''s leaving time to exercise his ability and make himself further.


    "With these eyes, I''m not afraid to faint. I don''t know if I''ll gasp when I go up three hundred stories at a time?"


    After stopping a taxi, Li Dazhu opened his magic eyes as soon as he got on the bus. It was a long way, but Guo Qi didn''t feel faint at all, as if he was sitting on a still stone.


    After getting out of the car and looking at this familiar and strange place, Li Dazhu can''t help sighing that time has passed so fast. He has been in Chuncheng for some time, and it is precisely because of his arrival that his life has undergone earth shaking changes.


    If I didn''t come to Chuncheng, could I just stay in the countryside and eat every day? Maybe I''m starving?


    "There are a lot of good things here, but Why are they all ragged? None of them are in good condition. Wait, this stone... "


    During this period of time, there was no movement in his body. Li Dazhu didn''t know the reason. But just now, when Li Dazhu looked at the pile of things, there was a slight fluctuation in his body''s creation treasure which had been silent for a long time.


    Although it''s just a slight fluctuation, today''s Guo Qi is not what he used to be. He is now a master of Chengdan realm. Even if it''s just a slight fluctuation, he can clearly feel it, so he immediately noticed the stone.


    "Boss, how do you sell all the things here?"


    Li Dazhu is not short of money. He has a lot of money now, but money belongs to money. He doesn''t want to be a fat sheep and let others kill him.


    None of the business people here are good birds. After all, they all want to make more money. If Li Dazhu asks how to sell the stone as soon as he goes up, and the boss finds that Li Dazhu feels that the stone is unusual, he will increase the price. Li Dazhu will not do it.


    "Five yuan for one, big or small. You can buy it if you like."


    The things on the ground have been placed for a long time. Many people who want to take a chance have come here to see them, but they are shaking their heads after seeing them.


    So when Li Dazhu asked about the price, the shopkeeper didn''t think much about it. It''s better to sell it, at least than to occupy space here.


    "I''ll take all of them here."


    Although the stone is very attractive to Li Dazhu, but other things are also very good, there are a few pieces of broken iron above the light is very strong, you can imagine how powerful it was when it was complete."All of them? Little brother, my brother reminds you that although I sell things, some of them are waste products. You have to think clearly. "


    There are many unscrupulous businessmen in this business, but the man looks at Li Dazhu as if he is not a bad man. He kindly reminds Li Dazhu.


    "I like all the things here. Please install them for me."


    Shaking his head, so many good things, let alone a five yuan, is a five hundred yuan. Li Dazhu thinks he has made a lot of money. He smiles and says to his boss.


    "Well, since you like it and have sold so much, I''ll give you 20% off. I''ll add all that up."


    Many of them were picked up by the shop owner on the roadside of the country road. It''s better to buy them here. No one will buy them. Anyway, he didn''t spend money to buy them. Now that Li Dazhu wants to buy them, he''s happy and gives Li Dazhu a discount.


    "There are too many things for me to take. Well, I''ll give you an address, and you can help me deliver the things here."


    He had to go shopping. Although Li Dazhu could carry so many things, it was not convenient. He gave the store owner an address and asked the store owner to write it down. Then he paid the bill and left,


    "Ding Lingling."


    After visiting a few more stores, Li Dazhu bought the good things as soon as he saw them. As before, he left the address and asked those people to send all the things to the next store. Li Dazhu''s mobile phone rang in his pocket and took it out to see that it was Jiang Tao''s.


    "Hey, brother Jiang, what''s the matter?"


    I don''t know what happened to Jiang Tao at this time. Li Dazhu pressed the answer button and asked.


    "Dazhu, come back. It''s urgent."


    As soon as I got through, I heard Jiang Tao''s eager voice on the other end of the line.


    Even Jiang Tao is like this. It''s definitely not easy. Li Dazhu doesn''t know what happened. He has no bottom in his heart. He directly strides out of the old block and stops a car outside.


    "Brother Chu, what''s the matter? What happened? "


    When he returned to Chu Tao, although he was still drunk, he didn''t talk nonsense while his face turned red.


    Looking at Chu Tao''s appearance, although Li Dazhu knew that nothing dangerous had happened, he also knew that there should be something urgent to find himself. He was relieved and sat down to wait for Jiang Tao to say slowly.


    "Hey, hey, it''s like this. Uncle Lin just got the news. He''ll be back soon."


    During the period when Lin TA disappeared, everyone was very depressed, because a secret force came to Chuncheng. Even Li Dazhu''s strength was vulnerable in front of those people.


    Rao is Li Dazhu himself. Looking back on the scene of fighting with Lingzhen, there is still a sense of powerlessness in his heart. The gap between the initial stage of Chengdan and the peak of Chengdan is like cloud mud, which is not comparable.


    Although give Li Dazhu enough time, he can also reach that step, but now the situation is urgent, there is no extra time for him to improve his strength.


    "And uncle Lin also said that there will be a lot of good plays to watch in Chuncheng during this period of time."


    Jiang Tao was also very excited when he heard Lin TA''s words. His favorite thing was to watch dogs bite dogs. As long as it had nothing to do with him, the fiercer others bite, the better. So when he heard Lin TA''s news, Jiang Tao excitedly asked Li Dazhu to come back.


    "What a good play, is there anyone who wants to act?"


    As Jiang Tao said, Li Dazhu has not yet figured out what''s going on.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you showing the lower limit of your IQ?"


    Before Jiang Tao spoke, a man''s voice came out of the door. It was very familiar. Li Dazhu didn''t talk about it.


    "Master."


    "Uncle Lin."


    Li Dazhu and Jiang Tao were very happy to hear who was talking. They stood up and opened their mouth to the gate.


    "Ha ha, I''m back. Do you two miss me?"


    Before he left, Lin TA was very serious. He went back to the organization and wanted to find a way to help Li Dazhu. It was because Lin TA left that Li Dazhu would be so quiet. Otherwise, he would have gone to the spiritual organization for a long time.


    "I miss you."


    "I think you''ve brought some way back."


    Jiang Tao said with a smile, but only after his words had been finished, Li Dazhu burst out such a sentence, let linta angry, this bastard, I''m busy for him, he''s good, he doesn''t know how to care about master.


    "Go away, don''t tell other people that you are my apprentice. I''m all wondering if you are under my income."


    Although she turned her mouth, linta followed them into the room and sat down on a sofa. First, linta picked up a glass of water and drank it. Then she slowly opened her mouth.


    "Recently, spring city will not be peaceful. This time, I not only found a way to help Dazhu, but also heard a secret."


    In order to help his precious apprentice, linta paid too much. He even knelt down to beg the elders in the organization. It was because of this trip back to the organization that he heard a lot and learned a lot."What''s the secret?"


    Although Jiang Tao heard some of them, they were not complete. Now he heard Lin TA say in detail, and he was also very concerned. Both of them were waiting for Lin TA''s next words.


    "The psychic and the dark are going to fight."

 Chapter 249

    Opening mouth is such a big news that startles people''s chin, but Lin TA seems to be a nobody, drinking tea in the breeze.


    "Old ruffian Master, are you sure the information is reliable


    When he separated from Lin TA, Li Dazhu always missed his cheap master, but when the master appeared in front of him, he always wanted to call him old rascal.


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t believe this kind of news at the beginning, but when I went to the two organizations for investigation, I found that it was very calm, which made me more convinced of the authenticity of this news."


    It is said that the eve of the storm is the calmest. Although linta does not know how the senior officials of the two mysterious organizations decide, as far as he observes, the two organizations are preparing.


    "Fight. The harder you fight, the better."


    After Jiang Tao on one side confirmed the news, the whole person was also in a strong spirit. After all, those two organizations made the whole spring city shrouded in an inseparable sense of crisis.


    "Although their fight is good for us, it''s a confrontation among the three forces. No matter which side they lose, the final winner will point at these big families in Chuncheng."


    As one of the members of the mysterious organizations directly belonging to the country, linta understands that once the two forces have a decisive battle, the whole spring city will be swept into them.


    No matter who the winner is, it will be their enemy. Now the most important thing is to prepare for the counterattack.


    "Dazhu''s strength can''t be improved in a short time. My kung fu is good, but compared with those powerful experts, it''s easier for them to beat me to death than to crush an ant."


    Born and raised in Chuncheng, they have unspeakable feelings for Chuncheng. If Chuncheng is controlled by a terrible organization, those big families in Chuncheng will become slaves of others.


    Just think about it, Jiang Tao felt a chill on his back, and a chill rushed from the sole of his feet to the top of his head, which he was unwilling to accept and could not face.


    The plan for today is to cultivate a strong existence that can fight against either of the two forces. Among the people Jiang Tao knows, two of them have met this requirement.


    One is Lin TA, the other is Li Dazhu, who he only knew for less than half a year.


    Since Jiang Tao knew Lin TA, Lin TA''s strength has been deep in his heart. However, Jiang Tao feels that Li Dazhu has greater potential. After all, it''s a miracle that he can catch up with Lin TA in only three months after he has just joined Lin TA.


    It is precisely because Li Dazhu has been promoted so fast that it will be more difficult to improve in the future. Jiang Tao does not know what kind of realm Li Dazhu can reach after the success or failure of the separation of the two forces. At the moment, he can only be anxious.


    "The reason why I went out was to find a way to help Dazhu improve his realm, but..."


    We all know that Lin TA is going out to help his apprentice, but now he comes back with news that Jiang Tao and Li Dazhu can''t even dream of.


    Two people don''t know whether Lin TA has found a way to revenge. After all, the purpose of Lin TA''s coming back may be to inform them that the spring city is going to be in chaos. It''s reasonable that they can''t find a way.


    "Uncle Lin, my blood pressure is high and my heart is not good. Don''t do that. I''m afraid I can''t bear it..."


    "Master, don''t you come back with such a message this time?"


    Jiang Tao and Li Dazhu are looking forward to it. In their dreams, they all hope that Lin TA can find a way to help everyone, but they know better in their hearts that this is unrealistic.


    At the moment, Li Dazhu is just a medium-term state, while Naling is really a peak state. There is a huge gap between them. It''s really difficult for Lin TA to find a short-term way to improve his strength.


    Generally speaking, those methods that can improve the realm in a short time are taboo, and only a few people have them. If ordinary experts want to find them, it''s hard to find them.


    "Go away, you two bastards. Do you look down on me like that?"


    Although he failed to avenge his apprentice this time, linta''s prestige was still very high. This time he returned to the organization, and linta deliberately went to visit those masters in the organization, which finally made him gain a little.


    "Found it?"


    Listening to Lin TA''s words, Jiang Tao and Li Dazhu are very happy. As long as Lin TA can find a way, they are willing to bear even if the consequences are terrible. Li Dazhu, in particular, thinks that his lover wants to marry his enemy, and he doesn''t agree or will.


    "Dazhu, tell me clearly, have you ever had any adventures?"


    Lin TA didn''t say clearly what the way he found was. He just looked at Li Dazhu solemnly and wanted to get the result from Li Dazhu.


    "This Yes


    I always worried that the ability of my magic eyes would cause trouble when it was passed on, but now I am surrounded by my most trustworthy people. Li Dazhu doesn''t intend to hide it. It''s time to make it public."That was when I first arrived in Chuncheng. One night I heard several people talking about looking for the baby, so I followed them."


    "At the entrance of a mysterious cave, I found a stone block. Later, I went in while digging the cave. After I got something, I unconsciously had the ability to be different from ordinary people."


    "Just because of that incident, my eyes can see things that ordinary people can''t see. Even when I gamble on stones, I can see things in stones."


    ¡­¡­


    After explaining his ability once again, Li Dazhu did not hide anything this time. He even said that he could rely on his eyes to increase his fighting power when fighting, especially that he could use these eyes to make a spirit sword.


    "In this case, you want to have the power to fight against the two organizations when they are separated. It will be your last chance to enter the mysterious underground cave."


    Lin TA only waited for a word in the organization. He still had some doubts at that time. When he heard Li Dazhu''s words, it all made sense.


    "But..."


    Although returning to the mysterious underground cave has a certain chance to make himself stronger, it has been forbidden to enter now. Up to now, there are still military forces guarding it. Li Dazhu can''t get in at all.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find someone to arrange everything."


    As long as the spring city is peaceful and peaceful, Jiang Tao''s life is OK. Since Li Dazhu wants to get rid of military power, he will try his best to help Li Dazhu.


    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day. Let''s do it today."


    If you enter the mysterious underground cave earlier, Li Dazhu will have more time. Lin TA and Jiang Tao hope that he can go in earlier. Even if there are many unknown crises in it, it''s their last chance. They must grasp it carefully.


    "I''ll go out first. You''ll wait for me at the ancient ruins."


    A large area of ancient relics has been excavated in Chuncheng, which has spread all over the streets of Chuncheng several months ago. Many archaeologists, geographers from all over the world and journalists have come here.


    Jiang Tao and Lin TA naturally knew what Li Dazhu said. They didn''t speak any more. They just nodded and went out of the house. Jiang Tao drove and Lin TA sat in the back of the car.


    "Hoo."


    It''s not the first time to enter the mysterious ancient ruins, but at the moment, Li Dazhu''s heart is more and more restless. He can''t settle down at all. He has too many worries.


    With a deep breath, Li Dazhu walked out of the room. He wanted to break his shackles. No matter what was in the ancient ruins, as long as Li Dazhu didn''t care, he could be in it wholeheartedly.


    He accompanied every woman he had in Chuncheng. Li Dazhu left with a smile. He didn''t let the women know what the result was and didn''t tell them where he was going.


    Before leaving, Li Dazhu''s face was always smiling, which was a kind of relief, a kind of leisurely and leisurely feeling of watching the flowers bloom and fall in front of the court.


    "I don''t know what''s going on now, and Are they all ok? "


    For a short time, Li Dazhu couldn''t go back to the mountain village to meet each other one by one, and there was no way to find Chen Siqi and all of them back. With a sigh, Li Dazhu no longer had the slightest nostalgia and walked towards the ancient ruins of Chuncheng.


    "The place of beginning and ending, the place of success and failure?"


    In the past few months when Li Dazhu came to Chuncheng, perhaps only this place has given him the deepest memory, and the turning point of his life began here.


    Although it''s day time, there is no one to guard it. Li Dazhu knows that it''s because Jiang Tao and Lin TA are arranging it. He has no scruples and walks in firmly.


    "What is love in the world? Move, hurt, hurt, wait, tired, but can''t forget... "


    Just entering the ancient ruins, there are many simple and elegant buildings, which are swept by the vicissitudes of life, accompanied by the shocking feeling and the familiar voice of Li Dazhu.


    "Is it her?"


    It''s a kind of ethereal voice, like the sounds of nature, like coming from nine days, which makes people feel that even their hearts have been cleansed, and the whole person is in a wonderful state.


    "In this world, except for her, no one should have such a voice again."


    Hearing the voice, Li Dazhu''s consciousness first trembled, but something in his body shook for a while, which made Li Dazhu regain his consciousness.


    This happened only once. Li Dazhu was very clear that it was in a concert, a solo concert, and that woman also made Li Dazhu a little confused about what to do.


    "PATA, PATA..."


    Although it''s day time, the ancient ruins are too big. The deeper they go, the dimmer the light is. Even the road becomes a little damp. Li Dazhu makes a crisp noise on the stone paved road, but he doesn''t stop."Buzz."


    Just as Li Dazhu went deep into the ancient ruins, the things in his body could not keep calm. He began to sing in his body, as if he was about to rush out and fly away. Suddenly, Li Dazhu frowned.

 Chapter 250

    "Not good."


    Feeling the changes in his body, Li Dazhu was so tight in his heart that he leaned forward and reached out to catch the things rushing out of his body.


    Even if Li Dazhu''s speed is very fast, he can still make the flashing light disappear in front of his eyes. However, Li Dazhu didn''t stand there and was at a loss. He quickly chased inside.


    Maybe only Li Dazhu himself knows what is flying out of his body. What he got from this mysterious ancient relic has finally come back here. He should also have been attracted by some special force, so the creation book is flying out.


    "Almost."


    With the continuous improvement of the weather in the body, Li Dazhu is trying his best to stimulate his potential in the body. It''s too mysterious here. If you want to walk safely in it, you must have something to guide you.


    Such a thing is related to ancient relics. Li Dazhu can''t let things fly out.


    Besides, if there is no such thing as Chuangshi Baodian, which is not popular and frightening, Li Dazhu will let off steam. Chuangshi Baodian has been guiding Li Dazhu''s growth all the time.


    No matter how Li Dazhu improves his speed, he just can''t catch the fast-moving light spot, which makes Li Dazhu sweating, constantly running his eyes, trying to stop the mysterious light spot from moving forward.


    "Boom."


    Is moving forward, the mysterious light suddenly into the wall, there is no road ahead.


    Li Dazhu, who followed the mysterious light spot, had no way to keep his pace in such a short time. As a result, he suddenly hit the stone wall.


    The roaring sound is continuous under the ancient ruins, and Li Dazhu is also pressed by the collapsed stones. The stones here are very strong. If it were not for Li Dazhu''s magical eyes, it would not have broken the stone wall here.


    "It really hurts!"


    With a "boom", Li Dazhu lifted all the stones on his body, stood up from the pile of stones, touched the place on his forehead where he hit the stone wall, and could not help grinning.


    If he hadn''t been a master in the realm of accepting Qi, he would have been smashed into mud. Looking back on the scene, Li Dazhu was still shivering.


    "It''s clear that there is a way. How can it become a stone wall?"


    There is no light here, but Li Dazhu''s eyes can see the road clearly in the dark. They have been running their eyes all the time, and their speed is also improving rapidly. They can see that the light is moving forward, so Li Dazhu keeps chasing.


    Just chase chase, suddenly pasted on the wall, head some confused, but fortunately, there is no big situation.


    "Where is this?"


    When Li Dazhu stood up and looked in front of him, it was bright. It no longer looked like a dark corridor, but a huge palace.


    There are sun, moon and stars in the palace, which should not appear at the same time, but gather here. The four walls of the palace are mountains, forests and plains. What makes Li Dazhu most incredible is that there is a silver river in the middle of the palace.


    "How could a coffin be suspended here?"


    I don''t know where this place is, but there is such a dreamlike scene here. Li Dazhu sighed, especially when he saw the coffin made of stone floating on the water.


    "Go."


    With his eyes moving, Li Dazhu stares at the coffin floating on the river. He wants to see clearly what''s in the coffin. After all, it''s an ancient relic. It''s an ancient tomb. It seems to be the center of the ancient tomb. Maybe the owner of the tomb is in the coffin.


    The floating sarcophagus seemed to be shrouded in fog. No matter how Li Dazhu observed it, he could only see chaos. He couldn''t see what was inside, as if someone had done it on purpose.


    Eyes staring at the sarcophagus, but involuntarily walking towards the sarcophagus, just about to step on the Silver Lake, a white figure flashed, holding Li Dazhu''s waist, directly with Li Dazhu disappeared here.


    "It''s you? Sure enough You''re here, too. "


    Looking back, Li Dazhu felt that his eyes were pricked by tens of thousands of steel needles. He couldn''t help shaking his head in pain. When the pain gradually went down, he looked at the person standing in front of him, first surprised, then nodded.


    "You How did you come here? "


    When she felt that someone had intruded here, the woman felt something and rushed to the place. When she rushed to the place, she just saw a person walking towards the most dangerous place.


    Worried, the woman left with Li Dazhu and came to the bright and decorated stone chamber.


    "I want to see what''s in it this time. By the way Make yourself stronger. "


    In front of this woman, Li Dazhu doesn''t want to hide or have the heart to hide. Although this woman gives him a headache sometimes, he is also an acquaintance. In addition, since a woman can come and go freely here, if she wants to hurt herself, she has no room to fight back."Did you bring this back, too?"


    Said, the woman''s hand appeared a flashing light, although very subtle, but it makes people feel a kind of eternal brightness.


    "I came to you."


    This time, Li Dazhu finally understood why the things in his body rushed out. Everything was because of the woman in front of him.


    At the beginning of the concert, the mysterious voice said that only his master has that ability. Now women are here, and there is a kind of mysterious power. It''s fair to say that the sleeping creation treasure returns to his master''s hands.


    "Li I I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    Looking at the man in front of her, Jing Tian didn''t know what kind of mood she was in at the moment. She was excited and flustered. At the same time, she also had some loss. All sorts of flavors were mixed in her heart, and tears came to her eyes unconsciously.


    Slowly lift up the little white hand holding the light spot, Jing Tian wants to see the man in front of her, a man that she has been waiting for for a long time but can''t forget.


    "I''m not good."


    After the memory is restored, some things happened when Li Dazhu was asleep also come to his mind. The woman in front of him is also his woman. Although Li Dazhu doesn''t know how to face it all the time, he can see Jingtian''s heartbreaking and unbearable expression, and Li Dazhu reaches out a hand.


    With his big hand caressing Jingtian''s white face, Li Dazhu can''t say anything else. He can only feel each other''s heartbeat in his heart.


    "We''ll talk about a lot later. Come and take you to a place."


    With that, Jing Tian wiped away her tears from the corner of her eyes and took Li Dazhu''s hand to the wall. With a wave of white sleeves, a light door appeared. Two people looked at each other and disappeared at the same time.


    "This is..."


    When the light curtain disappears, it appears again in the palace where the gem is heaven and the mercury is river. Looking at the floating sarcophagus in the middle, Li Dazhu doesn''t know why Jing Tian brought him here again.


    "Now you are the one I have to wait for. You should inherit my father''s inheritance."


    Looking at Li Dazhu, Jingtian''s face is full of happiness. Although she hasn''t known this man for a long time, there is a mysterious power in the man who attracts her, as if it was destined by heaven. From the first sight of Li Dazhu, Jingtian decides to follow Li Dazhu.


    Holding Li Dazhu''s hand in his left hand and the light spot in his right hand, they walked slowly towards the sarcophagus.


    Two people just stepped on the surface of the mercury River, the river is constantly surging, it seems that something wants to surface, but it was suppressed by Jingtian.


    "It''s all in the sarcophagus."


    Before coming to the sarcophagus, Jing Tian gently put the light spot in her hand on the sarcophagus covered with chaos. With the mysterious light spot touching the sarcophagus, the sarcophagus stands up.


    With a "squeak", the lid of the coffin slowly opened, and a breath of ancient vicissitudes swept out, which immediately wrapped the two people in it. When the sarcophagus was completely opened, Jing Tian took Li Dazhu''s hand, and they flew into it.


    As soon as he entered a world of light, Li Dazhu felt that his lips seemed to be imprinted by a soft cool thing. Then, the temperature on his body was getting higher and higher, and his waist was even more oppressive. This was a small hand guiding him, slowly making himself cool.


    With the two people lingering in the light curtain, all the light of the light world began to shrink slowly, and gradually condensed into a light cocoon outside them, wrapping the two people in it


    The people in the ancient ruins are undergoing transformation. A hundred miles away from the ancient ruins, on a deserted mountain, two forces are confronting each other.


    A force dressed in black, blue eyes, people can not see other colors, like the deep sea.


    On the opposite side of the people in black, there are dozens of people with gorgeous clothes. Looking at these people, people will think that they are the ancient princes and nobles. Just standing there, people will feel an invisible pressure.


    "Maybe after today, the spiritual organization and the dark organization can only exist in one. I don''t know whether the God''s family won or whether our ancient martial arts dominated?"


    Dozens of people ago, Lingzhen was dressed in Chinese clothes and looked at the person in black. His voice was full of dignity. It was a kind of arrogant atmosphere. He was not afraid because he was about to fight to death.


    "The winner, the king and the loser, you and I should have had this battle for a long time. Today, let you rebel races know that God is inviolable."


    One is the race left by the legendary gods, because only the legendary gods have blue eyes, while the other is the descendants of some ancient Wu families who believe in gods from ancient times to the present.


    Neither side of the two sides is weak. At this moment, the two major forces are fighting, and there will be countless casualties, but no one is afraid. This is a fight between conquest and resistance.


    "Dragon soul, which side do you think has a chance to win at the moment?"


    The two sides are at war and begin to compete with each other. One side is a dark organization with hundreds of people, and the number is dominant, but the realm is not enough. The other side has dozens of people, and each realm is deep. The Invisible Dragon in the distance looks at the two sides who are fighting and opens his mouth to the dragon spirit around him.

 Chapter 251

    The realm masters are not born at ordinary times, because they are too powerful. If they want to make trouble, they may be more dangerous than the war.


    At the moment, the two organizations are determined to die in this deep mountain. The hundreds of meters of high mountains are slowly flattened because of the fighting of the people. On one side, longyi and longhun look more and more serious.


    "I''ve always heard that Lingzhen''s talent is against heaven. Today, let me try how deep the water is."


    Looking at his hand being put down by Lingzhen alone, many brothers can''t even stand firm because of the great pressure, which makes a genius of the man in black can''t see it any more.


    If Li Dazhu is here, look into the man''s eyes carefully and listen to his voice, he can''t help but attack the man. It is this man who made him lose when he went to Hong Kong.


    If it wasn''t for this man, he would not have fallen into the sea, and he would not have lost his memory. Li Dazhu always wanted to get back his revenge, but now he was far away.


    "You? A person who has just reached the peak of receiving Qi is good, but there is still a distance between him and me. You can''t do it. "


    With that, Lingzhen''s body directly disappeared, and then appeared in front of the man in black. His fist smashed out and across the air. Even the air was blasted and crackled.


    The fist full of strength smashed hard at the man in black. Looking at Lingzhen''s blow, the man in black didn''t support him. His steps were like ghosts. He dodged and avoided the fierce blow.


    "Whew, whew."


    As soon as the man in black pushed away, Lingzhen followed the man in black closely. His fists, palms, claws and splits were all together, so that the man in black could only be beaten passively. This made the man in Black feel depressed.


    It''s the first time that the experts who are at the top of the world are being beaten by others. People in black are more and more frustrated because of their unhappiness.


    "Bang."


    The Dodge skill of the man in black is very good. Lingzhen didn''t meet the man in black for several attacks. At last, his toes went up, but the man in black couldn''t dodge and hit him with both hands.


    The man in black is regressing, and Lingzhen''s feet are also smashed on the ground. At the moment, both of them are looking at each other fiercely. It''s unexpected that one is the peak of Naqi, and the other is the perfection of Naqi. At the moment, the battle is so successful.


    "Shua."


    Just stopped for a while, the spirit really figure once again a flash, the whole body became his biggest weapon, mercilessly toward the black dress person bumped past.


    "Boom."


    Just like a comet crashing into a mountain, Lingzhen''s body along with the man in black who was hit made a hundred Zhang distance on the ground. At last, the two men rushed directly into the mountain.


    "They don''t have enough people. One is less than the other."


    With the fierce fighting between Lingzhen and the men in black, the Vietnam war between the two organizations became more and more fierce. Many people were killed and injured, but both sides did not shrink back and began to launch the most fierce attack.


    The individual strength of the people in black is not enough, but the overall strength is very strong, and the number of people is dominant. Although the strength of the spiritual organization is relatively strong one by one, the two fists are hard to defeat the four hands, and it soon falls into the disadvantage.


    "Do it."


    Seeing that the strongest of the two forces has been far away from the battlefield here, in order to make the form fall to one side, the Dragon seizes the right time and opens his mouth to the dragon soul.


    "Two people come here this time to help one person. Although their strength is not enough, their hiding ability and speed are absolutely their unique skills. In such a big scene, they occupy an absolute advantage."


    Only two sounds of "whew" and "whew" were heard, and the two disappeared directly on the originally hidden tree branches, just like two black ghosts, one in the early stage and the other in the middle stage, creating chaos between the two organizations.


    With the addition of longyi and longhun, the battle maniac became more and more confused. Before, he was still fighting head-on. When he saw that someone from the other side had made a cunning move, both sides left their hearts open and began to use all kinds of cruel means. The loser would not want to stand up again.


    "Withdraw."


    When the Dragon talks to the dragon''s soul, they are like two westerly winds. The grass leaves are frivolous. They have returned to their original hiding place.


    "Brothers, we fight for the dignity of God''s slander."


    "Where there is oppression, there is resistance. It''s time to break out."


    The two sides have already become red eyed and no longer intend to keep them. They have shown their most powerful strength one after another. Many people have directly used taboo methods to improve their strength in a short time.


    The decisive battle started on the mountains. The fighting between the two sides was too fierce. This day was the most restless for Chuncheng. Those people always felt a slight tremor at home.


    There seems to be an earthquake on the ground. There is a continuous roar in the distance, like thunder. It''s more like someone is opening a mountain. Many people want to watch it, but they can''t get close to it.


    There is a decisive battle in the mountains hundreds of miles away from the spring city, and the spring city has also begun to change. On this day, the Xiao family is no longer silent. They unite many families and powerful groups to monopolize many industries.With the brothers of Xiao family, ye family, Chu family, Jiang family, Shangguan family, Dongfang family This is the first time that many families have been so united, and there is only one goal for them to unite with the outside world - the Xiao family.


    "Dazhu, before he left, he left such a headache for my old lady."


    Although the Xiao family''s affairs are imminent, there is no peace in Hong Kong. Before leaving, Li Dazhu asked grandma Dongfang to relieve the crisis of going to Hong Kong. After all, he came back from Hong Kong with a mission.


    "Today, our families are holding a meeting here to fight for their own interests. Since the Xiao family is not benevolent, don''t blame us for bullying him."


    Li Dazhu has entered the mysterious ancient ruins, where Lin TA is guarding, but Jiang Tao has to leave because he wants to discuss the affairs of the Xiao family. At the moment, all the people who come here are people with status and status in Ming City.


    "I don''t think you''ve come here for a simple discussion. You should have brought something more or less."


    It''s not anyone else who said this. It''s grandma Dongfang who has just arranged part of her staff to go to Hong Kong. She is old but she has a good brain. She has long known the unstable factor of the Xiao family, so she made some preparations in advance.


    "I have an eight percent stake in the Xiao family."


    "Well, it''s a coincidence that I have 18% of the shares of the Xiao family."


    "Ha ha, it happens that I let others take part of the shares of the Xiao family. Although it''s not much, 10% of them should be useful, right?"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people sitting here come with things. They always keep their hearts open. After all, in a big international city like Chuncheng, no one wants to be compared by the other party. They all secretly let people buy the other party''s shares. Even if their enterprises are in crisis, they still have the chance to make a comeback.


    However, the Xiao family has always been ambitious, so everyone''s spearhead is directed at the Xiao family. They buy the most shares of the Xiao family. In this way, once the Xiao family wants to monopolize, they have the opportunity to fight back.


    "I really didn''t expect that the shares of these companies surpassed those of the Xiao family. Maybe it''s time for the Xiao family to realize."


    Listening to other people say that they have some shares, Jiang Tao scolds them in his heart. These people usually look silly, but they don''t expect to do things so insidiously. Thinking that so many shares will be taken out as a result, Jiang Tao''s back is a little chilly.


    If one day he was so many people together Yin once, where do you cry?


    "In this case, let''s go and let the Xiao family experience the loss of sovereignty."


    Today''s enterprises, as long as they own most of the shares, can become the biggest helmsman. The shares of the Xiao family are united by so many people, so it is difficult to turn over.


    A group of people get into a luxury car and rush to Xiaojia mansion. At the moment, sitting on the top of Xiaojia mansion, Xiao Jingming is still thinking about how other families will face their biggest revenge.


    "Young master, there are several people breaking in from outside."


    Just as Xiao Jingming was standing in front of the French window with his coffee overlooking the whole spring city, the door of his room was suddenly knocked. The visitors were a little flustered and began to preach to Xiao Jingming.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Now I have started to unite with many enterprises to monopolize. At this time, those families should be shivering. Who can be so arrogant that someone will rush into Xiao''s mansion at this moment?


    Xiao Jingming looks a little disdainful. He puts the coffee on the table, then slowly opens the door and goes out.


    "Oh, I''ll wipe it. Isn''t this our young master Xiao?"


    Seeing Xiao Jingming, Jiang Tao''s chubby face became wonderful at that time. I don''t know what you mean by coming here.


    "What are you doing in Xiaojia mansion? Want to ask us to sell you something? Then you can go back, nothing to talk about. "


    Only after severing the way of several families, can the Xiao family be so rampant under the care of the spiritual organization. Now these people come here, they should feel the crisis.


    When it''s time to go down in a low voice, I''m very angry. Now I want to bow my head and ask for help. There''s no way.


    "Well, I forgot to tell you. I came to my own office this time."


    Looking at the way Xiao Jingming''s butt drags to the sky, Jiang Tao can''t help laughing. This boy should not know what kind of result he is going to face, right?


    "Your office? If you want to sit in the office, go back to your own company as soon as possible. This is Xiao''s mansion. I forgot to tell you that the economy is tight now. If you want to sit for a long time, you should hurry to sit in the boss''s chair to avoid regret. "


    Thinking that most of the industries are monopolized by themselves, Xiao Jingming can''t help smiling. These families still have time to shout in front of them. Don''t they know that their own industries will face the biggest crisis soon?


    "I don''t know? Why don''t I know, Xiao Dashao, are you sure that your own enterprise is about to face a crisis

 Chapter 252

    It''s a daughter-in-law meeting her mother-in-law.


    "Dazhu, what shall I do when I go shopping?"


    "I want something delicious."


    "I want to go shopping."


    "I want to travel..."


    "I want to be a landlady. I want to make a lot of good money every day."


    After hearing Li Dazhu''s words, the women began to refuse. Although the countryside is very good, there are also great restrictions. They are used to living in big cities. Now they suddenly go back, and they are not used to it.


    "Hey, hey, I''m going to buy a plane. You can go wherever you want in the future. Besides, all the jewelry stores in Chuncheng are ours. If you go back to the village, you can still be the boss."


    With that, Li Dazhu immediately hugged a woman in his arms. Maybe he never dreamed that he could get the love of so many beautiful women.


    "I don''t know where they are now, Siqi?"


    Li Dazhu is waiting. He''s asking Jiang Tao to help him find out. He wants to find his beloved, many of them, and he doesn''t want to let those women suffer outside.


    I don''t know how long it took to go back to Chuncheng from the village, and then I took the woman home. Li Dazhu suddenly felt "clattering" in his heart. It''s a bad thing. There is still a little girl at home.


    "Hum, bad husband, Wuwu, you bully me. You will never want to sleep in bed again. Sisters, my husband bullies me..."


    When I saw Dong Miaomiao, I didn''t expect that little Lizi was hugging all the girls while she was wiping her tears, which made Li Dazhu look wonderful.


    "Don''t It''s my fault. You can''t treat men like this. Men and women are equal. I want to sleep in a big bed too... "


    When the light went out in the evening, Li Dazhu called it a sad reminder and was shut out of the door. However, I don''t know whether the goods are cheeky or highly skilled. He kicked the door open and threw himself on the bed.

 Chapter 253

    Although Li Dazhu''s dream is to live quietly in the carefree countryside with the people he likes, sometimes things are so unsatisfactory.


    A lot of things happened in Chuncheng, and Li Dazhu had to go back quickly. Chuncheng couldn''t do without him. Even the special forces of the country invited Li Dazhu.


    In order to make the spring city develop as always, Li Dazhu has no choice but to go on the road of guarding Mingcheng.


    "I didn''t expect so many changes in Chuncheng later."


    Through the picture, Guo Qi can see that Li Dazhu, on his own, has undertaken all the crises of Ming City, including the foreign invaders.


    Although few people know about the foreign invaders in Ming City, Li Dazhu did not publicize how powerful he was.


    "I don''t know what''s going on now, master?"


    Guo Qi looked at the familiar figure in front of him. It was Li Dazhu. When Guo Qi fainted in the Ming Dynasty, the familiar figure who saved him was Li Dazhu.


    I didn''t expect to see Li Dazhu again and his past because of the evil spirit.


    "Don''t leave in a hurry. I have something else to tell you. I don''t have much time."


    I don''t know what happened to Li Dazhu in this state, but it seems that he is under great pressure. Guo Qi nods his head in a hurry.


    "Master, please tell me."


    At this time, Guo Qi did not dare to delay any time, because Li Dazhu was not here at the moment. Although he did not know what caused him to appear, this state was very delicate.


    "There is an ancient relic in Chuncheng and an underground tomb in Mingcheng. This is not a coincidence. When the two monuments are combined, there may be miracles. You can try it."


    The figure is more and more pale, and finally only echoes are left in this space. Li Dazhu dissipates, and Guo Qi''s expression is very dignified.


    Li Dazhu''s words at this time made Guo Qi think a lot. He would never talk at such a critical moment.


    "Ming City, spring city, sister city, two ancient tombs, isn''t it..."


    It seems to be a sudden realization, Guo Qi''s eyes suddenly burst out a bright light, said.


    "It''s better to get rid of the devil first. It''s important to go out first at this time."


    Although he has figured out one thing, now Guo Qi is thinking about how to get out. This is an illusion created by evil Qi. Now he has to break the boundary.


    "Boom."


    I don''t know when Guo Qi''s power has been limited. At the moment, he is like the most ordinary human being. Even his eyes have gradually lost their luster, unable to exert his magical ability.


    In the dreamland, Guo Qi is busy trying to find a way, but iron and stone are different, especially iron and stone. His strength is the strength of the body, and his powerful attack power smashes out and attacks hard on the boundary of the dreamland.


    Although the boundary of mirage is formed by the condensation of evil Qi, it is such a boundary. When the fist of iron and stone hits it, it vibrates the distance.


    "Yes, smash, give me a hard smash, today we must smash the evil spirit of the little devil cub."


    Iron stone is attacking the border of mirage, and Xiaohua is following along. Xiaohua''s own strength is still accumulating. At this moment, he plans to let iron stone do it first, so as to find a breakthrough.


    "You want to bombard me? Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. "


    Feel the iron stone is still bombarding their own fantasy border, the devil that cold voice came over, full of disdain and confidence in their own strength.


    "Haha, even if it can''t be broken, at least it will consume some of your strength."


    Floret in the side with a bad smile, although the demon God used a special means, but his heart has not been to the point of timidity.


    Now Xiaohua is not Guo Qi''s opponent, but their victory lies in more people, more power, and they still have Guo Qi.


    There is a very powerful power hidden in Guo Qi''s body. Once that power breaks out, even the devil dare not resist.


    Of course, it''s absurd to expect Guo Qi now, because Guo Qi can''t protect herself at the moment. Xiaohua knows her own situation and soon associates with Guo Qi''s situation.


    Even if the situation is so unfavorable to them, but I think they still have a card to play. Xiaohua still has some dependence in her heart, and her words are tough.


    "I''m dying. I dare to be so shameless. You''ll continue to hold on. I see how long you can hold on."


    The evil spirit is different from the power of swallowing, but the devil God is so strong that he can change his power by his own understanding.


    Today''s demons have changed their demonic Qi greatly. Xiaohua are in a magical situation and have no way to show their power.


    The longer you stay in it, the weaker your strength will be, and you may end up directly in it.


    "You''ll soon know if you can hold on."


    Xiaohua''s expression also becomes dignified. Looking at the dark evil spirit around her, Xiaohua is trying to arouse the bronze mural.At this time, the biggest reliance seems to be the bronze murals. As long as they can arouse the bronze murals, they can drive out the demons by the power of the bronze murals.


    "Buzz."


    With the continuous extension of his divine consciousness, Xiaohua feels that his strength is expending faster and faster, and his expression becomes more and more dignified. It''s the first time that he feels this kind of situation.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid my strength will be completely exhausted before the bronze murals are triggered. I can''t do this.


    With this in mind, the search speed of Xiaohua''s divine consciousness is faster and faster, and his own power is like a flood.


    "After so many years, you are still useless. Even if you are with the emperor, waste is always waste."


    Sensing that Xiaohua is trying to break through, the power of demon''s irony comes again, and he is satirizing Xiaohua.


    "When the tiger master was in a vertical and horizontal position, you were still wearing open crotch pants. How dare you dislike the tiger master now? You can''t find a place to cry in a moment. "


    Usually he despises others, but now he is suddenly despised by others. How can Xiaohua agree? He immediately opens his mouth to find the place.


    "Ha ha, you think I don''t know what you think. If you have the ability, try it."


    Xiaohua''s divine sense shuttles through the evil spirit, and the evil spirit soon knows the situation. He does not obstruct Xiaohua, and lets Xiaohua constantly try to stir up the bronze murals.


    "It''s almost there. It''s almost there. It''s almost there."


    Bronze mural is the life of ancient ancestors. As long as you immerse yourself in it, you will soon have some feelings. Xiaohua already has that feeling, but it has not been able to go deep.


    Sweat has been pouring out from his forehead. Now Xiaohua really wants time to be still, so that he can be sure to trigger the bronze mural.


    Once the bronze murals are activated, they can suppress the demons through the power of the bronze murals. It is only a matter of time before they want to capture the demons.


    "Boom."


    Xiaohua is trying to arouse the bronze mural with divine sense, but the iron and stone side does not give up, and constantly smashes the magic aura with their fists, while the monster Feng Tian closes his eyes, as if he is feeling something.


    Guo Qi is almost as quiet as Feng Tian. People who don''t know think there are only Xiaohua and Tieshi here.


    "If we don''t do it now, we''ll come in for nothing this time."


    The demon God has already started. The two elders of Loulan ancient kingdom have done it. This time, they want to let the demon God know their power.


    Even if they can''t defeat the devil, they should at least remove the shadow left by the devil in their hearts, which is the magic barrier that affects their realm.


    "Do it."


    Although Loulan''s two elders can''t see each other, they can still hear a weak part of each other''s voice. Then after the agreement, they both fight at the same time.


    The two old men are at least a big man who has been practicing in Loulan for a long time. Now they can''t exert all their strength here, but they can also cause some obstacles to the devil.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of smashing heavy objects is constant. The two elders of Loulan ancient country are trying their best to get a chance.


    "Don''t rush to do your best now, we still have a chance."


    Iron stone is smashing the magic aura with his fist, the two elders of Loulan are also bombarding the mirage, and Xiaohua is also trying to attract the bronze murals. Their strength is rapidly declining, but they have little influence on the demon God.


    If they continue to consume like this, the demon God has not yet had an accident. If they have an accident first, they will surely be consumed by the demon Qi. They must preserve their strength.


    "I''ll do it."


    I don''t know when, Guo Qi came to Xiaohua''s side. He didn''t feel his strength before, but now, Guo Qi''s eyes become blue and deep again.


    "These eyes..."


    So close to see Guo Qi''s eyes, Xiaohua''s whole tiger body was stunned. I don''t know how many years ago, I saw these eyes again.


    "Boy, there''s magic in the world. The more power you exert, the more power you will suffer. You have to think about it clearly."


    The power of destruction is too terrible, and it is precisely because this power is powerful, so the consumption is also great. If you want to exert this power, you must be prepared for the rapid loss of power.


    "If you hold it for me, I have a preliminary understanding of the bronze murals. At one time, I can arouse the power of the murals. At that time, let alone a demon God, I am sure that I will be able to fight the first World War even if I have a few more."


    Xiaohua is a little resentful. He hates that he didn''t start to stir up the bronze murals before he found the demon God. If he had been in contact with the bronze murals at that time, it''s not a matter of hands to suppress the demon God now.


    "No problem, you continue to draw the murals, I''ll take care of the things here."


    Guo Qi wants to exert his powerful power, but he is not absolutely sure that he will defeat the demon God with one blow. Once his power does not cause damage to the demon God, and his power disappears violently, they will surely lose.After thinking about it for a long time, Guo Qi decided to let Xiaohua lead the bronze mural and put everything on Xiaohua.

 Chapter 254

    Now, under the seal of the Magic Cave, iron stone''s fist has stopped, leaving Loulan''s two elders attacking the enchanted aura.


    Xiaohua has already touched the barrier of the bronze mural, and I believe it will soon lead to the bronze mural. Now what they lack is time.


    Guo Qi wants to make a move. Xiaohua has a premonition of the special features of the magic aura, so he decides to fight for it. This time, he will use the ancient power to deal with the ancient super strong.


    "Wait, you won''t be able to laugh in a moment."


    Seeing the opening of the demon God, Xiaohua doesn''t know why the demon God is so confident. He is still trying to attract the bronze murals with his own divine knowledge.


    Once the bronze mural was inspired by him, the ancient power contained in it was used by him, so even if the devil was strong enough to go against heaven, he would not be his opponent.


    "It''s disgusting magic."


    Xiaohua''s power disappears very quickly, but compared with Xiaohua, Guo Qi''s power disappears faster. Now Guo Qi is helping Xiaohua resist all the evil attacks.


    The power of magic Qi is too terrible. Even if his power is unstable, sometimes it is very powerful. At the moment, it can only be resisted. Only the blue eyes can maintain it.


    The evil spirit of the demon God is too weird. It can not only separate the people here from the outside world, but also exhaust the power of others. Here, it is completely into a power absorbing container.


    Now they can only rely on small flowers to activate the bronze murals. As long as they can activate the forces on the bronze murals, and then those forces can suppress the evil spirit, they will have the power to fight back.


    "It took me thousands of years to gather this special magic Qi. If you can crack it so easily, what face do I have to live in this world and wait for the Lord?"


    The demon God saw that the people had not given up, he said.


    In this world, except his Lord, he doesn''t believe in anyone, and no one can let him submit. He has been suppressed here for thousands of years, but the devil always believes that his Lord is still alive, but now he is in big trouble, otherwise he would have come to save him.


    It is precisely because of the power to live, want to see their Lord, so the devil has been gathering strength, let himself become strong.


    "Then you can just find a dry pit and run into it."


    Iron stone stopped attacking, the speed of his power loss was much slower than before, adjusted his state, Iron Stone said.


    "Evil is more than right. You will be punished."


    Feng Tian, the monster, didn''t speak much all the time. Now he can''t bear to hear what the devil said.


    "It''s said that demons and demons are our family. I didn''t expect that you monsters still live in this world? It''s a shame to have a family like you. "


    The monster and the demon God were originally close relatives, but we all know that the demon God is much stronger than the monster, and even there is no comparability at all. Now, seeing that the demon animals are cursing themselves, the demon God is very restless.


    I haven''t seen a monster for many years. Now I see a monster still in the enemy camp, which makes the demon God''s favor for the monster disappear completely.


    "Almost, still, only a little. What do I lack? Why can''t it be broken all the time? "


    Iron stone and monster Feng Tian are trying to buy time for Xiaohua, but they never think that Xiaohua still can''t fully arouse the power of the bronze mural.


    I don''t know if the bronze mural doesn''t recognize me all the time. Xiaohua feels that she is one step away from being able to touch the power of the bronze mural. After many attempts, this is the result. Xiaohua begins to doubt it.


    There are only two possibilities for the emergence of bronze murals. Either the bronze murals do not recognize him, or the power of the bronze murals has recognized a person.


    Xiaohua can still accept the former situation. After all, he is not so lucky. It is reasonable for him not to be recognized by the bronze murals. However, it seems that he can''t explain why he can not be recognized.


    Now Xiaohua does not dare to think of another situation. For many years, there is only one devil dominating here. If the bronze murals have recognized others, who else can there be?


    "Impossible, the power of magic Qi and bronze murals is mutually exclusive, the devil God can not be recognized by bronze murals, it must not be possible."


    Constantly shaking his head, Xiaohua can''t believe all this, he repeatedly tried several times, want to get the control of the bronze mural.


    "No, why, why?"


    His face became more and more ugly. At the moment, the little flower disappeared completely, like a dead pig''s liver. He could not accept the reality in front of him.


    It''s the first time that I met this kind of situation. Xiaohua didn''t play cards that were not sure. It seems that some accidents happened this time.


    "Go, go back. You can''t stay here."


    After thinking about the cause and effect of the matter, Sehu Xiaohua''s first reaction is to let everyone go out of the magic cave. It''s suicidal to stay here."Go? Don''t you want to inspire the power of bronze murals? It hasn''t been triggered yet. Why do you want to leave? "


    It seems that he heard the voice of Xiaohua, and the demon opened his mouth sarcastically. He knew what Xiaohua was doing, and it was because he knew that he was watching the excitement all the time, watching Xiaohua slowly go from hope to despair.


    "Go


    Hysterical roar around, floret''s expression dignified to the extreme, this moment, he felt the breath of death.


    "Failed to arouse the power of the bronze murals?"


    He has been trying to buy time for Xiaohua. Seeing how Xiaohua looks now, Guo Qi guesses that Xiaohua failed to bring out the power of the bronze mural.


    However, even if it failed to arouse the power of the bronze murals, it would not be like this. At least the number of people on their side is dominant, and they still have the strength of the first World War.


    "Don''t ask. There''s no time to explain now."


    It''s the end of life. Sehu Xiaohua doesn''t have time to explain to Guo Qi, but the voice is a little anxious to let everyone out.


    "I''ll strangle you. This guy without a body is holding it like this?"


    When Tieshi heard Xiaohua''s words, he didn''t want to go. Today, he was trapped by the devil and couldn''t get out. Tieshi was very upset. He wanted to find the place.


    "Blue sea of fire."


    And iron stone not too much, monster Feng Tian also not much say, directly called out their own ability.


    The powerful power appears. The next moment, it is engulfing each other with the evil Qi. The endless blue sea of fire is like a spark in the dark, and may be extinguished at any time.


    "Even if you are a monster, you should be honest with me in my magic fantasy."


    I didn''t expect that the monster would enter his own dreamland, so the demon God was surprised. At the same time, he was confident in his own power. He was sure that Feng Tian''s power could not consume his power.


    "It''s just a completely changed monster. Even if it''s a monster in the ultimate state, my evil spirit has the power of the first World War."


    From the first time he saw Feng Tian, the demon God felt Feng Tian, and also understood Feng Tian''s realm. After he knew that Feng Tian was not his opponent, he didn''t care too much about it. It was just a demon, and it couldn''t break his plan.


    Originally, he planned to let the monster be his subordinates. Although he looked down upon the monster, at least the monster was a close relative of their God. Now it seems that he has no need to be merciful.


    "Go, you can''t stay here. The bronze murals have been inspired by him."


    See Guo Qi, they still don''t take their words seriously, helpless, Xiaohua finally put his guess out.


    "I love grass."


    "Dead cat, don''t joke."


    "Please."


    ¡­¡­


    Floret''s words just finished, everyone''s reaction is different, and can''t believe floret said is true.


    When they came in, Xiaohua said that when they were in a desperate situation, they could use the power of the bronze murals to fight against the demons.


    Now even such a big Assassin''s mace has become a demon. How can they fight? No wonder Xiaohua just let them retreat at a loss.


    "Want to go? It''s too late to sew


    I''m kidding. How can such a powerful opponent be released? Their strength is not weak. Once they can use their own magic Qi to turn those forces into their own, they have full confidence to attack the seal again.


    The seal of the Magic Cave is already very weak. As long as you hit it a few more times, it''s hard to break through.


    "If we can''t leave, we will fight. Although we don''t have much hope, it''s not good to be looked down upon by you."


    Feng Tian has no time to delay now. He still has his mother to save, accompany his wife and children, and let his wife return to the original appearance.


    If he died here now, his home would be broken. He didn''t accompany his daughter for six years. He owes him too much. Feng Tian, the monster, can''t bear to let Er Ya live alone.


    Since they can''t leave, and they can''t get away with it, they will fight for the last glimmer of hope. Even if they die here, they will fight for opportunities for themselves.


    "The mantis arm is the chariot. It''s beyond our capacity."


    Now he completely occupies the most powerful advantage, the balance of victory will no longer deflect, the monster Feng Tian even wants to continue to fight, completely impossible.


    "Even if it can cause a little influence on you, it can also hinder you early, at least it won''t let you break the seal ahead of time."


    Loulan''s two elders are open. They come in to seek a chance, a chance to break through the realm. Now it seems that this chance has not arrived.


    Since we can''t save ourselves, we should do something for Loulan with our little strength.


    "Gaga, do you really think you can stop me? That strength is not enough to tickle me, let alone hurt me. "Gloomy laughter came from the mouth of the demon God, but at this time, Guo Qi didn''t know how to reply to the demon God.


    "Don''t you always want to use the power of bronze murals to suppress my mother? Today, I''ll let you feel the power of bronze murals. "

 Chapter 255

    He felt that Guo Qi wanted to retreat, and the demon God had a smile on his face. He always knew that these people wanted to stir up the bronze murals, and now they had to fight hard in the face.


    "No way. How can magic trigger the bronze murals?"


    Xiaohua does not believe that the demon God has aroused the power of the bronze murals. After all, the demon God is a demon, and his power has been rejected by the bronze murals.


    How can two mutually exclusive forces merge with each other? No one has ever tried, so Xiaohua doesn''t believe it.


    "Impossible? Only you can''t think of it. No demon can''t do it. Today you can try the power of bronze murals. Ha ha. "


    I haven''t laughed so happily for many years. The demon God seems to be playing a game and begins to fall into a state of concentration.


    Buzz.


    As the demon God fell into silence, an indescribable divine power began to sweep out.


    "So powerful."


    Guo Qi has seen many strong men. At least he feels that Li Dazhu is already powerful enough to go against the heaven. But now the power of the God''s consciousness is beyond his scope. Can human beings really reach this step?


    The face is very ugly. Now the power of the demon God has swept out. Guo Qi and others have no bottom in their hearts. The demon God has already occupied the right time and place. Now even the biggest reliance has been occupied by the demon God, and they have completely lost the initiative.


    "Go."


    The voice is very sharp. Xiaohua doesn''t have time to think about anything else. If she can go out ahead of time, she will go out quickly. Although the demons have strong divine consciousness, it is still too difficult to suppress them by the power of bronze murals.


    "You go first, and we''ll cut it off."


    The two elders of Loulan ancient kingdom have no complaints. This time, we can''t blame Guo Qi for them. It''s really that the demon God is too powerful.


    The two old men with white hair directly burst out their own strength, and then bombarded the direction where the demon God was. They wanted to block the demon God for a moment and fight for the time to rush for them.


    "It''s late."


    The two old men with white hair are very powerful, but there is already a magic land of demons. In this magic land, the more powerful their strength is, the more quickly their strength will be lost. There is little left of them.


    Now the two old men are desperately attacking the demon God. The demon God has no fear and no resistance at all. He has inspired the bronze mural, and now he is using the bronze mural to lock the position of Guo Qi and others.


    "Suppression."


    Guo Qi and others haven''t had time to leave. Unexpectedly, the demon God directly swept the power of the bronze murals.


    The powerful power rushed to us in an instant. Several people who had had a great influence on the magic spirit dreamland now seemed to be completely settled.


    "This power..."


    There''s no way to resist. It''s like several mountains are under pressure. Even my body has lost the sovereignty of control because of the attack of that force.


    This force is not only heavy, but also can restrain other forces. The power of several people''s noumenon is running more and more slowly, just relying on their bodies to support the power of these bronze murals. In a few breath, they will all be defeated.


    "It''s the ancient power. I didn''t expect that he really got it."


    He didn''t want to believe that the demon God could activate the power of the bronze murals. Xiaohua didn''t even think about it before. Now he suddenly saw the power of the demon God. He knew that the demon God really succeeded.


    With Xiaohua''s understanding of the demon God, now they have no hope, so now Xiaohua has no panic, the whole person is calm down, calm in the face of death.


    It''s a situation of death, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s just a matter of time. They just have to accept it.


    "Can''t move, ha ha, can''t move?"


    After being imprisoned by the power, iron stone didn''t know whether it was really out of the way or what, and he was laughing.


    "What about the ancient power? We also have ancient blood in our body. As long as the power of this bronze mural is strong enough, it may be able to stimulate the power in our body."


    At this moment, in Tieshi''s mind, he even recalled scenes when he was a child. When he was a child, he followed his master to learn arts in the mountains.


    At that time, the master taught him a lot of things, not just about being a man. Several times, the master said a lot of things that the iron stone couldn''t understand.


    "All living beings are inherited from the beginning, and the source of power is the same. When a power forces another diluted power to the extreme, it will finally stimulate that diluted power."


    "There is no desperate situation in the world. There must be a road to the front of the mountain by car and a straight road to the front by boat. You must grow up in the desperate situation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the beginning, Tieshi didn''t understand these words, and he didn''t want to hear them. Now these words suddenly appear in his mind, and Tieshi finds that he can understand them slowly.


    "By the way, don''t resist."Being reminded by Tieshi, Xiaohua suddenly feels that he has come to realize it. He gives up resisting the crushing of the bronze mural.


    A powerful force swept over in an instant. Xiaohua felt that her whole body was going to be twisted and torn. The deep pain made Xiaohua''s soul tremble.


    But soon, Xiaohua found that he had some ability to bear the pain. Gradually, his body was recovering slowly.


    After feeling this situation, Xiaohua quickly began to remind everyone that maybe this is the place to die, another village with hidden willows and bright flowers. Nothing is absolute.


    "Good."


    At this time, Tieshi first spoke, and then Xiaohua experienced it. Although we know that Xiaohua is unreliable, now they all choose to believe in Xiaohua unconditionally.


    "Click."


    "Click."


    For a time, the sound of broken bone was heard all the time, and the hard bone could not resist the powerful force at the moment.


    "Poof."


    Maybe it''s because Xiaohua''s realm is a little high. Even if he uses his body to bear the power of the bronze mural, he can still bear it at the moment.


    Compared with Xiaohua, other people''s realm and physical strength are much weaker. Because they give up resistance, those powerful forces seem to find a breakthrough and rush in all of a sudden.


    When the power came, iron stone and monster Feng Tian vomited blood, and they almost fainted.


    "I I can''t hold it any longer. "


    Guo Qi is the first one who can''t hold on. His realm is the most unstable among these people. Although the power that erupts sometimes is frightening, his overall strength is still very weak.


    The power of the body can''t bear the power of the bronze murals. These murals seem to have their own consciousness, and they will determine their own strength according to everyone''s endurance limit.


    "Hold on a little longer, as long as you can carry the most miserable time in the past, the power in your body will be stimulated."


    Magic eyes have been unable to use, Guo Qi can only rely on his own body to bear this force, now he is on the verge of collapse at any time.


    Seeing Guo Qi like this, although Xiaohua was worried, she didn''t let Guo Qi give up, because she couldn''t give up at this time. Once she gave up, she would face death.


    And at this time, Guo Qi is the best state to activate the ancestral pulse. Only when he is in a real desperate situation can he make the ancestral pulse appear better and faster.


    "Poof."


    Xiaohua''s words just finished, Guo Qi want to speak, a mouthful of blood is uncontrolled spit out.


    "Don''t talk. Hold on."


    At this time, we can only pray that the devil will be proud, so that they can have a chance of life.


    Now they don''t even have the power to move their fingers. Fortunately, the demon God doesn''t know that the ancient power contained in the bronze murals will inspire their ancestral power, otherwise the demon God will definitely move ahead of time.


    Once the demon God makes a move, they have no power to fight back. Therefore, after Xiaohua and others give up their resistance, they let the demon God watch the play.


    "I said, dead cat, when you followed the great emperor, you were so bright, even our Lord looked at you with new eyes, but now?"


    "There''s a saying in the world that I always feel right. I have to pay it back sooner or later."


    "It''s not bad for you to die. After all, it''s in my hands. If you die in an accident, I''m sorry for your own ability."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A person is talking to himself there, the devil seems to be talking to them, and it seems to make himself feel better.


    "Boom."


    I don''t know what happened. Just after Feng Tian gave up his resistance, the blue flame in his body burst out, and his whole body became a sea of fire.


    "These blue flames are Gradually extinguished? "


    The fire on Feng Tian''s body is a little strange. At the beginning, people thought that the power of the monster was resisting the evil spirit. After all, it appeared when he was forced to the end by the evil spirit.


    But gradually, we find that the situation is not right. The power of the monster Feng Tian''s explosion not only does not consume the evil Qi, but also is gradually consumed by the evil Qi.


    In this way, once a monster has no power, it will even disappear in the world. Guo Qi and others are very worried.


    "Er, ah ~"


    all of a sudden, he put his consciousness on Feng Tian, the monster. When Guo Qi''s consciousness returned to the noumenon, the next moment, a deep pain directly made Guo Qitong scream.


    "Hold on, hold on."


    "Hold on a little longer, it''ll be over soon."


    "Handsome, you must live."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Guo Qi like this, for a moment, people turned their attention from Feng Tian to Guo Qi."Boy, don''t resist, no matter how hard it is, no matter how painful it is. Believe me, don''t resist this time."


    I don''t know what the reason is, iron stone and monster Feng Tian and others even want to let Guo Qi rush out, but Xiaohua is still there with a serious face.


    The power of being suppressed by bronze murals is only known by those who have experienced it personally. It is a pain that even the soul can tear.


    "Hiss."


    Guo Qi can''t hold on any longer. Just as Guo Qi''s consciousness fades away, his body becomes burning, and a deep purple lightning starts to beat on Guo Qi''s body.

 Chapter 256

    Unable to bear the power of the bronze murals, Guo Qi''s body began to become fragmented.


    But no one thought that when Guo Qi''s body was about to be completely broken, a purple lightning burst out of his body.


    "Hiss."


    After the purple thunder and lightning came into contact with the dark magic Qi and the ancient power of the bronze murals, it made a hissing sound.


    It''s like cold water bumps into magma, but at the moment, the two forces don''t differentiate in a short time, they are just deadlocked here.


    "Before, I thought you used special means to arouse the power of destruction, but I underestimated you. You can store the power of destruction in your own body."


    I feel that the power of purple lightning burst out in Guo Qi''s body is very powerful. The demon God is observing Guo Qi carefully now. It seems that he wants to see through Guo Qi, so that he can have a chance to fight back.


    "No, not him."


    The power that Guo Qi couldn''t exert all the time broke out at the moment. Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, iron stone and monster Feng Tian were relieved. After all, the power of Guo Qi''s current state is the best in any era.


    Only Xiaohua frowned tightly, because he didn''t feel Guo Qi''s familiar breath in front of this purple lightning figure.


    "Not him? I said dead cat, can we stop joking? "


    "It should be him. It can''t be wrong."


    It''s Guo Qi, but they are watching Guo Qi shrouded by purple lightning. Is it not Guo Qi who is standing here? Can it be someone else?


    Are you kidding us? This dead cat likes to make fun of others, but it seems that everyone has not been fooled by him.


    "Feel it carefully, this breath..."


    If put in peacetime, floret is sure to blow beard and stare at iron stone and monster Feng Tian''s words, but now different, his expression is very dignified, it seems that he has encountered some big trouble.


    "It''s a little different."


    "It''s so cold."


    In the past, although Guo Qi''s realm was unstable, you can feel the warm atmosphere, which is familiar and unique.


    But feel again at this time, you can find that the man in front of you is no longer the kind of familiar breath, completely full of strange, cold and even dead breath.


    "What happened? Why is that? "


    No one knows why Guo Qi suddenly became what he is now. Maybe even he can''t explain it clearly. However, after seeing Guo Qi''s appearance and understanding that Guo Qi''s breath has changed, iron stone and monster Feng Tian''s expression is very ugly.


    "Let''s see first."


    Xiaohua has never seen such a situation, so he can only observe it first to see what changes have taken place in Guoqi.


    And what surprised him most was that after Guo Qi''s appearance, Xiaohua found that the pressure on her whole body was much less, and she couldn''t even feel it if she didn''t feel it carefully.


    "Are the two forces counteracting each other?"


    Originally, it was intended to rely on the ancient power in the bronze murals to stimulate the ancestral vein. Now it seems that the ancestral vein can not be stimulated, but it stimulates the power in Guo Qi''s body.


    None of the three supreme powers is good to each other. Although they are not human beings, they have the same temperament as the nobility. Now they are invaded by other forces, so they have to make their own choices.


    "I didn''t expect that the power of destruction was awakened by ancient bronze murals."


    We all know that there is a powerful force stored in Guo Qi''s body. Now we still can''t say what that force is.


    Now that power suddenly broke out, it''s no surprise to everyone, but unexpectedly, it was inspired by the ancient power of magic Qi and bronze murals.


    The purple thunder and lightning leaped all over Guo Qi''s body. There was no other force within three feet of Guo Qi''s body. It was like a vacuum zone, and it became a taboo place.


    "You go first, I''ll cut you off."


    Full of cold words from the figure full of thunder and lightning, Guo Qi even has his own independent consciousness at this time.


    "It''s clearly not a familiar breath. Why is consciousness still this consciousness?"


    Too many things happened to Guo Qi that Xiaohua couldn''t figure out. Now Guo Qi has become strange again. Xiaohua feels that she is the first two now.


    "I won''t go. If we come in together, we''ll go together. If you don''t go, I won''t go either."


    I''m kidding. Everyone came here together. This time, I came here to help Loulan solve the crisis. By the way, I also helped Yanhua relieve the future crisis. But I didn''t expect so many unexpected things to happen.


    Along the way, we all share joys and sorrows. Now, at the critical moment of life and death, how can we leave Guo Qi alone here? Iron stone can''t do it. He doesn''t want to go.


    "You''re not mature enough. Get out of here."Although the figure covered with purple lightning looks like Guo Qi, sometimes it makes people feel strange, completely like two different personalities.


    Now that Tieshi wants to stay, Guo Qi talks like an old man, treating his younger generation with a kind of instructive tone.


    "If we leave today, maybe we''ll regret it for the rest of our lives."


    People will miss a lot of things and do a lot of wrong things in their life, but often people will not regret when they regret.


    It''s a pity that why he did wrong at the beginning, and what he regrets is why he didn''t do it at the beginning. Feng Tian, the monster, can''t promise to let Guo Qi stay.


    Guo Qi helped him too much. If it wasn''t for Guo Qi, he couldn''t have found his mother''s present position, and he couldn''t have seen his villagers recognized by them in the village, let alone recognized by Erya.


    Guo Qi has helped himself so much. Now he has to let himself abandon Guo Qi and leave by himself. Although Feng Tian is not a big man or a good man like Lei Feng, he just can''t do such a thing.


    "Sehu, take them away quickly. You know the situation here best."


    Seeing that Feng Tian and tie Shi are unwilling to leave, Guo Qi doesn''t know how to explain to them. At this time, he looks at Xiao Hua.


    Xiaohua is the one who knows the current situation best among them. Guo Qi''s state is not stable. Maybe it will become another result in the next moment.


    Because of this kind of uncertainty like a time bomb, Guo Qi is not sure that he can take everyone away safely.


    Now only step by step, only quickly send them out, they can be sure to fight with the devil without distraction.


    The power of destruction is one of the three most powerful forces in the world, but at the moment, Guo Qi dare not show those forces completely, because he is afraid that the space here can''t bear it.


    Only part of the power, and it was used by Guo Qi for defense, could offset the power on the ancient bronze murals. Guo Qi did not know what the most powerful state of the destructive power was like.


    "What about the power of destruction? As long as we get the power of this mountain and river mural, even the power of destruction can not be easily offset. "


    The three supreme powers of heaven and earth are different, but they restrict each other. Today, the power of Guo Qi is the power to destroy everything in the world, but the bronze mural is like the power to maintain order.


    Although it is not the pure power of order, the power of order is the most obvious when it comes to destructive power. Therefore, even if Guo Qi has exerted his own power on his whole body, he still can not quickly suppress the power of bronze murals completely.


    "Since it''s not enough, I''ll add more."


    Now the power of the body is still too weak, and the power accumulated by the bronze mural is the power of the whole sealed Magic Cave, which is also mixed with the magic spirit of the devil, which has a certain impact on Guo Qi.


    Now that the only power can''t guide the ancient order power of the bronze murals, Guo Qi has begun to try. He wants to try to use his own power bit by bit.


    It''s a kind of technical work, which can''t be mastered very soon. It needs constant attempts. Although Guo Qi is short of time now, he has to try it, because now he has to do it.


    His strength can''t defeat the demon. If he wants to win the balance, he must increase his chips, and the increased chips are his destructive power.


    Once the power of destruction is enough to suppress the ancient order on the bronze murals, he can take the initiative.


    Is his destructive power the purest? No one can tell. After all, no one has ever seen the purest power of destruction, and the power of order on the bronze murals is not the purest power of order. Now there is a certain gap between the two in terms of quality. It is difficult to distinguish the results in a short time, but we are still trying.


    "Gaga, it''s interesting. It''s really an interesting human being. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought the LORD would come back."


    Guo Qi''s eyes had appeared in the magic aura. When those eyes appeared, the demon God could feel some, but he didn''t expect that the power came and went quickly.


    Now Guo Qi has burst out the power in his body, which makes the demon God think of the independent Lord in the peak period. At that time, the LORD fought in the world, and his strength was much stronger than that of Guo Qi now.


    "But It is impossible for the Lord not to know me. Now that you are about to grow up, I will break your seedling when you are ready to grow up. "


    The devil naturally realizes that Guo Qi is powerful. At this moment, he does not intend to leave such a strong enemy, so he hopes to solve Guo Qi in the shortest time.


    "You..."


    Sometimes consciousness is clear and sometimes turbid. Even Guo Qi can''t control his consciousness subjectively, so sometimes he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Maybe it was because of that moment''s trance that when Guo Qi saw the demon God, his mind was full of pictures. As for the meaning of those pictures, maybe only the person in the picture knew."Since you are not the Lord, you are waiting for my punishment like a storm!"

 Chapter 257

    The body is completely covered by thunder and lightning. Looking at Guo Qi at the moment, the demon God has some indecision, because he feels a familiar breath appear in front of him.


    Can see in front of this enemy is Guo Qi, the demon God instantly put away all memories, expression becomes gloomy, this time no matter how, he will start.


    Dare to pretend to be his Lord, this kind of rebellious things, the devil will never forgive, at the moment, Guo Qi has touched his bottom line, he can no longer calm down.


    You can insult him and scold him, but you must not be disrespectful to his belief. It is a spiritual blow. The demon God is absolutely obedient, absolutely trusting and absolutely worshiping to his Lord.


    "Come on."


    It seems that he has been ready for the battle for a long time. Looking at the black evil spirit incarnated by the demon God, Guo Qi opens his mouth hoarsely.


    The whole body was hurt by thunder and lightning, and Guo Qi was in excellent condition now if it was not for thunder and lightning.


    "Hum."


    Didn''t expect that Guo Qi was not afraid of himself? Although Guo Qi''s power is a high copy of the three supreme powers, his own power is a real ancient power.


    Can''t these things left by the great emperor compete with the power of nature? The demon didn''t believe it. He wanted to try.


    It is said that the most powerful forces in heaven and earth are the three supreme forces, but the ancient great emperor has the power comparable to the three supreme forces.


    At the beginning, the devil did not believe that the great emperors would be as powerful as his own Lord. But in these countless years, with constant contact with the bronze murals, the devil really felt the gap between him and those ancient emperors.


    The ancient power in the bronze mural erupted directly when it was moved by the demon God. The vast power like the sea shocked the demon God deeply.


    If you really feel it, you will know how powerful the power is hidden in the bronze murals. Now Guo Qi''s power is a weak imitation of the supreme power, and his power should not be weaker than Guo Qi''s.


    After thinking about this, the demon God began to launch the most sharp attack on Guo Qi. At this time, it is better to start first. As long as he can get the first chance, the balance of final victory is still inclined to him.


    "You go."


    The body has already received a lot of trauma. If it were not for the fact that the body would not be able to bear the powerful force, the supreme power in Guo Qi''s body would not have broken through on its own.


    But at the moment, Guo Qi is at the end of the storm and may not be able to support at any time.


    After his death, it is also in order to have more people leave. It is better for one person to stay than for more people to be left.


    "It''s late."


    The move is very fast. Guo Qi''s body has been severely injured, but the demon God is in the best condition now. Seeing that Guo Qi is making Xiaohua leave quickly, the demon God waves his hand and seals Xiaohua''s way directly.


    "Bombardment."


    This is not a time of indecision. Although Xiaohua is unwilling to watch Guo Qi stay here, their realm is not a realm at all. Even if they stay here, they are not the opponent of the devil.


    And if they stay here, they may become a burden to Guo Qi, making him a little bit tied up and unable to fight wholeheartedly.


    But he just left, and the road ahead was blocked directly. Guo Qi tried his best to open the way for them. If they were blocked here, how could they be worthy of Guo Qi''s efforts?


    The expression becomes firm. After Xiaohua roars, she shows all her strength at the moment, even shows 3000 incarnations, thinking that the power of blocking the road in front of her bombards the past.


    The power of fury bombards the space in front of us. Although this place is in the sealed Magic Cave, with the blessing of bronze murals, the three thousand incarnations of Xiaohua fully display their own realm.


    Like three thousand shells exploding here, the endless force has all impacted out, impacting the power of blockade.


    "As long as I don''t die, you don''t want to go out."


    Connect their own strength and the whole space together, the demon God with a firm tone, let Xiaohua and others face instant difficult to see the extreme.


    "Don''t stop, keep bombarding."


    Although I know that it is not necessary for the devil to cheat them at this time, Xiaohua still believes that they have a glimmer of hope. As long as they can bombard the power in front of them, they still have a chance.


    Even if it''s just a moment out, Xiaohua is sure to restore her strength to the peak in a short time. At that time, she will come back to save Guo Qi, and everything will be in time.


    But now he just has no chance to go out, the only hope seems to be shattered.


    "Jie Jie, you all stay today."


    Seeing Xiaohua and others bombarding the space in front of him, the demon God smiles and laughs happily. He likes to look at others in pain and anxiety.


    Now that Xiaohua is relieved, he just needs to deal with Guo Qi. Maybe only Guo Qi is the most powerful and intractable.I don''t know where Guo Qi got the power he is exerting now, but the demon God is also a result oriented person. It doesn''t matter how the process is.


    At the moment, Guo Qi has the power comparable to him, and even may have surpassed him. Although the demon God is very confident in his own power, he does not dare to mess about.


    Big talk has been said out, this if a hand was knocked by Guo Qi fainted in the past, his face can''t hang up.


    This innumerable years of mind training has made the demon become smooth, not just like when he first came out.


    "Watch the boxing."


    It''s still unknown whether Xiaohua can bombard them. But Guo Qi doesn''t dare to be distracted. He is seriously injured and in danger now. It''s the limit to help Xiaohua resist the demon.


    If you distract him, I don''t know if he will be defeated in the next moment.


    The clenched fist waved towards the space in front of him. Guo Qi had no power to move again. He integrated part of his thunder into his fist, hoping that this fist could cause great damage to the demon God.


    Purple thunder and lightning around Guo Qi''s fist, fly out from Guo Qi''s fist, very slow, slow to astonishing, but the devil''s pupil is constantly enlarging.


    Others may see that this blow is very slow, but only he knows that this blow has gone beyond imagination and is too fast to describe.


    Space in distortion, time again chaos, purple lightning through where, where left a dark crack.


    One blow broke the law, and Guo Qi''s strength was so great.


    "Whew, whew."


    With his magic aura, although he can consume a lot of power of purple thunder and lightning, he feels that his power can''t resist the destruction of purple thunder and lightning.


    He compressed his magic aura, changed the endless darkness into a long tube, and the purple lightning flew in.


    It''s like rolling a knife into the oil. Soon, the magic aura begins to collapse. With the consumption of purple lightning by magic aura, the speed of Guo Qi''s strike becomes faster and faster. However, the demon God is relieved because he sees that the speed of purple lightning is slower and slower.


    Although it seems very slow, but the speed is only a little lower, but for people in their state, a little is enough.


    "Come again."


    A blow from the demon God''s side across the past, in addition to the demon God''s skin caused a little damage, the other did not cause any effect.


    "How many strokes do you think you can make?"


    This kind of power is too terrible. Although I know it won''t be the purest destructive power, it is absolutely powerful enough to frighten heaven and earth. It''s too difficult to resist.


    Feng Tian, the monster, is also fighting for the danger of his demonic aura disappearing. If he comes back a few times, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t bear it.


    Although he is afraid of this kind of attack, the devil knows that the more powerful he is, the more troublesome it is to control him. If he wants to launch such a strong attack, it will cost a lot of money.


    At the moment, Guo Qi has already used it once. I don''t know if he can use it next. Even if he can, the devil also believes that it is absolutely impossible for Guo Qi to use it without limit.


    The purple lightning is limited, Guo Qi''s physical condition is too bad, and Guo Qi is the most powerful force at the moment, so it''s impossible for him to show it simply.


    "How many more times? You just have a try. "


    His physical condition is getting worse and worse, and Guo Qi feels that he is out of breath. He can''t think of it. It''s just a blow. His consumption is so big.


    "Well, don''t think you''re the only one who can rely on you."


    Excited by Guo Qi''s words, the devil never cares about one thing and loses the other. Since Guo Qi is already playing with his life, will he be afraid? I''m kidding. He was not afraid of the hegemony of the great powers in ancient times, let alone a brat now.


    "Hey, hey, come again."


    The face wrapped by thunder and lightning actually spread the laughter like a child. The next moment, another purple thunder and lightning was hit. This time, the thunder and lightning was not as powerful as the first time, but it was also very powerful.


    Purple lightning flies out, seems to be the opportunity to lock the demon God, the demon God even feel that no matter where they go, they can not escape, can only follow.


    Under the pressure of the terrible force, the demon God felt that his body was torn by the lightning, but after all, the demon God was the demon God. Even in this case, he was not flustered.


    "I always want to know how strong the power left by Emperor Yan will be, and how powerful the power of the earth is. Now I''m fully awakened to use it for me."


    With his head slightly raised and his eyes closed, the demon turned into a handsome man. The man''s arms were open, and he seemed to stretch out a hug and murmur to himself.


    "Today, don''t say that you want to hug. Even if you invite your parents, you''ll have to settle the bill with you."


    I don''t know if the demon God is performing any forbidden techniques. Guo Qi has no time to wait now. He directly attacks the demon God without mercy. At this moment, kindness to others is cruelty to himself."Come, let the power of the earth contend with the power of destruction once

 Chapter 258

    The purple lightning power on Guo Qi''s body makes people feel cold and flustered, and makes people resist half of their life.


    The power of the demon God is even more strange. It can not only create a magic aura, so that people in it can no longer get out, but also arouse the power of the bronze murals.


    The bronze mural is a legacy of the ancient strong. No one can say clearly how powerful it is. Even the little flower Sehu, who once appeared in which era, is not clear.


    Guo Qi has shown the purple lightning and bombarded it, but purple, the demon God, has no action. He still wants to embrace the sun and nature.


    "I don''t think that black guy just bumped into his brain, did he?"


    Looking at the devil''s appearance, the iron stone in front of him stopped and exclaimed.


    Although they did not confront Guo Qi''s attack, they were not ordinary people. Naturally, they knew which forces were powerful. Once those forces broke out, the damage caused was not one or two points.


    The purple thunder and lightning has bombarded the demon God, so powerful that the demon God just watched, which makes people who are busy going out feel confused.


    "How do I feel heavier and heavier?"


    I don''t know what''s going on. Standing here, I feel very tired. This kind of feeling is too abrupt.


    Fluttering.


    Just finish saying, iron stone unexpectedly a bottom sat on the ground, he didn''t know how to return a responsibility, unexpectedly tired sat down, and just feel iron stone can''t say.


    "Who is it? Who''s pushing me up there? "


    A strange force suddenly appeared, and the iron stone was made to sit on the ground by the sudden force.


    The appearance of this situation for no reason, iron stone some worry, is this place out of the devil, there are other people?


    It''s been thousands of years at least, isn''t it? In addition to the demon God, if there is anyone else here, it is estimated that the guy who entered here earlier than the demon God.


    "How old should that be?"


    Just a little thought in my heart, iron stone felt that his back was cooling.


    "Press, press me."


    Although the physical performance is a pair of leisure and calm strength, but the heart is not calm at all.


    Now suddenly there is a situation that can verify the ancient power and the power of the three supreme powers. Tieshi still feels that he has been entrusted with great power.


    I don''t know how powerful the three supreme powers are. I didn''t expect that they were just a mural. The power they exerted could push themselves to the ground.


    "This rusty iron painting didn''t expect to have this ability?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to get up when he sits on the ground, but that he can''t get up when he does.


    More and more in the body, like being crushed by dozens of stones, completely unable to stand up, even breathing has become very difficult.


    Before, because of this force, everyone on his side was fixed in the same place. Now it is this force again. Tieshi is very depressed, but there is no way.


    "I didn''t expect that what I felt before was just the tip of the iceberg."


    My heart is filled with emotion. The world is too big, and there are countless powerful forces. Now I just encounter concentration, and iron stone''s expression is not very good.


    "We attack together. It seems that we can''t only attack the door today. It seems that we need to use electricity for other purposes."


    It''s not only Tieshi who feels the trouble of this problem, but also Xiaohua who takes the lead. This time, they can''t continue to bombard the situation here.


    "To bombard the demon God, we must bombard the demon God. In this way, we can directly cause damage to his noumenon, and then we can take the opportunity to go out."


    The power of blockade here is connected with the power of the demon God. Instead of exerting great power to bombard those indirect forces, it is better to bombard the demon God directly.


    "Do it, don''t be merciful. To the devil, we must do our best."


    I''m afraid that someone will show compassion and want to release the demons, but Xiaohua knows the example of letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    With Xiaohua''s order, people began to think about the devil''s encircling in the past. Their goals became more consistent, and they all wanted to target the devil.


    "Don''t come here. You can''t deal with him."


    Xiao Hua takes the lead, and tie Shi yells after him. Although Feng Tian is not like tie Shi, he also follows. The two white haired elders of Loulan follow him.


    Just as four people and a tiger were about to rush past, Guo Qi suddenly stopped everyone and told them not to get close.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It is clear that bombarding the demon God can solve the problem here. Can''t it be so simple?


    I''m kidding. The devil is not far from them. If they can''t do it, what else can they do? Floret expression is not very good-looking, monster Feng Tian seems to be thinking about what, iron stone is careless."The power here is a little strange. It has formed a special space of power. Anyone who enters now will turn into nothingness."


    One is the destructive power of one of the three supremacies, and the other is the super power left by the ancient emperor. Both of them are not equal forces. Now, what is the result of the confrontation between the two forces?


    Guo Qi has noticed the change of the whole body space. Although it seems to be a little fuzzy on the surface, they are no longer in the same time and space with Xiaohua. Their space is distorted and their time is disordered.


    Powerful power has changed everything. That special space is a mysterious taboo zone, comparable to the crack of chaos. An careless person may be swallowed up in it.


    Don''t want to see the white casualties, Guo Qi quickly stop them, other people can''t see the situation even if, didn''t expect even small flowers didn''t see it.


    "I''ve forgotten this matter."


    Guo Qi shouts. Xiaohua shouts fiercely. She complains that she has forgotten. She almost killed everyone.


    "Sure enough, dead cats are the most unreliable. I will never love cats again."


    Tie Shi shook his head. The dead cat forgot all the important things. Why don''t you die?


    Everything can be forgotten, but life is at stake. Now they would have gone to the hall of Yanluo to play chess with Yanluo if they hadn''t been reminded in time by Guo Qi.


    "Mistakes are pure mistakes. Don''t worry, there won''t be another one."


    In the past, Xiaohua was very reliable. Although some people didn''t like cats, they gradually accepted him. He was very tall, but he didn''t want to be like this.


    "Roll the calf, you will know how to make excuses. Next time you do it again, you rush first, and we''ll do it after you try."


    Tieshi was very dissatisfied. The dead cat joked with their statement. Fortunately, there was no problem of human life this time. If it did, what would Xiaohua do?


    "I''ll try. I''ll try. It''s not like I haven''t tried. Besides, as long as I have the strength, tiger will still be a good tiger in 20 years."


    Bird big things, even so seriously, Xiaohua is disdainful, this boy, completely not like a mountain out of the boy, talk a little strange.


    "You back away, the farther the better."


    This is Fengmo cave. Fengmo cave is very big. It has nine twists and eighteen bends. Most of the people who come here for the first time will be fascinated.


    The way out has been blocked, now they can only find a other direction to temporarily escape, and Guo Qi wants them to leave quickly.


    If there are more of these people, the fighting will break out at that time, which will cause the problem of small life.


    "Don''t hesitate, go."


    Usually Guo Qi obeys Xiaohua''s words. Today, the roles are completely changed, and Xiaohua follows Guo Qi''s orders unconditionally.


    Before Xiaohua''s strength was very strong, but I don''t know why. Now she is only more powerful than them. In the realm, she is similar to the demon God, but the gap in strength is hard to explain.


    "Be careful, handsome man. You must take care of yourself."


    Is about to leave, at this time, iron stone even feel there will be some sad, he said directly to Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi is a good man. At least he is a good friend and brother. Now they have to go first. The price of going first is that Guo Qi will stay and die.


    "I said that no matter who it is today, you can''t leave one."


    The devil is still as cold as ever, he can''t let them leave, here has become his devil''s world.


    Guo Qi is too powerful. If we can''t start with him now, I really don''t know when he will grow up to the point that they don''t have the ability of big eyes at all.


    To strangle the crisis in the cradle, Guo Qi is still only in the initial control of this power, mysterious and powerful. It seems that he is not very familiar with it, otherwise, he will be in trouble.


    In my mind, the devil is not willing to let Guo Qi go. They have to stay today, even if they are forced to suppress, as long as they can achieve the effect.


    "you can''t leave without has the final say, you really want to be independent, you are the one."


    Guo Qi can''t hold on any longer. Now that this strange space has been formed, unless one side takes back its strength first, otherwise, they can only consume it in this way, unless they want to eat overlord food and don''t need anything else.


    "Fight, let the ancient forces suppress nature at their feet, let these generations see, what is the real change of nature, what is the human victory over heaven."


    To promote their own strength to the peak state, the demon God first gathered his own strength, and the next moment, two forces like the tide began to surging impact.


    "Man will conquer nature? Maybe it''s just talking. "


    The people inside are talking, and the people outside can also hear it. So when the demon God''s words are finished, the students on one side are not satisfied with it, and they interrupt and answer.Is there heaven in the world? No one can answer this question. For philosophers, it can be any answer, but for many people, it is a memory, a memory.


    It''s a joke to want man to win the day. Some things happen out of expectation.


    "First of all, I''ll shatter this strange space barrier, and then I''ll challenge all the power of the whole mural."

 Chapter 259

    At this time, Guo Qi had no way out, he had to fight.


    The deterioration of physical condition, combined with the rapid consumption of strength at the moment, all exacerbated the speed of Guo Qi''s defeat.


    In order to make his chance bigger, Guo Qi wants to try to end the battle early through his own guidance. No matter whether the final result is victory or defeat, he needs to know in advance now, because he doesn''t have so much time to spend slowly.


    "So eager to challenge the power of murals? Today, let you know what it means that the power of nature is greater than everything. "


    The devil knows that Guo Qi''s power seems to be one of the three most powerful forces, but the degree of that power is far from the most terrible state expected.


    Now I also have bronze murals to rely on. That''s the will of the ancestors left by the most powerful people in the ancient world. Now I''m inspired by myself, can''t I win other forces?


    The power of nature is unimaginable. Now that Guo Qi wants to challenge, the devil will not delay. He wants to let Guo Qi know what is powerful. The ancient natural power on the bronze murals is inviolable.


    "Boom."


    The expression suddenly changed. At the next moment, a violent force broke out from Guo Qi. Guo Qi was like a bomb. His powerful force spread like waves.


    The gas field is very vast, like a hurricane, blowing directly from the strange space, blowing the iron and stone, they are about to stand unsteadily.


    "So strong."


    Just a little bit of power leaked out can reach this level, they really feel what is called powerful.


    They have no way to defeat such opponents now, but they also know that the power they are exerting now is like a forbidden skill, which is not a power they can control. It can only be regarded as an external force.


    "This is only the weakest. Do you know how chaotic the ancient world is? "


    in the ancient times when the great powers competed for hegemony, the most powerful people were more terrifying than Guo Qi and the present demons. It is not too much to say that their power shocked the world.


    Today, the power exerted by these two people can also be said to be part of the remaining power of the super existence.


    Xiaohua used to really feel the power of those, now see the iron stone they shocked, Xiaohua said.


    "It seems that who do you think will win more?"


    At this time, other things are not very important, the most important thing is to see whether Guo Qi will win, because his victory is related to everyone''s comfort.


    "I''m not both of them. How can I know?"


    Joking, one is the three supreme powers, and the other is the power left by the great emperor. Although the power of the great emperor is difficult to resist the three supreme powers, it can at least resist for a period of time.


    What''s more, Guo Qi is not in a good state now. Besides, he is not proficient in mastering the power of destruction, and he is not proficient in controlling the power of destruction.


    A child with a kitchen knife and a nunchakus player with a nunchakus fight, obviously the nunchakus player win big.


    But this world is an era full of miracles, so Sehu Xiaohua didn''t make a conclusion too early, because maybe miracles will happen?


    Guo Qi has created too many miracles. Xiaohua wants to see if Guo Qi will surprise everyone again and create a miracle.


    "What shall we do?"


    The monster Feng Tian has been following them all the time, watching their battle. Can they only watch them?


    It''s not their style to let their brothers fight for themselves in front of them, but they can only watch the excitement. They can''t and can''t do it.


    Take a look at Xiaohua. At this time, maybe Xiaohua needs to explain what they are going to do next. Only when they have goals can they perform better.


    "Be careful and go out as soon as you find a gap."


    What else can I do at this time? Those two guys have already pulled us a lot. Now they really don''t know what to do except to watch the fun.


    The strange space formed by the two men''s fighting power is not what they can get close to, let alone what their current strength can break.


    Now they can only look for opportunities first and wait for Guo Qi to create a gap for them to go out. At that time, they seized the opportunity and went out from here.


    As long as they can go out, without their cumbersome, if Guo Qi wants to go, the devil is not good to keep him.


    "Well, why is it like this?"


    Before I came to this magic cave, everyone said that the demon God in it was at the end of the storm. As long as there was some strength, the demon God could be solved.


    At that time, everyone thought very well, and then someone came to this magic cave, and saw the devil kill him directly, and finished the task lightly.


    Finish the task, and then go to Loulan Wang for payment, that is to go to the pool for a bath. It''s wonderful just to think about it.But now I know that the demon God is far beyond their imagination. Now the demon God has been able to fight against them in the most peak state, and after the demon God calls the power here, he can completely kill them.


    It''s different from the plot.


    "This result is not unexpected. The most surprising thing is that he was able to arouse the power of the bronze murals, which is totally beyond imagination."


    Now Xiaohua''s tiger face can''t smile. At the moment, he just wants Guo Qi to recover to the best state, even if he can let himself into a strange state.


    "What''s the matter with those eyes?"


    Guo Qi''s current state of fighting is only to grasp the power of destruction unilaterally. Whether this power can persist is still unknown.


    But Xiaohua knows that before he controls the power of destruction, Guo Qi still has those blood red eyes. As long as those eyes are called out by him, his chances of winning are still great.


    Blood is flowing from the red eyes. The blood turns into a purple gold flame. The purple gold flame is as powerful as the divine fire that burns everything. It can resist the three supreme powers.


    And when his eyes turn red, Guo Qi''s state is very different. He can break the stone giant who believes in the crystal in an instant. If he can enter that strange state now, it won''t be too difficult to defeat the demon God.


    Now the power of destruction in Guo Qi''s hands can only compete with the power of the bronze murals triggered by the demon God. Next, if Guo Qi can add a power comparable to the supreme power, the balance of victory will be close to them.


    Seeing that Guo Qi has been fighting in a sober state, Xiaohua feels that Guo Qi is on purpose, as if he can''t control that state.


    For a time bomb like state, Guo Qi did not dare to enter casually, because entering that state meant that the enemy and ourselves were not separated, and he would defeat the demon God at that time. What if he hurt his own people again?


    "Come on, don''t lose. We can''t afford to lose."


    When there was no counterweight, they could not see the hope and gave up the victory, especially after the demon God exerted the power of the bronze murals he controlled.


    But the key is that they have the ability to compete now. After they have the chance, they hope to win and give full play to their strength to fight for that little chance.


    "Boy, if you don''t continue to do your best, if we lose, we should be careful that our master will be married by other men. Then someone can only watch."


    Guo Qi doesn''t have to show his terrible eyes and his cold power to other people''s backs. Sehu Xiaohua can''t see it. Now he just hopes that Guo Qi can win quickly and it won''t do them any good to drag on.


    In order to let Guo Qi give up his scruples and fight hard, Sehu Xiaohua starts to speak to motivate Guo Qi, so that Guo Qi can fight together.


    "Buzz."


    As soon as Sehu Xiaohua''s words were finished, Guo Qi''s whole expression changed a little, and then his strength became more violent like boiling water.


    The powerful power is full of Guo Qi''s whole body, even the demon God who is fighting with Guo Qi is very frightened.


    At that time, he had already brought out the power of the bronze murals. It can be said that he was at a loss. Guo Qi should be just like himself.


    But they can''t think that Guo Qi can improve his strength again, which is too surprising.


    How could he retain some of his strength in such a state of battle? Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    Rao is a demon God with rich experience in fighting. At the moment, I can''t believe it. Who is this boy? He is like a bottomless hole. The power in his body is amazing. Is this really what a human body can bear?


    There are two kinds of violent external forces in the body, that is, the limit. If you want more, it will be more difficult. Now Guo Qi''s situation has never been thought about by the devil, and he has never dared to think about it.


    "Hiss."


    Maybe his state has become a little difficult. Guo Qi is actually sucking in the cold air. At that moment, he feels like he is being stared at by a pair of eyes.


    He has been trying his best to make his eyes blood red, but at that moment, countless eyes appeared on the bronze mural of this magic cave. Those eyes were staring at Guo Qi, who was a little numb.


    "Come again."


    Blood red eyes failed, Guo Qiping recovered his mood, he continued to try again, this time, he wanted to see if he could let himself into the state.


    It''s dangerous to fall into a deep sleep, but now his physical condition is getting worse and worse, so Guo Qi must get the upper hand as soon as possible, even if he can''t kill the demon God, at least he must suppress the demon God, instead of being restrained by the demon God in good condition.


    "Well, do you want to store enough power in front of me? Delusion. "


    This kid just ignored himself? In front of him constantly try to arouse strong power, how can the devil make people look down upon him like this? He directly wants to start with Guo Qi.

 Chapter 260

    Guo Qi acts like this in front of him. The devil is angry. He has never been ignored so much. His expression becomes ferocious and quickly attacks Guo Qi.


    "Whoosh."


    The sound that cuts through the air rings out, the next moment, the attack of demon God has appeared in Guo Qi''s side.


    "The power of heaven and earth?"


    The demon does not directly attack Guo Qi. At the moment, he is completely exerting the power of the bronze mural he inspired. It is very easy for him to get close to Guo Qi.


    "Hiss."


    It seems that something is burning, and the demon God''s strike has not got the expected effect. The natural power of heaven and earth is not far away from us, and it is swallowed up by a strange power.


    "This is..."


    I don''t know when, Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes turned red, and every drop of blood flowed out of his eyes.


    Zijin''s blood turns into Zijin''s magic fire. Zijin''s magic fire is around Guo Qi. Then, the space and time there have been chaotic and distorted.


    After the power contained in the bronze mural was attacked, it was completely burned up by the purple gold fire.


    It''s too unexpected that there is such a force in this person. It''s surprising, shocking and terrifying. The demon God feels that his chance of winning this time has suddenly become small.


    "You go, you don''t want to come to this magic cave."


    If we continue to fight like this, even if Guo Qi is just a badly damaged body, his chances of winning are not very good. Instead of being eliminated here, let Guo leave first.


    "Is that the way to send us?"


    Are you kidding? Before we wanted to leave, you didn''t let us go. Now we have the upper hand. You have to urge us to do it quickly. How can there be such a good thing in the world?


    No, he will not go. He can''t solve the problem here today. He will definitely not go.


    "Don''t make me burn with you."


    The power of the demon God is to trigger the bronze mural, which contains too much power, and the space here is also opened up.


    As long as the power of the bronze murals is exhausted, the space power here will become violent, and they will be exiled at that time.


    "Jade and stone burned? You don''t have that skill yet. "


    At the moment, Guo Qi''s speech is very cold. He is completely like another person. His eyes look at the demon coldly, and his words are full of disdain for the demon.


    "Let''s go out first. We shouldn''t stay here long."


    Although I know that Guo Qi can defeat the demon God in this state, I think that the dog will jump over the wall when he is in a hurry, and the rabbit will bite when he is in a hurry. Xiaohua is afraid that the demon God will try his best to pull them to be buried with him.


    If the demon God continues to fight for a long time, he will not be able to survive. After all, he is in the worst physical condition.


    If they go out at the moment, they may still have a chance of life. After going out, they will restore their strength to the peak and recover their injured body.


    "We should hurt this guy seriously before we leave, otherwise, the seal outside will not hold him for long, and then we will be in danger."


    Guo Qi really wants to leave now. It''s hard to stay here for more than a minute. At the moment, the devil is still in a good state. If they retreat now and the devil breaks through the seal in Loulan, no one will be able to stop him at that time.


    "Burn it for me."


    Since the power of the demon God has inspired the bronze murals, Guo Qi''s state at the moment is also very strange, and all his ideas have turned into the state of weakening the demon God.


    He directly resisted the ancient power on the bronze mural with his own destructive power. In addition, the purple gold fire burning in his eyes burned around the demon God.


    The magic power of the demon God is being burned and evaporated. If it goes on like this, the demon God will die sooner or later because of all the magic.


    "Well, do you really think that bronze murals can only resist one kind of power?"


    At the moment, the power of the bronze murals and destruction is equal, and Guo Qi is already exerting an influence on the evil spirit of the demon God. In order to drag Guo Qi, the demon God directly divides the power of the bronze murals that he has aroused into a part to resist the purple gold flame.


    "Poof."


    So mutual consumption for a period of time, Guo Qi''s body finally can not support, a black blood vomit out, the next moment, Guo Qi''s whole person is a little shaky.


    And when Guo Qi couldn''t support it, the demon God couldn''t support it. He stepped back a few steps.


    "Go."


    It seems that seeing through the state of the demon God, Guo Qi finally breathed a sigh of relief, and endured his extremely bad body. Guo Qi drank and came out of the strange space.


    With all the people to leave directly, Guo Qi did not hesitate, the desired results have appeared, now as long as they can take iron and stone out.


    "It''s already ready."


    Sehu Xiaohua had been discussing this matter with them before, so that they were ready to wait for the opportunity to go out at any time. Now Guo Qi finally spoke, and Xiaohua was in full spirit."Poof!"


    Guo Qi withstands the impulse of fainting and rushes out with the crowd. Just as he leaves from the exit of Fengmo cave, Fengmo cave is completely sealed by Loulan king again.


    Not long after Guo Qi left, the black evil spirit in the Fengmo cave began to gather. Finally, a pale man appeared. The man vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    "Finally came out. I just wanted to go to hell once."


    It''s terrible. As soon as he came out of Fengmo cave, Tieshi patted his chest. It seemed that this time, it had a great influence on him. He didn''t expect that this time it would be so dangerous.


    "Well, the conditions are too low this time. It''s worthwhile to soak more than once."


    Xiaohua is different from Tieshi. As soon as he comes out, he feels that he has lost a lot this time.


    The state of the demon God is not dying, but it is so powerful that it is heinous. The condition they put forward for Loulan is to take a bath in the holy water.


    "I still can''t kill the devil."


    The crisis left over from ancient times was originally thought to be solved today, but it was still not solved. The two Loulan Zhang Lai, who came out of Fengmo cave, had a dignified expression.


    Although they have solved the shadow of their own realm because they entered the Fengmo Grottoes this time, the crisis of Loulan ancient country still exists.


    The demon God has been so powerful that it''s heinous. Who knows when he will come back to revenge Loulan? What will they use to resist the demon God at that time?


    "Are you all right?"


    Loulan king has been waiting on it. Before, the earth was shaking and shaking badly. Loulan king was very worried. After all, this state is only recorded in ancient books.


    The only record of the great shock in the magic cave was that the demon God was about to break the seal. In order to suppress the demon God, the Loulan king died that time.


    Unexpectedly, when the demon God returned to capture, these people were able to come back safely. King Loulan didn''t ask about the demon God, but first asked Guo Qi and others if they were hurt.


    "We just used up a little bit of strength. It''s OK. It''s good to rest for a few days, but he..."


    Loulan''s two elders are not happy and point to Guo Qi. This time, if it wasn''t for Guo Qi, they would not be able to get out. However, in order to resist the devil, Guo Qi has reached the limit.


    I''m in a mess. I don''t know if I can survive.


    "The demon God has not been eliminated. If you want to make Loulan safe, I advise you to arrange this boy to take a bath in the holy pool to recover. Otherwise, your elders will know more about the power of the demon God."


    It''s too difficult for Guo Qi to recover, but Loulan has a lot of resources. Xiaohua has been thinking about Loulan''s power for a long time. Now in Loulan, it''s natural to help Guo Qi recover with Loulan''s power.


    As long as Guo Qi can recover, then they are sure to enter the Fengmo cave and fight with the demon God here. Moreover, in order to make Loulan King believe that the demon God is powerful, Xiaohua directly asks Loulan''s two elders to stand up.


    They have been in contact with demons before, but also because they let their own realm stagnate. Now they really enter the Fengmo cave, and they should know the most about the things inside.


    The real horror of the demon God must have been felt by them this time. As for how to tell Loulan king, they should not need Xiaohua''s explanation. They have a clear idea.


    "Take him to rest first."


    Now I don''t know what happened in FengMo grottoes. Although Loulan king is a woman, she is Loulan king after all. She is the queen of an ancient country. How can the most important things of the ancient country be freely used by others? Therefore, she needs to fully understand the situation.


    "I didn''t expect that we fought desperately below and got this result."


    Xiaohua didn''t expect that Loulan king was so unreasonable, which made Xiaohua feel very disappointed. He directly expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "Queen, now we need his strength."


    Seeing that the queen is not willing to treat Guo Qi with the most sacred things, the two white haired elders of Loulan are also worried.


    But they have seen Guo Qi''s desperate efforts in Fengmo cave, which can suppress the existence of the demon God. If such strong people can''t recover quickly, the demon God will rush out at that time, and their Loulan will disappear completely.


    "This..."


    Loulan King hesitated. Now he didn''t know whether to use Loulan''s most precious thing to treat Guoqi.


    It''s just because Guo Qi''s state can be seen in the past. It seems that they all hope to save this man.


    I didn''t know whether to let Guo Qi enter the holy land now, so the queen hesitated again and again, and it was hard to refuse for a moment.


    "Come and take them to the holy land."


    Seeing that his king didn''t quite understand what he meant, the two elders of Loulan came directly to Loulan''s ear and whispered something. Then Loulan''s expression changed greatly.


    Knowing the power of Guo Qi, what happened under the Fengmo cave and the existence of the demon God, Loulan king was afraid. She was really afraid that the demon God would break through the Fengmo cave in the next second."Say, Queen, you should have a purple and gold lamp here. Where is that thing?"

 Chapter 261

    In Xiaohua''s memory, he once came to Loulan and left something with his master.


    This time, when Xiaohua just appeared, she thought of what they left in loulanzu hall. But since she came in, Xiaohua never saw that thing again.


    Zijin Dengzhan is a big killing weapon in ancient times. It was left by Emperor Yan in order to help Loulan resolve a disaster. But the female soldiers here said Loulan didn''t have it.


    Having been busy sealing the Magic Cave, Xiaohua forgot to ask about Zijin Dengzhan. Now he suddenly remembered that Zijin Dengzhan was not in the sealing of the magic cave.


    There is an ancient super demon God suppressed in the Fengmo cave. There is no doubt that the power of the demon God is powerful. Although Fengmo cave has been sealed by the East and the west, the seal can never last that long.


    Since the seal can''t last that long, Loulan''s strongmen will surely think of other ways. Maybe the purple gold lamp will be used to help seal, and the two will work together to suppress the seal.


    I think so, but Xiaohua didn''t see the shadow of Fengmo cave when she entered the Fengmo cave below.


    My mind is full of doubts. Xiaohua puts forward her question to Loulan King directly. After all, there is such a big killing weapon as Zijin Dengzhan. It''s absolutely not a problem to suppress the demon God, and there''s no need to make them spend so much time.


    "This..."


    This is Loulan a humiliating thing, so Xiaohua asked directly, Loulan King''s expression is very ugly.


    "Don''t you know the power of the purple and gold lamp


    I''ll go and see if there''s any reason. You don''t know how to use the things left by the great emperor. Isn''t this a tyrannical thing? Why don''t you get struck by thunder? Eh, it''s also killing those old white haired guys. Don''t kill Loulan king.


    Floret''s expression is more surprised, more surprised, more strange, more strange, completely a look of disbelief.


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. The purple and gold lamp has been gone for thousands of years."


    With a sigh, Loulan Wang''s delicate face finally became calm and told the truth.


    "Disappear? What the hell is this


    Although Loulan is a country, the location is absolutely not boundless. With so many people, how can things disappear here? This is unscientific.


    "Thousands of years ago, there was a change in FengMo grottoes. At that time, the ancestors of Loulan decided to use the capital lamp, but..."


    Every time he talks about the point, he stammers. Sehu Xiaohua looks at Loulan king. He''s very anxious. But he can''t yell at others because he thinks they are the queen. He can only wait depressed.


    "Just how?"


    Can''t reprimand, but just want to know the result, floret some eagerly looking at Loulan king, opening to ask.


    "At that time, our Loulan King''s daughter made a complaint. She came out of Loulan with a purple gold lamp."


    Speaking of this, Loulan Wang found that it was a little dishonorable for him to talk about his family ugliness in front of outsiders, so his expression changed, and he didn''t know whether to say the following words or not.


    "Hoo, in order to suppress the demon God, the whole Loulan went out at that time, but it was still like looking for a needle in a haystack, and no purple gold lamp was found any more."


    After spitting out a bad breath, the queen of Loulan said all these things completely. It''s shameful to be shameful. After all, Loulan did something wrong and lost the ancient super giant.


    "Since there was no purple and gold lamp, and at that time there was a riot in Fengmo cave, how did you suppress the demon God here?"


    Once there is a riot in Fengmo cave, it must be that the devil feels the crisis and wants to break through, or the devil is well prepared and wants to have a try.


    Now that they have already begun to struggle, the demon God will not stop easily. Since there is such a riot, how did the people in Loulan suppress the demon God?


    Now Sehu Xiaohua is very curious about this problem. After all, the devil is powerful. He knows best in his heart that there is no big killer. It''s too difficult to suppress the devil.


    And it can suppress the demon for thousands of years. Now, it''s just an international joke.


    "The king''s daughter took away the purple and gold lamp. In order to make atonement for her daughter, the Loulan king of that term directly sacrificed his blood and soul to the seal, suppressing the rebellion of the demon God."


    Loulan king is not just a vase. In the ancient Loulan Kingdom, Loulan King represents authority, power and, of course, beauty.


    That session of Loulan king used all his strength to suppress Fengmo cave. No wonder the demon God would calm down.


    I said, why can''t I feel the purple and gold lamp all the time? It turns out that''s what happened. Well, little girl, it''s the tiger master who is wrong. Next time, the tiger master won''t do you wrong, and you don''t know the so-called unreasonable.


    Knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Xiaohua opens her mouth directly to the female soldiers of Loulan. When the little girl guards the entrance of Loulan, she won''t let herself in.At that time, Xiaohua said that the Zijin lamp in the ancestral hall, but she didn''t expect such an accident.


    "I said dead cat, don''t delay your time. If you don''t go to the holy spring pool, Guo Qi won''t be able to hold on."


    Loulan king has promised to send Guo Qi to the holy spring pool for treatment. Unexpectedly, the dead cat has been chatting with Loulan king all the time, completely forgetting that there is business to do.


    Thinking of this, Feng Tian is worried. If he delays at this time, there will be an accident. What will happen to Guo Qi''s life?


    "Let''s go, let''s go now. Let''s go. Goodbye, Queen. Don''t miss me."


    Just now, she is still serious. At the next moment, Xiaohua directly incarnates into a hooligan and opens her mouth to Loulan king. The angry Loulan female soldiers gnash their teeth and want to kill the dead cat.


    Dead cat, dare to tease my mother, don''t fall into my hands, or you will look good.


    Looking at the flowers, they have rushed to the holy spring pool of Loulan. The queen of Loulan turns and looks at the two white haired old people who follow Guo Qi to the magic cave.


    "Queen!"


    "Go to the ancestral hall."


    This is not a place to talk. The two white haired elders want to tell Loulan king what they saw and heard in Fengmo cave. However, Loulan queen nodded and then began to think about the ancestral hall.


    "Dead cat, where is the holy spring pool? Is it the same as drinking Tianchi? "


    In Tieshi''s impression, Yanhua''s Tianchi is already a super healing treasure. As long as you can swim in Yanhua''s Tianchi, you can recover to the peak. If you''re lucky, it''s not a problem to improve your level.


    Yanhua''s Tianchi is already very rebellious. I didn''t expect that there was a holy spring pool in Loulan ancient country, but it''s unusual to hear the name, holy spring pool? The pool water accumulated by the holy spring, how adverse it should be!


    The first time I heard the name of the holy spring pool was when Xiaohua entered Loulan. At that time, Tieshi didn''t know what the holy spring in the holy spring pool was. Now they are going to the holy spring pool, and Tieshi can''t help asking.


    "Don''t ask. You''ll know when you get to the place. After a while, you''ll all go down. Maybe you can improve yourself."


    There is no language to describe Loulan''s holy spring pool. Xiaohua doesn''t want to explain it now. He just wants these people to see and experience it with their own eyes, so that they can really understand the holy spring pool.


    Yanhua has Tianchi, Loulan has Shengquan. Tianchi seems to be formed by gathering the power between heaven and earth, and Shengquan is even more amazing. It''s about to see them. Xiaohua wants to see their shocking expression.


    Several people have been to Tianchi, and they have fought in Tianchi, especially in the bottom of Tianchi, where they have fought with the blue blood toad.


    They are very impressed with Tianchi. As long as they are in Tianchi, they won''t worry about their lack of strength. Of course, they can''t be in Tianchi for too long, otherwise they will be crushed and torn by Tianchi''s strength.


    "I''ll go, dead cat. It''s not good for you. At least we are familiar with each other. You''re only half talking. Is that really good?"


    This dead cat dares to eat himself. Guo Qi wants to bite. This guy really doesn''t want to kick. Don''t let him find a chance. Otherwise, this dead cat will know what a big fist is.


    "If we are familiar with each other, we will call tiger dead cat. Tiger is anxious with you."


    As soon as tie Shi''s words were finished, Sehu Xiaohua began to blow his nose as an eye. He hated people calling him cat. Unexpectedly, these people always called him cat, which made Xiaohua want to kick him.


    "Don''t rub slowly. Let''s go now. If we delay, I''m afraid something will happen."


    Guo Qi has already fainted. At the moment, he is in poor physical condition. If he delays, he may not be able to survive today.


    "Let''s go. It''s all dead cats who don''t make things clear. I''ve wasted so much time."


    Iron stone is depressed when he catches up quickly. This dead cat likes to keep his appetite at bay when he talks. If he didn''t keep his appetite at bay, how could he have rubbed slowly? He would have known the truth for a long time and let him rush by quickly.


    "I don''t know who''s bothering me, tiger. I''m back in the black pot again?"


    Is it wrong to let them feel the power of the holy spring pool? Xiaohua is depressed. They are so stupid.


    "This is the holy spring pool."


    The king of Loulan arranged for people to take Xiaohua with them to the holy spring pool. This is a forbidden area in Loulan, with many prohibitions and seals. Finally, they came to the real holy spring pool.


    Here, I don''t know how many years a big tree has grown. Roughly speaking, it will take at least hundreds of people to embrace it.


    There is a pool under the big tree. The pool is very strange. The water inside seems to be divided into two parts.


    "The water here? Half red, half white? What''s the situation? "


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such strange water. I can''t see any boundary or means to separate the water. Moreover, the water inside is still mixed, but it''s really divided into two parts."Red is Yang and white is Yin. They say that Shengquan pool is also called Yinyang pool. I didn''t expect that it was really like this."

 Chapter 262

    Looking at the so-called holy spring pool in front of me, Sehu Xiaohua said.


    Although Xiaohua has been to this place and seen the holy spring pool before, the scale of the holy spring pool at that time was not as large as it is now.


    "Dead cat, is this the holy spring pool comparable to Tianchi?"


    Holy spring pool should be like Tianchi, but it''s not harmonious. Red water and white water are mixed into a pool, but it''s really strange.


    "Don''t say so many useless, first give Guo Qi healing."


    The power here is too strong, even if it is not in the water, but in this place, the powerful aura is too strong to melt.


    The monster Feng Tian takes a deep breath and let his consumed strength recover a little. He opens his mouth quickly and looks at Guo Qi''s injury to let him recover quickly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing that Feng Tian, a monster, doesn''t care whether he''s thirty-seven or twenty-one, he''s going to put Guo Qi in the pool. Sehu Xiaohua starts to stop.


    This crocodile head really dares to mess around. He doesn''t know the power of the holy spring pool. He dares to put Guo Qifang in it. If something happens, who will be responsible?


    The power of the holy spring pool is different from that of the Tianchi Lake. Here, a person who is not careful may burst because of his strong power.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Now is the critical moment of recovery, if we don''t let Guo Qi enter the holy spring pool to recover, I really don''t know how long Guo Qi can last.


    "Put him in the white pool first."


    In the white pool, there is white liquid, which belongs to the power of flexibility. It is secreted by the power of kezu tree, which can be said to be the most abundant life power.


    Guo Qi''s physical condition has been extreme. If he used the red pool water to heal his wounds at the beginning, he would not be able to hold on for a minute and would drink with Yama.


    "Good."


    I don''t know what the liquid in the white pool is, but generally speaking, the white liquid is either a pesticide or a holy medicine.


    Since it''s the holy thing of Loulan, it''s not easy. After listening to Xiaohua''s words, the monster Feng Tian takes Guo Qi to the other side of the white pool and gently puts Guo Qi in the holy spring pool.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Guo Qi has been put in the holy spring pool, and I don''t know what to do next. Feng Tian asks.


    "What else can you do? Of course, wait, or you want to go down?"


    Are you kidding? This is Loulan''s holy land, and the holy spring in the pool is Loulan''s most important holy thing. Even Loulan''s elders can''t come here easily.


    This time, if it wasn''t because they went to the Magic Cave to help Loulan seal the demon God, how could Loulan king let them in.


    And now only Guo Qi is the most seriously injured. They can only let Guo Qi enter to recover. If they also enter, it is estimated that those elders in Loulan will blow their beard and stare.


    "Guo Qi''s injury is too serious, I''m worried..."


    Although the strength here is strong, it doesn''t reach the level of a panacea. Guo Qi''s injury is too serious. What if he can''t recover without care? Didn''t it delay the best treatment time?


    "Don''t underestimate Loulan''s holy spring pool. The power here is not weaker than Tianchi, and Tianchi has no power here. For this boy, it''s definitely the best place to rest."


    Xiaohua is very calm now. She seems very leisurely when she speaks. She explains to Feng Tian.


    After all, it''s not only Feng Tian who worries about Guo Qi. Even Xiao Hua himself worries about Guo Qi''s state. After all, if he can''t take Guo Qi back alive, if the hostess gets angry, he will have no place to cry.


    "And the power that Tianchi doesn''t have?"


    The recovery ability of Tianchi is the most powerful of Yanhua, so Yanhua''s strongmen will take Tianchi as a holy land and protect it closely. As long as someone makes trouble, Yanhua''s super strongmen will appear immediately.


    Even such a magical place doesn''t have some power in this holy spring? What is the origin of this holy spring pool?


    He was surprised. If it had not been for Xiaohua, Feng Tian would not have believed it.


    "The life-long strength of each generation of strong people, together with the declaration power of the ancestral tree of life, all need to be accumulated. Tianchi has no such conditions."


    Loulan has been isolated from the world since ancient times. It can be said that Loulan is a world beyond the world. From ancient times to the present, there are countless talented people in Loulan.


    Those people will come to this holy spring pool before they die and pour their life strength into the red water.


    The greater the power, the more red the pool water is. Now the red pool water is almost red and purple. If you put Guo Qi directly into it, it''s strange that it won''t last.


    "Unfortunately, the boy fainted. If he could summon the big toad to absorb the power of the red blood pool, he would be able to fight with the devil."Although the blue blood toad is powerful, his fighting skills are too weak. It''s not enough for him to fight with an old master like devil.


    But if the power of the blue blood toad is so powerful that it is earth shaking, it is estimated that the demons will be afraid. So when they see the blood red pool water, Xiaohua thinks badly.


    The pool water here is the most important power of Tianchi. Once the blood red ancestral power is absorbed by big toad, those people in Loulan have no place to cry.


    "It''s very difficult for Guo Qi to get into it. If all the power here is absorbed, Loulan can''t recognize it. He can''t feel dizzy directly."


    The holy spring in the holy spring pool is too precious. This is all the strength Loulan has accumulated since ancient times. If an outsider absorbed all the strength here now, Loulan would not agree.


    "Just wait."


    Those who are useless can''t defeat the demon God. Now Guo Qi is recovering in the holy spring pool. The surface of the holy spring pool doesn''t change much, but a force seems to find a vent. Thinking about Guo Qi''s body, he rushes in.


    "Don''t worry, you will be busy for a while. After the boy recovers, he will put it into the red pool directly from the white pool."


    These two people really can''t stay idle. They have been tired in Fengmo cave for so long. Now they even want to find something to do. Can they die in their spare time?


    I really want to have a rest in my heart. Xiaohua just wants to sit down and have a rest, which can make him sleep better.


    "Well, when will you take Tai into the red pool?"


    Now that he knows what to do next, Feng Tian doesn''t know when to send Guo Qi into the blood red pool.


    "Wait for him to send it in when he has something to say. You''d better have a rest first. You''re not tired in Fengmo cave?"


    After being advised by Xiaohua for a long time, they finally stop. They don''t want to keep busy. They just look at the past that is recovering in the holy spring pool.


    Waiting is the most urgent thing. I don''t know how long it took. At last, iron stone couldn''t wait. He got up and went around the big tree to see what was magical about it.


    "I said, boy, where are you wandering when you are idle? Are you tired? "


    This ancestral tree is too big. It keeps turning around the ancestral tree. It''s estimated that it''s not dizzy and tired after a few turns. Xiaohua looks at Tieshi and turns around like a child. He says.


    "I grass, dead cat, do you mean to have trouble with me?"


    It''s not right to sit down and wait. Now it''s not right to get up and walk. No matter what you do, the dead cat doesn''t like you. Iron stone is really anxious.


    They are waiting for Guo Qi to say this, while Guo Qi sitting in the holy spring pool is in a different state.


    Guo Qi was seriously injured in the battle in Fengmo cave. Now he can recover, but his body is out of his control.


    The body is in a mess. If the body is slowly repaired, it will not recover in his life. Guo Qi, who is in a coma, is also very worried.


    Although people have fainted in the past, but the consciousness is still sober, just when Guo Qi does not know what to do, a cool force like spring water penetrates into Guo Qi''s body.


    The cool power flowed into every corner of Guo Qi''s body, and he was actually repairing the wound in Guo Qi''s body.


    The cool power washes out the dirty blood in Guo Qi''s body, and then replenishes the power consumed in his body, which is completely like the holy medicine for healing.


    As his body condition gradually improved, Guo Qi felt that he was enjoying the feeling of recovery. Unconsciously, he fell into a deep sleep. When his consciousness regained consciousness, the world in front of him completely changed.


    In front of my eyes is a green world, endless trees and grass, all green, green branches and leaves, green trunk, completely like a green irrigation world.


    Guo Qi was surprised by his strong vitality. Walking in such a green world, Guo Qi became calm.


    The power in his body is speeding up. Guo Qi feels that his whole body is about to float. He has never been as comfortable as he is now. He is almost crying out.


    "How did it become an ocean?"


    As soon as he came out of the green world and regained his consciousness, he was faced with a deep blue sea. With endless sea water in front of him, Guo Qi could walk on the water.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    It was like a spring flowing, like a fish playing in a river. Guo Qi could hear the undercurrent flowing in the sea.


    "I''m going. Why did I come to Tianshan again?"


    After walking on the sea for a long time, unconsciously, he came to the cloud. On the cloud, the warm wind met him. Guo Qi was full of energy.


    "Isn''t it going to go straight into the universe?"


    Little by little, Guo Qi was about to sink. This feeling made him addicted. He wanted to feel the strange state again."It''s moving, he''s moving, dead cat. Are we going to take him into the blood red pool next?"


    After arguing with xiaohua for a long time, Tieshi can only sit down and continue to pay attention to Guo Qi''s state. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Finally, seeing Guo Qi''s arm move, he screams in a hurry.

 Chapter 263

    I''m waiting for Guo Qi to recover. Now I suddenly see that Guo Qi''s arm moves. It''s obvious that Guo Qi has recovered.


    The holy spring of this holy spring pool is divided into two colors, one is blood red, the other is white. Now Guo Qi is recovering from the white holy spring.


    He has absorbed the strong vitality of the white holy spring. Although the white holy spring has effect on him, it will not be as obvious as he just entered.


    "Well, change it quickly."


    Xiaohua also saw Guo Qi''s state at the moment. Her pale face had become ruddy and began to recover its blood color.


    Now that the white soft vitality has helped Guo Qi recover 60% of his injury, it''s time to write down the powerful medicine.


    The arrangement of the holy spring here is also very particular. First, the white Yin power of vitality, the soft power can raise the state and strength of the people who are nurtured in it to a peak, and then enter the blood red holy spring.


    The blood red holy spring belongs to Yang power. The power inside is very violent. If you don''t have a good state and physique, it''s very difficult to stick to it.


    Now Guo Qi''s state has almost recovered, and the white Yin vitality is not so good for him. It''s better to go directly into the blood red holy spring to absorb the power to condense his body.


    "Goo, goo, goo."


    All the clothes on Guo Qi''s body have been untied and taken off. Now he has just moved from the white holy spring pool to the red holy spring pool, and the red holy spring pool is rolling like boiling water.


    "How could that be?"


    Before that, the red holy spring was still very calm. Otherwise, I would not have thought of putting Guo Qi in the blood red holy spring pool at the beginning.


    Seeing the change of blood red holy spring pool at the moment, iron stone''s expression was very shocked. He didn''t expect that it would be such an effect, completely unexpected.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. It''s estimated that it will take a long time to wait."


    Different from iron stone, for this kind of scene, Xiaohua seems to see nothing strange. He looks at Guo Qi sitting in the pool with a smile on his face, and opens his mouth to let iron stone wait at ease.


    After all, Guo Qi''s realm has been unstable, and his body is too weak to bear the powerful force.


    Now we have preserved our strength in the pool of vitality, and we have also improved a lot. Even our realm has been improved. This kind of opportunity is not for everyone.


    Therefore, Xiaohua now hopes that Guo Qi will be transformed in the inheritance pool of blood red. As long as he can seize this opportunity, Guo Qi will fight with the devil next time, it will not be the case now.


    "Wait again? I don''t know how long to wait this time. "


    What Tieshi is most afraid of now is waiting for words. Every time he hears waiting for words, he can''t sit still. Although he grew up in a mountain nest, Tieshi can''t stay idle.


    In fact, when he has nothing to do, he may fight directly or help others to work, which is a life of idleness.


    After arriving here, he has been waiting. After waiting, he has been waiting. All kinds of waiting are going to drive the iron and stone crazy. If he waits any longer, he really doesn''t know whether time will last for a long time.


    "You don''t understand that. The longer the metamorphosis, the better. Don''t you know that slow work leads to meticulous work? As long as this boy can transform successfully, Lord tiger will take you back to the magic cave. You have to shoot the devil to death."


    At the beginning of a realm of opponents, but now he was completely suppressed, Xiaohua heart nest with a gas, not to mention more uncomfortable, now he just hope to be able to quickly solve the problem, and then rush back to seal the den.


    "So powerful?"


    When I haven''t been in touch with the demon God, I feel that the demon God and my master are almost at the same level. At most, they are more powerful.


    Can really when contact with the devil, iron stone really feel the power of the devil, it has gone beyond the scope of cognition, is the existence of super adverse.


    How can a god like opponent fight?


    The next battle has not started yet. Tieshi has begun to lose confidence. It''s not that he doesn''t want to fight, it''s just that he really doesn''t know how to fight. It''s not a level existence at all. If the devil is compared to the champion, Tieshi is just a little kid who wants to challenge the champion with his fist?


    "This boy can suppress the devil when his power is completely suppressed. Have you ever thought what kind of state he would be in when he is at the peak?"


    Today''s Guo Qi has not woken up, but at least they don''t worry about Sehu Xiaohua. Now Guo Qi is out of danger. Next, it depends on how much he can absorb the blood red holy spring.


    Although we know that Guo Qi can''t absorb too much of the blood red holy spring, Xiaohua really hopes that a miracle will happen. If Guo Qi can absorb all the holy springs in the blood red holy spring pool, no matter Loulan will be crazy or not, at least Guo Qi''s realm will definitely improve several grades."Well, I''ll wait patiently during this time. I''m waiting to fight with the devil again."


    A fight makes iron stone realize his own shortcomings. It seems that he is still too weak and needs to improve too much. What he has to do is to quickly improve his realm and strength, so that he can really have the ability to return his hand when fighting with the devil next time.


    "Your current state is not enough, but the aura here is very sufficient. Let''s adjust our state with the help of the strength here, and the injured will recover their injury first."


    Entering the Fengmo cave, they are more or less injured. Now Guo Qi is out of danger, and the aura here is still strong. They can completely adjust their own state to the best while waiting for Guo Qi.


    There is a big tree here. This big tree is an important thing in Loulan. It has even surpassed the holy spring pool below. Sitting under this tree, you can use the power of the big tree to achieve epiphany.


    Once they can have an epiphany under the big tree, their strength and realm will be greatly improved. Therefore, Xiaohua wants to try to use the power of the big tree to arouse her previous realm, and even hope that iron and stone can use the power of the big tree to improve themselves.


    As everyone enters into a state of mutual adjustment, time starts to rise again, and in the blood red holy spring pool, magical changes are also taking place at the moment.


    As soon as Guo Qi was moved from the white holy spring to the blood red holy spring, the originally quiet holy spring began to boil. Now, Guo Qi has been in the blood red holy spring pool for a long time. Those originally boiling blood red holy springs not only did not calm down, but rolled more violently.


    The surging blood red holy spring seemed to evaporate, and even formed a red mist on the water surface, completely like a blood mist.


    This blood fog is very magical, only above the blood red holy spring pool, will not appear outside, and Guo Qi''s figure sitting in the blood fog has become more and more blurred.


    I don''t know how long later, I can''t see the people inside Guo Qi. I can only vaguely see the outline of a human figure.


    The holy spring on Guo Qi''s side is slowly evaporating, while the two men and a tiger sitting next to the holy spring pool are in the best state.


    At the moment, the monster Feng Tian has become a monster. With the increasing number of battles and the deeper understanding of the monster''s power, the monster Feng Tian is about to enter the super monster.


    On the right side of the monster Feng Tian is iron stone. Because iron stone grew up in the mountain nest, and has been practicing with those super strong people since he was a child, his strength is so strong that many opponents have a headache. Now he is sitting here to review his battle in the Fengmo cave, constantly thinking, constantly searching for more exquisite moves, and his state is also changing.


    Iron stone and monster Feng Tian are busy improving their strength and realm, while Xiaohua is recalling all kinds of pictures. For him, strength can''t be restored overnight. He can only slowly adjust himself and look for the lost strength.


    The realm of Sehu Xiaohua is not bad. What he is bad about now is chance. As long as the chance comes, maybe his power can instantly return to the peak state, and the tiger king who is arrogant may come back.


    "It turned out to be a blood cocoon."


    When Xiaohua came back from the memory, she saw that there was an egg shaped cocoon in the blood red holy spring pool. However, after seeing the blood cocoon, she further strengthened her previous conjecture.


    "I don''t know if there is any change in Loulan''s blood red holy spring. If there is any change, it will be a big chance to be absorbed by that boy."


    After the strength condenses to a certain extent, it will change, and the strength of those changes has the force against the sky.


    At the moment, the origin of the blood red holy spring is extraordinary. The blood red holy spring here is actually blood, which is the purest blood left by Loulan''s super powers before they die.


    Hide all the power in the blood, and then let the big chance come here to inherit. Maybe this is the plan of the super strong.


    Such a plan can not only make Loulan strong in every generation, but also help Loulan collect all the heritage. After all, power is hidden in the blood, and those who get the heritage will get many benefits, such as powerful power, powerful fighting skills, and even powerful wisdom


    The power left behind by the past strong is too strong, because it is too strong, so those forces merge with each other and devour each other. After the power reaches a certain extreme, there will be a change, showing a more powerful state.


    That kind of state will appear in a new form, and once you can get that kind of power, the effect is far from being comparable to the present blood red holy spring.


    "I''ll go, dead cat. What''s the matter with Guo Qi? Why is it sealed in the egg? "

 Chapter 264

    Seeing a blood red cocoon appear in front of him, tie Shi is a little flustered, but he has been worried about Guo Qi''s injury.


    "Don''t worry. He''s better than any of us now. Just wait."


    Guo Qi''s state is somewhat beyond Sehu Xiaohua''s expectation. In Xiaohua''s opinion, it''s very good that Guo Qi can absorb part of the blood red holy spring to strengthen his body, but it''s unexpected that Guo Qi''s blood cocoons are condensed.


    The power in the holy spring pool is too violent. It is impossible to absorb such a powerful power, so many people will try their best to absorb as much power as possible.


    But under the innumerable Loulan strong person''s attempt, only condenses into the blood cocoon to absorb the strength is most, when the blood cocoon completely splits and melts into the human body, will break the cocoon the butterfly, will break through a big realm at one stroke.


    "Well, you dead cat, you don''t make it clear every time. If Guo Qi has any problems, how can I deal with you?"


    I can''t help it. I can''t beat Xiaohua. Now Xiaohua doesn''t finish what she says. Although Tieshi is depressed, he can only complain and dare not say more.


    "The power inside is so pure."


    And iron stone''s acute son is not quite the same, monster Feng Tian wake up, looking at the blood red cocoon, his heart is also followed by a clatter, but soon he recovered calm.


    Through his own special strength, Feng Tian feels Guo Qi''s state at the moment. When his mind is advanced into the blood red cocoon, his whole spirit is shocked.


    It was a kind of unspeakable pleasure. The whole person was about to cry out and his spirit seemed to be baptized. This kind of state made Feng Tian move forward again.


    Feeling the blood cocoon at the moment, the stone raised in Feng Tian''s heart is put down. Guo Qi is not in danger now.


    Knowing this situation, in order not to let the iron and stone who don''t know the situation worry, the monster Feng Tian said.


    "Since it has become a blood cocoon, I don''t know how long it will take for us to come out. Let''s wait at ease. During this period, we just need to constantly improve our own realm."


    Looking at the blood cocoon formed by Guo Qi, the degree of coagulation of the blood cocoon has exceeded the past. Without a long period of time, the blood cocoon can not break.


    What they need most now is the improvement of the realm. The realm needs to be realized. Unlike power, it is difficult to find some spiritual things in heaven and earth to quickly improve the realm.


    This is the holy land of Loulan, and there is also a tree of life ancestors and super strong power. Many people dream of coming here. Now they are here, naturally they want to seize the opportunity and improve as much as they can.


    "I''m still too weak. If I don''t get promoted, I can shake off the devil with one blow, and I won''t have a better life in the future."


    In order to find the emperor''s tomb, they kept collecting the key to open the emperor''s tomb all over the world, so they offended the whole Yanhua.


    There are too many strong people in Yanhua, just like the carp crossing the river. Although some of them are strong, ants can kill elephants. In addition, there are countless more powerful practitioners than them.


    If they can''t improve their strength quickly, they will soon be chased by those super powers. After all, Tianchi, the holy land of Yanhua, has been destroyed by them, and even the holy beast has been abducted by them.


    Not long ago, he was still fighting with the demons in Fengmo cave. Only fighting with the super strong can they really feel the gap and the crisis.


    Now it''s not too late to realize that they are too weak. Once they realize that they are too weak in the battle of life and death, it''s really too late.


    "Next time, I will never stand in the back waiting for help."


    Since Feng Tian became a monster, his personality has changed a lot. Now he feels incompetent. He doesn''t want to be unable to help every time he meets with something.


    His mother still needs to save himself, his family also needs his ability, how can he just stop, to become stronger, to become stronger, there is such a cry in his heart.


    "It''s time for tiger master to master some secrets. He doesn''t want to experience the feeling of being seen all over again."


    Seeing that iron stone and monster Feng Tian are full of fighting spirit, Xiaohua also has a feeling that the whole person is no longer lazy like before. At the moment, he wants to make himself able to compete with the devil.


    As long as we can fight against the demon God, even if we can''t defeat the demon God, we must at least have the strength of one stop. We won''t be directly oppressed by the demon God as we are today.


    Iron stone into the meditation state, the monster Feng Tian also began to be familiar with the control of their own strength, floret actually directly began to lie in the holy spring pool under the tree, constantly sleeping.


    At the moment, there is only a blood red cocoon in the holy spring pool, which is constantly changing. The blood red cocoon is continuously condensed and slowly absorbed. After being absorbed, it condenses again.


    Outsiders can only see a blood cocoon changing, but no one can see the part of the blood cocoon hidden in the holy spring. That part of the power has a strange change.


    The power of blood red, thinking of the rapid rush of blood cocoon, like finding a vent, constantly instilling into the blood cocoon.No matter how powerful power is instilled into the blood cocoon, the blood cocoon does not mean to stop. The people inside are like a bottomless hole, and there is no end to how to instill it.


    The indoctrination of Xuehong''s power has begun to slow down, but Guo Qi has not relaxed.


    At the moment, Guo Qi is completely in a state of controlling his mind. He controls himself to absorb the power in the holy spring pool and let the blood red power rush towards his body.


    The reason why the power of blood red is rushing towards the cocoon is that Guo Qi''s goal is the hidden and powerful power at the bottom of the holy spring.


    Just after being moved from the white holy spring to the blood red holy spring by iron stone, he felt that there was a very pure and powerful force hidden in the blood red holy spring pool.


    Want to absorb that power into the body, as long as you can get that powerful power, Guo Qi believes that he can quickly let himself recover.


    It can not only make the trauma in his body completely recover, but also make his realm quickly rise to a higher level. Guo Qi wants to absorb that power quickly.


    The blood red power outside the blood cocoon is weakening, but Guo Qi is not flustered and sad when he encounters this situation. On the contrary, he is very happy and finally leads to that power.


    That force has been pulled by Guo Qi, but I don''t know what''s going on. Under the traction of his mind, that force is like a huge stone. No matter how hard Guo Qi tries, he just can''t pull that force over.


    Tried many times, Guo Qi is not tired, but the force is still not moving, which makes Guo Qi want to bite.


    "Come again."


    Depressed heart, Guo Qi did not give up, a try, in this attempt, constantly trying again and again.


    "I won''t stop until I pull you out today."


    With Guo Qi''s idea constantly pulling the pure power, his idea becomes more and more refined, and he is more and more skillful in controlling it.


    "Yes, at last."


    I don''t know how many times I tried. Finally, Guo Qi felt that his idea had finally moved the purest power. Although it was very heavy, Guo Qi could feel that he had been able to pull.


    With a little hope, Guo Qi suddenly became energetic. After trying for so long, he didn''t expect that he finally got a little sweet. Seeing some hope, Guo Qi quickly increased his mind to tear up the pure power.


    "Close."


    "Closer."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been doing this. At last, the pure power is getting closer to Guo Qi, and Guo Qi''s whole life is like a hungry man who sees the roast chicken. He''s almost salivating with excitement.


    "The power."


    I don''t know how hard it took, Guo Qi finally pulled the pure strength to the blood cocoon. As soon as the pure strength came into contact with the blood cocoon, Guo Qi was stunned.


    It was like an electric shock. The whole body trembled violently. It was the first time that Guo Qi felt the power that made the spirit clear.


    It''s not that Guo Qi has never felt that kind of ethereal realm, but this time it''s completely different. Compared with the past, this time it seems to be an upgraded version of the past, which can''t be described in words.


    "It''s a great power."


    Guo Qi just felt the purity of power, but did not notice that a trace of golden power poured into Guo Qi''s body along the blood red cocoon.


    With the pure and huge power constantly pouring into Guo Qi''s body, Guo Qi''s whole body became red and blood vessels soared as if he were about to explode blood vessels at any time. He was completely supported by the power.


    "What a fury."


    Although the feeling of this power is so soft, but really when the power absorbed after really feel the power of the fury.


    It was like a runaway wild horse, rushing through every blood vessel in his body. If it had not been for Guo Qi''s strength to repair his injured body, such a fierce collision would have made Guo Qi more injured.


    "No matter, let me absorb it."


    His current state can''t control the direction of fury. At the critical moment, Guo Qi shows his blue eyes.


    With the appearance of blue eyes, Guo Qi gradually began to be able to dredge the violent power, let that power enter into different meridians, to impact those blocked meridians.


    "Hiss, it hurts."


    The impact of power is like tens of thousands of needles stabbing at the same time. Guo Qi''s forehead is sweating, and even his soul is shaking.


    The blood cocoon is constantly shaking, but the impact of strength has not stopped. Although the pain makes the soul tremble, Guo Qi is still patient. If he gives up at this time, all previous achievements will be wasted.


    It''s not easy to pull the power over and absorb it into the body. As long as he can absorb the power, he can recover to the peak or even break through."If you absorb it for me, you can''t break those obscure meridians."

 Chapter 265

    There are numerous obscure meridians in the body, but many abilities are buried because those meridians are not opened.


    Now, with the opportunity, Guo Qi naturally won''t let go of the power here. After absorbing the violent power into his body, Guo Qi''s whole life has become bad.


    Fast subdivision of those forces, constantly let the power become scattered, so as to better let every part of the body absorb enough power.


    "Give me more points."


    Some of the thicker meridians have been broken through by the impact of surging force, and Guo Qi''s bones have become rattling, like chewing bones.


    Because the body is constantly impacted, so there is a black substance in the pores drilled out of the body, a stench came out.


    "Come again."


    But Guo Qi is not satisfied. He wants to make the power more detailed, so that the power can get into the small meridians.


    It''s too powerful to break through those capillary meridians. That kind of pain can''t be felt by imagination. Guo Qi had already fainted when he hit the big meridians before, and then hit those small meridians. I don''t know if he can''t hold it.


    The most painful thing is the pain of the soul. Guo Qi is now bearing the limit that the body can bear, and transforming his body from the inside of the body.


    Once the transformation is successful, Guo Qi will go a step further. If the transformation fails, there may not be any more savings in the future.


    Although he is gambling, Guo Qicai, who is in excellent condition now, will not give up such a good opportunity. He has to become more powerful.


    "Make it for me."


    The division of power is like a thin line. Slowly, before arriving at the small meridians, he feels that he has controlled them well. Guo starts to drink loudly. He controls those forces by his mind and penetrates them into the small meridians in an instant.


    "Poof."


    Although he was already reducing his power control, he didn''t expect that he could not bear the trauma, so he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Hiding in the blood cocoon, Guo Qi vomited out a mouthful of blood and was immediately absorbed by the blood cocoon. Although his body was badly damaged again, this was the holy spring of restoration, and Guo Qi was soon replenished.


    The body is recovering quickly, and Guo Qi doesn''t stop. He quickly recovers his state to the peak. Although the state of impacting blood is painful, the reward is huge. Guo Qi wants to try again.


    Every shock is accompanied by great pain, but with the increasing number of shocks, the meridians in Guo Qi''s body become more and more unobstructed. Soon, Guo Qi felt that there was a sufficient force flowing in his body.


    In this way, while consuming and absorbing, Guo Qi absorbed a large part of the pure power that he had spent a lot of effort to pull over, and another part was stored in his body by Guo Qi, so there was no way to completely digest it for the time being.


    Guo Qi absorbed part of his strength. At the moment, Guo Qi felt that his whole body was full of strength, clenched his fist, and the surging strength in his body was like the tide.


    Feeling the powerful power, Guo Qi has a feeling of abandoning himself. At this moment, if he fights with the devil again, Guo Qi believes that he will not be as unbearable as before.


    "It''s time to get out."


    Being trapped in one place all the time, Guo Qi was wrong when he absorbed the power. Now he has absorbed the power that should be absorbed, and Guo Qi finally feels the pain of being imprisoned.


    Bearing the impulse to break out of the cocoon, Guo Qi began to absorb the power above the blood cocoon. The blood cocoon was solidified from the blood holy spring, and the power inside came from the blood holy spring.


    Power solidification, which can explain everything. Guo Qi has absorbed the golden power. If he absorbs the solidified holy spring power into his body at this moment, and fights with Guo Qi in a short time, he is only consuming the door, and not many people can consume it.


    "Is that the feeling of power?"


    The blood cocoon slowly disappeared, bit by bit absorbed by Guo Qi into his body. With the influx of power, Guo Qi felt that his whole body was running. At this moment, he could even smash a mountain with one punch.


    Wow.


    Get up and stand up from the holy spring pool. The strength in the body is strong enough. Although the holy spring pool is very big, it has no effect to continue to stay in the pool.


    Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to go ashore and digest the previous strength.


    The holy spring pool is divided into two parts, one is the white soft power, and the other is the blood red violent power. The violent power has been absorbed by Guo Qi to the saturation of his body. If he continues to stay, he may explode because of the excess power.


    People can''t live and die because of too much power. At least Guo Qi hasn''t married yet. He doesn''t want to die so early. He has to wait until he''s tired of living and then die because of power.


    "They''re all waiting here?"


    Although he could hear the outside situation in that strange state, Guo Qi was surprised when he saw Xiaohua and they were meditating under the big tree."Hoo."


    After spitting out a mouthful of turbid air, Guo Qi now recalled the scene in Fengmo cave, and his heart was still in fear. It was really frightening.


    "I don''t know how the devil is now?"


    Through the previous desperate attempt, Guo Qi understood that although the bronze murals sealed the grottoes contained the power of ancient nature, his body had the purest destructive power.


    The power of destruction can resist the power of ancient nature, and Guo Qi still has those magical eyes in his body. Once the blood red eyes are displayed, even the devil will have to avoid them.


    If it wasn''t for the extreme physical condition, Guo Qi believed that if he hit again, the devil would surely die. Even though Guo Qi was at the end of his life, he still caused incurable wounds to the devil.


    That''s comparable to the power of the supreme power. The demon God has no chance to cultivate himself in the magic cave. It''s good to prevent his power from losing.


    "I''ll go. How can you wake up so soon?"


    How long has it been? It hasn''t been three days. How can it be so fast?


    It used to be said that a strong person who entered the holy spring pool of Loulan ancient country and formed a blood cocoon would come out as soon as half a month, and the longer he stayed in it, the more benefits he would get.


    Guo Qi is very good. He has not only produced an unprecedented blood cocoon, but also set a new record. He is the fastest to emerge from the blood cocoon.


    "What can you do in three days?"


    Thinking of Guo Qi coming out of the blood cocoon formed by the holy spring pool in three days, Xiaohua is not satisfied with it. This boy, despite his great chance, let his strength miss.


    This NIMA is more extravagant than the nouveau riche. It''s just a tyrant. So many people can''t make money with such a good power. You''re a good boy. You''ve only been in it for three days. Why don''t you die.


    "Three days is enough to recover."


    Xiaohua must be worried about her physical condition. After all, she has such a serious injury. Here is just some strength to recover. She should not recover to the best state so soon. Guo Qi can understand Xiaohua''s mood.


    "I''ll go, you boy..."


    This boy should really pull out Wangcai and ask him. It''s too hateful. I don''t know how valuable the oil and salt are. How could he use the blood cocoon to recover the injury?


    It''s not easy to condense into a blood cocoon, but it''s even more difficult to condense into a perfect blood cocoon, not only with this super potential, but also with extremely serious injuries.


    When repairing the injury, stimulate your potential so that you can have smooth sailing in the future.


    Guo Qi is just to repair the injury, the part of stimulating potential is ignored by him. This black sheep, xiaohuaqi, wants to drag Guo Qi over and kick him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s recovered. When can we enter the Magic Cave again?"


    At this moment, the state is better than ever. Guo Qi completely wants to let himself out in a hot-blooded battle. He has endless strength at the moment. If he doesn''t do anything all the time, Guo Qi is really afraid that he will get sick.


    "I''ll go. Are you brain damaged?"


    With that, Xiaohua''s tiger paw wanted to touch Guo Qi''s forehead, but Guo Qi''s hand slapped him directly. What did the dead cat want?


    The reason why Xiaohua is surprised is that Guo Qigang has been beaten half dead, and it''s hard to recover. Now she even wants to find abuse. It''s not brain disease. What is it?


    If you have improved your level, you just have repaired the injury. Even if you go to the devil now, you may not be able to win. Although you know that the devil has been injured, now it''s the best time to attack. But once the devil fight to fight back, they will certainly have death and injury. It''s not worth it.


    "I feel like I can fight with two demons now."


    Clench your fist and feel the rumbling power in your body. It''s like a surging wave, and it''s like the thunder of nine days.


    With such great power, even if Guo Qi feels that he can break the sky with one blow, it''s not impossible. After all, where is his power? If he has power, he will speak hard.


    "Don''t worry, wait until these two boys recover."


    Xiaohua looks at Guo Qi. At the moment, he doesn''t know what to say. Guo Qi''s brain is full of heat now. After all, he has absorbed a lot of power from the holy spring pool. His state is different from before. It''s no surprise to have such a feeling.


    Iron stone and monster Feng Tian are not far away from them. Although they are injured, they can''t compare with Guo Qi. So they have recovered soon after they came here.


    With the help of this rich aura and the ancestral tree of life, they have had several epiphanies here. With their epiphany, the aura around them began to turn into whirlpools. The whirlpool pointed to them, and they even instilled the free power in the air into their bodies.


    "By the way, there is such a strong power here. Why don''t I summon the blue blood toad?"

 Chapter 266

    In order to find the emperor''s tomb and get the key to open it, Guo Qi and his party destroyed the Tianchi, the holy land of Yanhua.


    As the original resident of Tianchi Lake, Bufo bufo is now a homeless big toad. Although the big toad now hides in the dark abyss every day to comprehend the power of swallowing, Guo Qizhen is afraid that the big toad will settle with him.


    At the moment, Loulan has abundant power here. Although these powers are different from Tianchi, they are also holy springs. Blue blood Tianchan should like it here!


    Taking advantage of Loulan''s strong did not pay attention, Guo Qi quietly summoned the blue blood toad. With the appearance of the blue blood toad, Guo Qi quickly threw the blue blood toad in the holy spring pool when those Loulan strong did not pay attention.


    "Quack quack."


    He was thrown out for no reason, but he was at the critical moment of understanding the power of swallowing, which was easy to cause a very bad impact on himself.


    He began to cry out, but just a few times, the blue blood toad felt that something was wrong. The power here It''s great.


    The body is like a sponge, and those forces are like sea water. The sea water is constantly drilling into the sponge, and the blue blood toad is confused for a time.


    Happiness comes too suddenly. As soon as he is thrown out, he begins to get powerful power. At this moment, blue blood toad wants to roar up to the sky to vent his excitement.


    "What''s the matter? Why do toads call here?"


    Loulan ancient people have been staring at the situation here. The reason why they are staring here is that they are worried that Xiaohua will enter the holy spring pool.


    Although Loulan king promised that they would let them all enter the holy spring pool after Xiaohua accepted the demon God, it seems that it is not the time yet.


    Holy spring pool represents the inheritance of Loulan. It''s impossible to let outsiders in casually, so they have to be on guard against accidents.


    "I said dead cat, you have a strong taste recently. If you are hungry, why don''t you eat toads?"


    His face was a little flustered, but the next moment, Guo suddenly adjusted his mood. He came to Xiaohua''s side and patted Xiaohua''s tiger face. He wanted Xiaohua to be a black pot bearer.


    "I''ll go, tiger, I''ll..."


    "You are what you are talking about. When you are hungry, you should eat toads. Be careful, you will lose all your tiger''s face."


    Xiaohua doesn''t know what''s going on. Guo Qi suddenly comes out, and Xiaohua doesn''t know how to explain. The more he wants to explain, the more Guo Qi interrupts him.


    "Hum."


    Seeing that there is no situation on the shore, after all, Guo Qi''s three people are still here, and even a big tiger is there. They watched Guo Qi come in with their own eyes, and they should not have carried any other creatures with them.


    Although Guo Qi didn''t worry about bringing things in, for safety, the guard of Loulan checked the holy spring pool again. When he confirmed that there was no situation, he pushed away and continued to pay attention to the situation of the holy spring pool.


    "I''ll go, boy. What did you just say? You just ate toads. Your whole family ate toads."


    No matter what, I''m a tiger king. How can I be associated with toads and eat them? Don''t block the stomach of tiger Lord. Is tiger Lord that kind of tiger?


    A face of displeasure, color tiger floret looking at the Loulan guard will pay attention to move away, this just pull Guo up, is a burst of saliva crazy scold.


    "I can''t help it. If we don''t say that just now, I''m afraid that the blue blood toad will be found. It''s not easy to get such a super thug. We can''t let him work for us for nothing. And if he becomes more powerful, our safety will be more guaranteed."


    Green blood toad is very simple. Guo Qi likes it very much, so he takes more care of green blood toad than Sehu Xiaohua does. It''s good to think of green blood toad now.


    "Come on, it''s the tiger master''s idea. But let''s make it clear first. Next time, if this happens again, if you dare to carry the black pot on the tiger master again, the tiger master will be in a hurry with you."


    The tiger is noble, the tiger is great, the tiger is noble, no matter to what extent, it is impossible to eat toad hungry, maybe today Guo Qi said so, after that, he can no longer raise his head in Loulan.


    A tiger eating toads?


    It''s a shame to be lost to grandma''s family. Sehu Xiaohua wants to find a hole in the ground to get in. It''s hard to get by now. It''s too boring.


    "Well, this time, it''s really a sudden situation. I didn''t expect that toad would suddenly shout when he entered the holy spring pool."


    The blue blood toad is totally stimulated by powerful force. Even in Tianchi, he is not so comfortable. It''s strange that the blue blood toad can let go of such a good place.


    "I go, this big toad has absorbed so much of the power of the holy spring pool?"


    I''ve been busy talking about things all the time. I forget that the blue blood toad is absorbing power in the holy spring pool at the moment. When Guo Qi suddenly thought of it, the blue blood toad had already made a big circle.


    "Haha, but it''s also good. After all, we have paid so much for Loulan, so we should get some reward."Seeing the appearance of the blue blood toad at the moment, although Xiaohua was surprised, he was not so worried when he thought about it.


    Blue blood toad is now their super thug, and their injury is entirely for Loulan, Loulan is just a waste of holy spring, there is not much loss for them.


    "Quack quack, so comfortable, I want to stay here, dead cat, do you want to come with me?"


    There are Loulan''s guards outside. Xiaohua has passed through the ditch with their own language. Now he is communicating with them in the same way.


    This big toad is very comfortable living in Tianchi. He doesn''t need to do anything or move every day. He turns himself into a blood red bead and blocks it in the spring to absorb energy directly.


    When Tianchi is gone, he begins to understand the power of swallowing. Now he suddenly appears in Shengquan pool. The blue blood Tianchan is unwilling to leave. Looking at his posture, it is obvious that he wants to settle down in this place.


    "I''m grass, you big toad."


    Xiaohua hasn''t said anything yet. Guo was very anxious at first. He just thought of the blue blood toad. It''s the holy land of Loulan. It''s very troublesome to be able to drop the blue blood toad into the holy spring pool quietly. Does he want to live here all the time?


    Greedy, too greedy. Be careful, after being discovered by Loulan''s strongman, he will be burned in brown sauce. At that time, a big toad in brown sauce will come. It''s estimated that the blue blood toad can''t find a place to cry.


    "Absorb quickly, and go back to the dark abyss when you are full."


    Looking at the greedy appearance of the blue blood toad, the little flower is also covered with black lines. This big toad is really able to pick. When it comes to good things, it doesn''t want to go. Who doesn''t know that the holy spring pool is a good place?


    If anyone can stay, how can they get them? I''m not kidding. It''s the limit that Guo Qi can do to absorb power here. If Xiao Hua stays here, it''s estimated that Loulan will fight with some of them before they fight with the devil.


    "Then I''ll drink more water."


    As soon as I heard that, there was no such a good place. The blue blood Toad''s eyes were shining, and it sank a little more, and wanted to store it.


    "My grass..."


    It''s too bad to know that we shouldn''t let this greedy guy out. I didn''t expect that the blue blood toad was greedy enough. How long has it been? Part of the water in the holy spring pool has gone down.


    Let big toad stay here for a few more days. I don''t know if the holy spring will be absorbed by him.


    "Poof."


    Guo Qizheng told Xiaohua about the blue blood toad. He didn''t know what was going on. Feng tianmeng vomited out his blood.


    "Brother Feng Tian, what''s the matter with you?"


    Just now, I was still meditating. Looking at Feng Tian and tie Shi''s state, they should be very good. Although they are not the peak, they are not possessed by the devil. How can they suddenly vomit blood now?


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m about to break through again. I didn''t expect that the power suddenly stopped flowing."


    Strange to say, even Feng Tian himself could not explain what was going on.


    Sitting on the edge of the holy spring pool, there is a life ancestral tree guarding it. In such an environment, there is no need to worry about the problem of demons.


    I had already made a breakthrough. I thought I wanted to break through again by relying on this peak state, but I didn''t expect to wait for the power to stop running.


    It was the first time that Feng Tianyi became a monster. He didn''t know what was going on. He just felt uneasy. Then he felt sweet in his throat and vomited blood.


    "Take a break first."


    Even the monster Feng Tian doesn''t know the situation. Guo Qi can only let the monster Feng Tian sit there to recover. He doesn''t know what he should do. He even scratched his head at one side of the Sehu flower.


    This kind of situation is rare. In addition, Xiaohua didn''t come into contact with monsters many times before, and her understanding of monsters is only superficial. Suddenly, this kind of situation happened. Everyone was the first two.


    "Hoo."


    After Feng Tian, the monster, came out of the cultivation state, tie Shi also opened his eyes.


    A mouthful of turbid gas spits out from the mouth, iron stone''s whole face is ruddy, the expression takes a smile, especially that pair of eyes, unexpectedly become deep up.


    Floret is very clear, this boy before meditating but hairy, did not expect this time from the state back, unexpectedly will have such a big change.


    "It''s not bad. It''s improved a little bit."


    Looking at the realm of iron and stone, although it''s against the sky, Xiaohua is still not satisfied. He has seen too many talents. It''s not easy to get Xiaohua''s praise.


    "Ha ha, I''ve made progress at last. This time, I''ll beat the devil with one blow."


    The surge of power makes the whole man become more confident. Although he knows that he will not be the opponent of the demon God, the explosive power in his body fills his heart and gives him the courage to fight.


    "Now that they have recovered from the state, we should quickly stabilize the state, and then...""We have to find the field."

 Chapter 267

    General things can be tolerated, but this thing can''t be tolerated. Iron stone has decided this time that even if he can''t beat the devil, he will have a good fight with the devil.


    Therefore, before Sehu Xiaohua''s words were finished, Tieshi answered directly. This time, they wanted to seal the Magic Cave with their swords and find the devil.


    Let you Yadiao, let you Yahao, provoked us this group of people, you are again cow, we also want to pull you down from the altar.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect that you''re finally in the same pace with tiger."


    He was interrupted by Tieshi before he finished his words. Xiaohua was not happy, but when she heard Tieshi''s words, she was smiling.


    "I said dead cat, don''t look at me like this. I don''t want to have a relationship with tiger. Besides, I''m still single!"


    It''s OK that Sehu Xiaohua doesn''t smile. This smile always makes people feel a little unkind. The bad feeling makes iron stone''s back cool.


    Looking at Xiaohua, iron stone constantly crossed his arms with his hands, some of them looked back at Sehu Xiaohua, for fear that Xiaohua would hit his attention.


    "Get out of here."


    Bullshit, is tiger the kind of tiger? Lao Tzu likes tigers, not men. When he heard tie Shi''s words, Xiao Hua almost didn''t kick tie Shi''s feet directly. This boy is so hateful. How can his mind be so impure and think in that way.


    "Quickly stabilize the state, as long as our state is adjusted, immediately seal the Magic Cave, this time in any case will suppress the devil."


    When they entered Fengmo cave last time, Guo Qi had tried his best to beat the devil. Now they finally have a chance to enter the cave again. In Guo Qi''s opinion, the sooner the better.


    Once the time drags on too long, the demon God may have recovered with the help of the special means in this magic cave. At that time, it was a demon God in the best condition to deal with. They had no chance to fight desperately with the demon God again.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go now."


    Sehu Xiaohua makes everyone stable. The implication of the momentum is to let the monster Feng Tian recover quickly, so that he can have the power of the first World War.


    It''s a cover to say that the realm is unstable. How can we stabilize the realm in this situation? Without the fight of blood, you can never grow up. Without the beating, you can never become a talent.


    The monster Feng Tian himself also felt that he seemed to be driven away, so even though he was injured, he still wanted to continue to participate in the battle. He didn''t want to drag everyone behind.


    "To recover first, I still have something to prepare. During this period, I will take good care of my injury and adjust my state."


    Without a good state, how to fight against the most intractable enemy? Floret is not too anxious, have been a few days past, do not care about this moment, if the devil has the means, he has already recovered.


    If the demon God has no means, even if he is given another period of time, the demon God will not recover completely, so the most important thing now is to make the most complete preparation on his own side.


    "You just had a short-term vanity in your realm. Please consolidate it and repair your wounds."


    Seeing Feng Tian''s appearance, Guo Qi comes to comfort him. He can''t help it. Feng Tian, the monster, has a good face. In order not to let everyone have any accident because of his delay, he has to bear even if his body is hurt.


    Although Guo Qi wanted to enter the Fengmo Grottoes now, he wanted his brothers to be in a peak state. Without a peak state, he could not enter the Fengmo Grottoes for a long time.


    Feng''s cave is full of demons. The monster and the demon God are close relatives. Feng Tian can walk through the cave even without special means.


    However, once Feng Tian takes a seriously injured body to enter the Fengmo cave, he will not be able to help, but will become a burden to everyone.


    "I''m ok. I don''t believe it. Look, I''m really OK."


    Although the power just stopped at that moment, the monster Feng Tian suffered a little trauma and didn''t make a breakthrough again in his realm, but Feng Tian knew that his realm was a step stronger than before.


    Although it''s only one step, when fighting with the demon God, you can attack the demon God completely. This time, you can''t break through the realm successfully, but it''s much stronger than you didn''t try to break through before.


    "I don''t want you to enter Fengmo Grottoes with an unstable state. If you don''t think about yourself, at least you should consider granny Hua and Erya."


    The monster Feng Tian is stubborn. Guo Qi knows he doesn''t listen to what he says, so he moves the Erya family out directly. In this way, Feng Tian has to weigh things over and over again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing Guo Qi say his mother and children, the monster Feng Tian can''t say anything. Just now, he really plans to run to die with the devil once he delays everyone.


    But thinking that his mother needs to be rescued by himself, and his children and wife need to be taken care of by himself, Feng Tian''s heart begins to waver. Now he just wants to accompany his family peacefully."Go and fix it."


    This is the holy land of Loulan ancient country. The aura concentration in the air is very high, so even if you don''t drink the water in the holy spring pool, you can adjust your state with the help of the power in the air.


    He nodded this time and sat cross legged beside the holy spring pool and the tree of ancestors of life. He began to consolidate his realm.


    Time has passed unconsciously in everyone''s masterpiece. When people open their eyes again, time has passed another day. Feeling the full power of an individual, Xiaohua quickly asks Guo Qi to rush to the Magic Cave with everyone.


    "I said dead cat, let''s go like this. What about the big toad?"


    In Tieshi''s impression, the blue blood toad has not come out of the holy spring pool. Do you really want to leave the blue blood toad in the holy spring pool?


    They hope so, but if the people of Loulan ancient country know that the most sacred power for them has been absorbed by the toad, they don''t know how to go crazy?


    "Don''t worry, that guy is fine now."


    The blue blood toad has absorbed too much power in the holy spring pool. Although the purest golden power has been absorbed by Guo Qi, the blue blood toad who has absorbed so much power naturally began to transform.


    A huge blood cocoon appears in the dark abyss of the dark unicorn. I don''t know when Guo Qi has left the blue blood toad in the dark abyss and let him transform himself.


    "These people have finally left. If they don''t, they will have to absorb the holy spring."


    After Guo Qi and others left through the layers of prohibition, the guards of Loulan who guarded the holy spring pool were relieved. Guo Qi and his party were so terrible that they just entered the holy spring pool alone. Unexpectedly, one fifth of the strength of the holy spring pool was lost.


    Guo Qi and others naturally don''t know what Loulan Bingwei said. At the moment, they are thinking about going to the ancestral hall of Loulan, because when they just asked the way, the original residents of Loulan said that Loulan king was discussing some important affairs with the elders in the ancestral hall.


    "You''ve come out at last."


    I don''t know whether someone informed Loulan king in advance or what. When Guo Qi and others arrived at the ancestral hall, Loulan king had already taken Loulan''s elders waiting outside.


    Seeing this situation, to be honest, Guo Qi was very surprised. He did not expect that Loulan king knew that they would come here now. It was incredible.


    "Well, the injury has recovered, and the Queen''s blessing has been delayed. Our realm has made a breakthrough. Since the demon God has been angered by us, we naturally want to solve the problems in the sealed demon cave."


    "I also hope that the queen can open the seal on the Magic Cave again."


    When they come to the king of Loulan and ask for help, Guo Qi and his party are not good people, but they at least know that they have to do everything in the end. Since they have provoked the devil, they naturally want to help Loulan solve the devil''s problem.


    "Are you sure?"


    I always thought that the power of the demon God was about to run out of oil, but the news that the two elders who followed Guo Qi and others into the sealed demon cave came out and brought back surprised the king of Loulan.


    The demon God not only didn''t lower his realm, but also became more powerful. He even controlled the whole Fengmo cave. In Fengmo cave, he was almost invincible.


    Although Guo Qi and his family were lucky enough to escape, it''s been a while, and I don''t know if the demon God has recovered. If they rashly enter into it, they will be attacked by the demon God, and the possibility that they can successfully complete the task is too small.


    "Fifty percent."


    You can''t talk too much. After all, there are accidents. Even if Guo Qi feels that one blow can blow a hole in the sky, he won''t say that he is 100% sure.


    Once the demons are promoted again, they are not their rivals at all. In order to prevent accidents, Guo Qi just feels that he has a general grasp.


    "Brag, before I went in, I was not beaten half dead. If I didn''t go into the holy spring pool of Loulan, I would have lost my life now. How dare I say I''m 50% sure?"


    Hear Guo Qi will grasp his heart to say, Loulan King side of the Loulan female soldiers some don''t value Guo Qi, words with some irony charm said.


    After all, the news just came that they had absorbed a large part of the holy spring in Loulan holy spring pool. It was the treasure of Loulan. They didn''t even have the chance to go in, but they were occupied by these outsiders. It''s strange that she was in a good mood.


    "I don''t believe it either. If you didn''t have the description of the two elders before, I might think you would be 80% sure. But since you know the power of the demon God, I feel that you will be killed when you go in."


    Loulan female soldier''s words just finished, a young man of the same age as Loulan female soldier said.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to follow the elder of Loulan to go in this time. We are responsible for whether we are dead or alive. Can we go in now?"

 Chapter 268

    Because of a failure, they were despised by Loulan directly. Xiaohua and Guoqi didn''t speak, but Tieshi stood up first.


    Loulan''s attitude is that he doesn''t want their people to go in with him to die. As long as he doesn''t want their people to go in with him, I''m afraid they won''t be gossiping.


    "Since you insist on going in, I will naturally open the seal of the magic cave for you, just..."


    After hearing that Guo Qi had gone in once, he could still have 50% confidence. Loulan Wang''s expression changed slightly. After all, the demon God below was almost in the peak state.


    These people are not reckless. They will not seek death by themselves. Since they want to go on like this, they must be well prepared, so the queen of Loulan is not too worried.


    "If something happens to you, you Yanhua people are not allowed to come to Loulan to make trouble for you. If we quarrel and make revenge for you, we will have a headache."


    Loulan female soldier momentum is Loulan King''s daughter, Loulan king in order to exercise her, let him guard Loulan outside.


    There are countless practitioners in Yanhua. Although we usually can''t see who are practitioners, when it comes to crisis, those people will stand up.


    She has been guarding the entrance of Loulan. Once those Yanhua monks come to Loulan to make trouble, she has to die of headache. So before Xiaohua and them go in, the female soldiers of Loulan emphasize this in advance.


    "Don''t worry, those guys in Loulan won''t help us get revenge. Maybe they want us to be cleaned up by the devil."


    Although did not say clearly in the end why will fall out with Yanhua, but also finished Loulan female soldiers estimate, at least this sentence let them know, a few people have fallen out with Yanhua.


    "Come with me."


    The devil has always been Loulan''s cancer. Loulan people have long wanted to deal with the devil. Loulan king has always believed in Loulan''s language. When the devil is about to be born, someone will suppress them.


    Now it seems to be very similar to the prophecy. After all, Loulan hasn''t had outsiders here for a long time, and these people can come out of the Fengmo cave when they enter the Fengmo cave for the first time. Maybe they really have the ability to compete with the devil.


    As long as we can get rid of the demons in FengMo grottoes, we can let Loulan King give the holy spring pool to these people.


    Holy spring pool is Loulan''s most sacred power and the crystallization of previous generations. However, compared with the comfort of Loulan, Loulan King valued Loulan''s future more.


    There is no holy spring in the holy spring pool to gather again, but once Loulan is destroyed, there will be nothing left. Guo Qi wants to fight against the demon God again. Loulan King explains that the previous promise is still valid, and once Guo Qi and others can solve the demon God, he will send other big gifts to thank them.


    While walking in front of Fengmo cave, he explained the situation of Zijin lamp with Guo Qi. After all, it was left by the great emperor. Although it didn''t work all the time, it also made the devil worry about it.


    "Buzz."


    Before she came to FengMo grottoes, Loulan queen threw out a piece of blood jade just like last time. Blood jade appeared above FengMo grottoes, and an invisible wave spread.


    The power on the top of the Magic Cave slowly diffuses, and the seal on the top of the Magic Cave changes constantly. Soon, a gap tears open.


    "Go."


    See seal cracks, this time, can''t let the devil out, otherwise, the whole Loulan will suffer.


    "Boom."


    See already can enter to seal the devil''s cave, color tiger floret a big drink, let Guo Qi three people closely follow him, quickly toward seal the devil''s cave in the past.


    They don''t have too much time to delay, they have to improve their speed to the extreme.


    Although the demon God has been badly damaged by Guo Qi, the evil spirit in the sealed cave is still around. When the seal cracks, the evil spirit in the sealed cave rushes out quickly.


    Facing the evil spirit, they have no way to rush in. The evil spirit seems to have its own consciousness and is attacking them.


    "Back up."


    This next trouble, just want to go in to clean up the demon God, did not expect that this time was directly rushed out by the demon God.


    "Attack."


    felt the crisis as like as two peas were in the three thousand tibodies. Dozens of identical flowers appeared, pulling Guo Qi and others'' fast hind legs, while the other flowers attacked the shadow of the magic cave.


    Not only Xiaohua in the crazy attack, Loulan king also noticed the bad situation, her expression is very dignified, a command, those who come to Loulan elders and a group of strong people have to cooperate with Xiaohua to attack the devil.


    Now at this time, none of those Loulan''s strong people can hide their strength. Now it''s about the survival of Loulan''s crisis. Once they let the devil out, who will be the opponent of the devil in Loulan?


    "We''ll go too."


    Because they want to enter the FengMo grottoes, so they let the devil get a chance to come out. Feng Tian, the monster, rushed out first.The realm has been improved, and the blue flame of his whole body has begun to think about the change of purple. The purple sea of fire instantly submerges the space around him, like a wave, constantly sweeping to the devil.


    "I''ll come, too."


    The monster Feng Tian has already begun to attack, and the iron and stone are not idle. He clenches his fist and turns his whole body''s strength. His fist is covered with a layer of golden light, and his fierce fist bombards the demon God.


    Hiss.


    Golden fist across the air, leaving a broken chaos crack in the air, iron stone this blow can distort time and space.


    Speed mixed with strength, this fist contains the will to win, iron stone has bet on this fist, want to try to improve their own realm after the power.


    "In that case, I''ll add a fire."


    Seeing that Sehu Xiaohua exerts three thousand incarnations to make different attacks, Feng Tian also exerts his unique skills, and Tieshi bombards him with his mace. Naturally, Guo Qi can''t be idle.


    He wanted to show his eyes, but he thought that once he entered the strange state, he would lose control, so Guo Qi tried to show lightning first.


    "Click, click."


    Innumerable attacks are like a colorful line, constantly thinking of the devil''s shadow bombarding the past, there is no imagined explosion, there is only the power of mutual phagocytosis "hiss" sound.


    "Roar."


    It seems that countless people''s attacks make the devil''s shadow feel pain, and the huge black evil spirit is roaring.


    "You scum, how dare you hurt me? Today I will let Loulan fall. "


    The devil''s shadow gradually became real. When people attacked the devil, the devil had already rushed out of the sealed cave.


    "It''s really troublesome. This guy is out of the magic cave."


    Seeing the appearance of the demon God in Loulan, how ugly and ugly the expressions of those strong people in Loulan have been. For many years, the biggest hidden danger is the demon God. Unexpectedly, in their generation, the demon God finally broke out of the magic cave.


    "It''s not necessarily that there is no way. As long as we get away from Fengmo cave, this devil can''t arouse the ancient power. We have the power called supreme power."


    If they were in the FengMo grottoes, Xiaohua would not dare to talk big. After all, the power of the demons themselves has gone against the sky after a lot of tempering. In addition to the ancient natural power contained in the bronze murals, their chances of winning are too small.


    It''s a pity. It''s a pity that the demon God himself finds abuse and stays in the sealed Magic Cave quietly. Why should he choose it?


    Coming out means that the power of the bronze murals in Fengmo cave can not be used by him, and the evil spirit of noumenon alone can not compete with Loulan.


    "Well, the devil is messing with the world."


    With a cold hum, the devil''s expression was gloomy to the extreme, because he saw Sehu Xiaohua and Guoqi. The next moment, the evil spirit covered the sky, and even directly covered the sky.


    "Back off, don''t be covered by the air."


    The evil spirit itself can confuse people''s minds. Once the realm is not enough, it is easy to be eroded by the evil spirit and become the evil spirit. At that time, the strong of Loulan will become the beater of the evil god, which is really troublesome.


    "Want to go? Are you ready to go? "


    The black arm is constantly bearing complex fingerprints. With the increasing speed of the devil''s fingerprints, the space within a hundred miles around the sealed Grottoes has become heavy.


    "It''s heavy."


    Originally, the speed of withdrawal can be very fast, but when the demon''s power is exerted, a person seems to be trapped in the mire, and the speed is getting slower and slower, as if he is running with a mountain on his back.


    "Stick to it and you''ll be fine soon."


    At this time, we can''t stop. Although there are many strong people in Loulan, most of them can''t help being affected by the evil spirit. This is why no one dared to enter the Magic Cave at the beginning, because the evil spirit is a dangerous thing.


    "You go first, I''ll get in the way for a while."


    Seeing that the space is more and more confined, the three of them stop. They want to break the space with their own strength. As long as the space is broken, the plan of the demon God will be broken.


    "Burn it for me. Today, let''s see how solid the space is."


    "Ha ha, let''s compete. It happens that I want to try my fist to make a hole in the sky."


    "By the way, I summon the blue blood toad. The power of swallowing should be able to offset the power of the demon."


    The monster Feng Tian turns himself into a purple sea of fire. The fire is burning. The air starts to hiss, and the evil spirit is attacked.


    Tieshi is different from Feng Tian. He is used to fighting with his fists, so Jinguang''s fists are constantly smashed out. Every time he smashes out of space, there will be a big black hole, and those demons are torn in by chaos.Feng Tian and tie Shi are attacking. Guo Qi wants to summon the blue blood toad hiding in the dark abyss, but when the big toad comes out, it''s still a blood cocoon. Guo Qi has no choice but to pull the dark Unicorn out first.


    "Today, let''s see if the evil spirit is powerful, or our power is better?"

 Chapter 269

    The majestic evil spirit is everywhere. At the moment, there is no light in heaven and earth, and darkness is enveloping the earth. The world seems to have come to an end.


    Even if many Loulan strongmen want to resist the devil, but it''s like the evil spirit of dog skin plaster that makes them helpless. They have to be anxious and run away desperately.


    "Big buffalo, swallow up the power here, and I''ll let you go."


    The original beast that devours the monster has been trapped by Guo Qi in a lightning cage. Now it''s in crisis. If the dark Unicorn doesn''t come out to help, it''s hard to rely on Guo Qi alone.


    Although the status of dark unicorn is not at its peak now, the phagocytic power of dark unicorn is very powerful. Even those super strong people will have a headache for a long time in the face of the phagocytic power of dark unicorn.


    The evil spirit here is too strong. After all, it is the result of thousands of years of condensation of evil spirits. For such a long period of time, even if there is only one wisp every day, it is a huge number.


    Except for the three supreme powers, almost all other powers can''t escape being swallowed up. Even if the speed of swallowing is slow, at least they can be swallowed up by the power of swallowing.


    It''s a critical moment now. If he doesn''t give the dark Unicorn any favor, he won''t work hard. So Guo Qi began to promise that as long as the dark Unicorn can smooth out the evil here, he will let the dark Unicorn free.


    He has been trapped by Guo Qi for a long time, and after being trapped in the lightning cage, the power of the dark Unicorn can''t be exerted at all, even the injury is difficult to recover, and he can''t swallow the power to supplement himself.


    If he couldn''t beat Guo Qi, he would have been fighting with Guo Qi for a long time. How could he be honest in the lightning cage.


    "That''s what you said. Give me the magic here."


    Finally, there is hope to go out. It seems that the dark Unicorn spent the night before dawn and saw the dawn of the early morning. With an excited expression on his face, he confirmed to Guo Qi again.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you devour all the magic here, you can do whatever you want. I will never stop you again."


    This guy has been trapped early enough. If he didn''t know that the dark unicorn''s swallowing power was very strong, Guo Qi would have wanted to release him long ago. After all, he had been keeping the lightning cage for a long time, which was also very troublesome.


    "Good."


    After an excited roar, the dark Unicorn pounced on the evil spirit. Although it is difficult for him to absorb the evil spirit, it may affect his mind. As long as you are careful, the evil spirit here is a great tonic. There is no reason not to use it.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve made a lot of money this time."


    Seeing that the dark Unicorn worked so hard, Guo Qi showed a bad smile on his face. This time, the dark Unicorn tried his best to help. As long as the demon God did not exert the ancient natural power of sealing the bronze murals in the grottoes, the dark Unicorn should be able to cope with it.


    The reason why Guo Qi agreed to let the dark Unicorn go is not only that it has some burden to maintain the lightning cage, but also that the blue blood toad has been staying in the dark abyss for a long time. He has already understood the origin of the power of swallowing. If he wants to fight in the future, it doesn''t matter whether the dark unicorn is a super thug or not.


    The blue blood toad is a holy beast of heaven and earth. It not only has the most natural power, but also has super comprehension ability. Coupled with its fierce resilience, there are not many people who can fight against him.


    If it wasn''t for the blue blood Toad''s absorption of too much of the holy spring pool''s power and transformation, Guo Qi would not let him idle. He would certainly have pulled out to fight with the devil.


    "Wait a moment before attacking. Let the buffalo absorb its power quietly for a while."


    The three thousand incarnation of Xiaohua has begun to attack madly, and iron stone''s fist has also cut through the void, thinking that the evil spirit of the devil has bombarded the past.


    Not only Xiaohua and Tieshi are attacking fiercely, but the monster Feng Tianna has changed into a purple power. Tianhuo is more like the sea, fighting against the devil''s spirit.


    Loulan there are a few looks like going to the grave of the old people also stay to help them resist the evil spirit, it is because of their efforts, just to those Loulan strong for a lot of time to leave.


    "Hum, I don''t care with you today. When you are in good condition, you will wait for your revenge."


    When Guo Qi and his family entered the Fengmo Grottoes last time, the demon God had already been severely damaged by Guo Qi. He constantly tempered his magic Qi in the FengMo grottoes. With the help of the ancient natural force on the bronze murals, he was recovered from the heavy damage of the supreme power.


    But time is too hasty, the devil dare not waste time, he knows that Guo Qi and others will certainly seize the time to enter the Magic Cave again, so he just wait for the opportunity under the seal of the magic cave.


    As long as the people on Loulan''s side dare to let the seal of the Magic Cave loose, he can seize the opportunity to rush out of it. Guo Qi is too dangerous, and the power in his body is elusive.


    However, the demon God also realized that it was impossible for Guo Qi to mobilize all his strength every time, because his current state was not enough. Once those super powers awakened, it would cause a huge burden on his body.At the same time, because of the lack of realm, the originally powerful and rebellious power has become weak. So the demon God can foresee that as long as he can rush out of the sealed demon cave, no one can stop him if he wants to go.


    "Want to go? Can you walk today? "


    Heard the demon said he wanted to leave, and then find a place where no one to adjust the state, floret expression became dignified.


    How is it possible to let the devil go at this time? Today''s demon God is not in the peak state, the wound should not be fully recovered, it is a good time to fight with him.


    If the devil left today, and they want to fight with the devil again after the devil returns to the peak state, it is tantamount to wishful thinking. The devil is not stupid, and they will not be allowed to squeeze into the corner and kick wildly.


    There is no way out in FengMo grottoes, but once out of FengMo grottoes, haikuo will be able to fish jump. If he can''t fight, he will run, and the devil will not love to fight.


    "I said dead cat, before you were not my opponent, now you are like this, let alone 3000 incarnations, is 300000 incarnations, do you feel like my opponent?"


    When the demon God saw Xiaohua, he could not help showing his satire. He had been suppressed for too many years, but for many means, he would have disappeared. How could he have lived until now.


    He didn''t know what special means Xiaohua used to show up in this world again, but what surprised him was that Xiaohua''s realm had fallen to an appalling level, which was too exaggerated.


    Now although Xiaohua is a super strong man in Yanhua, he is not worth mentioning at all because of the seriousness of the super realm.


    The more upward the realm of the practitioner is, the more difficult it is to compare, because there is a gap between each realm, which is a natural chasm that some people can''t even cross for a lifetime.


    "I''m not fighting with you alone today. Although you are in such a strong state that I can only look up to you, we have the advantage in the number of people today. Don''t be complacent. Your wound should not be completely healed."


    Being seen through by the demon God, Xiaohua is not too surprised. After all, they are all old rivals. If the demon God can''t see his present state, it''s hard to say.


    And in Xiaohua''s opinion, although the demon God is powerful, because the demon God has always been cautious, how can he wait for them to enter the demon cave and restore his state to the peak in advance.


    "Today, no matter which one of you comes, it''s the same result. Although I''m injured, if I want to leave, who can stop me?"


    Anyway, the realm of his demon God is still there. Other people want to obstruct him, it''s just wishful thinking. It''s not that he looks down on the people here. There is no one here and he is in the same realm.


    Xiaohua used to be in the same realm with him, but because his strength has fallen too much, he can''t keep up with his rhythm, so it''s impossible to block his way forward, let alone pester him.


    "Don''t talk too much nonsense. If you can stop it, just try."


    The demon God is so confident. Xiaohua knows that it''s not the demon God''s arrogance, but the demon God''s strength. It''s a kind of superior''s unique aura.


    "Well, I''ll see how you stop me."


    This is not the time to fight. Although he has a lot of resentment against Guo Qi in his heart, the demon God''s wound has not recovered. He must let himself have a chance to leave.


    So he just rushed out of the Fengmo cave. In order not to let Loulan''s strong men join hands to attack him, he first showed his monstrous evil spirit that he had prepared for countless years, so Loulan''s strong men can only leave in a hurry.


    There are only a few of them in front of them. Although they are difficult, the devil has hope to get rid of them. Now he doesn''t plan to fight with them. It''s the only way to leave this place first.


    Xiaohua is right. They are dominant in number. Although the demon God is powerful, he has injuries on his body. In addition, there is Guo Qi, an indefinite time bomb. Once Guo Qi exerts that terrible power again, what will happen? The demon God is really not sure.


    He doesn''t want to play that kind of uncertain card. This time, he has to seize the opportunity. The master is still waiting for them in the emperor''s tomb. He doesn''t have much time to delay. This time, he has to pave the way for the master to go to the top of the world.


    Ten thousand years ago, the plan was destroyed. Ten thousand years later, without the supreme power, who else in the world can be the opponent of the Lord?


    The more he yearns for the scene after the Lord''s return, the more cautious the demon God is. In order to avoid being attacked by Xiaohua, the demon God directly takes back part of the monstrous Qi here and compresses it continuously on himself, so that those powerful Qi can be compressed into a magic armor.


    "Don''t think you can run away with the tortoise shell on. Today is the real tortoise shell on you. We will beat you too. Your parents don''t know you."

 Chapter 270

    Seeing that the demon spirit directly compresses the demon spirit into black armor and wears it on his body, iron stone is just used to using fists. This time, he wants to try whether his fists bombard the demon spirit effectively.


    Aren''t you great? Don''t you pull it with your armor? Today, if you don''t knock out the turtle with a turtle shell, I won''t be called Tieshi.


    In the heart came the mood, iron stone''s fist clenched more and more tightly, now he felt that his fist could even smash a hole in the sky, so, even if the devil was more powerful, iron stone also had the power of a war.


    When he sealed the magic cave before, the power of iron stone did not come into full play. On the one hand, it was because the magic aura had a great influence on him. On the other hand, the devil God inspired the ancient natural power of the bronze murals in the magic cave.


    It is difficult for the iron and stone pressed by that force to stand, let alone continue to fight?


    Now that he finally came out of the Magic Cave, without the suppression of the ancient natural force, Tieshi felt that he could fight against the devil flexibly. Even if he still lost, it could only be said that he was not good at learning skills, and he needed to work harder.


    "Hum, if it is true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, it is looked down upon today."


    Although the demon God is in a hurry to leave here, after all, he has been seeking stability, but he is chased by small characters like iron and stone to beat him. Is that ok?


    Not only do people have the most strict, but also the demon God needs dignity. Besides, the demon God is still a very powerful existence. How can iron and stone challenge him.


    "Today, you will die."


    Even if Xiaohua and Guoqi are staring at each other, the demon still doesn''t want to let iron and stone go. This human is too rampant to challenge him?


    He wants to seize the opportunity, when Guo Qi and Xiaohua don''t react, he directly kills Tieshi, and then quickly retreats. Who else can stop him at that time?


    "Kill me? Fart your grandfather''s duck, you come here


    At this moment, I don''t know why, iron stone is actively angering the demon God, it seems that he is preparing something, so he hopes to lead the demon God to his side.


    "Whew, whew."


    Iron stone''s words just finished, the next moment, the demon God even directly appeared in his side, cold face staring at iron stone, like looking at a dead man.


    "I said, you will die."


    In front of ironstone, ironstone is not allowed to gather his own strength completely. Instead, he directly attacks ironstone.


    "Now is the time to wait. Come on, let''s see who meets the king of hell first today."


    With a smile on his face, Tieshi didn''t show any fear because of the devil''s close body. On the contrary, he was very relaxed.


    "No, silly boy."


    Pupil fierce enlargement, the next moment, the color tiger floret directly appeared in the side of iron stone, although he has his speed up very fast, but the devil''s attack still fell on iron stone.


    When the devil''s attack hit iron stone, iron stone''s hand didn''t know when a black bead appeared.


    The bead was thrown out by the iron stone. Like a dog skin plaster, the bead stuck to the demon God all the time. Just when the demon God wanted to remove his magic armor, the bead of the sunspot glowed.


    "Go."


    A mouthful of blood spits out from iron stone''s mouth, and is hit by the devil''s anger. Even if iron stone is really hit by iron, her life is worried today. Xiaohua looks at iron stone''s appearance, no matter whether iron stone is dead or alive, take iron stone away from here first.


    The bead in Tieshi''s hand was given to him by his master to protect his life. It can only be used in the most dangerous time, and this bead is rare in the whole Yanhua, because this bead is an ancient thing.


    Iron stone is gambling, he is gambling that the demon God has no ability to resist the power of this black bead, so even if he is fighting to die, he will pull the demon God into the water.


    "You silly boy, many of our methods have not been used yet. Why do you start to do stupid things now?"


    At this moment, the space around the demon God became pitch black, where the temperature and even the soil became gelatinous, some even completely sublimated.


    Don''t pay attention to the devil over there. Xiaohua is very worried about Tieshi. He really doesn''t know that Tieshi would do such a stupid thing. If he knew, he would stop Tieshi. How could this boy be confused?


    "I''m fine Poof


    Before the words were finished, the iron stone spat out another mouthful of blood, and then his eyes closed as if they had pressed thousands of pounds.


    "Loulan Wang, come out for me."


    Seeing iron stone like this, although I quarrel with iron stone when I fart and chat, the more I quarrel, the better my feelings are. Now iron stone is dying, and Xiao Hua can''t control so much. He yells at Loulan.


    "Come on, take him to the holy spring."


    At this time, regardless of whether the holy spring pool is Loulan''s holy land, saving people is important. Xiaohua directly let those strong people appear in Loulan, holding a person, directly incarnate in front of that person, let that person take iron and stone into the holy land, and use the power of the holy spring in the holy spring pool to save iron and stone."Boy, you must hold on. If you can''t hold on, your master will never finish with me."


    Although he is not afraid of the master of iron and stone, he is here. Sehu Xiaohua has the oldest seniority. If there is something wrong with iron and stone, when the master of iron and stone starts to make trouble, he will definitely find Xiaohua.


    Can''t Xiaohua fight against the iron stone master? The last thing Xiaohua wants is the danger of iron and stone.


    "Give it to me, don''t even deal with the devil today. What face do we have to live in this world?"


    The most important thing is feelings. Now that his brother is hurt, Guo Qi''s eyes become blue and deep. He looks at the forbidden zone where the devil is.


    Although at the moment there has completely become a restricted area, Guo Qi knows that the demon God in it has not received too serious trauma.


    "How long are you going to keep playing dead in it?"


    The voice is full of cold. Before, Guo Qi just wanted to help the leimang monster recover, so he needed to get the quota to enter the holy spring pool, and the quota to enter the holy spring pool must be for them to help Loulan eliminate the demon God, so he would fight with the demon God.


    Now the significance of fighting is different. He not only wants to defeat the devil, but also to avenge his brother.


    No matter what his brother is doing is looking at each other wrongly, the demon God is actually on the iron stone. Today, Guo Qi will not make the demon God feel better even if he is fighting to death.


    "Jie Jie."


    The demon God did not expect that the iron stone would have a big killing weapon left over from ancient times, which was put together by the iron stone. Now the trauma of the demon God is aggravating again.


    Because of the black bead''s ancient times, the compressed magic gas armor on the demon God''s body has been broken.


    "Can you still laugh? I''m going to beat you out today. "


    Guo Qi didn''t plan to continue talking with the demon God. So far, he has made a move, dissatisfied with the thunder and lightning all over his body. The roaring purple thunder and lightning thought that the demon God bombarded him without money.


    If the general lightning, the devil may not be in the eye, but in Guo Qi hit these lightning, the devil felt a breath of destruction, he did not dare to resist, can only keep dodging.


    "Whew, whew."


    The attack is like a sharp sword that cuts through the air, passing through the devil''s side constantly, but Guo Qi is happy to continue to attack.


    "Well, see how long you can hold on."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s quick attack, the demon''s expression was dignified at the beginning. After all, these forces are too tricky. It takes a lot of effort to resist.


    What he needs most now is time. There is not much time to waste here at all. If Yanhua is alarmed, some super old guys will come there. Even if he can go, there will be a lot of trouble. Maybe he will be left here.


    But Guo Qi''s fighting is very good. Gradually, the demon God seems to realize that Guo Qi''s attack can''t last long. The faster he plays, the greater the power consumption.


    "No, your power..."


    It''s been a long time since Guo Qi''s attack. It''s reasonable to say that such a terrible thunder and lightning has already consumed all of Guo Qi''s strength. How can it be as smooth as ever?


    At the moment, although the devil is constantly dodging, he has been injured in several places by Guo Qi''s thunder and lightning. If he goes on like this, he will have to be injured by Guo Qi sooner or later.


    If you look at Guo Qi again, not only did he not consume his strength because of terrorist attacks, but he became more skilled in controlling lightning. Instead, his strength did not decrease, but he became more powerful.


    At this moment, Guo Qi was like a source of strength. He stored this huge strength. No matter how he fought, his strength could not be exhausted.


    "The evil gate has not exhausted its strength? That''s not right. "


    In the end, the devil was depressed, because he was always looking forward to the next moment when Guo Qi''s strength would be exhausted, and then it was time for him to fight back.


    But no matter how the demon God waited, what he was waiting for was Guo Qi''s endless lightning attacks, but those attacks did great damage to him. Now because of his constant dodging and being injured by lightning, he has no ability to continue to bear this kind of damage.


    "I said big buffalo, how long do you need?"


    The reason why Guo Qi was able to support so long in the fight with the demon God was that he got the power in the holy spring pool this time. Part of that golden power was repaired by Guo Qi and operated in his body.


    There is also a large part of it stored by Guo Qi. At the moment, when fighting, it''s time to exert those forces, which can make Guo Qi increase his body''s absorption of strength during fighting.


    "Moo."


    Although he was fighting, Guo Qi paid more attention to the dark Unicorn side, because the dark Unicorn would also absorb the evil spirit of the demon God.


    Part of the power of the demon is in the body, and some of it is directly in the air. Once this power is absorbed by the dark unicorn, half of the backup energy of the demon has disappeared for a long time."If you don''t finish it quickly, I''ll roast buffalo tonight."


    "Yes, let''s have roast buffalo together. Are you still slow?"

 Chapter 271

    Today''s war situation is very anxious, this dark unicorn in the evil spirit is like playing in the water?


    Seeing the situation of the dark unicorn, tie Shi and Xiao Hua are stunned for a moment. This big buffalo doesn''t want to give him some strong information. He doesn''t know that the situation is urgent.


    "You wait. I''m absorbing power, aren''t I?"


    I''m kidding. These are all evil spirits, and they''re so vast. If one is not good, grandfather Niu, I''ll be crazy. Who will help me then?


    Even if I don''t suffer from the evil spirit, I will be attacked by the evil spirit if I absorb so much evil spirit too quickly and don''t digest it in time, even if I have the power of swallowing.


    "Hurry up, if you''re going to slow down again, you''ll whip carefully and drop wax."


    I know that what the dark Unicorn fears most is the lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hand. Because the power of the whip can''t be absorbed, it''s really painful to beat the dark unicorn.


    Sure enough, after Xiaohua''s words, the dark Unicorn no longer dare to whet and haw, like a buffalo that has been thirsty for many days, quickly swallowing those evil whales into its own body.


    Although these demons are extremely powerful, the power of swallowing is not idle. Once the demons are divided into different regions and sealed with the power of swallowing, these demons can only be slowly swallowed up.


    "Poof."


    The evil spirit has been swallowed up part of it, and now it has been hit by Guo Qi''s thunder and lightning. At this moment, the evil god wants to die. How can he have such a bad idea?


    It''s not easy to get out of Fengmo cave. Originally, I thought I could get rid of the bitterness and find the master earlier. Now it''s better, let alone the master. It''s still unknown whether I can go out from Loulan today.


    The demon God is not the strong one who is afraid of Loulan. What he is most worried about now is Guo Qi. This man is too unpredictable. He not only has powerful power, but also has such deep energy as backing.


    The thunder and lightning that Guo Qi is fighting now, even if it is not an enhanced version of the power of destruction, has at least the rudiment of the power of destruction. In terms of the normal cultivation realm, it is the limit that Guo Qi can use it once.


    If you want to go beyond the limit and perform it many times, it''s estimated that Guo Qi''s body will not be able to bear it. In the end, either he will die of exhaustion of his strength or he will be killed by the force of destruction.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The man in front of me is too unusual. Not only does the thunder and lightning in his hand hurt him, but also he only shows it once? It''s a no money attack.


    Being attacked in this way, the devil can be beaten no matter how good his temper is. In addition, the devil''s original temper is not good.


    As the superior, they all have their own rebellious, and now the demon God is the one who has been attacked by such a younger generation as Guo Qi. Here, the demon God''s eyes begin to turn red.


    "Don''t make me kill you."


    The words were extremely cold. At this moment, Guo Qi felt a chill on his back, like being watched by a poisonous snake. The chill came from his soul.


    "Come and kill me if you can."


    Although he felt the chill, Guo Qi was really a person who came from the edge of death. He could feel the feeling of being in a desperate situation.


    His eyes were blue and deep, like the starry sky. At this moment, Guo Qi''s eyes flashed a golden light. The light flashed by, and the trembling of Guo Qi''s soul gradually recovered.


    Without the demon''s intention to kill, Guo Qi''s words were hard. At least now, the demon still has no way for him, so he doesn''t have to be afraid of the demon any more.


    "To die."


    This boy doesn''t know what''s good or bad. Let him see what the real gap is today, even if he has strong strength and insufficient combat experience.


    Whoosh.


    The demon God disappeared in the same place. The wave of void just appeared. The next moment, the demon God appeared directly on the right side of Guo Qi. A fist full of green power smashed against Guo Qi.


    "This is..."


    Guo Qi is not surprised that the speed of the demon is too fast. After all, his magical eyes can see everything and see through the every move of the demon in the void. The reason why Guo Qi''s expression changes so brilliantly is the green fist of the demon.


    That green fist is filled with a strong vitality, it is a force to return to nature, like the motherland''s mountains and rivers are condensed in a fist.


    If we resist this blow, are we not fighting against the mountains and rivers of our motherland?


    In the heart involuntarily appears such an idea, Guo Qi facial expression condenses, the body involuntarily dodges, he dares not directly bear this strength, because this strength lets him feel the whole person is like deep mire.


    "Power from ancient times?"


    The fist with the power of turquoise is filled with a sense of desolation from ancient times. The feeling of desolation makes Guo Qi become cautious.


    "I didn''t expect you to know this power?"


    It''s true that this power is the power of the ancient nature. It''s the power contained in the bronze murals in the sealed grottoes. After the bronze murals are moved by the demons through special means, nature can activate this ancient power at any time."Since it''s the power of nature, I''ll compare it with you."


    The power of destruction is also attributed to nature, but at that moment, I don''t know what happened. Guo Qi forgot that he also had the power to fight against nature.


    "With your fighting experience, dare you compare with me?"


    When the demon God began to fight in the world, Guo Qi''s grandfather didn''t know where he was wearing open crotch pants. Now when Guo Qi wants to fight with him, he naturally has to weigh his own skills.


    Since ancient times, the fighting skills possessed by the demon God are not comparable to those possessed by the ordinary strong. Guo Qi is too small to understand anything except waving his fist and exerting some special strength in each fight.


    This is the best opportunity for the demon God to defeat Guo Qi. Although the demon God''s peak power is not as powerful as Guo Qi, he just needs to find out the gap of Guo Qi''s moment, and then give Guo Qi a fatal blow, so Guo Qi can''t help him any more.


    "If you dare, just try."


    Although he knew that the demon God was very powerful, Guo Qi was not afraid. As long as he could defeat the demon God, this time, they could leave Loulan and continue to look for the key to the emperor''s tomb.


    "To death."


    The boy really didn''t know how much he was. At this time, he still didn''t repent. The devil didn''t stay behind any more. His fierce and quick attack made Guo Qi a little defenseless.


    "It''s a big problem."


    Last time when he was sealing the Magic Cave, Guo Qi felt that he could still beat the devil. This time, he improved a lot in the holy spring pool of Loulan. If he fought with the devil again, he could beat the devil without fighting back.


    But the gap between reality and imagination is too far away. At the moment, it has completely become Guo Qi''s own power of fighting back.


    "You Are you doing it on purpose


    With the power of the demon God, it''s no problem that he wants to hurt himself in the sealing of the demon cave. But I don''t know why. Now he really kills himself. Guo Qi defends and looks at the demon God warily.


    "Jie Jie, it''s really boring if you are eliminated at the beginning. And I feel that you have a familiar feeling, so I leave you a small life. Now that you have confirmed that feeling, you can go to die."


    He felt like he didn''t want money. He thought that Guo Qi had bombarded the past. He didn''t have time to defend all parts of his body. In desperation, Guo Qi could only cover himself with the power of destruction like a cage, so that he could resist the sharp attack of the demon God.


    "I didn''t expect that you, who have been clamouring all the time, are really shrinking now, don''t you want to fight? Come on


    Seeing that Guo Qi sealed himself in with the power of destruction, the demon''s expression was full of banter, and his words were excited and sarcastic.


    "Click."


    Guo Qi''s face is very ugly. I didn''t expect that he would fight so hard in the end. He not only can''t fight with the demon God, but also has to rely on powerful forces to protect himself.


    "Is that the gap?"


    In the past, Guo Qi had never felt too much setback with his powerful power to fight against those super experts. Naturally, he didn''t know the pain of being beaten to the extreme by other people''s power.


    Now I really feel that I can''t win when I exert my best strength. The feeling of powerlessness from the bottom of my heart makes Guo Qi depressed.


    It''s different from seeing sanlengzi disappear in front of him and Chu Tao faint in front of him. At that time, Guo Qi didn''t have the ability. He wanted to do it, but he had no way. After all, it''s hard to make bricks without rice.


    But now Guo Qi is not the same, his strength has been strong enough to make the most powerful people in the world tremble, but such a powerful force in his hands, still unable to defeat the opponent, this is not the gap in strength, is completely the gap in their own strength.


    If you want to make up for this gap, then Guo Qi can only exercise unremittingly and improve his realm and ability every day, without a trace of laziness.


    "Only now? It''s late. "


    Sometimes the reality is so cruel, when you realize that something is very important, you just know that you didn''t cherish it. When you really want to cherish it, it''s too late.


    "Today, don''t say it''s the incompetent dead cat here. Even if its owner is here, you don''t want to go back alive from me."


    The expression became extremely bloodthirsty. At this moment, the devil was like a big devil, licking his lips with his tongue, which was unspeakable and frightening.


    Dare to say this, the demon God is not groundless, not to say that Guo Qi has been fighting for so long, the power should have been consumed almost, even if there is still residual power in Guo Qi''s body, as long as he continuously uses the natural power to attack, Guo Qi will still be unable to sustain.


    "I''ll see how long you can last."

 Chapter 272

    It''s hard enough to exert such anti heaven power, but it''s also hard enough to resist outside attacks. Every time the demon attacks, Guo Qi''s power consumption increases.


    And the most terrible thing is that every time the devil attacks, the lightning cage made by Guo Qi can''t completely resist the power, so the rest of the power will be borne by Guo Qi.


    Although this force is not strong, Guo Qi''s own realm is not strong, which is also a great burden for him. If he can''t stop the demon God earlier and be attacked by the demon God all the time, he will not be able to bear it sooner or later.


    "I wipe, if you fight like this again, that boy will have to be abandoned by you?"


    Seeing that Guo Qi had been trapped by the demon God, he was in a hurry and quickly appeared around the demon God. Although he did not dare to get close to the demon God, he also mastered the law of time and space. Xiaohua kept confusing the space around the demon God to buy time for Guo Qi.


    "I said, boy, if you don''t move like this again, tiger Lord, I''m too tired to save you."


    The demon God is too powerful. Although the existence of holy spring pool has made the action of demon God difficult, Xiaohua is now trying to buy time for Guo Qi to withdraw. Unexpectedly, the boy has been trapped in the cage of thunder and lightning, and does not move.


    No matter how powerful Xiaohua is, it''s impossible to force away the evil spirit that has aroused the power of ancient nature. Guo Qi can''t move. Xiaohua can''t save him from here.


    "Let me stop him."


    Although he knows that he is not the opponent of the demon God, his realm has been improved after all, and Feng Tian and the demon God are close relatives. If there is a fight, the evil spirit will have little influence on him.


    His sky fire has produced a qualitative change. It''s hard to say who will win and who will lose if he wants to fight with the devil again.


    Although I dare not say that Feng Tian can defeat the demon, at least he can resist the demon for a moment.


    "Crocodile head, be careful."


    Although Xiaohua is not optimistic about the monster Feng Tian, there is not so much time now. Guo Qi''s body has been bombarded by the power of the demon God. If Xiaohua doesn''t take him away from here, it will be impossible to save Guo Qi.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident before I open the emperor''s tomb."


    His mother has not been rescued, and his wife and children are still waiting for him. Feng Tian, the monster, has a sense of propriety in his heart. What he has to do now is not only to help Guo Qi out of danger, but also to ensure that he is safe.


    "You want to fight me?"


    It''s not that the demon God looks down on the monster Feng Tian. His fighting experience is not as good as that of the demon Feng Tian. Moreover, there is a big gap between the demon Feng Tian and him. All these are irreparable.


    "I can''t beat you, but it should be enough to stop you."


    The monster Feng Tian is very cautious now. He doesn''t fight directly. If he does, he is not the opponent of the demon God. In this way, he has been deadlocked with words. At least he can buy some time for Guo Qi.


    And the monster Feng Tian knows that his current task is to hold back the demon God. As long as he can hold back the demon God, everything will be enough.


    "Hum, what about the monster? When I first started my career, the monster was still my mount."


    The expression of the demon God is very ugly. For the monster, the demon God really suffered a big loss before, but it was once, and the monster was still in the most powerful state at that time, and he was not very powerful.


    Now their state is just the opposite, so the demon God is not afraid of the monster Feng Tian. No more, the battle between them is imminent, and soon they fight.


    Feng Tian, the monster, just like before, directly blows out the purple flame in his dark blue. In order to make the battle end earlier, the demon God directly exerts the power of ancient nature.


    The purple flame can burn up the void, let alone human beings, but it is such a powerful force that the suppressed flame becomes smaller in front of the ancient natural force contained in the bronze murals.


    "I said, you are not my opponent."


    Seeing that one''s own strength is only a part of the suppression, one has already put the other side at a disadvantage. The devil''s face is full of rebellious color, which is the confidence and strength of the superior.


    "It''s not over yet."


    I didn''t have much disappointment on my face. I knew it was the result for a long time, but what I had to do was to restrain the devil.


    At the end of the speech, the next moment, the monster Feng Tian directly condenses the suppressed purple flame slowly, and is actually learning from the demon God.


    The demon God continuously compressed the evil spirit before, and finally formed the armor which was condensed by the evil spirit. The power of the armor was very strong, which was the reason why the demon God didn''t die after being blasted by the black beads thrown by iron and stone.


    The monster and the demon God are close relatives. The demon God can condense the evil spirit. As a demon, Feng Tian seems to be learning from his predecessors. He also learns from the demon God to condense his own strength.


    "Well, it''s just that. You still can''t do it."


    I didn''t expect that Feng Tian, the monster, had not finished what he said. He could be relieved to be defeated. It didn''t work for him. After all, what he was good at was this. How to crack the way of nature."Poof."


    The power is still suppressed. The monster Feng Tian is directly attacked by the demon God. If it wasn''t for learning from the demon God at the last moment and wearing the armor made of purple flame on his body, he would have been killed by the blow of the demon God.


    "If I hadn''t inspired the power of nature to attack you, you would have been a dead man."


    The monster Feng Tian has been attacked by the demon God and flies far away. Seeing that Shu falls on the ground, splashing with dust, and the demon Feng Tian with blood on his mouth, the demon God says.


    "Cough."


    Another mouthful of blood spat out. This time, he called the devil. The devil Feng genius found that even though he had improved a lot, he was still very different from the devil. He was not the opponent of the devil at all.


    However, seeing that the little flower in the distance has taken Guo Qi away, Feng Tian is relieved and finally does what he should do.


    "Since you are so powerful, I will not fight you."


    It''s no shame to run if you can''t fight. If you know that you have to fight if you can''t fight, you''re either mentally retarded or stupid. Feng Tian, the monster, has too many worries. How can he be so stupid as to fight with the devil?


    "I know you''re all like this, but I don''t have time to pester you. When I recover, I''ll come to you Jie Jie


    The demon God wanted to leave Loulan at the first time when he rushed out of Fengmo cave, but he was stopped by Guoqi. Now he finally had the chance to leave, and he didn''t plan to stay and waste his time.


    Guo Qi and his family are no longer justified. As long as they recover, it''s as simple as a boxer picking up a newborn child.


    "I''ll let you go this time."


    Guo Qi is just a little depressed now, but his fighting power is still there. The demon God can''t do it in a short time if he wants to kill him. Moreover, the demon God faintly feels that a strong force is coming here.


    When he attacked Guo Qi just now, he had already been badly hit by Guo Qi. Now the demon God is at the end of a strong crossbow. If there is another large group of powerful opponents, he will not be able to hold on at all.


    As long as he can leave today, the devil believes that he can recover quickly. At that time, let alone Guo Qi, the whole Yanhua strongman will appear, and he will not be afraid.


    It''s a good thing to seal the Magic Cave in Loulan, but now that it can arouse the power of sealing the Magic Cave, he is the master of it. As long as he is alive, no matter where he is, he can arouse the power of sealing the magic cave.


    That is to say, as long as the reason of the demon God, the ancient natural power in this magic cave has always been the power of the demon God, and he can use it as he wants.


    The already powerful rebellious God is now backed by such a powerful force. If you really want to compete with the demon God, even if you look at the ancient times, it is difficult to see several powerful beings who can defeat the demon God.


    "Attack."


    Guo Qi and his family have retreated far away, and the evil spirit that turns into black disappears bit by bit. Seeing that the evil spirit has begun to disappear, the elders of Loulan look dignified to the extreme.


    Also don''t know which elder a big drink, all of Lou Lan''s repair unexpectedly collective will own strength gather together, think of the devil God there to disorderly attack.


    "People of Loulan, you wait. You have suppressed us for so many years. We will never forget this hatred."


    Revenge, this is the word that the demon God left to all of Loulan''s people. Although he has been badly damaged now, once he recovers later, Loulan has to bear the anger of the demon God.


    At that time can bear, it depends on Loulan who can reach the height of the demon God, if there is no guardian God, Loulan is in danger.


    "I don''t know, devil has gone?"


    After placing Guo Qi, Xiaohua still wants to join hands with the dark unicorn to attack Moqi. Unexpectedly, when he turns around again, the black Moqi has completely disappeared, and the whole sky is clear.


    The demons don''t know where they have gone. It''s too difficult to defeat them. Now they can''t do it. It''s even difficult to stop the demons.


    "I said, boy, as for it? How many days have you been practicing? That guy has been practicing for thousands of years. Even if your grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather began to practice, you can''t carry his shoes for him. "


    Seeing Guo Qi''s loss, Xiaohua began to persuade Guo Qi. After all, Guo Qi is now in a very hard hit state. If he can''t recover from this state, let alone improve his realm, it would be good if he didn''t decline.


    "Poof."


    The monster Feng Tian has come here. He just came here to persuade Guo Qi. Unexpectedly, he just opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Crocodile head, are you ok? If something happens, let''s go to the holy spring pool."


    Seeing Feng Tian''s pale face, Xiao Hua asks with some worry.


    "We didn''t stop the demon God. It''s not easy to explain to Loulan this time. I''m afraid it''s not easy to enter the holy spring pool!"

 Chapter 273

    This time, in order to clean up the demon, they have been fully prepared. Unexpectedly, this preparation ended in failure.


    If you want to hurt the devil, you can''t do it. On the contrary, it makes them seriously injured. Even Loulan ancient country is affected, and finally the devil escapes.


    And Loulan promised that they would surrender to the demon God. Now it''s better to let the demon God go directly in front of Loulan''s people, but they can''t help it. Now they even want to enter the holy spring pool to recover their strength?


    "Alas."


    Hearing Feng Tian''s words, Xiaohua sighed. Unexpectedly, the demon God would hide his strength. Now it suddenly broke out, and Guo Qi''s fighting experience was not as good as him.


    Even if they want to stop the demon God, they have more heart than strength. They don''t have no effort, but they just can''t get the result, which makes them feel very depressed.


    "I said, boy, you''re depressed now. You still have a long way to go. If you exercise for a few days, you''ll bring down those super men. Will you let others live?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, Sehu Xiaohua advises that winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. If she can''t bear the pain of failure, she will never grow up.


    Don''t want to see Guo Qi has been so depressed, Xiaohua hope he can grow up, how much should also recognize their own shortcomings, and then continue to improve in the future.


    What''s the meaning of losing all the time? Can losing defeat the devil? Can loss become stronger? Don''t make a fool of yourself. You''d better work hard.


    "Yes, it''s only normal that we are not the opponents of the devil, otherwise, we have to go against the sky?"


    As soon as Xiaohua finished, Feng Tian, the monster, was also persuading Guo Qi. After all, they are brothers now. Seeing Guo Qi like this, Feng Tian, the monster, was also very sad.


    All the way, Guo Qi has gone too smoothly. Maybe only by taking some losses can he really understand what he needs, where he lacks, and where he will work hard in the future.


    Failure is the mother of success. Only by constantly summing up from failure can we grow up. Feng Tian also hopes that Guo Qi can figure this out as soon as possible.


    "Come on, let him be quiet. Let''s go to the holy spring first."


    Although they are now embarrassed to speak again and Loulan King proposed to go to the holy spring pool to recover, but the iron stone is still in the holy spring pool, they must go to see how the iron stone is now.


    Hit by the devil, even if the power is strong, you will lose half your life if you don''t die. Iron stone can hang in one breath without directly dying. In Xiaohua''s opinion, this is a miracle.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s appearance, Feng Tian wants to say something more. But if he thinks about it, he won''t say anything. No matter how much he says, it''s useless. He has to think about it himself.


    "Wait a minute."


    See color tiger floret and monster Feng Tian together toward the direction of the holy spring pool, Loulan those white bearded elders anxious, quickly open the mouth to stop.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Xiao Hua and Feng Tian feel strange. What are they doing? I''m just going to see my friends, not to take a bath in the holy spring. Why are you so nervous?


    "Let them go. The power of the demon God is not something they can fight against. They have tried their best. I just hope you can leave a ray of life for Loulan."


    Loulan''s elders have a bad complexion. It''s obvious that they are angry with a group of people. These people deliberately let the devil leave. Later, the devil returns to Loulan to revenge. What should they do?


    Now even want to use the holy spring in their holy land? Are you kidding? You''re not in your head, are you?


    Before the elders'' words of protest, Loulan King spoke first. She was not the kind of unreasonable person. Before Guo Qi and his party, only Guo Qi was allowed to enter the holy spring pool to recover, because Loulan king did not know the cruelty of the battle.


    Now I see Guo Qi and others fighting to the death for Loulan. She knows that Guo Qi and others have tried their best. They should let Xiaohua recover as soon as possible.


    "But..."


    What else do you want to say, but the queen has already spoken. Although they are not satisfied with Loulan King''s decision, they dare not refute it. After all, the king is speaking.


    "Come and take them."


    With that, the queen of Loulan turned to leave directly, facing the direction of the ancestral hall. It seemed that there was something wrong.


    "No, we know the place."


    How did not expect Loulan king should be so easy to speak, even would agree to them into the holy spring pool to recover, this completely beyond their expectations, it is too magical.


    "Let''s go."


    Now that Loulan king has spoken, Xiaohua is not polite. If it is in other places, he may not take a fancy to it. But this time, it''s the holy spring pool. It''s a rare holy spring in the world. If you don''t go there, it''s useless.


    Finally had an opportunity, floret did not intend to let go, anyway Loulan holy spring more, also don''t care what they absorb.Now that Loulan king has agreed to let them enter the holy spring pool to recover, Xiaohua doesn''t let Guo Qi continue to think there, but pulls Guo Qi to the direction of the holy spring pool.


    "The reason why we put forward the request of holy spring pool is for leimang monster. No matter what, we must use the power of holy spring to recover leimang monster this time."


    After all, they came to the holy spring pool for a purpose. If they only focus on their own recovery and ignore the most important reason, they will come here in vain.


    "I don''t know how iron stone is now?"


    In order to be able to replace the demon God wearing the compressed magic gas armor with iron stone, he should be more or less lucky at the moment. He is very worried, and the monster Feng Tian talks about it all the way.


    "Don''t worry, the boy is thick skinned. If you have an accident, he doesn''t have to have an accident. Besides, the boy has a master. How can he prepare some treasures for him?"


    Iron stone is different from the monster Feng Tian. He has a background and a master. Although his master is not the most powerful person in the world, he is at least poor.


    This time I came out with Guo Qi. Although the master of iron and stone was not very satisfied, he was also his apprentice. How could he let his apprentice have an accident?


    Elixir and other things should be prepared for iron and stone. Although these things usually have little effect, they are all life-saving elixirs at a critical moment.


    "Let''s go and have a look first. This time, we will directly throw the weak divine sense of leimang monster into the holy spring pool, and You can''t let the big toad in any more. "


    Leimang monster has become the most important thing, and think of the big toad''s appetite before, no matter whether the blue blood toad has metamorphosed from the blood cocoon or not, we can''t let him in this time.


    If we let the blue blood toad enter the holy spring pool several times, we can''t directly absorb all the holy springs of the holy spring pool?


    That guy is like a bottomless pit. No matter how much power he can bear, for ordinary practitioners, when they are powerful, they must also make their own realm strong, otherwise they are prone to be possessed.


    But for the blue blood toad, it''s nothing. As long as he has enough strength, he doesn''t need to worry about the realm at all. He can become as strong as he wants, and there is no limit at all.


    "Good."


    Although he was very depressed, Guo Qi gradually understood that he failed to defeat the demon God this time. At least he didn''t have no way to defeat the demon God. The power of his body still made the demon God afraid.


    As long as he can improve his fighting skills, it''s hard to say who will win and who will lose when he meets the devil. In order to regain his dignity, Guo Qi also decided to constantly improve himself.


    He didn''t like the feeling of failure, and he didn''t like the feeling that he didn''t have the strength to fight back. He was very frustrated and unwilling. One experience was enough. He didn''t want to continue to experience that feeling.


    "I''ll go, this boy..."


    Two people a tiger toward the holy spring pool, fast to the holy spring pool, color tiger floret see the situation at the moment in the holy spring pool, even direct eyes stare big, like a ghost.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Surprised by Xiaohua''s expression, Feng Tian thought that something had happened. When he saw it, he was very happy.


    "Blood cocoon!"


    There is a huge blood cocoon on the top of the holy spring pool. The blood cocoon is surrounded by blood mist, and in the blood cocoon is the great vitality.


    It''s iron stone. I didn''t expect that he chose to break and then stand up. When he was dying, he could let himself continue to break through. As long as he can get out of the blood cocoon this time, his strength will be improved to a great level.


    "I didn''t expect that the boy really dares to break the law and then stand up? It''s easy to say, but how many people can really do it? "


    Xiaohua has lived for a long time and seen more. He has seen a lot of iron and stone cases, but 999 out of 1000 people have failed. The only one who can succeed is that the clouds rise well and step on dog dung.


    "We don''t want to disturb him now. Let''s put the weak original thunder and lightning of leimang monster into the holy spring pool first. We can''t delay any more. Last time, because we wanted to recover for Guo Xiaozi, we directly ignored leimang monster. This time, we can''t delay any more."


    Ironstone can be put aside. After all, ironstone is in a good state now, but what worries them is leimang monster. This guy was directly scattered at the beginning, and only a little bit of original power was left in Guoqi. In retrospect, if he didn''t dare to help him recover, he might not be able to live tomorrow.


    "Crocodile head, you are water property, the holy spring here is also quite suitable for you, dare to enter it."


    Seeing that Guo Qi has put the original thunder and lightning of leimang monster into the holy spring pool of the white holy spring, Sehu Xiaohua is relieved. Whether she can recover depends on the nature of leimang monster.


    There are still Guo Qi, Feng Tian and himself. Xiaohua will not enter the holy spring pool. Guo Qi has already entered the holy spring pool once. The holy spring pool has not played a big role for him, but Feng Tian has not. Now his consumption is not small. If he enters the holy spring, he should gain a lot."And you?"

 Chapter 274

    They consume a lot, but the flowers should not be easier than themselves, right? At this time, he only allowed himself to go down, but he recovered on the shore?


    We all know in our hearts that the most powerful restoring force of the holy spring pool is still in the holy spring. Although the restoring force of the shore is also very strong, it is the water evaporated from the holy spring pool after all.


    "Tiger Lord doesn''t need human inheritance, so he just needs to understand under the tree of life ancestors."


    After hearing Feng Tian''s question, Xiaohua shakes her head. He really doesn''t need it. After all, what''s left here is the unique inheritance of Loulan''s top strongmen. Although Xiaohua is very coveted, it''s human power after all.


    He himself is a spirit tiger. He can''t exert the power of human beings well. Instead of having cumbersome power, it''s better to make his own power more powerful.


    "Then I''ll go down first."


    Understanding the reason why Xiaohua couldn''t go down, Feng Tian didn''t say anything more. He nodded directly and planned to enter the white holy spring area of the holy spring pool.


    Although he is not seriously injured and dying now, if his body can''t be forged by the power of life and directly bear the blood red holy spring, he will certainly be unable to bear it.


    "Well, it''s just the two of us left now. Please wait slowly, but while waiting, I''ll take you to a space first."


    What Guo Qi lacks most now is his fighting experience. To put it bluntly, he seldom fights. The only doubt is that he fought with those monsters to death when he was in Mingcheng. In addition, Guo Qi didn''t really experience life and death.


    "Where to?"


    Because of resisting the attack of the demon God, Guo Qi trapped himself in the cage of lightning. Now Xiaohua wants to take him away, so he naturally has to consider his current physical condition.


    "You''ll know when you go."


    In addition to being able to recover his physical condition, Guo Qi can''t learn too much. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to go to a place to learn something.


    With this in mind, Xiaohua decided to take Guo Qi to something left over from ancient times, hoping that Guo Qi could exercise there and at least improve his fighting experience.


    "Let''s go."


    No matter where he goes now, Guo Qi is not afraid. What he needs now is to see all kinds of scenes and experience all kinds of things. Even if Xiaohua takes him to Shura hell now, he can accept it.


    Now Guo Qi has gradually come out of his depression. Only through constant fighting can he really feel his existence, position himself, and discover his strengths and weaknesses.


    "Buzz."


    Looking at the starting point of Guo nodded, Xiaohua did not speak, but constantly moved the power here, even with heaven and earth as the symbol paper, depicting Daowen here.


    After Daowen finished, a golden light flickered from the place where Xiaohua had been portrayed. The next moment, the holy spring pool of Loulan began to change.


    Surging power from the air constantly toward a rush in the past, powerful power in the flow, the air is like tens of thousands of bees in the general buzz.


    "Go."


    Seeing that the Daowen he portrayed had accumulated enough strength, Xiaohua directly took Guo Qi''s hand, a light door flashed out, and the two directly entered into it.


    "Jie Jie."


    "Gaga."


    "Hiss."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of strange noises appear in this space. Because Guo Qi''s eyes suddenly appear in a dark place from a bright place, he can''t adapt. His eyes can''t see, but his ears can hear.


    Seeing what kind of place it was, Guo Qi felt that the air around him was cold. He seemed to have entered a cellar, but it was much more gloomy than the cellar.


    "Now you don''t care where this place is. I can only tell you that there are crises everywhere. If you want to go out safely, you must defeat all the opponents here. Once you fail, you may become their meal. You decide for yourself how to choose."


    In this space, even in ancient times, there were not many people who could exercise here. After all, the opponents here had different levels and had different means. It was difficult to defeat them all.


    If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s setbacks this time, and Xiaohua believes that Guo Qi can fight out from inside, he would never let Guo Qi enter here.


    At the beginning, the people who built this place didn''t know where to find so many opponents with the ability to break people''s hearts. Now Xiaohua thinks that he still has some sweat. If he continues to stay here, he doesn''t seem to be able to bear it.


    "Well, no matter whether you are willing or not, tiger can''t control it. Tiger left first. If you want to go out, there is only one way to defeat all the opponents here."


    With that, Xiaohua directly disappeared from this space, and Guo Qi was the only one left in the dark space. He couldn''t see the future and didn''t know the way back, so he could only keep groping."Boy, there''s one thing you should have an advantage over others. The time and space here has been in chaos. That is to say, when you are here for one year, the outside world may only be one day. So, take the opportunity and we will wait for you in the holy spring pool of Loulan."


    The voice became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared directly. Guo Qi''s physical condition is not at his best now, but when he heard the gloomy laughter around him, he did not dare to relax his vigilance.


    "In that case, let''s make the night day."


    His magic eyes still don''t know what''s going on, and Guo Qi hasn''t fully explored the ability of his eyes, but one thing Guo Qi knows is that his eyes can see through everything.


    Isn''t it black here? I''ll show my eyes, and then I can see everything here.


    "Hiss."


    The deep blue eyes unfolded, and Guo Qi''s eyes finally adapted to the dreamland here. However, when Guo Qi saw the situation clearly, his whole back suddenly became cold.


    He couldn''t help taking a breath. He felt that his scalp was numb. Where is this place for cultivation? This is the hell!


    Although he thought that even if Xiaohua took himself to hell, he could accept it, but after Guo Qi found that he had been taken to hell, he found that he was really wrong.


    "Since there is only one way out, I will rush out in the shortest time."


    Looking at the ferocious faces, Guo Qi felt his legs trembling. Although he knew that these things were not as terrible as he had thought when he was a child, he was just like this. He knew that they were not severe, but his fear came out of his mind.


    Wipe off the cold sweat on his forehead, Guo Qi vomites a mouthful of turbid air. The next moment, he rushes directly in one direction, because if he wants to go out, there is only one way, that is, to rush into the enemy camp and defeat all the enemies.


    "No, since it''s exercise, I can''t use lightning. I can only rely on my hands and eyes."


    What he lacks most is his fighting experience, and all the enemies here are his last grindstones. Now that he has such a good opportunity, how can Guo Qi let it go? He begins to put the anti heaven power he wants to exert back into his body.


    Use your eyes to guide the power in your body to gather on your fist, and then rush into those enemy groups.


    At the beginning, he was a little afraid. After all, when he saw the ghosts in the legend, especially those who were disgusting after seeing them, Guo Qi couldn''t say how hard he felt.


    But gradually, it seems that because of the reason of concentrating on the battle, Guo Qi even forgot those, and with his constant fighting, he played more and more smoothly.


    Before that, I could feel that my own strength could not hurt these enemies at all. After all, I could only push them back every time, and there were enemies in all directions, so I couldn''t cope with them.


    However, as time goes by, Guo Qi is summing up his experience while fighting. He is trying various ways to minimize his injury and thinking about how to maximize the damage to the enemy.


    In such a dark space, there is no hunger and sleepiness, only constant exercise. Guo Qi is like an iron man, waving his fist, dodging and defeating the enemy one by one.


    Of course, in the process of his continuous training, Guo Qi almost died. At the end of the day, he could only use his destructive power to protect himself. When he was almost recovered, Guo Qi would continue to fight against those enemies.


    One day, two days, three days Unconsciously, a month has passed, and the scars on Guo Qi''s body have begun to fall off. However, Guo Qi still has no way to conquer all the enemies here, and he is still fighting.


    "Anyway, the time here is different from that of the outside world. Since I have a lot of time to spend, you are waiting to be defeated by me.


    You blue eyes never stop using for a moment. Guo Qi looks at those enemies who have been defeated by him for countless times. He is not depressed and feels more confident, because he can feel that he has learned a lot in the process of fighting with these enemies, and those things are what he needs most in the fight.


    In the strange space, Guo Qi is fighting, and in the holy spring pool of Loulan ancient country, a ray of lightning is constantly rolling, like a silver snake, absorbing the vast power in the holy spring.


    "It''s a monster with a good life. Even if he is dying, he can still get the most precious power like the holy spring pool. It seems that his life should not be destroyed."


    Seeing the leimang monster in the holy spring pool, Sehu Xiaohua mumbles with an envious smile on her face.


    "Poof."


    Xiaohua is watching leimang monster recover, while Feng Tian, the monster on one side, doesn''t know what''s going on. He was still well before. The next moment, he spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    "Crocodile head, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 275

    Previously also recovered well, how suddenly say hematemesis hematemesis? Xiaohua is startled by Feng Tian.


    "I''m ok. Maybe it''s the original power of the monster and the holy spring power here that repel each other."


    After entering the holy spring pool, Feng Tian began to absorb the purest vitality to recover his injury. After all, this place is holy spring.


    A lot of people have no chance to come here in their whole life. It''s hard to get into it. Naturally, they want to improve themselves as much as possible.


    At the beginning, he felt the mutual exclusion of forces. However, because the interaction was not very strong, Feng Tian didn''t care, but it didn''t last long. When Feng Tian needed a lot of power to supplement his recovery, the interaction suddenly became strong.


    The powerful repulsive force made Feng Tianyi fail to improve his realm for a long time. It may be that he was attacked by the enemy instead of improving his realm. His body was badly damaged and he vomited blood.


    "Come on, you''d better quickly recover from the injury, and then sit under the tree of the ancestor of life."


    This holy spring pool belongs to Loulan ancient country, and the power in it is naturally the most suitable for them. Feng Tian, the monster, was originally an ethnic Chinese, so he should coordinate with the power here.


    But he turned into a monster. Now the power of the monster is rejected by the holy spring, so Feng Tian, the monster, staying in the holy spring pool, might as well go to the shore and feel it.


    "Dead cat, where''s Guo Qi?"


    After nodding, Feng Tian, the monster, stabilized his injury and walked directly out of the holy spring pool. As soon as he got to the shore, he felt something was wrong. It seemed that something was missing.


    It seems to see, finally suddenly found that Guo Qi is not here, monster Feng Tian eyebrow fierce a wrinkle, open mouth asked.


    "The boy is busy now. Let''s not disturb him."


    Guo Qi is still in that Shura hell like place to keep training. There is only one way to get out and defeat all the enemies in it.


    However, Xiaohua doesn''t believe that Guo Qi can come out in one day. After all, Guo Qi can''t exert his most powerful strength. If he wants to exercise his fighting experience, he needs to practice and think constantly.


    "Busy? Does Loulan want us to be coolies


    Are you kidding? It''s hard enough to help Loulan fight with the demon God. Now I even have to work as a coolie for Loulan? You''re kidding.


    "It''s not to be a coolie for Loulan. The fight with devil Zizi made the boy realize his own shortcomings, so the tiger Lord found a good place for him to exercise. It''s estimated that he''s fighting hard. Let''s not disturb him."


    There is still a long way to go. Now we have to suffer a little to go further. Xiaohua doesn''t worry about Guo Qi''s safety. Even if the boy is so tired that he doesn''t have the strength to move a finger, those enemies can''t kill him.


    The power of destruction in the body is not for nothing. Once Guo Qi is fatally threatened, the terrible power will appear to help him.


    With such a powerful power as an amulet, Guo Qi is safe for the time being, so Xiaohua doesn''t worry about him. What he worries about most is iron stone and leimang monster.


    Iron stone has been condensed into a blood cocoon, but it seems not easy to break the cocoon into a butterfly. When leimang monster just entered the holy spring pool, it was very quiet. Now, it''s completely silent. If Xiaohua didn''t know that he was still breathing, he would be in trouble for a while.


    "Sit down and have a good feeling. It''s not easy to find such a good place. Even in Yanhua, there are few places that can compare with here."


    Loulan was originally a part of Yanhua, but I don''t know why, Loulan lost, no one knows where Loulan is.


    Now they come to Loulan. Naturally, they know that some things in Loulan were the best in Yanhua in ancient times.


    "Jie Jie."


    "Gaga."


    "Squeak."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaohua and Feng Tian are sitting under the tree of the ancestor of life, feeling the realm of ascension. In a black space like Shura hell, a pair of deep blue eyes seem to be the bright moon in the dark night, which is very eye-catching.


    The gloomy laughter came from all directions, and the white bones were like sharp blades, constantly thinking about the master''s attack with blue eyes.


    There are too many ghosts here. If you don''t pay attention to them, you may be confused. Moreover, the opponents here are very powerful. After a long fight, people want to fall to the ground and have a sleep.


    Now is not the time to sleep, as long as you fall on the ground, it is impossible to wake up later, because the dead cannot be revived.


    If you want to live, you have to fight and fight continuously. Only by fighting a way out can you leave here.


    "You have to hide. Come on, keep fighting."


    I don''t know how long it''s been. Guo Qi feels that there is no smooth road under his feet. It''s just hard to walk because of the accumulation of dead bones and corpses.It may be that Guo Qi''s fighting power is too strong, and those opponents are constantly fighting against him, no longer rushing to Guo as before.


    "Jie Jie, up."


    Through his eyes to observe the space, Guo Qi saw that although the space is like a tunnel, the tunnel is divided into several parts, the more forward, the more powerful the opponent''s combat effectiveness.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know how long he can hold on. He can only move forward as far as he can. When he feels that he can''t hold on, he comes back.


    And the opponents here are not all fighting at random. Some of them are very powerful. Those powerful opponents, like leaders, are leading those dead bones and ghosts to fight with Guo Qi.


    Now Guo Qi started to fight from the starting point. Although the dead bones and ghosts did not dare to rush up directly, when someone spoke, they still thought of Guo Qi bravely and attacked.


    "This attack, tickling is not enough."


    I don''t know how many days he''s been here. Every day is like a year. He''s been fighting all the time. There''s no intact place on his body. There''s blood everywhere, but most of the blood is from his opponents.


    Here, all sides are enemies. If Guo Qi wants to avoid being hurt, he must learn to resist the attacks from all sides. Gradually, he keeps thinking and practicing. He feels that the bigger he is, the easier he is.


    At the beginning, he couldn''t resist the attack from the side and behind, but now he can resist the attack from the front and from the left and right sides of the body at the same time.


    It was this harvest that surprised Guo Qi. Before, he only liked those opponents who attacked head-on. Once someone suddenly appeared on his side, he didn''t have time to be on guard. Now that he has learned this, it''s hard for him to say who was defeated when he fights with the devil next time.


    "Not enough, not enough, come again."


    Soon, Guo Qi rushed directly from the first area into the second area. Every opponent here is many times stronger than the first area. Guo Qi will not be as easy here as he is in the first area.


    Every step has become difficult. There are enemies in front, back, left and right. It''s hard to take care of the front, so if Guo Qi wants to avoid being hurt, he must constantly practice and learn to cope.


    "Click."


    "Bang."


    "Boom."


    The sound of broken bones, the sound of being bombarded, and the sound of being kicked out. At this moment, this space is full of all kinds of noises, but it is in this place that Guo Qi''s eyes become more and more blue and deep, and his movements become more and more skillful and vigorous.


    "Click."


    In the holy land of Loulan, there is a huge blood cocoon floating in the holy spring pool. The blood cocoon has been formed for several days, but there has not been much movement.


    The blood cocoon has been absorbing the power of the blood pool from the moment of its formation, and now there is a little movement on the blood cocoon.


    A crack broke from the blood cocoon. The next moment, the whole blood cocoon seemed to be pulled, and even more obvious.


    Soon, the huge blood cocoon was all cracked, and the blood cocoon did not fall off one by one. Instead, it was gradually becoming empty. It seemed that it had been absorbed.


    "Awake?"


    A man and a tiger are awakened by the change of blood cocoon. Looking at the appearance of blood cocoon, their hearts are finally put down. Unexpectedly, the boy finally survived.


    Iron stone in order to be able to seriously hurt the devil paid a huge price, at that time no one believed that he could survive, but now iron stone really came out of the blood cocoon.


    Looking at the rough young man with white skin, Xiao Hua''s face showed the usual obscene smile, while Feng Tian nodded.


    "I grass, dead cat, don''t look at me like this, I''m not interested in you."


    Just came out of the blood cocoon and felt the great power in his body. Tieshi felt that if he fought with the devil again, he could blow up the devil with one blow.


    In the heart is thinking about it, suddenly see the color tiger floret in obscene looking at himself, iron stone immediately feel his back a burst of cold, his arm is full of goose bumps, this dead cat want to do?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is there any reason for NIMA? Is tiger''s smile also a sin? Can we make Linghu live?


    How depressed is Xiaohua? How depressed is Xiaohua? This boy looks down on Huye so much. Will Huye be interested in you? You are a beautiful girl. Are you Meihu? You''re nothing, OK.


    "Yi, where''s Guo Qi?"


    Seeing that there were only two people here, tie Shi scratched his head. He found a circle here, but he still couldn''t see Guo Qi. He looked at Sehu Xiaohua and monster Feng Tian with some doubts.


    "Calculate the time, it should be several years, that boy should come out soon."


    He has been in a state of perception, and forgot to go into the hell like space to see Guo Qi''s present state. Now he suddenly remembered that several days have passed, and Xiaohua guessed that Guo Qi should be coming out soon."What? Years? I don''t know. I''ve been here for several years? "

 Chapter 276

    It''s OK that Xiaohua doesn''t speak. When he says so, he doesn''t know what to say. In an instant, he misunderstands Tieshi.


    After all, when he was in the blood cocoon before, iron and stone was in a kind of muddled state. That state made him forget time and space, which was completely a kind of ethereal state.


    Now just wake up, floret directly told him that it has been several years, how can he accept this result?


    "I don''t know, can you hear me out?"


    I haven''t finished my words yet. This boy is anxious to die. You deserve to scare yourself. Does it have anything to do with tiger?


    "Wipe, dead cat, you speak clearly. How can I know if you don''t speak clearly?"


    This time, I''m impatient. If I can wait for Xiaohua to finish speaking, it won''t be like this. Tieshi is depressed.


    "Come on, what''s going on in the last few years?"


    Not only iron and stone, but also the monster Feng Tian is very curious. They don''t have a few days to come to Loulan, let alone a few years. What is the dead cat doing?


    "It''s the boy Guo Qi. I sent him to a place left by the great emperor at that time, where I trained him. As long as I was in that space, a day outside would be equivalent to a year there."


    Being explained by Xiaohua, iron stone and monster Feng Tianduo understand it. It turns out that''s what happened.


    But at the same time, they were surprised. After all, it''s hard to imagine that there should be such a magical place in the world?


    One day outside, one year inside?


    When I was a child, I always heard that one day in the sky and one year in the world, but I always thought it was a myth. Unexpectedly, now Xiaohua suddenly said this.


    "Are we in heaven?"


    In the heart so happy Zizi thought, iron stone grinned out, maybe he is also a fairy.


    "You think too much. Although it''s heaven compared with where the boy Guo Qi is, it''s much worse than the real heaven."


    Although Xiaohua has never been to heaven, there are many people pursuing the way of heaven in ancient times, which naturally outlines the beauty of heaven.


    Compared with heaven, the gap between here and heaven is too big. It''s just a difference.


    "Shall we wait for him here, or shall we go and see the situation?"


    According to Xiao Hua, a day here is a year in that space. They have been here for several days. Guo Qi should have been in that space for several years.


    He has been fighting for several years. Even if he is a hard fighter, he should be tired. Tieshi is worried. What if something happens to Guoqi?


    "Let''s wait here. If we can''t get out of there, it won''t be of much use even if we solve him."


    That''s a space for training people. If you come out ahead of time, all your previous efforts will fall short. Xiaohua doesn''t want Guo Qi''s efforts in training to be ruined by their injuries.


    "Oh, wait."


    No way, they really want to stand beside Guo Qi and fight with him, but now it seems impossible. Although they don''t know what the space looks like, it''s not very good from the dead cat Xiaohua''s mouth.


    "Now that you wake up, we just have to wait for Guo Qi to come back, and then leimang monster recovers, and we can go back to Yanhua."


    I have been staying in Loulan for some time. It is estimated that those strong people in Yanhua have already dispersed. If I return to Yanhua now, no one should know that they have gone back.


    There is still a key to the emperor''s tomb in their hands, and the stone giant''s hammer in Lin Rong''s hands. They don''t know when they will meet.


    If they want to open the emperor''s tomb, they have to quickly collect the keys. They don''t know how many keys are needed to open the emperor''s tomb. They can only try their best to analyze and find them according to the data they collected.


    "Straight back? What about Loulan? "


    The demon God has come out, and has been suppressed in Loulan''s Fengmo cave for countless years. The demon God must have accumulated countless resentments in his heart. Once the demon God recovers, he must kill Loulan for the first time to vent his anger.


    They have released the demon God from the Fengmo cave of Loulan ancient country. If the demon God comes back at that time, how can Loulan resist the attack of the demon God?


    If they leave, who else will stop the demon then? Do you really want to see Loulan destroyed by the devil? Iron stone can''t do it, nor can Feng Tian, the monster. So when Sehu Xiaohua says that she wants to go back to Yanhua, their expressions are not very good-looking.


    "Don''t worry, what you''re worried about won''t happen."


    The demon God really resented Loulan. After all, it had been suppressed for so many years. Without Loulan''s seal, the demon God would have come out long ago, but now the demon God is no longer in Loulan.


    "How could it not happen? Do you think the devil will let Loulan go? "


    Are you kidding? The demon God has left a message, saying that he will come back. When he comes back, who can resist him?"Although the demon God said he would come back, he had to have a chance to come back. Although Loulan is very vast, it is not suitable for the demon God to hide and recover. If he wants to hide and recover, Yanhua is the place he should go. He has already returned to Yanhua."


    "Can''t the devil come one day, and we will wait here for him one day? If he doesn''t come all his life, don''t we have to wait here all our lives? "


    Xiaohua won''t do what she is waiting for. After all, waiting is the most urgent thing. Instead of waiting for the devil to revenge here, it''s better to go back to Yanhua and take the initiative to find the devil''s whereabouts.


    Yanhua''s super strong people are not the same. Once the demon God appears, they can''t beat those super strong people, who can do harm to the demon God.


    For the comfort of the whole Yanhua, even if Guo Qi and Yanhua have a festival, they must join hands to deal with the devil. After all, the devil''s threat to them is too great.


    "I see. When their affairs are over, we''ll go back to Yanhua as soon as possible."


    At this moment, Tieshi was a little worried, because he heard that the demon God had returned to Yanhua. Now the demon God''s state should not be very good, it''s a good time to catch up with the victory.


    And the demon God certainly does not dare to hide disorderly now, if appear in which deep mountain, what if his master suffers?


    In his heart, he was a little worried. Now he wanted to go back and find out the devil. Then he would fight with the devil one on one to see if his fist could knock the devil over.


    "Click, click."


    Now that the future has been decided, it is natural to wait patiently for Lei mang monster''s recovery and Guo Qi''s return.


    At the moment, the three of them are meditating under the tree of the ancestor of life, and the sound of thunder and lightning crackling appears from time to time in the holy spring pool. At the beginning, it is very small, not very impressive. Gradually, the sound of thunder and lightning crackling becomes more and more clear.


    "This little devil is so fond of making noise."


    Looking at the situation in the holy spring pool, Xiaohua can''t help shaking his head. The reason why he wants to save leimang monster is that he sees the potential of leimang monster.


    The power of thunder and lightning has been powerful since ancient times. The most powerful form of thunder and lightning is the power of destruction. Although the monster with thunder attribute is not invincible, it is absolutely powerful among the monsters.


    Now the leimang monster is still too weak. Once the leimang monster grows up, when thunder and lightning come out, the world will turn into a sea of thunder. Once those thunder and lightning continue to concentrate and refine, it will absolutely shake the world.


    And what makes Sehu Xiaohua salivate most is that leimang monster''s progress is much faster than Feng Tian.


    The progress of monsters is very fast, but after all, there are bottlenecks. Only by breaking through the bottleneck can they become stronger, and the more powerful the realm is, the more difficult it is to break through the bottleneck.


    These bottlenecks and so on should be very correct in the general monster, but once put on the leimang monster, it is not a matter.


    The biggest point of leimang monster is that it can break through at will. Once it has enough power, it can enter the next realm. Once it consumes too much power, it will fall into the next realm.


    But once the leimang monster changes into the ultimate state, even the most powerful one in the world, he has the power of World War I, which is the most powerful monster.


    "This guy doesn''t know what state he will be in after this recovery?"


    Leimang monster has gradually recovered part of its original form. Looking at this situation, Xiaohua knows that it won''t be long before leimang monster can completely recover, but this realm seems to take some time.


    "Hiss."


    After all, the holy spring pool is the holy land of Loulan ancient country. Xiaohua also stayed here for a long time. During this period, Loulan people came to check the situation every day.


    They are very worried that the power in the holy spring pool will be taken away by all these people. Isn''t Loulan losing a lot?


    On this day, people are still waiting. Suddenly, the space fluctuates, like something is burning. The next moment, a big dark hole appears in the air.


    "Finally back."


    See this situation, Xiaohua face finally showed a relaxed smile, wait so long, finally wait until the return of Guo Qi.


    "It''s just you."


    Leimang monster was iron stone and others moved from the white holy spring of life to the blood red holy spring to recover. It was not long before it was almost recovered.


    Now people are waiting for Guo Qi. When they see the black hole in space, they are very shocked and cautious at that time, for fear of other opponents. But when they see the people in the black hole, their faces suddenly change.


    "I''ve been exercising for several times and wasted a lot of time, which worries you."


    Coming out of the black hole, Guo Qi''s body is full of blood now. In some places, the blood has become dry and black, and his hair is very scattered. If he didn''t know Guo Qi, he would have thought that he was a savage from where."I said, Brother Guo Qi, are you digging coal inside? Or do you exercise inside? How did you come out like this? "

 Chapter 277

    Seeing Guo Qi like this, let alone the monster Feng Tian, even Xiao Hua felt a little stunned. What did the boy do in it?


    "Even if you fight and kill every day, there''s nothing else."


    With a smile on his face, Guo Qi describes his compulsory course in a space like hell.


    "How do I feel like you''ve changed?"


    Although Guo Qi''s face was smiling, the smile was not the young man who was joking or laughing, but there was some ferocious charm in it.


    Suddenly feel the change of Guo Qi, iron stone and monster Feng Tian expression is not very good-looking, although they did not see what Guo Qi experienced in the so-called space, but know that Guo Qi is absolutely not as relaxed as on the surface.


    In just a few days, Guo Qi has been able to make such a big change, and there is a kind of hostility in Guo Qi, which seems to be warning people around him to stay away from him.


    A kind of instinctive vigilance unexpectedly appears on Guo Qi''s body? If he didn''t make mistakes in memory, Guo Qi didn''t have this ability before.


    Is it in this short period of time to exercise out? It''s too


    I can''t imagine. The more I imagine, the more I feel that Guo Qi has experienced a lot of incredible things, which makes iron stone and monster Feng Tian''s expression more dignified.


    "Time is up. Let''s go out."


    Like tie Shi and Feng Tian, Xiao Hua feels shocked, but he also understands when he thinks of the place where Guo Qi works out.


    The reason why Guo Qi spent so much time was that he didn''t just rush out, but fought back and forth in it. Finally, he defeated all the enemies in it, and came out step by step.


    "Has the devil ever appeared during this time?"


    After staying in the hellish space for many years, Guo Qi feels isolated from the world. Now he suddenly appears in the holy land of Loulan ancient country. What Guo Qi is worried about now is the devil.


    The demon God is too powerful. The more powerful he becomes, the more he can feel the power of the demon God. That kind of power can make the opponent feel powerless from the soul.


    If he delays his time to help Loulan for the sake of tempering, Guo Qi will be annoyed all his life. He doesn''t want such a thing to happen to him, so now he wants to know if the devil has appeared in Loulan when they leave.


    "Don''t worry, that guy has been seriously injured. Now it''s estimated that he is hiding and recovering in the deep mountains and seas of Yanhua. Don''t worry."


    Not only Guo Qi knows the power of the demon God, but everyone here knows the damage of the demon God. However, we all know that the current demon God can not appear in a short time. Once he appears, he has to face more opponents than a carp crossing the river.


    "That''s good. The purpose of this period of tempering is to find revenge for the devil. It was so cool at the beginning, and it will be so cool next time."


    Guo Qi, who was beaten by the devil before, became depressed. Now he has finally developed a kind of instinctive experience in fighting, which took Guo Qi nearly ten years to accumulate.


    For ten years, he has been wandering on the edge of life and death. If the fighting instinct can''t go deep into the soul and make those actions become an instinctive reaction that can be done unconsciously, Guo Qi won''t have to fight any more.


    Now he can make good use of his own strength. Guo Qi is looking forward to fighting with the devil again. Next time, he is confident that he will not be as helpless as before. Even if he can''t defeat the devil, he won''t be so powerless and beaten.


    "Let''s go. We''ve occupied the holy spring pool for such a long time. It''s estimated that if we don''t go out again, Loulan people will be in a hurry."


    Loulan people have long been impatient, but there are Loulan King suppression, although those people are very dissatisfied, but also dare not make mistakes.


    Now that they have recovered, it doesn''t make much sense to stay here, and the biggest harvest this time is to save the leimang monster. They are worth it this time.


    "Yi, you..."


    After counting the number of people, Guo Qi was afraid that something might happen to the brotherhood during his absence, so he took a look.


    It didn''t matter. He suddenly found a strange but very familiar face. Isn''t that leimang monster?


    "Ha ha, I know you can see that expression."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, tie Shi couldn''t help laughing. When he woke up from the blood cocoon and sat down by the holy spring pool, he was surprised to see the leimang monster.


    Guo Qi''s appearance gives iron stone a little comfort. Finally, someone is the same as himself, which shows that he is not the one who makes people speechless.


    "Let''s go."


    Leimang monster things can be explained while walking, and at the moment Loulan even someone directly came to invite them to ancestral hall.


    It seems that Loulan people are always paying attention to the trend of the holy spring pool. Once they feel that the time is ripe, they will drive people directly.Although Guo Qi felt that Loulan was a bit impolite, he thought that they had been in other people''s holy land for a long time without going out. Suddenly, he felt that he and others were more impolite?


    "You have come out at last. If you don''t come out again, I can''t suppress the disturbance of the people."


    Seeing Guo Qi and others appear in the ancestral hall, the delicate face of Loulan king is obviously relaxed.


    It seems that the heart is finally falling, her eyes in the face of Guo Qi and others swept, this is the convergence of their own eyes, said.


    "You are the king of Loulan. Do they still object to your words?"


    This is what the monster Feng Tian said. In the monster, the hierarchy system is very strict. Loulan also has a king''s system. Compared with the king''s words, it is higher than everything.


    In this case, the Loulan King''s words are not the biggest. In this case, the Loulan king has agreed that they will recover in it. Can those Loulan people still oppose it?


    "The holy spring pool is the holy pool of Loulan. Since ancient times, few outsiders have entered it, let alone stayed in it for several days."


    As soon as Feng Tian''s words were finished, the king of Loulan directly explained the reasons why the Loulan people protested. They not only got the preferential treatment that others didn''t have, but also extended the preferential treatment for several days. It''s strange that the Loulan people didn''t protest.


    "Rest assured, since we have got the benefits of Loulan, we will naturally help Loulan to solve the devil''s problem."


    It''s no use saying other thanks. Loulan Wang is not stupid. To him, that nonsense is like a child talking to an adult for a while to help the adult challenge the underworld.


    The color tiger small flower in the heart is very clear, why Loulan king will promise to let them into the holy spring pool? It''s all because they have the potential to defeat demons.


    Loulan still can''t find a strong one who can threaten the existence of demon God. In this case, we can only put hope on Guo Qi and others.


    Guo Qi is not the kind of ungrateful people. As long as they can help Guo Qi, they will certainly repay Loulan''s kindness. Once the devil wants to do something bad for Loulan, they will see that you will stand up to help.


    What''s more, if something happens to Guo Qi and his party, then the devil will really call. Who will help?


    After thinking about it, Loulan king is doing something that will do no harm to Loulan. So after figuring out the cause and effect of the matter, Xiaohua directly talks about what Loulan king wants to hear most.


    "Do you know where the devil is now?"


    Now the biggest hidden danger is the demon God. As long as the demon God is still in the world, they don''t want to live in peace in Loulan. So what they want to know most is the location of the demon God, and then send someone to kill the demon God.


    "Although we don''t know the exact location of the demon God, we can be sure that the demon God must be hiding somewhere in Yanhua."


    Loulan is not a small country, but it can''t hide the devil. This time there is so much noise, Yanhua must have come. Once the devil dares to hide here, the strong of YANHUA will feel it.


    Only hiding in the vast and incomparable land of Yanhua can the demon God hide without being found. The demon God is not stupid and will not put himself in danger, so no matter what choice, the demon God will choose to return to Yanhua.


    "We came here to say goodbye to the queen this time. We have been in Loulan for so many days, and it''s time to go back. This time, we can solve the problem of demon God by the way and give Loulan a peaceful life."


    Loulan suffered too much for the sake of the demon God. This kind of suffering began in ancient times. Xiaohua, who knows the whole story, sympathizes with Loulan very much. Now, it''s time to help Loulan.


    "Are you going back?"


    Although Xiaohua and others spent a long time in the holy spring pool, Loulan king never thought that they would choose to go back after they came out of it.


    "We are not afraid of the Queen''s ridicule. The reason why we come here is because we have offended people in Yanhua mainland. We still have a lot of things to do this time. We can''t delay any longer. Of course, there are many things to do, but we will never forget the devil''s things."


    Xiaohua didn''t explain in detail why they came to Loulan, but the more obscure he was, the more elusive Loulan king was.


    They are so powerful, although there are not many of them, but they are also a powerful force. If someone pursues them, isn''t that equivalent to Yanhua''s old immortal?


    What does it mean to be able to escape in front of the super powers? If these people want to go, they can''t stop Loulan.


    "Since you want to go, I will not stop Loulan. The door of Loulan is always open for you. If you need help in the future, you can directly put it forward, but..."


    Think through a lot of things Loulan Wang did not stop Guo Qi and others, they can not stop, it is better to sell them a favor.


    "The queen has anything else to say."


    Listen to Loulan King''s words, there seems to be something else to say, floret expression a change, said."My Loulan has been lost for thousands of years, and I''m used to living a quiet life. I don''t want too many people to know the existence of Loulan."

 Chapter 278

    Although usually see Loulan king, has always been a calm look, but let floret like an inch.


    Now Loulan king suddenly burst out of a gas field belonging to the king, instantly let Guo Qi and others feel an impulse to look up.


    This is a warning, warning them not to talk nonsense after returning to Yanhua, Loulan has been lost, so don''t let some people with other ideas continue to look for Loulan.


    "The queen can rest assured that we have known the existence of Loulan for a long time, but do you want to see if anyone has been to Loulan?"


    Not to mention that Loulan has been lost for thousands of years, the entry conditions of Loulan alone are not what ordinary people can achieve.


    Floret can enter Loulan, that is because his realm is there, and in ancient times with his master came here, know how to enter Loulan.


    If you are an ordinary monk, and you are here for the first time, you can''t find the entrance to the cliff, let alone the ordinary people.


    "In that case, you can leave early."


    Floret they have promised not to go to Loulan in the future, Loulan king will have no worries, in this case, they don''t have to stop them, they can leave.


    "The order of expulsion?"


    In the heart suddenly jumps out such a word, the floret is extremely depressed, he also wants to chat with the Loulan king for a while, this good, the other people drive people directly.


    "Then we''ll leave first."


    Loulan although beautiful here, but after all, still want to hurry back to Yanhua busy things, although the heart of Xiaohua extremely not give up, also did not continue to stay.


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as they turned around, they didn''t go far. Suddenly, a girl''s voice came over and called them.


    "Sister, what''s up?"


    It was the first Loulan person they met when they came to Loulan. To be exact, it was a Loulan female soldier, the daughter of Loulan king.


    This little girl didn''t care about them before. Why did she suddenly stop them when they left? Guo Qi was depressed, Xiao Hua was depressed, and all the people were depressed.


    Does it mean that she had suffered a loss before and wanted to take revenge while the party was about to leave?


    Thinking so, Guo Qi shakes his head quickly. The idea of Loulan female soldier should not be so narrow.


    "Nothing. I just want to give you this."


    Then he handed a jade pendant to Guo Qi, and his delicate white face turned red and ran away. The little flower on one side looked down on Guo Qi.


    "NIMA, when did this boy steal the heart of Loulan King''s daughter? I grass, how can this good thing not turn to tiger Lord? "


    This boy should have been struck by thunder. God should have killed him in a hurry. Tara hates him. It''s so hateful. It''s so


    All kinds of unhappiness linger in a group of people. It''s too wonderful for Guo Qi to pick up girls. Everyone has been together all the time. How can women take a fancy to him?


    It''s unscientific and unscientific. It''s totally unreasonable. In terms of Shuai, Guo Qi''s intelligence is average, even middle and lower. In terms of strength, it''s not weak here. In terms of other things, Guo Qi can only be regarded as average. Why does sister Mao take a fancy to him?


    On the way to huiyanhua, Guo Qi is despised by Xiaohua for a short time. The reason is very simple. Behind their back, they are developing their underground feelings.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, I don''t know what''s going on."


    Compared with Xiaohua, Guo Qi is really at a loss. He really doesn''t know what''s going on. We are all together. Why do we suddenly give ourselves only one gift?


    "You kid pretend, continue to pretend, have received other people''s sister''s token of love in hand, still pretend innocent, why don''t you kid die?"


    Xiaohua drools when she sees Loulan king. As a result, the queen turns a blind eye to him. On Loulan''s trip, only Guo Qi takes away the girl''s heart. In his heart, he overturns the Wuwei bottle. All kinds of flavors mingle.


    "Finally back, ha ha, finally back."


    Although there is Guo Qi who is a hater, we are brothers after all. Some people like their brothers. Such a thing is a good thing, and we should wish them well.


    Along the way, Xiaohua and Guo start to tear each other, while Feng Tian, Tieshi and leimang are watching.


    Finally, they came back to Yanhua from Loulan, feeling the familiar land and the familiar scene. They all felt that they had experienced a samsara.


    "Come on, this place is better not to stay too long."


    At the beginning, before they entered Loulan, they felt that someone had followed them all the time. Although that person did not follow them into Loulan, he was definitely a strong man.


    Those who are strong have their own means. Xiaohua is most worried about what those super strong will leave here. Once they come out, that thing will give a warning, and then the strong will come out here.


    Although they are powerful, this place is Yanhua after all. Once someone comes to fight with them, what will the result be? Let''s not say. If Yanhua''s super powers are brought here, they can only run again.It''s hard to come back. If they run away again, where are they going to cry?


    "Where are we going next?"


    The dark unicorn is still in the lightning cage of Guo Qi, and the blue blood toad, which has become a blood cocoon, is still in the dark abyss. The blue blood toad is a key to the emperor''s tomb, and they have got it.


    Another key to the emperor''s tomb is the gravity hammer in the hands of stone giant. The gravity hammer should still be in the hands of Lin Rong. They don''t know where to find Lin Rong.


    Instead of spending time looking for Lin Rong, we should hurry to find the key to the next emperor''s tomb, so that they can find and open the emperor''s tomb in the shortest time.


    "Let''s go first and talk as we go."


    Guo Qi takes out the information and is summing up, but Xiaohua chooses a direction to go out. Looking at Xiaohua''s appearance, she obviously knows where they are going next.


    "I said dead cat, why do you always like to pretend to be so profound? Next time I catch you like this, I''m anxious with you."


    What iron stone dislikes most is the appearance of Xiaohua. The goods like to pretend to be advanced. As a result, they are forced to be beaten in the face.


    If you go a long way, you can tell them that they are wrong. Don''t worry. Let''s see how they clean up the flowers.


    "Found it."


    Xiaohua has gone out a long way, Guo Qicai suddenly realized where the next place is.


    Along the direction of floret to catch up, this time, floret seems to choose the right direction.


    "Where is it?"


    Iron stone is very curious about where they are going next. After all, they have been going to some magical places all the time. Those places have their own stories, and the places they are going next should also be very magical.


    "Valley of death."


    After three simple words, Guo Qi didn''t speak any more, because he didn''t know much about the valley of death. He only knew that there was such a place. According to the data, the valley of death should be the place where the key to the emperor''s tomb existed.


    "I wipe, how to go to such a bad place?"


    Death Valley? It''s not a good place. Do you really want to deal with ghosts?


    Although their power is no longer afraid of ghosts and gods, their subconscious instinct of fear of ghosts still makes them shiver. For many people, death has an unspeakable fear.


    There are many places in the world that are rumored to be death valley, but those places are just a little gloomy, far from the real death valley.


    Floret they have been moving towards the north of Yanhua, this direction has been walking, there will be a geographical location and remote place, here, there are a lot of strange things happen.


    People say that anything terrible will happen in the valley of death, but few people have really experienced it. Guo Qi and his party are now marching towards the legendary valley of death.


    "I''ll go. The river is here. How can we cross it?"


    Although they are all highly skilled people, even monsters are here, and they can travel through space. I don''t know why. After seeing the space above the river, the two monsters are shaking their heads, and the space here can''t travel.


    "I didn''t expect that the space here was disturbed by people. I don''t know what''s going on if I''m not careful to shuttle through the space and be transported to the Three Kingdoms."


    Xiaohua is also a master who knows the power of time and space. He immediately felt the differences and similarities of the space above the river.


    "Shall we swim through the river?"


    If they swim across such a wide river, they will be exhausted even if they don''t drown. They don''t have so much time to waste on swimming.


    "Since there is a river, and there is a place opposite, there is definitely something to cross the river. Let''s look for it."


    Looking at the river and the scenery on the other side of the river, Xiaohua began to guess that the place was full of strangeness. He believed that it was absolutely not the power of nature, but man-made.


    It is not known who laid all this. Since it is man-made, there must be a solution.


    "I wipe, there''s a boat?"


    Looking along the bank for a long time, there was nothing but water in the river before. When they looked across again, they found a boat suddenly appeared in the middle of the river.


    "If I remember correctly, this ship didn''t exist before, did it?"


    The river is strange, and the boat is more strange than the river. Guo Qi and his party felt that the death valley they were going to would not be as smooth as they thought.


    If you want to enter the valley of death, the first thing to do is to cross the river. If you can''t even cross the river, don''t say anything about entering the valley of death.


    "Boatman, this way, we are going to cross the river."


    Since there is a boat, naturally there are ferrymen. It''s not the first time for them to take a boat. They yelled at the boat in the middle of the river.


    "I''ll go. How dare you take a boat of unknown origin?"


    Seeing Guo Qi shouting, the little flower on one side mumbles. It seems that she is not optimistic about the boat."Coming? It''s really here. Wait a minute. I''ll wipe it. It''s on the boat No one? "

 Chapter 279

    It''s weird enough to have a river here. Unexpectedly, a boat suddenly appeared when they needed it most. There was absolutely something wrong with the boat.


    Sure enough, when iron stone stares at the boat, a cool air suddenly gets into his body from the sole of his feet and reaches the top of his head. His scalp is numb.


    "Isn''t it that no one can move the boat without people? What kind of truth is that? "


    See iron stone that surprised appearance, color tiger floret unexpectedly showed disdain expression, that appearance seems to iron stone see strange.


    "I said dead cat, if you do this again, be careful that I''m in a hurry with you."


    Isn''t the ghost ship weird? Why don''t you die? You''ve seen this kind of situation, you hold it, you fork, but we haven''t seen it. The first time we saw the legendary ghost ship, it''s false to say that we are not afraid.


    "Isn''t it a legendary ghost ship? With your current ability, there are ghosts on that ship, and it''s definitely not your opponent."


    A ship frightens a master like this. If you enter the death valley in front of you, you have to frighten the rest of them to death?


    In the face of this situation, I don''t know what''s going on. Xiaohua is very calm. In that way, she doesn''t worry at all.


    "Sehu, what''s going on?"


    The first time I saw a boat that would open automatically, Guo Qi also felt an accident. After all, he had never paid attention to it before. Now he was suddenly bumped into it by them, and he began to get goose bumps.


    "The rivers here are weird enough, so no matter what happens again, it won''t be weird, because the extreme of strangeness is calm."


    A group of people are saying that the unmanned ship is close to the shore, and Xiaohua is the first to get on the ship.


    "The dead cat runs so fast."


    There''s no reaction here. The little flower over there has already arrived on the boat, which makes iron stone very depressed. The dead cat really sees more things than they do, so it''s much faster than them. It''s time to let the cat suffer a crime.


    "Tiger Lord can remind you first, no matter what you see in a moment, don''t believe it. As long as you sit there quietly and don''t move, you can definitely reach the other side."


    May be expected to what, floret mouth reminds a way.


    This ship is not simple. Since it can float freely on this river for such a long time, and there is nothing in the river, everything is full of mysteries. In this case, many incredible things will happen in the middle.


    "See something? I''m not happy to see you now. As long as I don''t see the dead cat, I''m not afraid to see the devil. "


    Xiaohua is so hateful. Guo Qi is depressed now, but he can''t do anything about Xiaohua, so he is not satisfied with Xiaohua.


    "Hehe, Huye likes the way you hate Huye. You want to strangle Huye, but you can''t help it."


    Iron stone''s face was full of depression, but Sehu Xiaohua grinned when she saw iron stone like this. If she wanted to beat more, she would beat more.


    "My grass..."


    If the dead cat didn''t need his direction, he would have to be thrown into the river to feed the fish. It''s shameful. It''s really shameful.


    "Well, don''t make trouble, just sit down."


    A group of people have been sitting on the boat, and the unmanned boat has gradually sailed towards the other side of the river. With the boat moving forward, Sehu Xiaohua''s expression has become strange.


    "When I say Sehu, can''t I take a joke? Angry? "


    Floret''s expression suddenly becomes dignified, which is really a little hard to say, usually see floret can say can smile, should not be a few words did not say to start angry taut face?


    "I''m not angry, but I''m afraid the next section of the waterway won''t be peaceful."


    The complexion is more and more cautious. Xiaohua looks ahead for a while and looks underwater for a while. Everything here is full of a tense atmosphere.


    "Isn''t that normal? Is there really a water ghost?"


    When I was young, I heard the old people in the village tell stories about ghosts, especially the drowning ghosts. They were very angry because they were drowned. If they met the drowning ghosts in the water, they might be dragged to the bottom of the water and drowned.


    Although I think these are ghost stories, which one of the things happened during this period was believed by myself at the beginning?


    Guo Qi felt that after his magical eyes, the whole world was no longer the simple world he had imagined. Instead, it was full of all kinds of incredible things.


    The monster saw it, the monster saw it, the demon God and the monk saw it. I don''t know if I will see the devil next?


    If you really see the devil, although Guo Qi will be instinctively afraid, he won''t be as afraid as he didn''t know anything at the beginning. At least he will learn to fight.


    With Guo Qi''s current fighting capacity, even if the ghost king appears in front of him, it is estimated that there will be no return, and now there are not only Guo Qi, but also several powerful guys. There are no weak people in this line of people."If there is a ghost, you will know in a moment."


    Although the sleep here is very calm, the calmer it is, the more people can''t let it go. After all, before the rainstorm comes, it is the most peaceful. Now it''s quiet. In fact, the undercurrent is surging. Maybe there will be all kinds of strong winds and heavy rain next.


    "Don''t be so scary, OK?"


    The river is not very wide. If the space on the river was not too unstable, they would have crossed the void long ago. How could they wait for the boat here as they are now?


    Now I''m sitting on the boat. If the boat capsizes at that time, they don''t know what''s in the water. If they really meet a water ghost, they will be in trouble at that time.


    They are very powerful, but they are not sure how to fight with the drowning ghosts in the water. And now blue blood toad, the super big guy living underwater, has not come out of the blood cocoon. When it comes to danger, they don''t know who will help them.


    "Just sit well. As long as you sit firmly and have a clear mind, you will be OK."


    Although the river is not wide, but it is very difficult to cross, because the biggest strangeness of the river is not because of its water depth, but because it is a river of the mind of the postgraduate entrance examination.


    Once the mind can''t concentrate, it will be tempted by all kinds of illusions and illusions. If it doesn''t work out well, it will get into the water. No one can say what''s under the water. Maybe it will be attacked after it goes down.


    "Goo, goo, goo."


    When the boat was running, the water under the boat seemed to be boiling and rolling. Feeling this situation, several people''s faces changed greatly.


    Looking at the surface of the water, one expression can no longer calm down, only to see the calm surface of the water is a floating skeleton face, there are a white figure full of hair walking up and down in the water.


    "My God, this There''s a ghost


    I knew it would be this kind of result for a long time, but when this kind of result appeared in front of me, they felt what was terrible.


    It''s not just iron stone and monster Feng Tian who looks cold after seeing it. Even Guo Qi, who has been fighting in the hellish space for nearly ten years, is still cold on his back.


    "What''s the matter with these skeleton faces and ghosts?"


    In the past, the bottom of the water was clear, and we could see the pebbles below. Now we can see where there are pebbles. They are all water ghosts.


    "I''ve told you for a long time that there won''t be peace next. Don''t you sit down quickly."


    These people really haven''t seen the world. What they said at that time was ignored. Now, they have seen the following things. It seems that they are in some trouble.


    "Dong."


    As soon as they finished their work, they recovered some of their mood. Suddenly, the boat they were on was hit and something was under the boat.


    "What is it?"


    There is only one ship here, and they are all sitting on it. If there is a ship capsizing here, do you think they will go back or continue to swim?


    Whether they can swim or not, they will feel creepy just because there are so many things under the water. If they are surrounded by those water ghosts, they will be scared to death before they swim.


    "Remember, don''t think about anything. Sit down."


    I have reminded them before, don''t think about anything, just sit quietly on the boat, so as to cross the river.


    Xiaohua told Guo Qi that they were nervous and forgot everything. Now, after the ship was hit, Guo Qi was in a panic. They were worried that the ship would be knocked over. The more worried they were, the more frequent the collision came from under the ship.


    "It''s broken, it''s broken, the boat is going to turn over, I''m grass, dead cat. How can you still sit so calm? Try to find a way quickly."


    This ghost ship shakes more and more fiercely. If it is hit by something below for several times, it must be knocked over. Guo Qi is trying to find a way. Feng Tian, the monster, has a dignified face. Iron and stone are eager to find a way everywhere.


    Only a small flower is still sitting there, see the boat will turn over, this goods can sit? Iron stone was in a hurry at that time. He really wanted to pull the flower out and throw it into the water to let him drive away the things under the water.


    "There''s no way. If you want to stop the boat, you have to calm yourself first. Otherwise, the boat will turn over sooner or later."


    Everyone''s feeling is different. Iron stone''s feeling is particularly strong. He feels that he is on a rough sea, and something under the ship is pounding his ship violently. If he goes on like this, the ship will soon turn over.


    On the contrary, no matter how strong Tieshi''s feelings were, Xiaohua felt that the boat she was on was very calm and there was no waves at all.


    "Brother Tieshi, sit down first and don''t think about anything. If the things below really want to knock the boat over, let him do it. We''ll catch him when he doesn''t pay attention and let him take us to the opposite side."


    Guo Qi and Feng Tian''s feelings are not very strong. At this time, he suddenly understood what Xiaohua had said before. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He felt that the whole ship was calm. His expression suddenly changed, and he quickly persuaded Tieshi.

 Chapter 280

    Although the heart is particularly afraid, can hear Guo said so, iron stone also according to Guo said to do.


    "I''ll go. What''s going on?"


    Before, the ghost ship was hit by the things below. Now it doesn''t shake any more. This situation makes iron stone''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Don''t worry about it. Continue to meditate."


    See iron stone a surprised appearance, next to the color tiger floret roared at him discontentedly, here is to exercise people''s mind, once the mind is easy to disorder, then the riot here will be particularly strong.


    "Roar what roar, don''t let me seize the opportunity, otherwise you will suffer."


    Being yelled at by Xiaohua, tie Shi was upset, but he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t beat Xiaohua. Now this place is a very dangerous area. If he was thrown down from here, he would be scared to death even if he couldn''t drown.


    "Well, don''t talk to both of you. We''ll just sit in peace."


    Sitting quietly on the boat, you don''t have to think about anything. The boat is moving forward, and the things under the boat no longer collide with the boat, which makes everyone surprised. At the same time, you finally understand what Xiaohua said before.


    "At last it''s near the shore."


    With the warning in front, they didn''t dare to look in the water in the next section of the waterway, because they were afraid that they would see something they were afraid of. What if they were in a mess at that time.


    I don''t know whether it''s because the river is very short, or because they don''t think about anything in their heart, the ghost ship arrives at the shore unconsciously.


    "Come on, go down."


    Now that he has arrived at the shore, iron and stone don''t want to take this boat for a minute. It''s too hard to think about anything. We can''t say how tormenting it is.


    Seeing that the ship had already landed, he wanted to get off the ship quickly. Only in this way could he have a chance to get to the shore and do what he wanted. If he wanted to scold the dead cat, he would scold him badly. He didn''t need to worry that the ship would turn over.


    "Why is there a stone tablet here?"


    Iron stone was the first to jump from the boat, but just after jumping, the ground he saw turned into water.


    This kind of situation is rare. Tie Shi was scared all over at that time, but he couldn''t go back to the ship now.


    "Puteng" fell into the water, and when he swam up in the water, he saw a stone tablet not far in front of him.


    "Forget the river? I grass, return NIMA Naihe bridge, too egg ache this! "


    The name of this river is actually called the river of forgetting Sichuan. In the traditional impression of the Chinese, only hell has the river of forgetting Sichuan. There is a bridge over the river of forgetting Sichuan, which is called Naihe bridge.


    Those who cross Naihe bridge have to drink Mengpo soup and forget everything in the world before they can die.


    The first time I saw the words on the stone tablet, Tieshi couldn''t help laughing. This place is really called Death Valley, and the river guarding the gate is called the forgetting river.


    "Is there another shore for a while?"


    The flowers on the other side of the river are only found in the underworld. Now I suddenly see the river. It''s said that the river is full of flowers on the other side. If it''s really hell, I guess I can see them. There shouldn''t be flowers here.


    "Come on, everything here is evil, but it''s meaningless to call it death valley without evil."


    When the boat really landed, Xiaohua took Guo Qi and Tieshi and the leimang monster on one side to get off the boat. Seeing Xiaohua now, she reminded everyone to get off the boat. Tieshi almost didn''t scold.


    The dead cat of this pit father saw that he was going to fall into the water and didn''t remind himself that the cat with no conscience deserved to be single all his life.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    After crossing the river, there is a vast expanse of open space in front of us. There are more than an inch of withered grass on the ground. As early as here, only the dust on the ground was blown by the strong wind, and there was no vitality at all.


    I don''t know if it''s because the terrible places have to be rendered by the environment, and the sky here is very dark. Although it''s sunny now, there is no feeling of sunshine here, as if the sky is only a color forever.


    "This How can there be a fire? "


    After getting off the ship, the people''s steps did not stop. They kept moving forward. As they walked, the dust on the ground was suddenly caught in the wind.


    The dust catches fire for no reason. Seeing this, tie Shi hides behind Feng Tian.


    No matter how skillful he is in martial arts, he has experienced life and death, but when he suddenly sees such a strange scene, he can''t help but feel chilly. Is this ghost fire?


    "It''s not that I said you boy, the baby in the mountain is ignorant. Don''t you know it''s called phosphorous fire?"


    Iron stone was despised again, was scared by the ghost fire to hide behind the monster Feng Tian, the result was directly despised by the little flower into slag.


    The so-called ghost fire is nothing more than that the phosphorus in the bone burns at a low temperature. As soon as the temperature rises, it will catch fire. This is what iron stone just saw. I don''t understand this common sense. I really don''t know how the master of iron stone taught iron stone at the beginning. Didn''t he just teach some fighting things?"Let''s go."


    Xiaohua despises Tieshi, but other people naturally want to comfort Tieshi. To be honest, Guo Qi feels a chill on his back when he sees the fire. He really doesn''t know about ghost fire.


    "We''ve been walking for such a long time. There''s no one here. Where can we find something?"


    There will be no one in this place. It''s terrible. If a normal person lives here, he must be crazy.


    I don''t know which brainwreck put the key to open the emperor''s tomb in this place. It''s too hard. Isn''t it obvious that those who come here to look for the key to the emperor''s tomb?


    "It''s not even death valley. What''s your hurry?"


    How can Death Valley be like this? Since it''s a valley, it''s naturally in the valley. Here, let alone the valley, it''s not like the square.


    Go on, along the way, I feel the cold wind on my back. I don''t know whether it''s because of my heart or the cold air here. Guo Qi and others always feel a little chilly.


    "This summer, how do I feel I''m going to catch a cold?"


    I didn''t feel like this when I went to Tianchi at the beginning. Now I suddenly feel that it''s very cold here. This kind of situation is rare.


    No wonder there are so many monks in Yanhua. This place will continue to exist today. It seems that there is something special about it.


    "Don''t look down on this place. There are many unusual places here. Even those old people in Yanhua don''t want to set foot here."


    Seems to feel something, floret rushed to follow Guo Qi a few mouth said.


    It''s no coincidence that this place can exist safely in Yanhua. The more other places there are, the more opportunities there are. The existence of Yanhua in the valley of death is not a day or two. It can exist to this day without being disturbed by the monks. The reason can be known by thinking about it.


    "Then we''d better go back and look for another place later."


    When I heard about death valley before I came here, iron stone only thought that there were some dead people''s bones in it. I never thought that it would be so strange along the way. If I knew, he would be ready in advance.


    Now I just burst in without any preparation. If there is a super powerful old ghost in it, how can they go back?


    It''s one thing whether you can find the key to the emperor''s tomb. It''s another thing whether you can save your life.


    Thinking of the situation here, Tieshi feels uncomfortable. It''s just the outside. If he really enters the valley of death, I don''t know what will happen. Will he be directly surrounded by the ghosts inside?


    Hiss.


    After taking a breath of cold air, Tieshi suddenly found that he was always scared by himself after he came here. His goose bumps almost came out. He couldn''t help rubbing his arm with his hand. He looked around and quickly followed them.


    "Finally, I see some vitality. If I don''t see you again, I''m going crazy."


    All the time, it was still and lifeless. They felt uncomfortable. After walking for a long time, they finished the whole open area. In front of them were rolling mountains. Finally, green appeared on the mountains.


    Seeing the lush green, Guo Qi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At last, they still had a way to live, at least not all of them were black.


    "Through these hills."


    Looking up at the front, the lush vegetation is not high, but it is very complicated. It is not easy to cross the past. However, since we are looking for Death Valley, we have to cross these mountains.


    "Be careful in a moment. The bushes here are too thick. If you get scratched, be careful."


    I don''t know if there is poison in the bushes here. What if they are poisoned by accident? They don''t have doctors here, and they can''t go back in time.


    "Is there another way?"


    Although he grew up in a mountain village, Tieshi still didn''t like it here. If there were other roads, he would like to change.


    "Bear it. It''s good to have a way here."


    Shaking his head, Sehu Xiaohua went in first. Although Tieshi didn''t want to go, they couldn''t find any other way to replace them. They had to go on.


    "How long will it take to get to the end."


    Although the road is difficult to walk, it can be said that there is no road, but one thing is very lucky, although the bushes here cut their clothes, they did not cause too much impact.


    "Look


    Sehu Xiaohua, who was walking in the front, stopped and pointed to the front. They were at the top of the mountain at the moment, which was higher than others. If you look around, you can have a panoramic view of the low valley in the distance.


    "I''ll go. There are so many flowers here. They''re so beautiful. If there''s a girl here, I can''t walk when I see these flowers. I don''t know if I can take some of them with me?"In addition to some thorns, there was no other danger along the way. Looking at the sea of flowers in the empty valley, there was an excited smile on his iron face. It was worth it this time. After so much experience, there was something comforting at last.

 Chapter 281

    Standing at the top of the mountain range and looking at the beautiful scenery of the valley in the distance, I have to say that the death valley can have such beautiful scenery. In a word, the end of death is infinite vitality.


    If you are in the sea of flowers, you don''t feel like you are in death.


    "How many do you want to take back?"


    Hear iron stone this words, small flower unexpectedly pick nose to ask at the same time, that appearance can''t say how despise.


    "Why, can''t you?"


    It''s just a few flowers. Can''t you bring them? There is no regulation. Besides, there is no one in this place. Since there is no gardener, it means that all the flowers and plants here are wild. Even if you take them away, no one will stop you.


    "Either you can''t do it, or you''re a little old. You''re hanged. You don''t think your life is long!"


    The flowers here are definitely not as simple as they seem. This boy is so good that he still wants to pick them? I don''t know if I want to find stimulation because I have too many safe days every day.


    "Is it difficult for the flowers here to have a master?"


    Are you kidding? It''s OK not to come here. Only when you come here can you feel the strangeness of the so-called death valley. Only those who have experienced it can feel the extreme feeling of evil.


    "It''s not whether there is a master or not, it''s the flower itself. Don''t you know that the more enchanting the flower is, the more you don''t pick it easily."


    Xiaohua is like an old man who has experienced the world experience, explaining those things to Tieshi with great care.


    He doesn''t say it''s OK. The more he says it, the more he wants to pick some flowers. What kind of flowers are they? They are not only gorgeous, but also fragrant. I don''t know if people who take them back to the village will like them?


    "Let''s go to advanced valley."


    Tieshi is looking forward to seeing the flowers up close, while Feng Tian, the monster, wants to find the so-called key to the emperor''s tomb. After all, if the emperor''s tomb is not opened one day, he will be very worried about his mother.


    "Let''s go."


    If you want to get the so-called key to the emperor''s tomb, you need to be able to enter the valley. If you stay on the mountain all the time, the key to the emperor''s tomb will not fly out by itself.


    "I see. Let''s hurry."


    If you want to enter the valley, you must pass through the sea of flowers below. At this time, tie Shi can watch the beautiful flowers up close. He is very looking forward to it.


    Some of them are eager to go there. At this moment, Tieshi finds a strange picture in his mind. He walks in a sea of flowers, where the environment is very beautiful.


    Blue sky, green water, birds and flowers, but also warm sunshine and continuous green grass, breeze gently blowing, not far away, a woman wearing a white dress slowly into.


    Looking at the people in the beautiful scenery like flowers, tie Shi''s heart began to jump up quickly. He didn''t know whether he was excited or what, and even his breath became short.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Why is a face so red? "


    Iron stone''s appearance is more and more strange. Looking at iron stone''s appearance, Xiaohua quickly knocks iron stone''s head. After all, iron stone''s appearance is a little strange. What''s the matter?


    "Brother iron stone, your face?"


    Attracted by Xiaohua''s voice, Guo Qi suddenly saw Tieshi''s strange face. It was fine before. The closer he got to the entrance of death valley, the more purple his face was, as if he had been poisoned.


    "No, is it poisoning?"


    The situation of death valley is really unpredictable. They are all here for the first time, and they are not clear about the situation here. So when they suddenly encounter such an accident, they don''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Wake up the boy first. As long as he wakes up, he should be able to force out the poison himself."


    Iron stone itself is a powerful practitioner. Although the realm has not reached the peak, it is also a very powerful existence. In addition, not long ago, it had a blood cocoon transformation in the holy spring pool of Loulan ancient country.


    Now his realm has been greatly improved. If his mental state can be restored to normal, he can completely restore himself with his own ability.


    Now the biggest problem is how he can make himself wake up. He looks a little bit terrible now. His face is more and more purple. If this goes on, his face will be purple eggplant.


    "Take him in first. The more poisonous the place is, there will be something to detoxify it."


    This world is so magical. Sometimes, some poisons are so violent that people haven''t touched them. Even if they only ask a little, they will poison themselves and die. There are always life-saving antidotes growing nearby.


    Although they haven''t seen this kind of poison, as long as there is an antidote beside it, they can help iron stone recover in a short time.


    Now there is no doctor among them. Although Xiaohua is powerful, he has no way to help Tieshi recover, because he does not know where the toxicity of Tieshi has spread.If you help iron stone to dredge his blood, it may be counterproductive. If iron stone''s body is damaged by carelessness at that time, what''s wrong?


    "Let''s go first."


    Whether they can find an antidote here or not, they all have to gamble at the moment. If they don''t gamble, iron stone may really die. Maybe they can turn the tables once they gamble.


    "Be careful, don''t touch any flowers here."


    Before coming to the valley of death, there was a vast sea of flowers. In this sea of flowers, little flowers felt the breath of death. Although the flowers here were very brilliant, they didn''t feel the breath of life.


    Death is all over the body. These flowers are not simple. Aware of this situation, Sehu Xiaohua quickly reminds everyone that if there is any accident due to touching the flowers here, they will make it worse.


    "Well, let''s go around."


    Here is the sea of flowers, it is difficult to find a road, and they can only continue to explore, try not to touch those gorgeous flowers.


    As Xiaohua said before, the more beautiful the words are, the more poisonous they are. They just came here, and they don''t know anything about it. If they accidentally touch the flowers and get poisoned, they don''t have many hands. Won''t they drag others down?


    "I''ll go first."


    Now I don''t know what''s the situation of the flowers here, so Feng Tian, the monster, always feels that it''s too slow to move forward carelessly. Instead of moving forward slowly without touching the flowers, it''s better to destroy all the flowers here.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing the monster Feng Tian standing in the front, Xiaohua frowns tightly. Although Feng Tian is a monster, his strength and ability are a little far behind him. If he does it now, he will fall in a moment.


    The flowers here are different from those ordinary flowers in Yanhua. Every flower here has its own story. If it is accidentally touched, poisoning is still a small thing. If there are some other things, it''s really troublesome.


    "Since I can''t touch them, I''ll burn them all with a torch."


    Anyway, it''s just some flowers and plants. Can it be refined or not?


    From the beginning of his journey to find his mother, Feng Tian felt that his strength could not help him, because every time he fought, his dark blue flame could not cause damage to his opponent.


    Gradually, many people forget that his fire is a powerful natural power, and now, when everyone is timid, it''s time for his fire to show his skill.


    It''s a rare opportunity. At the same time, it''s a time when Feng Tian feels that he can bring confidence and help to everyone. He doesn''t want to miss it.


    "Be careful."


    My intuition tells me that the flowers here can''t be cleaned up so easily, but Xiaohua has no bottom in her heart. Feng Tian, the monster, wants to try again. Before that, he wanted to stop Feng Tian''s little flower, but he swallows the words again.


    "I''ll pay attention."


    With that, Feng Tian adjusted his state and took a deep breath. The next moment, he turned into a purple sea of fire.


    Before the blue flame, because his power changed, began to change, now the purple sea of fire has gradually replaced the blue flame.


    The purple flame is burning, and Feng Tian, the monster who controls the purple flame, turns into a sharp sword. The next moment, he rushes towards the sea of flowers.


    "Hiss."


    It was like a piece of red hot iron put into the cold water, making a strange sound, and everything in front of it also surprised this group of people.


    If it''s ordinary flowers and plants, it''s true when they meet a fire. After all, huokemu, but after meeting the purple sea of fire, the flowers here not only don''t wither, but grow more vigorous and more beautiful.


    Although we know that the purple flame may not be able to solve the flowers here, but when this happens in front of us, it''s still unacceptable.


    "How could that be?"


    After burning for a while, he would come back to the crowd and turn to look at the sea of flowers behind him. He thought he could go straight ahead, but when he saw that the sea of flowers was still in full bloom, Feng Tian himself was foolish.


    "The flowers here are not simple, otherwise, there won''t be so many dead bones scattered."


    Pointed to a corner, some flowers in the crevice, showing some yellow bones, those bones do not seem to be recently appeared.


    "Can this sea of flowers eat people?"


    It''s not that I haven''t heard that there are cannibals in the world, but those cannibals are not so terrible. Now these words not only may eat people, but also are not afraid of fire. How can they get in.


    "The flowers here are not ordinary. Maybe you''ve heard of them, but you don''t know them."

 Chapter 282

    Looking at the sea of bright flowers burned by the purple flame without any damage, Xiaohua was more convinced of what she had heard before.


    "We know? How can it be? We haven''t seen this kind of flower. If there were flowers in other places on Yanhua mainland, they would have been in the news for a long time. "


    The flowers here are too strange. If they really appear in other places, they will be reported by some people who like to explore and discover.


    But up to now, only here has this kind of enchanting flower appeared. It can be said that everything here is not available outside. It''s the first time for them to see the flowers here, so they naturally don''t know what they are.


    "Before we took the ghost boat, we crossed the river of forgetting Sichuan and the kugu mountain. If I guess correctly, it should be the legendary flower on the other side."


    Although it''s inconspicuous along the way, if you think about it, normal people can''t help but have goose bumps all over their body. It''s terrible. How can those things that only exist in the yellow spring appear here.


    "The other shore flower? How could it be... "


    When they saw the stone tablet in the river, they thought about the flowers on the other side of the river. In the story they heard, the flowers on the other side of the river grow on the river, but here is far away from the river, and it is still a canyon.


    "Yes, I''ll see."


    The other shore flower is the most poisonous word in the world, and the reason why iron stone is poisoned should be related to this kind of flower.


    Kill in the invisible, this kind of other shore flower has done, iron stone just have ideas for them, and asked the other shore flower fragrance, this has been poisoned.


    "What do you think?"


    If these flowers are really the other shore flowers, they can''t get close to them. They have already seen the toxicity of the other shore flowers. If they continue to look for them, they really don''t know what the result will be.


    Since it is a flower on the other side, there should be long-lived grass near the flower on the other side. Long lived grass and the flower on the other side represent death and life.


    There will be detoxification things near the poisonous things. If these flowers are really the flowers on the other side, they will be able to find the long-lived grass nearby.


    "Poof."


    Xiaohua has just taken a few steps, but she has not entered the sea of flowers on the other side. Feng Tian, the monster who just set fire to the sea of flowers, vomites his blood.


    "Brother Feng Tian, are you ok?"


    Iron stone has just fallen, and now even the monster Feng Tian has an accident. Guo Qi doesn''t know how it can be like this. Now they only have him, leimang monster and Sehu Xiaohua. If they go on like this, I don''t know how many people will fall down.


    "I..."


    The corners of his mouth are full of blood. Feng Tian wants to speak, but his body doesn''t listen. It''s hard to breathe. His respiratory tract seems to be blocked.


    "I''ve been poisoned. Now I have to find an antidote."


    Iron stone''s complexion is more and more deep purple, and the monster Feng Tian''s body also gradually turns purple. Xiaohua is a little worried when she sees the two of them.


    Instead of running to see feng Tian''s condition, Xiaohua directly uses 3000 incarnations and rushes into the sea of flowers on the other side. He wants to find the long-lived grass in the shortest time.


    "Be careful."


    Has fallen two, also don''t know floret so rash rush into the sea of flowers will happen what accident, Guo Qi psychological no bottom, floret has rushed out, he shouts at the sea of flowers.


    "Whoosh."


    Each flower''s body is like a sword, shuttling through the sea of flowers on the other side. Those beautiful flowers are all swayed by the body.


    "Bang."


    It''s like a bubble explodes. For no reason, one part of Sehu Xiaohua disappears, but the other parts seem to have no idea of the situation and speed up again.


    "Bang bang."


    Xiaohua''s three thousand incarnations disappear faster and faster. However, at this time, Xiaohua doesn''t dare to stop, because he knows that he doesn''t have much time. If it goes on like this, it''s estimated that they can come in, but they can''t get out.


    "Come out."


    Seeing the situation in the sea of flowers on the other side, tie Shi was anxious. If he didn''t know the strength of the sea of flowers on the other side, he would have rushed in now.


    Xiaohua is still in it. If there is an accident, who will take them out then? Guo Qi is not confident that he can go out alone.


    "Click, click."


    When Guo Qi was worried, the leimang monster, who was taking care of the iron and stone, didn''t know what was going on. He turned himself into a thunder sea. The fierce thunder and lightning kept splitting, and he wanted to destroy the flower sea with thunder and lightning.


    "No."


    The monster Feng Tian has been poisoned because of this. Although they are very powerful, they can attack the flower sea on the other side for no reason. They will be poisoned.


    Thunder and lightning of leimang monster are like whips, thinking that the flowers were whipped in the past, but the flowers swept by thunder and lightning didn''t move at all.When the terrible thunder and lightning swept the flowers, it was like a light, unable to cause any damage to the objects.


    "Why


    Although their own lightning is not the power of destruction, but it is not so, unexpectedly did not cause any impact on the sea of flowers here?


    "Come again."


    He was a little unconvinced in his heart. The monster also had dignity. His most powerful dependence could not hurt a little flower. This serious face beating made leimang monster unacceptable.


    He raised his strength to a certain extent. This time, he even wanted to attack those flowers with double strength. The flowers here are hard to deal with. If double strength doesn''t work, leimang monster plans to use double strength. If double strength doesn''t work, he will increase his strength.


    "Poof."


    The powerful power has just appeared. Leimang monster has not controlled its own thunder and lightning to beat the boundless flowers. Just like Feng Tian, the monster before, leimang monster vomited blood, and the whole person was about to fall.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up."


    Seeing leimang monster like this, Guo got worried. They all fell down one by one. Now they haven''t found the so-called longevity grass. How can they get out?


    I don''t know if they will all die here. Xiaohua hasn''t come out yet. All Guo Qi''s hopes fall on Xiaohua alone.


    "Sehu, you have to be careful. If you plant in it again, we will be finished."


    His own strength is not stable, and Xiaohua is a big brother among them. He is also a veteran. He is well-informed and can find him if he has any difficulties.


    Although sometimes unreliable, but the key time still depends on him, at the moment, Guo Qi watched his brothers fall one by one, he was powerless and helpless, but he didn''t know whether to rush in to look for long-lived grass.


    "Poof."


    Among the flowers, Xiaohua''s separation is disappearing faster and faster. A few minutes later, the movement in the sea of flowers is getting smaller and smaller, and Xiaohua himself has disappeared.


    Seeing this, Guo Qi''s eyes were empty, especially when he heard someone spitting blood in the sea of flowers. Guo Qi was helpless.


    "It''s not a place to come this time."


    Everyone has fainted, only he is still sober, Guo Qi now helpless, eyes a little absent, got up to think of the sea of flowers to go.


    Everyone has fallen down. Now he is the only one who can still search for the so-called long-lived herb. If they can''t find it quickly, they will all be finished.


    "Pa, PA, pa."


    Step by step forward, each step is very real, Guo Qi unexpectedly no dodge into the sea of flowers.


    The flowers were like thorny roses, with sharp needles inside. Guo Qi''s body was marked with a lot of bloodstains, but his whole body seemed to have no consciousness, so he went on.


    "Is that how they feel?"


    He didn''t know how far he had gone, but he felt dazzled in front of him. His whole body was out of his control. His head was heavier and heavier, and his breathing was more and more difficult. Every step was like pouring lead, and lifting his feet was a bit of trouble.


    "This voice..."


    The divine sense is a little disordered, and I don''t know whether there is turbidity in my mind or there is a sound. At this moment, Guo Qi heard the sound of the flute, very clear and clear.


    "I Where is this? "


    Guo Qi''s eyes are getting more and more tired. When he opens his eyes again, the whole world has changed. In front of him is no longer a sea of enchanting flowers, but an ancient mountain and river.


    An old man is playing his flute on the top of the mountain. His six fingers are changing the holes on the flute.


    "Where is this, old man?"


    I am clearly in the sea of flowers on the other side of the valley of death. Why did I suddenly appear here? Guo Qi was a little misty. He stood not far away from the old man and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although Guo Qi''s flower has been asked out, the old man seems not to hear it, and still sits there safely to continue playing.


    "Where is this, old man?"


    Being ignored again, Guo Qi feels impolite. After all, the old man is playing now. It''s impolite to disturb others.


    After the old man took the white flute away from his mouth, Guo Qi asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old man has been facing the distance, always back to Guo Qi, which makes Guo Qi some do not know what to do, clearly where to sit, how can not hear his own words.


    "Where is this, old man?"


    This is the third time Guo Qi asked. In the first two times, the old man didn''t answer. Guo Qi endured it. If the old man didn''t answer this time, Guo Qi decided to find his own way out.


    There is a kind of evil everywhere in this place. If you stay here, God knows what will happen."This is huangquan road. How did you come here?"


    When Guo Qi wanted to turn around and leave, a voice full of vicissitudes came from Guo Qi. The old man finally spoke.


    "Huangquan road? Is there really a way out in the world? It''s impossible. Isn''t huangquan road in hell? Am I dead? "

 Chapter 283

    When he heard the old man playing the flute say that this is huangquan Road, he thought of the legendary huangquan road and felt a chill on his back.


    Huangquan road is amazing. Only dead people go to huangquan road. If it''s really huangquan Road, doesn''t it mean he''s dead?


    Brothers are still waiting to go back to save themselves. If they fall here, what will they do?


    Unwilling, Guo Qi really doesn''t want to fall down now. He has paid so much along the way. Is he going to stop here? Are all the previous efforts in vain?


    "I didn''t expect that you could reach the sea of bitterness. It''s not easy."


    Every place here is a dangerous place, and any place can kill people. Most people, let alone come in, can walk half way in the river.


    "Master, I don''t know if there is a way out here?"


    Since the old man appeared, he should not let himself see it for no reason. Since he saw it, he would definitely point out the direction for himself. In this case, Guo Qi did not continue to circle East and West.


    Ask the old man straight to the point, so that he doesn''t understand what''s going on. There is a hidden crisis everywhere. Since the old man can be here, he may be the master here.


    Once you can let the host lead you, even if it''s not easy to go out, you can avoid detours here.


    "The way out? After crossing the river of forgetting Sichuan, through the dry bone mountain, and striding into the sea of flowers on the other side, now we come to huangquan Road, where is the return road? "


    If he goes on like this, Guo Qi doesn''t know if he is going to enter the end of reincarnation. If he really strides into reincarnation, isn''t he going to reincarnate?


    These things happened in the legendary hell now happened in front of him. Guo Qi felt like he was dreaming. He didn''t know whether what happened now was true or he was dreaming.


    "If I go on, I won''t step into samsara in front of me, will I?"


    There is no way back, do not know what the road ahead is like, Guo Qi psychological some fear, but also full of curiosity.


    If it is reincarnation, he would like to see what the legendary reincarnation looks like, and whether it is really like a sea, jumping into the reincarnation sea can enter reincarnation.


    "Want to explore reincarnation? Come back when you have the ability to resist the samsara. "


    The old man seemed very dissatisfied with Guo Qi''s appearance. He spoke with a cold tone. It seemed that there was a tiger in front of him. If you go in, you can''t think of it.


    "Since there is no way back, there is no way ahead. I''m here to accompany you."


    This old guy can''t really be such a pit. He can''t step back, let alone move forward. Do he really want to be here with him?


    In that case, follow the old guy''s will, maybe soon he will have a good impression on himself, when the time comes, he will be happy and send himself out directly.


    "Boom."


    The old man saw that Guo Qi said he wanted to stay here. When he wanted to speak, he didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly there was a violent thunder on the ninth day.


    "What''s the matter?"


    All of a sudden, Guo Qi didn''t know what to do, and the old man who played the flute was even more stunned. It was the first time he met this kind of situation.


    "Go back to the flute. You can''t offend this man."


    A voice full of dignity penetrated into the old man''s soul, like thunder, shaking the old man''s whole body, and the expression of looking at Guo Qi was more and more startled.


    "Whoosh."


    Guo Qi also wanted to ask the old man if he could stay here. He didn''t think that the old man who played the flute was like seeing a ghost. He turned over and disappeared, so he ran away?


    "What''s the matter with me


    For no reason, the old guy was scared away by a thunder and lightning. He left himself here. Do you think he is standing in the same place, or should he move on?


    Guo Qi is full of contradictions at the moment, because it seems impossible to retreat. He doesn''t know if he can come here. If he takes a step back, heaven knows whether it is the river of forgetting Sichuan, or the kugu mountain, or the sea of flowers on the other side?


    It''s better to die in an unknown dangerous place than to die in those dangerous places. Guo Qi wants to try to move forward, even if the front is reincarnation, he doesn''t regret it.


    It''s better to die in reincarnation than to die in other places. If you can''t make it to the place where you started, you''ll still have a ray of life.


    It''s hard.


    He clenched his fist. At this moment, Guo Qi''s eyes resolutely looked forward. In front of him was a foggy open place. Because he couldn''t see the distance, he didn''t know what was in front of him.


    Helpless, can only continue to try to move forward, even if there is danger can also retreat, after all, he walked not very fast.


    "Wow."


    Not long after entering the fog, Guo Qi suddenly feels that he has entered a piece of water. Is there water in the fog?"The water is quite cool."


    When he stepped into the water, Guo Qi felt that his feet were like running into a hot spring. He couldn''t say the comfortable feeling.


    The water here doesn''t seem to be very deep, so Guo Qi didn''t care. He continued to explore. Anyway, the water level is little by little. Even if the water in front of him gradually gets deeper, he can go back.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi is slowly trying to find a more suitable water level. Maybe through the fog and the shallow water, there is a beautiful scenery ahead.


    "Maybe the way ahead is the exit."


    Although he has never experienced such a thing, Guo Qi has heard a lot of such stories, and he has seen a lot of such dramas. The arrangements of those dramas are subtle and colorful.


    Isn''t what I''m experiencing now the same as what is depicted in the play? That oneself through the most difficult time, should also be able to see the dawn?


    The night before dawn is the darkest, so as long as I can get through the suffering here, I can find the exit.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    All the way, there was the sound of water flowing from Guo Qi. There was no other sound. It was very quiet here. There were no birds or insects. Even the sound of water could not be heard.


    The only sound that can be heard is the sound of water flowing under Guo Qi''s feet. Along the way, Guo Qi has been trying. The water here is getting deeper and deeper, which is similar to what Guo Qi imagined.


    Since this is the case, Guo Qi naturally wants to keep looking for the way back, but no matter how he looks for it, he finally finds that he has been rushing to a deeper place.


    "Why


    I remember that I was walking along the same road, and I didn''t go too far. Why can''t I go out when I turn back? What''s the matter here.


    Some worried, Guo Qi began to panic, he did not slowly try the water depth, directly ran in the water.


    This is Guo Qi''s idea in his heart. He doesn''t know why he suddenly has such an idea. However, in this case, it''s very likely that it''s ghost hitting the wall.


    Who on earth is at fault?


    After coming to the valley of death, Guo Qi didn''t see any people, let alone people. He didn''t even see any animals. The only plants he saw were flowers on the other side of the river, which made Guo Qi feel a strong breath of death.


    I don''t know how I came to the so-called huangquan road. On the huangquan Road, Guo Qi met a man, a flute player.


    This is the first time that Guo Qi saw a man here, but that man was scared away by a thunder in the sky. He was so timid.


    Entering the misty beach, he didn''t expect to encounter ghosts again. Guo Qi doubted that this place was actually made by the old man playing flute.


    "I said, old man, if you make a fuss, believe it or not, I''m constantly thundering here."


    This old guy should be afraid of thunder and lightning, otherwise he would not be hit by a thunder and lightning in the sky and run away without saying a word.


    "Click, click."


    Said, Guo Qi hands more than a lightning, this is a lightning whip, purple lightning on the lightning whip beat, as if he had his own life.


    The leimang monster has been trapped in the thunder whip by Guo Qi. Now he suddenly shows the whip by Guo Qi. Especially after feeling the dangerous atmosphere here, the leimang monster almost doesn''t scold.


    "I wipe, you boy How did you get to this place! "


    Although he didn''t yell at Guo Qi, the expression of the dark unicorn was not good-looking. He lived in the world longer than Guo Qi. Although he didn''t see many places, the ancient genetic memory in his mind instantly let him know where this place was.


    "Do you know this place?"


    After he entered here, he couldn''t find a way out, and the lightning was striking, but no one appeared, the fog didn''t disperse, and the water was still getting deeper. Guo Qi didn''t know what was going on.


    According to leimang monster, he knew this place. Since he knew it, Guo Qi naturally wanted to find out what it was. It was like a ghost fighting against a wall. He couldn''t get out of it.


    The water on the beach is almost to the mouth. If Guo Qi hadn''t raised his hand, the lightning whip would have been soaked in the water.


    "The sea of bitterness is boundless. How can you run into the sea of bitterness?"


    People often say the sea of bitterness, but no one has ever seen the sea of bitterness, so the sea of bitterness is compared to a state of life. Now Guo Qi is walking in this beach, and the dark Unicorn directly tells Guo Qi what he really wants here.


    "The sea of bitterness? Is it close to reincarnation here? "


    There is also a legend about the origin of the sea of bitterness. There will be a bay of bitterness in the shoal of the sea of samsara. After crossing the bitterness, you can find the sea of samsara.


    There is a realm of reincarnation in the sea of reincarnation. Once you can enter the realm of reincarnation, you can have the power of reincarnation. At that time, you can transcend reincarnation, and you don''t have to worry about life and death.Many people in Yanhua are looking for the way of eternal life, and more people are understanding reincarnation, but how many people can really live forever?


    "I grass, madman, let me out, you want to die, don''t take me, go to the sea of reincarnation, you go yourself, don''t take me."

 Chapter 284

    It is said that reincarnation ends, but how many people know that after crossing the river of forgetting Sichuan, crossing the kugu mountain, entering the sea of flowers on the other bank, coming to the road of huangquan, and entering the sea of bitterness, the end is the so-called reincarnation.


    Reincarnation is merciless. If you go in, don''t think about it. Although you don''t know whether it''s true or not, the dark Unicorn doesn''t want to be a mouse to try.


    If one is not good, there will be no turning back. There is still time to go back now. Once you enter reincarnation, you want to go back again unless you have the power beyond reincarnation.


    From ancient times to the present, how many people have the power beyond reincarnation? In the memory of the dark unicorn, it seems not.


    "Reincarnation is so terrible?"


    Although this place is full of evil, no matter what, it is always in Yanhua. It should not be less terrible.


    Nature is great, and the things created are also wonderful. The magic here should be simulating hell, not really inferior.


    Those dangerous places before are not so terrible as the legend. Although reincarnation is very profound, it is not beyond common sense.


    Guo Qi really wants to see what the so-called reincarnation looks like. He wants to see if the legendary reincarnation is here.


    Even if you can''t enter the realm of reincarnation, at least you have to drink the spring of reincarnation. It is said that the spring of reincarnation can enhance your strength a lot.


    If you are lucky and have a high understanding, you may be able to master the power of reincarnation through the water of reincarnation, which is a power of arrogance over the three supreme powers.


    "No, I won''t even kill you. If you want to go, you can go, but Can you let me go before you go? I really don''t want to die in reincarnation. "


    If you tell those old people in Yanhua that there is reincarnation here, I don''t know if those old people will come here to look for it.


    The dark unicorn is good. Even if there are good things ahead, and he doesn''t have to cross the sea and climb the mountain, he doesn''t want to go.


    "I don''t want to live forever or die forever. I don''t want to take me to any place. Whoever loves to go, I won''t go anyway."


    In my memory, Zuxun has already reprimanded the people for not allowing them to step into the realm of reincarnation.


    In the world of primitive animals, ancestral precepts cannot be violated. Therefore, even death, the dark Unicorn does not want to enter into reincarnation.


    Even if he is still in the lightning cage of Guo Qi, the dark Unicorn just doesn''t want to, and Guo Qi just kills him with lightning, he still doesn''t want to go in.


    "If you don''t want to go in, you have to tell me the way out. Do we have to go around here all the time?"


    Although Guo Qi is very curious about what reincarnation is like, he doesn''t have the heart to see reincarnation now. His brothers are still outside.


    If we delay again, we don''t know whether the safety of those brothers will be affected, so the most important thing for Guo Qi now is to go out quickly.


    There''s no way to find the exit. It''s all ghost fighting. Guo Qi wants the dark unicorn to take him out, but the dark unicorn is soft rather than hard. Since he doesn''t want to enter reincarnation, he just scares him.


    "It''s not that there is no way. I''m afraid you can''t do it. I''ll do it."


    The dark Unicorn curled his mouth and looked at Guo Qi, just like a father looking at his frustrated son. He called Guo Qi a depressed man.


    "I wipe your eyes..."


    Despised by the dark unicorn, Guo Qi is full of black lines. What''s the matter with him? He was despised by Sehu Xiaohua when he was free. Now he is despised by the dark unicorn. His role is to despise them?


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it. You can tell me what you want to do. Today I''ll show you what it means if you can''t do it."


    Are you kidding? Look down on people? Do you really think I''m idle? Guo Qi''s little temper came up in an instant. Like that, he was waiting for a word from the dark unicorn.


    "It''s hard to drink all the bitter sea water and walk all the way to huangquan without going out."


    The sea of bitterness is boundless, but if you are determined to drink it up, why not? It is said that there is no way to return to the yellow spring, but once the road to the yellow spring comes to an end, we still don''t know whether the beginning is the end?


    "I''ll drink the grass, finish it?"


    Guo Qi has stopped cooking. This time, he''s talking a little too much. How big is the sea of bitterness? He''s going to drink the water of the bitter sea? Isn''t it that I find myself uncomfortable?


    "Why? No more? Who just said, "no, I can''t?"


    While taking out his ears, while deliberately rolling his eyes, like that, unspeakable contempt for Guo Qi, can make Guo Qi angry enough.


    "Who said no, wait and see if I don''t drink the water here."


    Since he had said that, Guo Qi could only endure the fear, lying in the water, and actually began to drink.


    "Poke, you boy..."


    Looking at the iron stone, the leimang monster is silly. This boy Actually drinking the water from the bitter sea?Just now, I was joking with Guo Qi. I didn''t expect that Guo Qi was really stupid. He really drank the water from the bitter sea again. How much water is there? Let alone Guo Qi alone, it''s not surprising that 10000 Guo Qi would come together.


    "Goo, goo, goo."


    Lying in the water, Guo Qi drank the water from the sea of bitterness. Although he knew it was difficult to finish, Guo Qi still insisted on drinking it one by one. The water from the sea of bitterness continued to enter Guo Qi''s stomach.


    Soon there were several bubbling voices. It turned out that Guo Qi was burping. He was full of water.


    "Maybe it''s also a chance to drink the water from the sea of bitterness. After all, drink it slowly."


    Originally, the dark Unicorn wanted Guo Qi to stop, but seeing Guo Qi''s insistence, gradually, the dark Unicorn seemed to realize something and said to himself.


    Although his stomach was full of bitter water, Guo Qi didn''t stop drinking and burping. In this way, one day passed, two days passed, unconsciously, a year passed


    Guo Qi has been soaking in a sea of bitterness. His body is swollen because he drinks too much water. Although time has passed for a long time, the water here seems to have not changed at all.


    "Goo, goo, goo."


    Since he can only go out after drinking the water of the bitter sea, for those brothers who are waiting for him, Guo Qi doesn''t give up and still drinks the water here foolishly.


    "Cough."


    His stomach was full of water. He didn''t know how many days he had been drinking or how much water he had been drinking. Guo Qi only felt that he had finished all the water he wanted to drink in his whole life.


    He didn''t want to drink any more. Guo Qi just wanted to lie down and have a good rest. He didn''t want to do anything. If he continued to drink like this, it would be almost the same even if he didn''t support himself to death.


    "You drink so hard, let me take care of the rest. You''d better digest so much bitter water."


    When Guo Qi took his first sip of bitter water, the dark Unicorn wanted him to stop. However, the thought of bitter water was not all bad, and Guo Qi wanted to go out. If he wanted less bitter water, he didn''t stop him.


    Now that Guo Qi was almost crazy about drinking bitter water, he thought it was almost the same. Then he asked Guo Qi to stop.


    "So much water, wait for me to have a rest, and then drink."


    Although the dark unicorn is the original beast, its internal capacity should be limited, and the water here has not changed after drinking for a year. God knows what the water here says.


    Since a person can''t finish drinking, now someone helps him. There will always be a time when he finishes drinking. Now Guo Qi just wants to have a rest. After the rest, he will continue to drink.


    "I''m really praising you for saying that you''re a fool. Where is your fool? It''s smart to trap Laozi, but I''ve got a lot of other things in my head. "


    Looking at Guo Qi''s honest and honest appearance, the dark Unicorn wanted to lose his temper and released it. It is reasonable to say that Guo Qi had trapped him with lightning for so long. Now he finally came out. It is the most correct way to find Guo Qi for revenge. He gave up his hatred for a while.


    "I''ve been drinking alone for a long time, but there''s no movement. If you drink alone, you should not drink fast with me."


    Guo Qi''s mind is full of drinking the bitter sea water here. He didn''t think much about anything else. He thought that he was despised by the dark Unicorn just as he finished.


    "Well, you are so stupid. Do you think everyone else is the same as you?"


    The dark unicorn was angry and laughed by Guo Qi. This boy, is he really stupid and naive, drinking sea water with his mouth? Is that funny?


    "Is it difficult for you not to drink, just to pour out the water here?"


    There is so much water here, where to pour it? I don''t know what the dark unicorn is going to do.


    "There''s so much bitter water here. If you drink it with your mouth, you can''t drink it until you die. Since you can''t drink it with your mouth, why don''t you want to pack it with something?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m the original beast of swallowing ability. I can not only swallow the bitter water here, but also carry it away into the dark abyss."


    Then, the black cotton ball like things were directly put into the sea of bitterness by the dark unicorn, and with the phagocytic force, the water of the sea of bitterness boiling up in an instant, even evaporating, and some of them had been absorbed by the black cotton ball.


    "So powerful..."


    Guo Qi was stunned. He couldn''t imagine that the dark unicorn''s method was so powerful that he could solve the water here with his hand.


    Compared with the dark unicorn''s method, my own method is stupid to death, how can I be so stupid?


    "That''s not enough. Come out, dark abyss."


    The power of swallowing into the sea of bitterness doesn''t play a big role, because there is too much water here. Since it can''t finish swallowing, the dark Unicorn directly displays the dark abyss. With such a good thing, if you want to load more bitter water, you can''t catch it by hand?

 Chapter 285

    Guo Qi went to drink the bitter sea water with his mouth. After drinking for a long time, he drank a lot of bitter water. Now he can''t drink any more. The dark Unicorn came out to help.


    The dark unicorn is better than Guo Qi. He puts his power of swallowing into the sea of bitterness. The power of swallowing has the ability of swallowing. When he enters the sea of bitterness, most of the power inside is aroused by the power of swallowing.


    Only the power of swallowing can not completely take away the bitter water here, so the dark Unicorn directly summoned its own dark abyss.


    Although Sehu Xiaohua and bixue Tianchan both went into the dark abyss and understood the power of phagocytosis in the dark abyss, they all knew that the dark abyss seemed to have no boundary.


    The reason why they can find the source of the power of swallowing and feel it is only because they feel the powerful energy of swallowing. Now the sea of bitterness here is endless. If they want to install the sea of bitterness, it seems that there is only the dark abyss.


    "Is your dark abyss all right?"


    I''ve been drinking for a year, and there''s no movement in the water of the bitter sea. The so-called dark abyss is just a strange space at most. How big can this space be? Is it possible to put the whole sea in it?


    Because he didn''t know much about the dark abyss, Guo Qi didn''t think much of the dark abyss of the dark unicorn. After all, he really felt the boundlessness of the sea of suffering.


    "Can you just try it?"


    The dark Unicorn didn''t directly affirm it. Although he had confidence in his own dark abyss, he could not help but think that it was a sea of bitterness, a real sea.


    "Come on, you fill the water slowly. I''ll have a rest for a year. I''m so tired."


    After a year of sleeplessness, Guo Qi has not stopped drinking the bitter water. Now his stomach is full of bitter water. His biggest wish now seems to be to have a quiet rest.


    "Take it for me."


    Guo Qi lies on one side and floats on the water, while the dark Unicorn continues to stay in the sea. At the moment, he wants to control the dark abyss to absorb the bitter water here. Only when they drink all the bitter water can they have a chance to go out.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    The sea water of the bitter sea is constantly churning. At this moment, the sea water of the bitter sea is like a vent, thinking of rushing away from the dark abyss.


    Seeing this, the dark unicorn was very satisfied. After all, it did not exceed his expectation. If it goes on like this, the bitter water here will soon be completely absorbed by his dark abyss.


    "This place is really comfortable."


    Lying on the surface of the water, Guo Qi fell asleep. When Guo Qi woke up, he appeared in a strange space with warm sun, slight wind and fresh air


    There is such a beautiful place, Guo Qi can''t help stretching. It''s still the most comfortable place. Guo Qi''s dream has always been to find a place like paradise to live in, and live a life of sunrise and sunset every day.


    However, Guo Qi may not know that his current state is very strange. It is also because of the evocative flute that he can enter the road of the yellow spring and the sea of bitterness. Now he can let his consciousness separate from the soul and appear in another place?


    In the eyes of many practitioners, this is unthinkable. Since ancient times, only a few people have been able to do this step, and which one is not the earth shaking person?


    And those characters are still in their own fame after a long time to do this step, Guo Qi unexpectedly unconsciously did this step.


    If Guo Qi said this situation back to Yanhua, he would be taken as a mouse by Yanhua''s immortals to the laboratory for slicing research.


    "Wake up, wake up. If you don''t wake up, you won''t be able to get out in a moment."


    I don''t know how long Guo Qi has been sleeping. Vaguely, Guo Qi hears a voice, a hand shaking his body, as if shaking him up.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    Since he came to the valley of death, Guo Qi has never relaxed his vigilance. This time, he was too tired, so he really fell into deep sleep and relaxed his vigilance.


    Now he was suddenly woken up by someone. He got up in a hurry and looked left and right. He seemed to be on guard against something. He looked at the dark unicorn and asked.


    "I wipe, how can I be so stupid? The bitter water here has been absorbed by me. Why don''t I just kill you and run away?"


    Regret, watching Guo Qi fall into a deep sleep, and he had the chance to run away, but did not run away, dark Unicorn this time almost regret green intestines.


    "Hey, hey, you won''t."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know whether what the dark Unicorn said is true or false, but since he didn''t do it to himself, he was lucky. Look here. It was clear that he was still in the sea before, but now he has turned into a road."Let''s go, or the sea will appear again soon."


    It is said that the water of the bitter sea comes from the realm of samsara. The samsara sea in the realm of samsara will supplement the water of the bitter sea here, and the sea water of the bitter sea will not dry up in this reciprocating cycle.


    If the dark unicorns had not used the dark abyss, how could they have absorbed all the water before the sea of samsara replenished the bitter water.


    "Hoo, it''s coming out at last."


    Along the road that appears in the sea of bitterness, Guo Qi and the dark Unicorn have been running out in the same direction. I don''t know how long they have been running. They finally come out of the fog.


    Looking at the changed color of the road under their feet, Guo Qi and the dark Unicorn are gasping for air. They have not entered the bitter sea for a long time. How can they run out for such a long time?


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa."


    As soon as they stopped to have a rest, there was a sound of water flowing in the fog, just like a mountain spring. Hearing that sound, Guo Qi and the dark Unicorn could not help but secretly congratulated themselves that they had left in time, otherwise they would be left by the bitter sea.


    "After drinking the bitter sea water, the next step is to walk all over the huangquan road. Let''s go."


    Coming out of the sea of bitterness, the following is huangquan road. As long as you go out of huangquan Road, that''s another place. What they have to do now is to constantly explore huangquan road.


    "Which way are we going?"


    Huangquan road is not a road, but just like a vast square. There is no so-called direction on it, let alone a so-called definite road.


    In this case, it''s better not to separate, so the dark Unicorn directly follows Guo Qi to see where Guo Qi goes. Anyway, as long as they keep going, even if they can''t finish, they will be able to go on.


    "Follow your heart."


    At this moment, Guo Qi''s mind is clear. He even thought of the way Feng Tian taught him in the village where he was.


    In order to find Erya''s grandmother, they went to two more shady places in the evening. There, Feng Tian once asked Guo Qi to give up observing with naked eyes and walk with heart.


    Now here, although more trouble than at that time, but this situation is very similar, Guo Qi would like to try.


    Although he can''t completely trust his intuition, he is still accurate in many cases. At the moment, if he uses his eyes to find the direction, Guo Qi will be hesitant. But if he looks with his heart, he just wants to keep going.


    "Go."


    Now that he has decided to keep going forward, Guo Qi instantly improves his speed and rushes forward.


    Guo Qi is rushing, and so is his dark unicorn. This time, the dark Unicorn doesn''t seem to know how to finish the journey, so it can only follow Guo Qi honestly.


    The bitter sea water can still be drunk, but the huangquan road needs to be taken. There is no shortcut for him. He can only safely follow behind and keep going.


    "How long will it take? No, no, I Poof, it''s killing me. "


    Although the dark abyss is a special space for the power of phagocytosis, it is controlled by the dark Unicorn after all. Some of the bitter water also enters the body of the dark unicorn and is absorbed by him.


    Now running around all the time, the dark Unicorn feels tired and almost vomit. If it goes on like this, it will die even if it is not thirsty.


    "I don''t know, but since it''s all over huangquan Road, it shouldn''t be so easy."


    What is the essence of huangquan road? No one knows, no one goes to deliberately know, only the soul of the dead people will go to that place, and if you want to go all over the yellow spring, it is estimated that you can''t do it just by thinking about it.


    "Let''s go. Since it can''t be so easy, we''ll go with ease. We don''t believe that there is no end to it."


    As you walk, you leave marks on the road, so you don''t know whether you have passed a place or whether you are in a circle.


    It''s not that the ghost striking a wall has never happened. In the sea of bitterness, ghost striking a wall can appear. Can''t ghost striking a wall appear on the road of huangquan?


    "I said, are you free to have fun? How could you draw an arrow here? "


    Watching Guo Qi draw an arrow at a distance from where he walked, the dark Unicorn can''t help laughing.


    Can''t the boy remember the way?


    For monsters, not only the perception of space is incomparable, but also the memory of the road is absolutely powerful.


    They can clearly remember all the roads they have taken. Now that they have been walking for so long, he can remember all the roads he has taken before. Therefore, Guo Qi doesn''t have to worry about getting lost, or worrying about passing the road he has taken before and not knowing him.


    "Be prepared for nothing, memory can deceive people, can remember mistakes, with the mark, it is difficult to make mistakes?"


    There is no one here, unless the road itself will change and move, otherwise, the arrow drawn by oneself should always exist. If you pass here again, you can know the situation when you see the arrow.Although the imagination is beautiful, the reality is not so satisfactory. As soon as Guo Qi finished drawing the arrow, the arrow he had painted disappeared, but they still know nothing and continue to move forward.

 Chapter 286

    There is no end, no direction, no vitality, all the way up, the sound of running out, only the sound of panting.


    Guo Qi is running in front, and the dark unicorn is chasing after him. There is nothing around him, only the road under his feet, and you can''t see the edge in the distance.


    "We''ve been running for so long. If we really hit the wall with ghosts, we should see the arrows drawn before. Moreover, if it''s the road we''ve walked, I should be able to see it, but now everything is different."


    After stopping for a few breaths, the dark Unicorn said that although he was a primitive beast with great power, he always felt that his power disappeared very quickly in this place.


    If it had not been for the vast amount of bitter water in the dark abyss for him to swallow and absorb, he would have been dead tired. Unlike Guo Qi, the whole person would have nothing to do except sweat.


    "How the hell did I get in here?"


    I thought I could run to the end if I ran all the time. After all, there is no endless road in the world, so Guo Qi wanted to try.


    Now they have been running for so long, and their speed has been improved to the extreme. According to the distance they ran before, they are enough to circle the earth for dozens of times, but they are still the same here.


    It seems that running all the time doesn''t work. Guo Qi can only think of other ways. How did he get here before? If he can know how to get in, he should know how to get out.


    He closed his eyes and began to recall the scene where he came first, but no matter what Guo Qi thought, there was a blank memory in his mind, as if that memory had been erased.


    Guo Qi only remembers that he kept moving forward in the sea of flowers on the other side. Just when he exerted his destructive power, the whole person began to faint. At that time, he felt the breath of death.


    Just as he closed his eyes, he heard the sound of the flute. When he opened his eyes again, he had already appeared on the road of huangquan.


    "By the way, flute..."


    Although there is a missing memory in his mind, Guo Qi still thought of a key point. He heard the sound of the flute before he fainted. When he opened his eyes again, he heard the sound of the flute. There should be a connection between the sound of the flute and the sound of the flute.


    "Flute? Where is the flute here? When do you want to listen to music? "


    Are you kidding? Is this kid brain tired?


    Hearing Guo Qi''s words and seeing Guo Qi''s appearance, the dark unicorn was depressed. He was on his way. The boy stopped to have a rest. He mentioned flute for no reason.


    I don''t miss his girlfriend, do I? Is his girlfriend still a flute player?


    With this in mind, a picture appeared in the mind of the dark unicorn. Guo Qi was sitting cross legged on the grass, opposite a woman in white gauze playing the flute, while Guo Qi was listening with his eyes closed.


    "Haha, haha, haha..."


    Listen, listen, the dark Unicorn has a silly smile, Leng Leng''s silly smile, looking at the side of Guo Qi a little confused, what''s wrong with this thing? Brain fever?


    "Hello, what are you laughing at?"


    The dark Unicorn chuckles. Guo Qi has goose bumps. He can''t help running away. Is this man too


    "No, nothing. I just thought of something funny."


    Shaking his head, he was thinking about other people''s affairs. The dark Unicorn felt that it was not very interesting. He quickly scratched his head to explain.


    "The reason why I say flute is that I heard it when I fainted in the sea of flowers on the other side, and when I opened my eyes again, it was the flute playing in front of me."


    When I close my eyes, the sound of flute still sounds when I open my eyes. Some things can''t be so coincidental. In this case, there must be a connection between them. As for the connection, Guo Qi can''t figure it out.


    "You mean you just fainted and woke up again?"


    Is that too fast? How long did it take to faint in the sea of flowers on the other side and wake up on the way to huangquan?


    "I don''t know, but it''s possible."


    Now the two of them are sorting out the ideas between them. As long as they are sorted out, they will be able to understand the reasons.


    "I see. It must be so."


    The spirit of a violent shock, the dark Unicorn like a moment to understand what the general, some excited looking at Guo Qi.


    "What do you understand? Do you know what''s going on? "


    The client himself doesn''t know what the situation is. The dark Unicorn can see that Guo Qi has some doubts. Isn''t it too difficult.


    "Flute, it must be flute..."


    There was no explanation of what was going on. Leimang was just saying two words - flute.


    "Sure enough, it has something to do with flute."


    The reason why he came here should be called by the flute. Now if he wants to go out, he must have the flute to send them out. What they have to do is not to continue on their way, but to find the person who plays the flute."Go, find someone."


    When the onlookers see clearly, the dark Unicorn figured out what was going on. He directly pulled Guo Qi to find the old man playing flute.


    "There are no two goals. Where can we find them?"


    In such a big place, I don''t know where I am. It''s absolutely normal for me to get lost if I walk around. Guo Qi doesn''t know whether I should go out with the dark unicorn.


    "Back to the sea of bitterness."


    Guo Qi met the piper before entering the bitter sea, so if you want to see the piper again, you have to go back to the place where you first saw him.


    "How long will it take?"


    They all ran for a long time when they came here. They didn''t know how far they had run. Anyway, they knew that they were tired of running and had a rest. After a good rest, they continued to run. Now they suddenly had to go back. When Guo Qi thought about the distance, he felt that his legs were a little weak.


    "Not long. Come with me."


    The dark Unicorn doesn''t agree with the monster. He can''t shuttle through space, but he can''t, but he has a dark abyss. As long as he can show the dark abyss, he is not the master in the dark abyss.


    "I wipe, I don''t go in. If I go in, I can''t continue to submerge in the bitter sea?"


    After soaking in the sea of bitterness for more than a year, Guo Qi drank a lot of bitterness. Now he has a headache when he sees the bitterness. This thing will never appear in front of him again.


    "Let you go in. How can there be so much nonsense?"


    Now we still need to seize the time. The boy is still here, but it''s not an obvious delay. The dark unicorn is not happy.


    "Ah, call me grass, you..."


    Just as Guo Qi continued to hesitate not to go in, the dark Unicorn directly mended Guo Qi''s back and kicked him in.


    When flying into the dark abyss, Guo Qi looks at the dark Unicorn with hatred. This bastard even says that he doesn''t even say a word. He just kicks himself with a stick. Wait, don''t let me find a chance, or Xiao Lei will whip you to death.


    "Expand for me."


    After seeing Guo Qi go into the dark abyss, the dark Unicorn also goes in quickly. Both of them go into the dark abyss. The dark abyss here is disappearing. When the space fluctuates, the dark unicorn and Guo Qi jump out of the space together.


    "It''s here, it''s here. It''s so fast."


    It''s clear that Guo Qi is just entering the dark abyss. He is held by the dark unicorn, and then comes out of the space. It''s too fast.


    "If you slow down, I will let you into the abyss?"


    The dark abyss can appear in any space at will, and the size of the abyss is not clear to the dark Unicorn itself.


    In the dark abyss, the dark Unicorn can appear in any position at will. In this case, they suddenly come to the bitter sea from the place where they stood before, which just saves them the time to walk?


    "Think quickly, how did the old man who played the flute leave?"


    Now that the old flute player is gone, they have to find a way to get the old guy back, and now they have to reverse what happened before.


    "It''s like I remember. It''s thunder in the sky. "


    Guo Qi wants to know about reincarnation, and he has no way back and no way forward. If he wants to stay here, he can''t imagine that a thunder in the sky will scare the old flute player''s ass.


    "A ray of thunder can make a bone flute? It doesn''t look like ordinary lightning. "


    With that, the dark Unicorn tries to summon the lightning it devours and strike it in the sky.


    "No response?"


    Thunder and lightning in the sky like a silver snake in general dance, split the crackle, the result is not to mention the flute player, not even a ghost shadow.


    "Come again."


    Maybe the thunder and lightning is not powerful enough, so the dark unicorn is constantly trying, and the power of thunder and lightning is also increasing.


    "I wipe, how still have no response?"


    After many attempts, the lightning will soon exceed the limit that the dark Unicorn can control. Unexpectedly, there is still no movement, which makes the dark Unicorn very depressed.


    "By the way, boy, the lightning whip that you trapped me before, keep chopping for me, aiming at the sky, the harder the better."


    Tired for a long time, no result, but under the dark Unicorn finally stopped, think of Guo Qi, he suddenly thought of Guo Qi trapped his lightning cage.


    Up to now, the dark unicorn is still not sure whether Guo Qi''s power is the power of destruction, but one thing is certain, even his own power of swallowing can not help that terrible power.


    His own lightning is not good, which does not mean that Guo Qi''s lightning is not good. This boy has been trapped for so long. Now it''s time for him to set off firecrackers. No, it''s time to set off lightning."All right, I''ll come."


    The power of destruction is too terrible for the controller to consume, and Guo Qi does not dare to use it every time, because when he uses the power of destruction, he must be prepared to bear the rebound of the power of destruction.


    "Click."


    Lightning just appeared, purple thunder began to beat, and around the lightning, space began to constantly twist, this space could not bear this force.


    "I grass, this old man finally appeared, I thought you have been hiding in the mouse hole to enjoy the cool, said, how can we go out?"

 Chapter 287

    The purple thunder is displayed by Guo Qi, and the space is distorted. Looking at the situation in front of us, the dark unicorn is afraid.


    What if the power is too violent and directly destroys the time and space here?


    There are worries in my heart, but the dark Unicorn also knows that if he can''t be cruel to himself, how can he frighten the old man who plays the flute? So, the power is terrible. Anyway, he is not afraid.


    "You are finally out, master. Can you tell us how to get out?"


    Concentrating on the lightning, the dark Unicorn next to him seems to be pleasantly surprised. When he yells, seeing the dark Unicorn like this, Guo Qi knows that it is the old man who plays the flute.


    "You How can you... "


    The old man who played flute was very shocked. He never thought that Guo Qi''s method would be so terrible. This power The power of destruction?


    When Guo Qi first appeared here, the old Piper was scared away by thunder and lightning. At that time, Guo Qi thought thunder and lightning were ordinary thunder and lightning, but the old Piper was afraid of thunder, so he ran away.


    In retrospect, it seems that there was the power of destruction at that time. That''s why the old Piper was so terrible. Moreover, the thunder and lightning of destruction may have locked the opportunity for the old Piper, which is why Guo Qi himself could not feel the power of destruction.


    "Master, we don''t mean anything else. We just want to know how to get out."


    For the old man who plays flute, Guo Qi is more respectful. After all, he is the elder of the old generation, so we should respect him. Moreover, Guo Qi knows better that it seems difficult for them to go out if they make the old man unhappy.


    "Do you want to go out when you come in?"


    If you don''t let the old flute player be afraid of his strength, then in the past, the old flute player doesn''t want to talk to him. He is delusional.


    Now that you are here, you can stay here and die. It''s impossible to go out, unless you destroy the space here.


    Wait, space destruction?


    "That what, actually has the matter to be possible to discuss."


    Just said that Guo Qi could not go out, but suddenly thought of the power in Guo Qi''s body that made his soul tremble. He was really afraid. If the power of destruction fills the world, no matter how stable the space is, it is not qualified to carry the power of destruction.


    "We just want to go out. We don''t mean to embarrass our predecessors."


    Iron and stone, they are still waiting outside. If they continue to waste time here, I don''t know if they will live in this world when they go out.


    "Do you really want to go out? The world outside is full of intrigue and sinister. You have to think about it


    It seems that he still wants Guo Qi to stay. There is no earthly noise in this place, and there is a little more tranquility. Moreover, if he practices in this place, his progress is absolutely super fast.


    "I''ve thought it over. You don''t have to persuade me any more."


    I''m joking. I''m human and not a ghost. Why do I always stay on the road of huangquan like there are treasures on the road of huangquan? Even if there are treasures, I have to use them.


    Whoever stays here is stupid. Anyway, he won''t stay here. If you don''t let us leave again, we will be merciless.


    "Since you really want to leave, there is no way."


    Then he stopped, and the old man looked at Guo Qi. He wanted to talk but stopped. He made Guo Qi anxious and wanted to scold the old man. How could he know how to arouse his appetite.


    "Master, please tell me."


    Calmed his mood for a while, Guo Qi said, after all, there is something to ask the old man, he can''t just yell.


    "All over huangquan road."


    Five simple words came from the old people who played flute. These five words came to Guo Qi''s ears. Guo Qi was stunned for a moment, and then he stared at the old man with black lines and gloomy eyes.


    "Master, please make it clear."


    All over huangquan road? I''m crazy to walk on the huangquan road. How can you even let me go? Don''t beat me. Don''t look at your age, I dare not beat you. If you provoke me again, I''ll still beat you.


    "This huangquan road is different from the previous road. On huangquan Road, the beginning is the end."


    Previously, Guo Qi used his own feelings to find the road, but he wasted a long time on the road with the dark unicorn. Now in retrospect, why was he so stupid at that time.


    Now the old man asked them to go, so he had to tell them where he was going. If the old man dared to say that you could go anywhere, Guo Qi would not hesitate.


    "I was here when I came here, and now I am here again. If I go forward, the end of my progress is still here. If I go backward, the beginning is the end, the beginning is the end, and the beginning is the end. It''s only one line short. After I go backward, I will not reach the end, that is, I will walk all over the huangquan road."


    It''s like a circle. There''s no beginning or end on the circle. When you specify a starting point, you turn around and think you''ve gone a long way. At last, you find yourself at the starting point.They have been constantly advancing, constantly advancing, and there is no wrong direction. It''s just that the road they have to go is too long, almost endless. It''s difficult, very difficult, very difficult to finish such a long road.


    Since it''s too difficult to advance directly, it''s better to retreat directly. If you retreat, you should be able to reach it soon, so Guo Qi takes a step back to try.


    "Children can be taught."


    Looking at Guo Qi, he suddenly realized that he was coming over. A smile appeared on the old man''s dry face, nodded, and said in praise.


    "Hoo."


    After spitting out a foul breath, Guo Qi didn''t know what the result of taking a step back would be. Seriously, he was afraid that he had guessed wrong, even though the old man was praising him. But if he took a step back and didn''t have anything, wouldn''t he be happy for nothing?


    If they don''t find the destination, they can''t go out. If they can''t get out, they can''t save the iron and stone. They are poisoned by the flowers on the other side. Although it''s a long time to die, it''s hard to live.


    "Don''t retreat. If you retreat, you will be fooled by him."


    It''s true that the beginning is also the end. But once Guo Qi takes a step back, he may appear at the end. No one knows what kind of space the end is. It''s hard to say whether he can come back at that time. Maybe the last end is the starting point of a new beginning.


    In such a cycle, Guo Qi may never come back. Guo Qi wants to try, but when Guo Qi tries, the remaining corner of the dark unicorn''s eyes finds that there is an eager expression on the old man''s face.


    This is not like a normal expression to let them out, so when Guo Qi raised his foot, the dark Unicorn quickly stopped Guo Qi and couldn''t do anything stupid.


    "The beginning is the end. If we don''t retreat, how can we find our way?"


    Even the dark Unicorn itself said that if they want to go out, they have to go all over the yellow spring road. It seems very difficult for them to go all over the yellow spring road. Now there is a shortcut. Why not go?


    "We don''t have to go all over the place. Can''t he just go all over for us?"


    Since the old Piper can bring Guo Qi in, he can naturally help Guo Qi out. The dark Unicorn stops Guo Qi and looks at the old Piper, watching his reaction.


    "I can''t help you if you don''t go all over huangquan road."


    Seeing that the dark Unicorn stopped Guo Qi, the expression on the old man''s face was also stiff. He didn''t expect that the dark Unicorn could see anything.


    "Can''t help? Are you sure you''re not fooling us? "


    Are you kidding? If you really can''t help it, tell us how you brought Guo Qi in?


    "Believe it or not, since you don''t want to walk all over the huangquan Road, I''ll have no choice. I''m tired. I''ll have a rest first."


    The piper pretends to be lazy and wants to leave. It seems that he can''t help.


    "Wait a minute, huangquan road is a natural place to go. Now I just want to know how you let him in?"


    Only when you know the way to get in, can you come up with a way to get out. If you don''t know how to get in, you will do useless work. The dark unicorn is not so stupid.


    "How do you get in? How do I know how you came in? And I saw that boy before, but I didn''t see you. Where did you come from? "


    Seeing that there is a Guo Qi here, the old man who plays the flute is shocked enough. After all, he saw Guo Qi enter the sea of bitterness with his own eyes. They all said that the sea of bitterness is boundless and turning back is shore. But when he turns back, there is no shore, except bitter water or bitter water.


    Guo Qi unexpectedly came back in the boundless sea of bitterness, which shocked the old piper. Now there are two people instead of one. Although the other one is not human, he is a life after all. He doesn''t know when he will appear here.


    "Now it''s me who asked you, you answer quickly, say, how did you get him in?"


    The dark Unicorn knows that the old man who plays flute is not a good one. If he tells him everything, he can''t play with him?


    Since the old flute player is not honest, the dark Unicorn asked the old flute player to tell him how he got Guo Qi in. As long as he knew how to get Guo Qi in, he would have confidence to go out immediately.


    "Really want to know?"


    I didn''t expect that this non-human guy could see through his own strategy. The old man''s face was a little ugly, but he couldn''t really tell the dark unicorn and Guo Qi directly. He had to pretend to be sure again and asked.


    "Go ahead."


    Nodded, the dark Unicorn did not drag, directly let the old man to be honest.


    "Hey, the more you want to know, the more I don''t say. If I do, can you stay? If you don''t say it, you won''t even say it. Anyway, you can''t get out when I''m dead. You can just bury me with me. "

 Chapter 288

    I just want to go out quickly. I don''t want to stay in this place for a moment.


    But the old man who played flute was so stubborn that he didn''t want to tell them how to get out. This made the dark unicorn''s black face look like a layer of ashes on the bottom of a pot.


    "It''s OK not to say, that boy, thunder and lightning wait on him. Let him taste the power of destruction just like this one."


    Since you dare to threaten the piper, the dark unicorn is not afraid of the stubborn Piper, don''t you? Don''t you have guts? I''ll make you obedient right away.


    "Do it, you do it. If you have the ability and courage, do it. Don''t hesitate to come here."


    Hearing the dark Unicorn talking about thunder and lightning, the piper really clapped in his heart. He didn''t expect that the dark unicorn was really going to threaten himself with thunder and lightning.


    At this time, no matter how scared they are, they can''t be soft. Once they are soft now, they will certainly take advantage of the fire and let themselves do a lot of things.


    If they don''t, they can''t give in. They must stick to it. They won''t do it. They certainly don''t dare to do it casually.


    "Do it. Don''t be polite to him. This old guy is better dead. Without him, maybe we can go out."


    The reason why Guo Qi appeared in this place must have something to do with this old guy. In this case, he can''t stay here.


    Since the old guy wants to die, please help him, and the dark Unicorn doesn''t have to be afraid. The old guy said that on purpose.


    "Good."


    Guo Qixian was really afraid that the old man wanted to die, but since the dark unicorn was so afraid of death, he naturally followed the words of the dark unicorn.


    "Click."


    After listening to the words of the dark unicorn, the thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hands began to become violent. The terrible power twisted the space, and Guo Qi controlled such a powerful force to attack the flute player.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll wipe, wait a minute, stop..."


    Sure enough, when the thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hands fell down, the piper was frightened and his hair was straight.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death? Don''t you want to die bravely? Why are you afraid? "


    The piper was really gambling. They didn''t dare to do it, so now I see the piper scared like this, and the dark Unicorn smiles. This old guy even plays psychological warfare with them.


    "Damned bastards, you wait for me. If you let me find a chance, you will have no place to regret it."


    When he was put together by the dark unicorn, the piper''s expression was very ugly. He glared at Guo Qi and the dark unicorn. This time, it was his fault. If he had another chance, he would never make this man feel better.


    "Well, let him tell you how to get out first."


    Seeing that the piper was subdued, the dark Unicorn asked Guo first to put away his destructive power. Then he asked the piper the way to go out.


    Now that the plan is successful, there''s no need to beat around the bush. It''s the most convenient way to go straight. Moreover, at this time, if the piper dares not to follow, hehe, lightning whip will serve.


    "You close your eyes."


    This time, the piper didn''t refuse. He directly asked Guo Qi and the dark unicorn to close their eyes. He didn''t say why.


    "Close it, close it. If you have the ability, you will attack secretly. But if you fail, you will understand the consequences."


    Now that he has reached this stage, it seems impossible for the piper to do anything useless again, so the dark unicorn is not afraid. He directly and Guo Qi close his eyes together.


    "That''s the sound of the flute."


    Two eyes just closed soon, suddenly in their ears came the sound of flute, this sound is very beautiful, hear this sound, Guo Qi spirit of a shock.


    When Guo Qi was about to faint, it was the sound of flute in his ear. When Guo Qi opened his eyes again, it was also the sound of flute in his ear.


    Now the familiar sound of the flute rings in his ears. Guo Qi feels like he is floating in the clouds, and his whole body is out of his control.


    "The flute has stopped?"


    When he recovered from that strange feeling, Guo Qicai found that the crisp fairy music in his ear had disappeared.


    "The sea of flowers on the other side, are we back?"


    Open your eyes again, the scene that appears in front of Guo Qi is no longer that kind of withered and yellow world, all around are charming and enchanting flowers.


    "Boy, give these bitter water to those guys first. I don''t want to die here. It''s difficult for us to go out without their help."


    The dark unicorn is only the original beast. Without the help of others, its combat power can break out in a very short time, but after this time, it is inferior to the weakest baby.


    If he wants to get out of the so-called death valley, he can''t do it alone. If he doesn''t wake up Guo Qi''s group, it''s not that the dark Unicorn looks down on Guo Qi. It seems that Guo Qi''s ability can''t do it alone."Why drink these?"


    Now the most important thing is to find the evergreen grass. If they can''t find the evergreen grass, it''s hard to get rid of the poison of the flowers on the other side.


    The reason why Sehu Xiaohua rushes into the sea of flowers on the other side is to find the life-saving evergreen grass. On the one hand, he comes in to find Sehu Xiaohua and try to save the poisoned one. On the other hand, he wants to find the longevity grass.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t find the long-lived herb. Give it to them first. I don''t know how long we have been in that space. If we delay again, I think they will really go to see the king of hell."


    There was not much explanation, but only the importance of Guo Qi''s delay in giving them bitter water. After all, the dark Unicorn lived longer and knew more than Guo Qi.


    "All right."


    I don''t know why the dark Unicorn asked himself to give them this, but Guo Qi could feel it. Although it didn''t look very different from ordinary water, it seemed that there was an unspeakable power in it.


    Even if that force can''t make them stronger, it can at least deepen their understanding of power, so Guo Qi doesn''t have too much hesitation. It''s good for his health.


    "Well."


    He poured the bitter sea water into the mouths of the four of them. Guo Qi didn''t know what the effect was, but soon he was shocked.


    Xiaohua got up. She fainted before. Unexpectedly, she woke up.


    "Sehu, how are you?"


    I didn''t find longevity grass. Why did they wake up? Is it bitter water?


    Looking at the bitter sea water in his hands, Guo Qi felt a little incredible. After drinking bitter water for a year, he almost suffered a lot. Unexpectedly, it turned into a life-saving thing at the critical moment.


    "Boy, have you found the evergreen grass?"


    He opened his eyes and looked at Guo Qi, who was full of surprise. Xiaohua was a little bit confused. He remembered that when he entered the flower sea on the other side, he didn''t find the longevity grass. He fell down, but now he woke up again.


    Guo Qi must have found the long-lived grass, thinking so. Sehu Xiaohua wants to ask Guo Qi to make sure whether he remembers correctly.


    "No


    Shaking his head, Guo Qi really didn''t find the evergreen grass. After all, he didn''t know what the evergreen grass looked like. Now the evergreen grass is in front of him, and he won''t have any impression.


    "How did you wake us up?"


    Since I wake up, is it for no reason? Impossible, absolutely impossible, in the other side of the flower poison, want to rely on their own antibodies to save themselves, that kind of possibility is absolutely zero.


    And now he really woke up, it must be this boy who did it, but he must have used other methods. Sehu Xiaohua is very curious about what it is, which can actually solve the poison of the flower on the other side.


    "Just a little of this with you."


    Then he showed Xiaohua the bitter water he got from the dark unicorn. It was just for Xiaohua that they drank some of this, so Xiaohua woke up.


    "I''m all right?"


    "Are you awake, too? Ha ha, it seems that we lucky people have our own way. "


    When Guo Qi talks with Sehu Xiaohua, Feng Tian, the monster, wakes up and looks at each other. They can''t help laughing excitedly.


    It''s beyond their expectation to come to the valley of death this time. There are crises everywhere. I thought it would be planted here this time, but I didn''t expect to survive in the end.


    "What kind of water is this? Boy, it''s not your urine, is it? Tiger Lord can say first, if this is really your kid''s urine, tiger Lord is not anxious with you


    If the boy dares to drink his own urine, even if he wakes up, he can''t forgive him. How can the great tiger drink his urine?


    "It''s bitter water. If you want to drink it, go to him. There''s as much in his dark abyss."


    All the bitter water is collected into the dark abyss by the dark unicorn. It is estimated that the dark Unicorn will often absorb so much bitter water by itself. If Xiaohua wants it, it is not a matter to give it to Xiaohua.


    "Bitter water? Have you been to the bitter sea? How about finding the realm of reincarnation? "


    A listen to the bitter sea, floret instant excited eyes in the light, did not expect that he even know the bitter sea thing.


    "The sea of bitterness has been found, and it almost can''t come back, but it''s true that we didn''t dare to find the realm of reincarnation. If we find the realm of reincarnation, do you think we can come back to save you?"


    Although Guo Qi didn''t know what reincarnation was like, now it seems that if he wants to enter reincarnation, he must be prepared to never come out.


    Guo Qi still has a lot of things to do. He doesn''t want to be trapped in the realm of reincarnation. Since the realm of reincarnation is so magical, Guo Qi will definitely go to see it in the future, but he has to wait until he has dealt with all the things."Did you meet the key to the emperor''s tomb on huangquan road? Once we find the key, we can go straight home. "

 Chapter 289

    It''s so easy to find the sea of bitterness. If they want to find the sea of bitterness, they must have the help of bone flute, which is the key to the emperor''s tomb they need to find this time.


    "To be clear, what is the key to the emperor''s tomb we need to find this time?"


    Since they came to the valley of death, they have not mentioned the key to the emperor''s tomb. The reason why they came here is to find the key to the emperor''s tomb. But now people basically don''t know what the key to the emperor''s tomb is.


    "The flute is the most important artifact in the valley of death."


    I didn''t want to mention what I was looking for before, but now if I don''t say it again, they won''t even know it.


    If Guo Qi could not find the bitter water at this moment, they would all be planted here. After all, there is a very powerful force in the valley of death.


    Even the super strong can''t shake that power, which is the reason why Yanhua''s super strong know that death valley has a treasure, but they don''t dare to come, because they are not absolutely sure.


    "The siren? You''re looking for something like this. "


    When he heard the three words of evocative flute, the expression of the dark Unicorn who had been doing nothing changed suddenly. His genetic memory recorded something about evocative flute.


    It''s said that the flute is made of the bones of the ancient gods. It''s very powerful. Even the practitioners can''t resist it.


    There are more rumors that the evocative flute fell into the hands of the underworld to evoke souls. Later, there are also rumors that the evocative flute fell into the valley of death, but no one knows where the evocative flute is.


    Now it''s really like hell. It''s necessary to say that the evocation flute is very likely to exist here. Therefore, Xiaohua and they came to the valley of death to look for it.


    Before, Xiaohua had no bottom in her heart. Until Guo Qi said that he had bitter water in his hand, Xiaohua was really sure that the soul flute was in the valley of death.


    Only the evocative flute can lead people to the sea of bitterness, because only the soul can enter the sea of bitterness, and it needs to be guided by the evocative sound.


    "Flute? In other words, we just saw an old man playing flute. "


    Not to mention the flute, Guo Qi has forgotten that he entered huangquan road because he heard the flute. When he opened his eyes again, there was an old man playing the flute in front of him.


    The old man has a bone flute in his hand. Is that the flute? Thinking of this, Guo Qi regrets that he didn''t grab the bone flute directly?


    "I wipe, you see an old man? And the old man still plays the flute? "


    Guo Qicai said that, Sehu Xiaohua was shocked. This son of a bitch didn''t know to bring back the evocative flute when he saw it. He blamed me. Why didn''t he tell him earlier that the evocative flute was what he was looking for this time.


    Heart chagrin, but now is not the time to blame, so Xiaohua can only sigh, asked Guo Qi how to find bone flute again.


    "Let''s go through this sea of flowers on the other side first. After all, we have bitter water. We don''t have to worry about the poison of flowers on the other side."


    For a time can''t find a way, but under, color tiger floret just think how can quickly through the sea of flowers, through the sea of flowers is what, they don''t know.


    "Go."


    There''s no way to be anxious. At this time, it''s the absolute principle to hurry to the past. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to hurry to the past. When you get to the other side of the flower sea, you can find a way to enter the huangquan road.


    "The bone flute seems to be on the way to the yellow spring, and he is especially afraid of the power of destruction."


    I think that what I see all the time is on huangquan road. The old man who plays flute is always at the junction of huangquan road and the bitter sea. As long as he can enter huangquan Road, he should be able to find it.


    "Nonsense, not only he is afraid of the power of destruction, no one is not afraid."


    Among the three supreme powers, the power of destruction is the most terrible. The greatest advantage of this power is destruction. There is nothing that cannot be destroyed. Therefore, it can be regarded as the most terrible among all the powers.


    Even if the bone flute is really an artifact, it will be destroyed in the face of the power of destruction. No one wants to die early, so the soul flute is also afraid of death.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you one more thing."


    Seems to think of something, color tiger flower fierce meal, said.


    "What else? You''ve made it all clear. "


    This Sehu didn''t explain all the things clearly. If there is any crisis behind him, because of his negligence, he must follow the dead cat.


    "Tiger master can''t remember everything. Even if he does, he won''t tell you, because I don''t know if some things are true."


    Although Sehu Xiaohua has lived for a long time, he has not been to every place. He has only heard about some things, and he can only rely on his memory. Moreover, he is not sure about many things in his memory.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? Let''s go early when we''re finished."Guo qisuan is convinced by the dead cat. How can they do things so unreliable? If they can be more reliable, they can save a lot of things.


    "The old man you met, if I remember correctly, should be the siren."


    His face was a little serious. Sehu Xiaohua just thought of the changing blue blood toad, so he thought about the soul flute. No wonder Guo Qi couldn''t remember to bring the bone flute back.


    "I wipe it. It''s fine?"


    When I was a child, I heard a lot about monsters. Some animals can become human beings when they become spirits. I didn''t expect that now a flute can become a spirit. So when Xiao Hua said something, Guo Qi was so surprised that he couldn''t speak.


    "It should be the essence. Correctly speaking, it should be the spirit of the artifact of the evocative flute."


    Some of the artifacts in the legend can produce their own consciousness and have their own spirits. Since this evocative flute is said to be an artifact, it''s no surprise that it has its own spirit.


    "As long as you can subdue the spirit of the artifact, or get the approval of the spirit of the artifact, you can get the artifact, boy. It depends on whether you can scare him."


    The spirit of artifact is not so simple to accept, but since Guo Qi said that the spirit of artifact is afraid of the power of destruction, and Guo Qi just has the power of destruction in his hand, he can use the power of destruction to suppress the spirit of artifact.


    "Now I''d better think about how to find the evocative flute first. We can''t even get into the huangquan road. How can we find it?"


    If you don''t enter the road of huangquan, you can''t find the soul flute.


    "Since the human soul will hear the sound of flute when it is about to leave the body, we will find it by special means."


    Since the evocative flute can''t come out by itself, it''s necessary to create an illusion and let the evocative flute appear. The evocative flute is very sensitive to the soul that is about to leave the body. As long as the soul that is about to leave the body appears, the evocative flute will make a evocative sound.


    "Come on, after all, your ability is the strongest among us."


    Everyone is hesitating about who is going to act as the soul of the candidates, the dark Unicorn first spoke.


    After all, Guo Qi has already had an influence on the evocation flute. The spirit of the artifact should not be stupid enough to invite a dangerous person to appear in his space.


    After thinking about it, the most suitable person is Xiaohua. Xiaohua''s power is stronger than others, and the thing of soul separation can be done by Xiaohua.


    So, before everyone spoke, the dark Unicorn pushed the little flower out first. The dead cat is not a good thing. It''s not good for him to bleed today. I''m sorry for him.


    "This kind of arduous task must be done by Tiger Lord."


    Sehu Xiaohua has a smile on her face, and then decorates it here. Seeing that she has everything ready, she claps her hands and comes to the public.


    "When I fall down, you must pay attention. As long as you see smoke on my body, you will attack me at that time."


    Here is a simple array. Floret is used to lure the evocation flute. It depends on whether the evocation flute will be cheated.


    "Attack you? Are you tired of living? "


    Although they are not as high as Xiaohua, they can''t attack. Can Xiaohua''s weak body withstand their attack? Everything is unknown, everyone is worried that Xiaohua will not be able to withstand the attack.


    He was not killed by the evocation flute. He was killed by their attack. How unjust was the death of Xiaohua?


    "Don''t worry. Is tiger the kind of man who can''t get along with himself?"


    Are you kidding me? If you die, tiger will not die. It''s because you don''t want to die that tiger will let you attack him. Otherwise, tiger is stupid and needs someone to attack himself.


    "Well, it''s settled. You hide first. Tiger''s soul is out of the body."


    After confirming with you, Xiaohua falls directly into the array she arranged. After falling, Xiaohua uses special means to let her soul leave her body.


    "Sure enough, there''s a flute. I didn''t expect that the bone flute has such a move."


    As soon as the soul is about to leave, the sound of flute like fairy music comes from Xiaohua''s ear. Hearing the sound of flute, Xiaohua laughs and finally finds the trace of the flute.


    "You see, there''s fog on the dead cat. Do you want to attack?"


    Sehu Xiaohua has already explained that when he saw the fog on his body, he began to attack his body. Now when he saw the mist condensing from the sky of Xiaohua, the iron stone hesitated and opened his mouth.


    "Never mind, attack first."


    Once they are really led to huangquan road by the evocative flute, it is difficult for Xiaohua to come out. She would rather not go in, but not directly because of their mistakes.


    "Use your strongest attack together."


    Said, leimang monster directly his whole body into a thunder sea, and the monster Feng Tian is himself into a purple sea of fire.


    See leimang monster and monster Feng Tian all show their unique skills, iron stone bombards his fist, the fireworks in the air also attack in the past, and the dark Unicorn directly appears a soft black ball in his hand and throws the black ball in the past.Seeing that they all fought the most powerful attack one by one, Guo Qi also showed his own attack, but he did not dare to throw the power of destruction into it, but the power of eye guidance.


    "You see, the space above Sehu''s body is Is this the doo

 Chapter 290

    According to Sehu Xiaohua, we fight all our powerful attacks against Xiaohua, and the space above Xiaohua begins to twist.


    "Don''t hesitate, go in."


    The distorted space forms a door there. The space inside the door is withered and yellow, and it seems that there is no vitality.


    Other people are not familiar with this space, but Guo Qi knows that this is the way he has walked for a long time. Unexpectedly, their attack has directly opened up the space.


    "Whew, whew."


    Guo Qigang said, iron and stone, they are like the arrow from the string, quickly thinking about the space where the huangquan road is.


    Seeing that they all went in, the dark Unicorn didn''t want to go in. He just came out and went in again. What if he couldn''t get out this time?


    What''s more, there''s nothing he wants in it. He doesn''t want to go in. Although the attraction of artifact is great, it''s very important to have a small life. How can these people rush to accept the artifact?


    Sure enough, I didn''t see the power of the artifact. Once the evocation flute was powerful, these people couldn''t resist the evocation sound. The reason why they were able to scare the spirit of the artifact last time was that the spirit of the artifact was scared by the thunder and lightning of Guo Qi.


    "You finally came in. Tell me, where did you meet old Gu Ling?"


    Now that they enter huangquan Road, they are not far away from finding the bone flute. As long as they can determine their previous position, they can rush there quickly.


    "At the junction of Kuhai road and huangquan Road, and how far that place is from here depends on him."


    With that, Guo Qi pointed to the dark unicorn. They had been walking for a long time before. It felt like they had been walking for several years. Finally, the dark Unicorn took him to the beginning.


    "I said Buffalo, hurry up, don''t delay."


    For the dark unicorn, Xiaohua doesn''t have such a good temper. She let the dark Unicorn take them directly. This dark Unicorn doesn''t make them waste any means.


    At the beginning, he helped the goblins to find their troubles. Fortunately, Guo Qi had the power of destruction. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to deal with this guy.


    "Come in."


    Although he didn''t want to, who let Guo Qi have the power of destruction? In desperation, the dark Unicorn could only follow Guo Qi into the space where the huangquan road was.


    Here, the dark Unicorn lost his temper. If he wanted to go out, he had to see Guo Qi. He didn''t dare to offend the dark unicorn, so he had to summon the dark abyss.


    Last time, the dark abyss reached the designated place in an instant. This time, he also showed the dark abyss quickly.


    "Go in. Anyway, the tiger is not afraid of the big buffalo''s wrong ideas. One is not good. The tiger''s direct power of time and space makes it still here."


    Xiaohua walked into the dark abyss with a smile. He didn''t worry that the dark Unicorn would trip him. After all, the dark unicorn''s power is not as good as theirs, and it''s up to them to go out.


    "Well, let''s go in together."


    Tieshi is very curious about the place where the blue blooded toad metamorphoses every day. He goes into it with Sehu Xiaohua to see what it looks like.


    "Why is there so much water?"


    When you enter the dark abyss, you only feel that it''s dark and you can''t see anything. Even if the monster has its own vision, everything here seems to be swallowed up, even the vision is swallowed up.


    "Come on."


    I haven''t chatted yet. As soon as I got in, I was so shocked that I was about to open my mouth. Unexpectedly, the dark Unicorn let them go out directly.


    "Here we are?"


    I don''t know how far the sea of bitterness is from here, but now they suddenly arrive. Is this speed Too bad?


    Don''t you walk? Don''t you want to cross? Even if it''s shuttle space, it''s not so fast?


    "Come out, don''t whine."


    The question of railway iron stone, dark Unicorn some depressed, this is do not believe in yourself? If you don''t believe it, come out and have a look. Is it interesting to stay in it?


    "Don''t you say there is a sea of bitterness? What about the sea? I see the sea of fog. "


    Out of the dark space, because the eyes have been black, suddenly turned into white, for a time in front of nothing good.


    After his eyes reacted, Tieshi saw that his place was a road, and there was a mist in front of him. There was no sea at all.


    "The sea is in the fog. Don''t go in. It''s hard to get out if you go in."


    Every place here is very dangerous. It''s not only difficult to get out of the bitter sea, but also difficult to get out of the huangquan road. Therefore, they agreed in advance that they should not walk casually. If they accidentally go to the wrong place, they will be responsible for the difficulties.


    "Let''s find the evocation flute first."


    He is about to see the sea of bitterness, and Xiaohua is very excited now. Because he has found the sea of bitterness, he is very close to the reincarnation. He really wants to see it, but now the most important thing is the evocation flute. It''s not too late to go in after finding the evocation flute."Click, click."


    The words of Sehu Xiaohua are just finished. Since there is an extra thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hand, it''s the power of destruction. As soon as he came here, Guo Qi began to exert the power of destruction directly.


    In Guo Qi''s opinion, since the old flute player was afraid of this power, he wanted to let him take the initiative to show his power directly.


    I''m not afraid that he won''t come out. As long as he doesn''t dare to come out, he will beat the power of destruction around the space. The space here is not very stable. Now the power of destruction has begun to twist and collapse.


    "Why are you again? Didn''t you just go out? Why do you come in again? What do you want? "


    Feeling the power to make himself uneasy, the old man quickly appeared in this place. When he saw that the man in front of him was the boy he had just sent out, he was stunned.


    Is there something wrong with the boy''s brain? He came in again just after he was sent out? It''s not about making trouble for yourself.


    "You brought me in before, but this time I want to come in myself. Why, not welcome?"


    Once born and twice familiar, Guo Qi now knows the old man''s real identity, and his words are a little different.


    "Come on, what are you doing?"


    The boy not only came in, but also brought so many people in. Before he felt that a soul was about to leave his body. I didn''t expect that so many people would come.


    "Don''t do anything, just want to take you to the outside world."


    If you want to take the evocation flute away, you must get the approval of the spirit of the evocation flute, otherwise, the artifact will not be able to play its original power.


    If it''s a direct threat, Guo Qisheng is afraid that the old man will not agree. When the time comes, he''ll be caught dead. Where can he go to find a soul flute with a spirit?


    Since we can''t annoy the old flute player, Guo Qi can only discuss with the old flute player kindly, as long as the old guy agrees.


    "To the outside world? What are you doing there? If I don''t go, I won''t go even if I''m killed. It''s not safe there, and the souls of people there are very dirty. It''s useless if I want it. I like this place. "


    Those who can come to the valley of death are basically practitioners, while those who can come to the flower sea on the other side are absolutely the best among the practitioners, or those with excellent talent.


    Those practitioners may be the most simple people, either with firm mind or superhuman talent. Therefore, the souls of these people are the most valuable.


    This is why the evocative flute is hiding on the road of huangquan in order to collect the most valuable Soul here. Now this boy not only comes to disturb himself, but also wants to persuade himself to go out. No, absolutely no, he can''t go out.


    If you go out, you will meet those dirty souls every day. It is estimated that before long, your own realm will fall.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, you went against your original ambition and began to absorb people''s souls?"


    When the old man said that he was here waiting for the valuable souls to come, Xiaohua''s face changed.


    Although I don''t know much about the evocative flute, Xiaohua also knows that the evocative flute can''t be compared with any other artifact. This guy is so powerful that if he starts to play hard, the whole YANHUA will suffer.


    However, Sehu Xiaohua has heard some secrets. Although the evocation flute is powerful, it has weak intelligence. It only obeys his master''s orders and takes away the souls of those who are about to die.


    Once you break your vows, you will be thundered by Li Tianshen.


    But now this guy dares to absorb those souls, which makes Xiaohua wonder why the evocation flute has changed after so many years. This should not be the mind of an artifact.


    "Against your ambition? You think too much, what ambition, I want to absorb the soul, who can stop me? "


    What about heaven? There are definitely people who can rebel against heaven in the souls they absorb. At that time, as long as Tianlei dares to appear, they will dare to use those souls to make armor. It''s not clear who will punish who at that time.


    "Old Gu Ling, you have lived for so many years. Have you ever eaten ice cream? Have you ever blown the air conditioner? The game you play No, it''s apple. Have you ever played with it? "


    Seeing that the old flute player was not so stupid, Xiaohua began to attract him by saying something that Guling had never heard of.


    I don''t believe you are still not interested. Aren''t you always curious about those unknown things? If you have the ability, you will take it as if you have not heard anything.


    "Ice cream? I''ve had ice. Air conditioning? I sucked the air, apple? What''s that? Is it delicious? "


    Although I don''t know what Sehu Xiaohua said, Guling knew in his heart that these guys came to so many people just to let them go out. He can''t fall into their trap. Yes, he can''t fall into their trap.


    "I won''t deceive you any more. I''ll tell you one thing. Your old enemy is born. You can do it yourself, boy. Let''s go. He likes to go out."

 Chapter 291

    This bone work properly come person is to eat soft not to eat hard, there is no sweet that makes him move now, he can promise to go out is strange matter.


    Over the years, no one knows what happened to the bone flute, but one thing is quite certain. The guy in the emperor''s tomb wanted to get the bone flute, and took his demon to ambush the bone flute.


    That ambush was unsuccessful, but it also caused great trauma to bone flute. I''m not sure about other things, but Xiaohua knows that since her master said it unintentionally, there should be no fake.


    "You mean..."


    After listening to Xiaohua''s words, the old man''s expression suddenly became dignified. He didn''t know what Xiaohua meant, but he had been ambushed.


    "Whether it is or not, you will know for yourself. Anyway, my words have been put in place."


    Turn around and go, there is no delay, this place is huangquan Road, stay here, no matter how good mood will be destroyed.


    And what Xiaohua wants to see most in her heart is the samsara of the sea of bitterness. As long as she can practice in the samsara, all her strength will be restored.


    However, it seems that his present state can not reach the realm of reincarnation. Even if he can reach the realm of reincarnation, he can only be trapped in the realm of reincarnation with his peak state and can not come back.


    Moreover, Sehu Xiaohua understands that if they want to take Guling old man, they must go quickly. They have been waiting for the result here. God knows if Guling old man will guess.


    "Wait, if what you say is true, I''d like to go out with you, but Once I find out that you lied to me, you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    Seems to think of his sad past, Gu Ling old man looks very ugly, hesitated for a long time, Gu Ling old man finally nodded and said.


    "If you really want to cheat you, do you think we can cheat you?"


    No one here is older than the evocation flute. You can see from the appearance of Guling old man that this old man has lived for many years.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out of the valley of death."


    Now that he had decided to go out, the old man nodded, asked several people to come to him, closed their eyes, and then Guo Qi heard the flute sound of fairy music in their ears.


    "It''s finally out. I''m afraid I can''t get out on the way to huangquan."


    Like the sea of bitterness, huangquan road is basically a place where there is no return. Now they have not wasted time on huangquan Road, so after they came out, Xiaohua sighed that she could come out.


    "This is not the time to sigh. Let''s go first."


    Old man GuDi just wants to find the person who ambushed him, so now he doesn''t want to delay for a moment. It''s better to leave early.


    "Don''t worry. That guy was seriously injured by us before. Now he should hide and heal. As you know, those guys always like to seek stability. If they want to hide, even my master will not be able to find them easily."


    At the beginning, there was a demon in the hand of the old man who ambushed the bone flute. The demon was badly injured by Guo Qi in Loulan ancient country. Although he escaped later, he should not have much fighting power.


    If we can find him now and fight him again, the fighting power of the demon God is not as good as before, but if the demon God really wants to work hard, they can''t bear the anger of the demon God.


    Now Xiaohua doesn''t worry whether he can beat the devil. What he worries most is whether he can find the devil.


    If you can''t find the devil, it''s useless to be well prepared. However, since it''s difficult for your master to find them, it will take a long time to find them now.


    It''s better to wait for the devil himself to come out than to waste all their time searching. As long as the devil dares to come out, they will dare to capture the devil directly.


    "Where are we going now?"


    This time I came out to seek revenge for those who ambushed me. If I can''t get revenge, why do I go out? Why don''t you continue to recuperate yourself with bitter water? Maybe you will be able to improve your strength again soon.


    "Of course, continue to look for things. If you want revenge, join us. Our goal is the emperor''s tomb, and your biggest enemy is the owner of the tomb. Now shut yourself in the tomb."


    Simply explained the matter, Xiaohua told the importance of the matter to GuDi old man, let GuDi old man decide by himself.


    "You mean you''re looking for the key to the emperor''s tomb? There should be no key to open the emperor''s tomb in the valley of death. What are you doing here? "


    After listening to Xiaohua''s words, I thought that they would appear here. GuDi old man didn''t know why they were here.


    "After coming out of Ming City, we began to look for the key to open the emperor''s tomb. Naturally, we came here to look for the key to the emperor''s tomb."


    I''m kidding. Who would come to such a place where birds don''t shit without looking for the key to the emperor''s tomb.Not to mention the forgetting River, even the flower sea on the other side of the river can make many people stagnate directly. If we don''t find a solution now, we may not be willing to come here for a lifetime.


    "Here is the key to the emperor''s tomb?"


    I don''t know how many years I have lived here. I didn''t expect that there was a key to the emperor''s tomb here, but he didn''t know it. This forced old man Gu Di to rearrange his understanding of death valley.


    "There is not only the key to the emperor''s tomb, but also a terrible force. Even those super strong people in Yanhua dare not set foot here. Do you think your power will make them fear this step?"


    Xiao Hua shakes her head. Although old man Gu Di has lived here for countless years, she doesn''t know about it completely.


    There is a strong force here, which makes a lot of people uneasy. I just don''t know why old GuDi will not be hurt when he stays here.


    "Have you found the key to the emperor''s tomb here?"


    If you want revenge, you have to open the emperor''s tomb, and you have to have a key to open the emperor''s tomb. Now they are here to find the key. If they can''t find the key, everything will be in vain.


    "Found it."


    Nodded, Xiaohua said, this time not only found the key to the emperor''s tomb, but also took away the water of the bitter sea that many people dream of, and can lock the position of reincarnation. Later, when their strength is strong enough to reverse reincarnation, they can enter reincarnation as soon as possible.


    "Found it? Show me where it is. "


    Few people know what kind of existence the emperor''s tomb is, let alone the key to the emperor''s tomb. They have been looking for it for a long time, but they have never known that the key to the emperor''s tomb has a fixed shape. The old man Gu Di has never seen the key to the Emperor''s tomb. He is very curious. Now he wants to see it.


    "Aren''t you, don''t you know?"


    I''m kidding. I''m the key to the emperor''s tomb. I don''t know about it. I can''t see it anymore. I point to the old man himself.


    "Are you kidding? I was born before the emperor''s tomb. How could I be the key to the emperor''s tomb?"


    Impossible, absolutely impossible. When was he born? How could he become the key to the emperor''s tomb? Old Guling could not accept the result.


    "The key to the emperor''s tomb is not really the key to open the door. It may be a force that can deter the emperor''s tomb."


    As for the keys to the emperor''s tomb, Xiaohua has always been very strange. Why are the keys to the emperor''s tomb so special? None of them are ordinary objects. Is it true that the emperor''s tomb is so peculiar and needs so many treasures of heaven and earth as the keys?


    Take out the key to the emperor''s tomb and put it on the earth. How many practitioners will break their heads. But it''s such a magical thing that it''s just his key. It''s hard to avoid that Xiaohua wants to know what''s inside the emperor''s tomb.


    "This damned one not only ambushed me, but also used my power as the key to open his old nest. Dammit."


    He was taken as a wedding dress. Think of this bone flute old man is not the source of anger, but take ambush their own people have no way, depressed also can only oneself a person endure.


    "By the way, how long have we been in the valley of death?"


    Guo Qi was worried about one thing when he thought of the demon God. He didn''t know how long it was when they came to the valley of death. During this period, did the demon God recover? If the demon God recovers, isn''t Loulan very dangerous?


    "It shouldn''t be long. I only remember that I fainted for a while, and then I woke up again. We haven''t been here for more than a day."


    Everyone recalled, and Xiaohua said almost, after fainting here, was rescued by Guo Qi, did not delay much time.


    "But why did I waste more than two years in the huangquan road and the bitter sea?"


    Drinking the yellow spring water with his mouth in the sea of bitterness is a year. During this year, Guo Qi felt that he was doing one thing every day, that is, drinking the bitter water. He wanted to die.


    For a year, the water of the bitter sea has not changed at all. On the contrary, Guo Qi is going crazy. Finally, the dark Unicorn appears and uses his own strength to draw the bitter sea into the dark abyss. Only in this way can he get out of the bitter sea.


    After returning to huangquan Road, they always thought that they could go out after walking all over huangquan Road, but after walking for a long time, they didn''t know whether it was a year or two. They were too tired to walk, and they still didn''t find the exit.


    It''s more than two years. It takes two years to get out of the strange space. But why do they say it''s only a short time.


    If he really went out for two years, then these two years are enough time for the devil to recover. Once the devil recovers, he will find Loulan for revenge immediately, but he failed to rescue Loulan in time. Guo Qi is full of regret.


    "Ha ha, how long do you think you will stay in that space? If you really get a year''s time, can I still be an artifact?"

 Chapter 292

    Guo Qi has been in the huangquan space for a long time, but as the old man Gu Di said, how can he really stay in it for a year.


    The outer space is different from the inner space. There is a law of time in it, which can accelerate time without limit. Ten years in it may be just one day outside.


    It''s such a strange space that makes Guo Qi have the illusion, but it makes the people who faint outside feel that the time is very short.


    "Are you serious


    If what GuDi old man said is true, then they still have time and opportunity. They don''t have to worry about the evil god''s disadvantage to Loulan ancient country. At least they can help Loulan at a critical moment.


    "Since there''s nothing to do, let''s go out first. It''s not suitable for us to stay here for a long time."


    For a long time, GuDi thought that he was the only owner of the death valley, but now Xiaohua''s words made him understand that everything was just a monkey without tiger in the mountain.


    A powerful force has always been enveloped here. If he had not been hostile, that force would have attacked him long ago. Moreover, when the previous destructive force appeared, the whole valley of death seemed to be in a tense situation.


    Now that there are powerful forces hiding here, they have completed what they want to do, and no one wants to stay here for the rest of the time.


    Instead of being under psychological pressure here, it''s better to go out and go to the next place and find another key to the emperor''s tomb earlier, so that you can open the emperor''s tomb earlier.


    "Let''s go. I feel a little hairy on my back as you said. It seems that I have been lucky to survive for so many years."


    Not only did Guo Qi and his party not want to stay any longer, but Gu Ling himself was very angry. Now he was very afraid. It seemed that he was lucky for so many years. Otherwise, he would have become a powerful force.


    "Ha ha, I like to see you shriveled. Who didn''t want us to come before?"


    Seeing the old man''s trembling appearance, the dark Unicorn laughed. This guy was so scared when he was in the yellow spring space. After all, no one could get out without him.


    In the end, if Guo Qi had not directly exerted the power of destruction, I''m afraid they would still be trapped in it. Now they finally know that they are afraid and want to leave quickly.


    "Do you remember the way we came here?"


    Now it''s time to go back, but the way they came before is a little strange, such as forgetting the river, withered bone mountain, and the sea of flowers on the other side. If you let them go back to find their way, there''s no way.


    Death Valley is like Shura purgatory. It''s hard to go out if you go in. Now they are here, but it seems very difficult to go out.


    Going out of the valley of death is like changing one''s life against the sky. It''s a bit like coming back from the dead. It''s very difficult. So when she saw her way, Xiaohua began to frown.


    No way? How can I get there?


    Are you kidding? You can''t get out if you come in? Is the valley of death still a great battle? If this is the case, don''t they even have a way to live?


    Just came out of the gate of death, and ended up in another dead end. Now Xiaohua hates the person who left the bone flute here.


    This NIMA is not a pit father. He left the power to open the emperor''s tomb in the valley of death, but this place has become a place where there is no return.


    "I remember, didn''t we cross a river first? Don''t you forget that there was a boat without ferry on that river. After walking for a long time, it seemed that we saw the ghost fire and scared Laozi to death. Then we climbed the mountain, then we saw the flowers, and then here."


    The road is very simple, but if you really walk up, you will know how hard you were going. If it were not for the strong power, they would not have so much confidence to come here.


    "That''s right, but look at the way we came here."


    With that, Xiaohua pointed to the mountains behind the sea of flowers on the other side. Where are the mountains? It''s just the bones that are piling up. I can''t see where they came before.


    "Oh..."


    Don''t see don''t know, so a look, iron stone suddenly feel a pungent putrid smell floated over, those smell into the nose of iron stone, like a dead mouse, not to mention more bad smell.


    His face was very ugly. He bent down and began to vomit. His face was very red. It was the first time that iron stone saw this disgusting scene.


    Although Guo Qi and Feng Tian haven''t seen this horrible picture, they have experienced it in Ming City before. Now they can bear it.


    "Boy, just bear with it. What''s so terrible about it? How do you eat chicken and pork when you eat? It''s just bad. Just get used to it. No, just see it a few times. "


    Seeing such a big reaction from tie Shi, Xiao Hua reminded him that this guy should have such a big reaction. The bones here are not recent. How come they have hundreds of years of history? How can he be disgusted like this."Don''t say it, dead cat. And believe it or not, I''m in a hurry with you."


    This dead cat, which pot does not open to mention which pot, knows that he is suffering now, and even wants to see him several times. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to disgust himself? What''s the heart of this dead cat?


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn with me. Now you are afraid of these things. They are all bones that have been dead for many years. What''s to be afraid of? Let''s go and climb bone mountain."


    Although we can''t find the way back, we can''t stay here all the time. Instead of sitting here waiting to die, we''d better find the way quickly.


    "What? To climb these bones? "


    Now he is so far away that he can''t vomit any more. He even has to climb the kugu mountain. I don''t know if he can''t get along with him.


    "No, I''d rather stay here all my life than touch those things."


    Even those bones that have been dead for many years, Tieshi can''t let go of them. Now he just takes a look at them, and he feels sick and vomiting. If he touches them with his hands, he will wake up at night.


    "Really not?"


    "If you don''t go, whoever you like, I won''t even go."


    No, never touch those dead bones. How disgusting. You want to go by yourself. If you touch those things, you will have nightmares at night.


    "Ha ha, finally let me see your boy eat shriveled appearance, ha ha."


    Seeing the iron stone like this, Xiaohua is very happy to smile. I didn''t expect that this guy was so afraid of those bones. Aren''t they some things that have lost their souls? Can they survive?


    I don''t know how many years it has accumulated. Looking back, it should have a long history. You can see that rotten bones have appeared below. It''s estimated that it''s a long time ago.


    "If you like to laugh, you''d better laugh to death, dead cat."


    I didn''t expect that I was afraid that those bones would be despised by the dead cat. Although Tieshi wanted to refute, he didn''t know what to say, so he had no choice but to curl his mouth and squat down with his knees in his arms.


    "Don''t waste your time. Our time is very precious. Who, right, right, it''s you, hurry to show your dark abyss, and let the boy take a bath in the bitter water. It''s estimated that he won''t be afraid of these scenes after taking a bath."


    Pointing to the dark unicorn on one side, Xiaohua said that the dark abyss of the dark Unicorn has such ability, so he immediately thought of the origin of the dark Unicorn


    bitter water. So far, it''s hard for anyone to make it clear. Some say it''s secreted by the sea of samsara, but others say that bitter water is actually the gathering of human soul. There are different opinions, but there are many different opinions But there is no definite answer.


    Since the iron stone is afraid of climbing, they have to go. They have to go out from here first, and let the iron stone stay in the dark abyss to hide, so as not to feel uncomfortable looking at the bones.


    "As long as I don''t climb that, let me do anything."


    I really don''t want to touch those bones. Tie Shi is really afraid. Even if he was dead in the small mountain village where he lived, Guo Qi didn''t dare to see it. Now this situation suddenly appears here. He is very afraid, very afraid.


    "Go in and drink your bitter water. Drink more and help when you are full."


    Bitter water can''t be drunk by anyone who wants to drink it. If you think about it carefully, even the poison of flowers on the other side can be neutralized. What other poison can''t be hydrolyzed by bitter water?


    As long as there is bitter water in the world, those poisons are not trivial things? Now I think about it again. Xiaohua feels that she thinks a little too much. There is a virus that can''t help with bitter sea water.


    "I''ll go in too. My strength is too weak now. Maybe bitter water can help me improve. I hope I can give full play to my strength in the fight behind."


    Xiaohua just thought about the monster. Unexpectedly, Feng Tian also asked to go into the dark abyss. There is a huge amount of bitter water in the dark abyss, which they can drink.


    Even Sehu Xiaohua said that drinking too much bitter sea water was helpful for her improvement. Thinking of her present state and strength, Feng Tian was very dissatisfied. Once the emperor''s tomb was opened in the future, there must be many powerful opponents inside, but her current strength is not enough.


    You can''t let go of any chance to improve yourself. Feng Tian, the monster, has entered the dark abyss with iron and stone. After all, he can not only feel the power of swallowing, but also absorb the water of the bitter sea, killing two birds with one stone.


    "Let''s go."


    Although we can''t see the way back, the bones piled up into a mountain. Isn''t it the name of kugu mountain.


    "There seems to be a trapped array here. If you want to break it, boy, it''s up to you."


    There are many arrays in the world, but some of them have the same shortcoming, that is, they can''t resist absolute power. Once the power is so strong that even the universe can be destroyed, all the arrays will be just decorations in front of them.


    "The thunder of destruction here? What if the power here is aroused? "

 Chapter 293

    Although the absolute power can not worry about what the array is like, Xiaohua wants Guo Qi to make a direct move. As long as the array is broken, there is no way out.


    But he completely forgot that there was an absolutely powerful force in the valley of death. Destroying thunder and lightning was a taboo force. Once that force directly appeared here, it would certainly disturb the silent force.


    At that time, the real owner of death valley will appear here, which is definitely an existence many times beyond the demon God. If such a guy comes to them, they are not sure that he is the opponent.


    "Don''t worry about so much, just smash the big array here, and then we''ll cross the void to the forgetting river."


    It''s not a good way to walk all the time. You can''t see the way at all. You may lose your way. Instead of wasting your time here, you''d better take it seriously. If you disturb the real owner of death valley, you may not be the villain.


    If the owner of death valley and Xiaohua are acquaintances, even if they are not familiar with Xiaohua, they can at least know Guling old man. This guy has lived here for countless years and has not been arrested by the owner of death valley. I think the owner of death valley will not be that kind of eccentric person.


    "Well, I''ll try. If there''s any consequence, you''ll have to bear it."


    Since Xiaohua said this, Guo Qi didn''t sign the ink and nodded directly. After all, the thunder and lightning in his hand is very strong. Even if the master of Death Valley really appears in front of them, his power should still have the power of World War I.


    "Click, click."


    The purple lightning appeared, Guo Qi''s hands were empty, the beating lightning, lightning began to turn into a lightning whip, the lightning whip continued to grow, Guo Qi held the lightning whip like a horseman, waving the lightning whip, the whip was whipped out, the power of destruction, the space around the spirit whip collapsed.


    The space was crushed, but Guo Qi didn''t stop and bombarded. Soon, the space here was completely confused by Guo Qi, and with the chaos of the space, an invisible array began to shake.


    "It works, Guo Xiaozi. Don''t stop."


    See a peerless trapped array was actually affected by the lightning power in Guo Qi''s hand, the color tiger Xiaohua excited roared up, at this time, can''t stop here.


    "Boom."


    The thunder and lightning whip bombarded continuously, and Guo Qi''s eyes had already become blue and deep. Looking at the looming array, he directly bombarded the base of the array.


    With the whipping of the destruction thunder whip, even if the array is extremely powerful, it still trembles and may disappear at any time.


    "Buzz."


    Everyone is paying attention to Guo Qi''s situation. After all, the lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hand is related to whether they can get out of here. If Guo Qi fails, it means that this extremely difficult array is too powerful to be destroyed. They must find a way to break it.


    But if such a great array can really resist the supreme power, it means that only those who surpass the supreme power can put it out. How can they break such an array laid by the top powerful?


    Just when everyone was paying attention to the lightning whip, in the deepest part of the valley of death, an invisible force began to spread out unconsciously. No one observed this force, but it was the place that this force passed through, and the earth seemed to have lost its vitality.


    "Go."


    Although the power to destroy thunder and lightning is not as powerful as when he first came to Guo Qi''s hands, it is the top power after all. Even if Guo Qi''s current ability can''t exert all his power, at least part of it can be exerted.


    This part of the power is enough to attack the base of the extremely difficult array, so when Guo Qi''s magic eyes saw that the big array had been broken, he quickly asked everyone to go out first.


    It''s too difficult for them to completely break the big formation. They don''t have the time now. And since there is such a strong trapped formation, it must be to protect something in it. Now if he completely breaks the big formation, it''s not possible for everyone to offend the master of the powerful force inside.


    Guo Qi hasn''t lived enough. He doesn''t want to fight against the big guys so soon, so he leaves as soon as he sees his way. After all, his own strength can''t last that long.


    "Ha ha, it''s out. We''re out at last."


    When a few people came out from a corner of the extremely difficult array, the space in front of them was no longer a place full of dead bones, but a desolate place, which was exactly the place they had passed before.


    "Let''s go, to the forgetting river."


    Iron stone is still hiding in the dark abyss of the dark Unicorn because of his fear, and the monster Feng Tian absorbs the power of bitter water because he wants to practice.


    Now there are only Xiaohua, Guoqi, dark unicorn and leimang monster saved by several people in Loulan with the power of holy spring pool.


    "Is there such a thing as the river of forgetting Sichuan?"


    When I came to the river, I saw a stone tablet standing in the river some distance away from the bank, on which were written three big characters of the river. The dark Unicorn couldn''t help exclaiming."Is it strange? Even with things like huangquan road and Kuhai, it''s not strange to see anything. "


    Seeing the dark Unicorn like this, Xiaohua finally found a place to boast. Before, he had the most knowledge among them, but after the dark Unicorn appeared, Xiaohua''s popularity declined instantly.


    Who told people that the memory of the dark unicorn is sealed with the memory of generations? Many things are inherited by them. Even if they have never seen or experienced them, that''s what happens in people''s minds.


    Now, when the dark Unicorn sees the river, it''s like Grandma Liu''s going into the Grand View Garden. Everything is new, and the little flower is excited. Finally, it''s time for this boy to have a short experience.


    "I''m thinking about how to take part of the water from the river. But I know that the water from the river can erase people''s memory. If I don''t like anyone in the future, I''ll give him some water from the river. Hehe, I think they will know if I did it then?"


    According to legend, there is a bridge on the river of forgetting Sichuan, which is called Naihe bridge. On the Naihe bridge, there is an old woman, who is called Mengpo. Mengpo is responsible for issuing Mengpo soup on the Naihe bridge. Mengpo soup can make those who drink forget all their memories.


    Now that it''s called the forgetting River, although there''s no Naihe bridge on it, there''s a ghost boat to replace it. So, the forgetting river here must have the same function as Mengpo soup, right?


    With this in mind, the dark Unicorn began to figure out how to take a part of the water from the river to leave here.


    "What''s wrong with it? It''s better to take the water of the forgetting river."


    When Xiaohua heard the plan of the dark unicorn, he kept shaking his head. This guy is really the best. He even wanted to leave here with the water of the forgetchuan river. Not to mention that the water of the forgetchuan river is not clean, he really took it away. What''s the big effect?


    No, in addition to amnesia, it has little effect. Xiaohua shakes her head. Guoqi and leimang don''t say anything. They are waiting for the ghost ship.


    "Alas, I want to go to the middle of the river to get water, the space here?"


    Although the power of the dark Unicorn for a long time is not as strong as many strong ones, it is also the source of super power, so there is no doubt that it is powerful. He wants to appear in the middle of the river to get water.


    But when he was about to cross the river, the space almost collapsed, and he almost fell into the crevice of time and space, which made the hair of the dark Unicorn stand up.


    In his heart, he was too afraid to care so much. He came back quickly. If he moved on, it would be hard to come back again. He was too worried. The dark Unicorn came back quickly and yelled.


    "Do you think it''s so easy to cross the river


    This guy really doesn''t know what danger is. He is really eager to get water. He dares to do it without observing the space above the river.


    "The space on the river is full of cracks. How can we cross the river?"


    A person who is not careful can fall into the crevice of time and space, not to mention him. Even those monsters who are very gifted in space ability are hard to cross.


    There are so many people here that they can''t cross now. Is it difficult to swim there? But once you enter the river of forgetting Sichuan and accidentally drink some water, all the memories will disappear.


    It''s hard to do anything. The dark unicorn is also flustered. In his memory, he can''t find the memory of crossing the river. So, if he wants to cross the river, he has to wait for Sehu Xiaohua to find a way.


    "Wait, the ghost ship will come soon."


    When they came here, the ghost boat appeared for no reason. They came here. It didn''t take long before the ghost boat appeared again. Then they could cross the river by boat.


    As long as you can cross the river, it''s a lot closer to the next station. Guo Qi and others are looking forward to the next station. I don''t know if it will be more strange.


    "Ghost ship? I don''t know. Do you really have this thing? "


    In a lot of news, ghost ships are usually large, pilotless ships. They have been floating on the sea day after day. Even if someone finds them, they can''t take them back. But the dark Unicorn never thought that ghost ships would appear on such a small river. Isn''t that funny?


    "Yes, you will know in a moment."


    They don''t know whether the ghost ship will be as smooth as it was when it came. After all, it''s the first time to come to death island. It''s still unknown whether it can go out by boat. It seems too early to make a conclusion now.


    "When you came here, you took the ghost boat. Did you see the ghost? Handsome or not? Are there any beautiful girls? If so, after the ghost ship appears, you will let me go first. Those doors are mine. They are all mine. I want ghosts, too. "


    Before the ghost ship appeared, the dark Unicorn began to do things on the ghost ship in the hall. The expression was despised by Guo Qi and others. NIMA, this product is a apprentice?

 Chapter 294

    I always thought that the dark Unicorn could accept everything except the bad points in his heart. Unexpectedly, this ghost ship made him out of his nature. This guy was the same as Sehu Xiaohua.


    "Don''t be haunted."


    No way, see the dark Unicorn that pig brother, Guo Qi and others even despise the dark Unicorn mood are not, they are waiting, waiting for the ghost ship.


    They remember that when they first arrived at the Bank of the river, they still wanted to cross the space. They were directly stopped, and the space above the river could not be crossed.


    Later, they began to find a way to cross the river. In retrospect, when they were looking for it, they found a unmanned ship floating in the center of the river.


    Now they are waiting here, but they still can''t see the boat floating in the center. Is the ghost ship gone?


    "I also want to be haunted by ghosts, but I have to have ghosts. What about the ghost ship?"


    We all despised, but at this time the dark Unicorn found a serious problem, the ghost ship has not appeared.


    "I don''t know."


    There are only three words to answer the dark unicorn. There''s no way. When they came, Guo Qi just ran into the ghost ship by chance. Now that the ghost ship doesn''t appear, they have no way.


    If you know how to call out the ghost ship, it is estimated that they have already called out the ghost ship, and they need to wait here?


    "I wipe, are you kidding me?"


    This NIMA said to cross the river but did not prepare the boat, this wool?


    "By the way, I remember your dark abyss is very useful, or We all go into your dark abyss, and then you come out from the other side? "


    The dark abyss is everywhere. When they are on the road of the yellow spring, it is the dark Unicorn that brings them to the sea of bitterness in this way.


    Now the situation here is similar to that on huangquan road. If they really use this move, they probably don''t need the ghost ship.


    "No, it can''t be used here."


    He shook his head. Before, the expression of the dark unicorn was still giggling, but now his expression was very serious, and his eyes were staring at the river.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a time when your dark abyss can''t be used? "


    If the dark abyss can be used on the road of huangquan, can''t it be used on the river of forgetting Sichuan? What''s the reason? Is it hard for you to take revenge? We despised you so much just now, but now you are angry and don''t want to take us there?


    Had an idea in the heart, small flower expression is not very good-looking, this guy should not be small bellied Chicken Intestines? If that''s true, you can''t take this guy with you. Maybe he will stab him in the back when he offends him.


    There are few of them. If they are broken again, they have to fall apart. Xiaohua doesn''t want to see that happen.


    "I don''t know who actually put a curse on the river. This kind of curse has an impact on all spaces. You must be able to sense that you can''t cross the void on the river."


    It seems that he feels terrible here. The dark Unicorn does not dare to make random attempts. A bad one is that his dark abyss is small and he may be doomed. He absolutely can''t accept that kind of situation.


    "I said, why is there a gap between time and space in the upper space for no reason? It turns out that''s what happened. Well, since the ghost ship has never appeared, we can build our own ship."


    There are too many boats that don''t show up. They can only make one by themselves. Maybe one boat will be able to take them away.


    "OK, now go and find the shipbuilding materials."


    If you want to build a ship, you can''t wait here all the time. Instead of waiting here, you''d better hurry to build a ship. If you all wait for others to do it, it''s estimated that there will be no ship until you die of old age.


    Moreover, the Bank of the river is always a desolate place, not to mention the big trees, even the grass is invisible, and the ground is withered and yellow. I''m afraid it''s a bit wishful thinking to find the wood for shipbuilding here.


    "Do you want to go back to kugu mountain?"


    There are some trees on kugu mountain, and they are just some thorny shrubs and thorns. They are not suitable for making canoes. They will go there in vain, and they may be trapped in kugu mountain again.


    "Just now, when boy Guo bombarded the trapped array, I felt a little chilly on my back. This time I said I would not go in for eight things. Let''s go to other places to look for it."


    The mountains are rolling, and there are always big trees at the foot of the mountain. Instead of going to kugu mountain and finding no big trees, you''d better go to other places to have a look. Maybe you''ll be lucky to meet a big tree.


    "We can also use stones, just empty them."


    If you really can''t find trees, you can make a big ship out of other things. As long as you can understand the principle of shipbuilding, it doesn''t matter what materials you use. After all, in this world, it''s OK to directly move the house to the ship.


    "With stones? Yes, dig out the stone, as long as it doesn''t sink down? "Like an epiphany, Xiaohua patted her thigh, instead of looking for the big tree, she took everyone to look for the big stone.


    It''s too difficult to find a decent uncle in this place. I have time to find a big tree. I don''t know how many stones I can find. Therefore, looking for stones is the best choice.


    "Here''s a big one, but How can it be hollowed out? "


    A big stone is just under the mountain in the distance. It''s tens of meters. It''s too difficult to move such a big stone. Now the most difficult thing is not to move the stone, but how to dig the stone into a boat.


    "It''s not a trivial matter. Who, your power of swallowing, will turn into a saw tooth and hurry up."


    Xiaohua became a temporary commander, and began to divide the work between Guo Qi and Tieshi. Feng Tian was responsible for cleaning up the broken stones, while the dark unicorn and leimang became stone chiselers.


    "Hiss."


    According to Xiaohua, the dark Unicorn turns its power of swallowing into a saw tooth, constantly cutting the inside of the big stone, while the leimang monster turns its thunder into a big knife, cutting the stone like tofu.


    The two stone diggers are relaxed, but they work hard. Feng Tian, the monster, needs to clean up the small stones that they break.


    At the beginning, Guo Qi and tie Shi helped Feng Tian. When the stone was almost dug, they began to be responsible for carrying the stone.


    There is still a long distance from here to the river. If you want to launch a boat, you have to move it.


    Originally intended to push past, can think of their strength is too big, if this is not careful directly to push the thin wall to break how to do?


    It''s hard to make a good ship. If it''s damaged by them, they need to dig another ship again. It''s not enough trouble to make a new ship after it''s been damaged all the time.


    Anyway, the ship needs to be used once. As long as it doesn''t sink, they still carry it to the shore. Anyway, Guo Qi and iron and stone have a lot of strength, and they are not afraid of being tired. It doesn''t take much to carry them.


    "Here we are at last."


    When he put the boat on the Bank of the river, Guo Qi wiped the sweat on his forehead. Instead of using his blue eyes, he carried the stone boat with his own strength.


    The stone boat has been carried over, so after gently pushing the stone boat into the river, Guo Qi was relieved and finally finished.


    "Come on, get on the boat."


    Having built the boat, the next step is to cross the river. As long as they can cross the river, they won''t have to wait for the ghost boat to come.


    "Goo, goo, goo."


    The built stone boat was pushed into the water, and the stone boat went into the water. I don''t know what happened. There was a bubbling sound at the bottom of the boat.


    "Wait, listen, is there any sound?"


    Suddenly he heard the sound of bubbles. Feng Tian suddenly stopped the man who was about to get on the boat. He felt something was wrong.


    "Not to mention, it seems that there is a sound."


    Heard the monster Feng Tian say so, everyone on the boat action stopped, did not speak, but put his hand on the ear quietly listen.


    I didn''t notice it just now. After listening carefully, I found that there was a sound, and the sound became clearer.


    "No, look."


    Everyone just said that when they heard the sound, the dark Unicorn pointed to the stone boat they had just built, and exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I love grass."


    "Why


    Looking in the direction of the dark unicorn''s fingers, I didn''t know. I was shocked by it.


    The newly built stone boat has just been pushed into the river. I didn''t expect that it was just a short time before the stone boat was sinking.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t go up."


    This time, I''m very lucky. Fortunately, they felt it when the boat had a problem. If the boat suddenly stopped in the middle of running, where would they go?


    "Why did the stone boat sink for no reason?"


    Obviously, it''s a good boat. Is it possible for the river to corrode? But the speed of corrosion is too fast. As soon as you push it into the water, you can hear the sound of bubbling below. It''s obvious that the ship is leaking.


    Although the wall of the ship is not thick, it will not leak as soon as it is launched. Moreover, when Guo Qi and others fished up the half sunk stone boat in time, the bottom of the stone boat could not be seen under it.


    "Come on, you''d better wait for the ghost ship. There are so many strange things here that it''s estimated that the ghost ship can cross the river."


    The stone ship is destroyed. We are helpless, but we can''t help it. After all, they have tried here this time and can only wait for the arrival of the ghost ship.


    "What''s the matter with the ghost boat? By the way, how did you get on the ghost boat when you came here?"


    For the ghost ship, the dark Unicorn has always been very curious. In the impression of the dark unicorn, there must be ghosts on the ghost ship, and the ship must be very strange, and many strange things will happen on it.They came here by ghost ship. Now they need to go. They should know how to take the ghost ship. Why are they worried all the time?


    "Wait, you see, in the middle of the river..."

 Chapter 295

    Just as everyone was waiting anxiously, a boat suddenly appeared in the middle of the river.


    After seeing the familiar boat, iron stone exclaimed, that''s it. Unexpectedly, he finally appeared, and the ghost ship reappeared.


    "This is what you call a ghost ship?"


    Are you kidding me? Are you kidding me? What about the ghost ship?


    This little boat doesn''t look like a ghost boat, but it looks like a boat that has just been abandoned, floating on the river.


    No, wait a minute. Why does this ship come by itself? What''s more, even the stone boat sank, and there was nothing wrong with this small wooden boat.


    Heresy, it''s really heresy. At first, I didn''t think much of this boat. Now I suddenly think about it and find that this boat is not ordinary at all.


    "Come on, get on the boat."


    The boat crossing the river has come, so they don''t have to try to build a boat. Now they just need to go to the boat. Although this boat will test everyone''s mind, since they have walked here once, it should not be a problem this time.


    "Don''t fight me. I''ll be the first to go up."


    The boat was so strange that when Xiaohua said that he was on the boat, the dark unicorn was the first to rush up. He wanted to see what was different about the boat.


    "This material Isn''t Yanhua native? "


    It''s like observing an unearthed cultural relic. The dark Unicorn observes it very carefully, not only slowly, but also gently feels the wood here with his hands.


    Finally, he came to a conclusion that the wood used to make the ship was not Yanhua trees. What made the ship is unclear now.


    "No matter what the boat is made of, we''d better hurry to it. I feel very upset when I stay in this place for even a second."


    The whole valley of death is very boring. It''s too weird here. Anything can happen, so there is no fierce sun in the whole sky.


    "It''s so powerful that I should be afraid of this."


    The higher the realm is, the more scared she is. Now it''s only one step away from leaving this place, but Xiaohua feels more and more uneasy, but she can''t tell what''s going on.


    See floret some anxious appearance, dark Unicorn openings tease a way.


    This dead cat, although he looks very young, his present state should not be able to exist in a day or two. He is more powerful than himself. Moreover, the looming threat makes him feel a kind of worship rush.


    I''ve been curious about Xiaohua for a long time. Now Xiaohua suddenly says what''s going on here. She''s obviously afraid. She''s going to leave soon. Will she be afraid? Undoubtedly, the dark Unicorn has found a breakthrough to despise.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. Don''t talk and take the boat."


    It''s best not to say anything on the river. No matter what you see or hear, don''t care about it. Just sit quietly to cross the river smoothly.


    On the way here, I have experienced a terrible feeling. At this moment, Tieshi not only closed his eyes, but also found something to plug his ears. Like a Buddhist monk, he began to meditate.


    "Isn''t it a river? How could you be so afraid?"


    There are not many strange things in this river except that the river is a little strange. The dark unicorn is puzzled to see that everyone seems to be facing a great enemy one by one.


    Is there a river demon in the river?


    With this in mind, the dark Unicorn began to stretch out his head to observe the river, but it didn''t matter if he didn''t look. At this, he almost fell into the river.


    "My God."


    With a cry of surprise, the dark Unicorn came back to his senses and quickly sat down on the boat. Thinking of that moment, he felt like he was walking around the gate of hell.


    The soul almost got into the river? This is too terrible, once the soul is gone, his body will no longer have any use, fortunately, he is just a primitive beast, not too dependent on the soul, otherwise, this time he will really be left here.


    "You bastards, knowing that the river is so strong, don''t even remind me."


    When he thought that even the soul of the river could be almost taken away, the heart of the dark unicorn was still palpitating. Looking at several people who were meditating, he could not express his anger.


    It''s a terrible river. If you don''t have great ability, you''ll be in trouble this time. It''s too much for you to sit there one by one like a nobody.


    "I''ve let you sit down for a long time. You look around by yourself. Who''s to blame?"


    The dark unicorn was the first one to get on the boat. The boat was not big. When he got on the boat, he looked left and right, as if he had never seen it before. No, now that something happened, it was the fault of others.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s true that Xiaohua said so. They all sit well. If they want to sit like them, will they? But I have to take a look here and there. It''s like a bumpkin going into the city. Everything is new."It''s bad luck for me. I know it''s wrong. I don''t believe sitting here can take away my soul."


    Just because of a moment''s carelessness, I almost lost the way of the river. Now I know what''s going on. As long as I don''t go to see the river, I''ll be OK. The dark Unicorn sat down and meditated cross legged like other people.


    "Boom."


    I don''t know if it''s a dark unicorn. He just sat down, and suddenly a layer of thunder cloud gathered not far above his head.


    Thunder and lightning roar in the thunder cloud, and it''s about to split down. If it does, it''s not necessary to split him directly?


    "I don''t know. Who did I invite and who did I provoke? Why do you always have trouble with me? "


    I can''t bear it. I almost lost my soul. Now I can''t live in peace with my honest meditation. This NIMA cliff is against me. If I don''t do such a thing, I have to seek justice.


    "Calm down, otherwise, watch out for thunder and lightning to come down."


    the river is very strange. It can not only confuse people''s eyes, but also their hearts. It seems that it is difficult to deceive the river.


    Forget the river forget the river, do not forget all the thoughts, how can be called forget the river, so, want to cross the river safely, pretending is not good.


    "What a dog."


    After cursing carelessly, the dark Unicorn took a deep breath this time, and then sat quietly on the ghost ship. He didn''t believe that he didn''t want anything this time. What would happen?


    There is no real ghost in the ghost ship, but because there is no one to drive, the ship is erratic, as if there is a ghost on it. This is the ghost ship at the moment.


    A few people sat on the boat, and each one of them was like an eminent monk in meditation. No matter what happened outside, they could not be disturbed.


    "It''s finally landed."


    Feeling that the boat was no longer moving forward, the dark unicorn was happy and didn''t say anything. The boat was too tormenting for him to sit on. He didn''t think much about it and jumped directly toward the shore.


    "Poop."


    I saw the bank in front of me, but when the dark Unicorn jumped out, he suddenly found that the mud bank in front of him was water. Keng dad, he was confused and fell into the water.


    "Ha ha, I deserve it. Finally someone is like me, ha ha ha."


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw that the dark unicorn was fluttering in the river. Seeing this scene, tie Shi almost didn''t burst into tears. How hard it was for someone to be the same as himself.


    In the past, I was in a puddle here, and I was still depressed all the time. How could I meet this situation alone? What a shame. My IQ should not be like this. It''s different from what I imagined.


    What a surprise that I finally met someone who was the same as me at that time. Tieshi was called a Shuang. I was not the stupidest one at last. I only had more stupidity. I was more excited than I was at that time. I really couldn''t get hot steamed stuffed buns.


    "What are you laughing at? I want to swim in the water because it''s hot."


    One accidentally fell into the water, which was a big shame. The dark Unicorn rushed to find a reason, otherwise, it would not be nice to be laughed at.


    "Good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good


    It''s the forgetchuan river. The river is full of strange things. At that time, when the iron stone fell into the river, he thought of the ghosts he had seen in the river before. He was so scared that he climbed to the bank. The dark unicorn was so good that he couldn''t get out of the water all the time.


    As a result, when iron stone''s eyes swept around the dark Unicorn again, he found that the ghosts in the water had already appeared around him, and it seemed that there was a huge guy under the dark unicorn, because a huge shadow could be seen swimming in the water.


    "I''m NIMA..."


    Iron stone is not bad, Iron Stone said so, the dark Unicorn felt his back suddenly cool, the temperature of the whole body suddenly decreased, the whole person could not help shivering.


    It''s full of black lines, but there''s no place to vent. The dark Unicorn doesn''t care whether it''s the river of forgetting Sichuan, and it''s full of evil things. It''s called unremitting efforts to swim to the shore.


    "Ha ha, who makes you choose a place so well? You even choose to swim in the river. Sure enough, people will not die without death."


    The appearance of the dark Unicorn made everyone want to laugh. The goods didn''t mean to be ugly. Now, it''s time to make a fool of yourself and keep on pretending.


    "You can laugh, you can gloat. I''ll tell you the truth. I''ll follow you. I have to see your jokes before I leave. You don''t want to get rid of me. I''m a famous lambskin plaster. Since I decide to follow you, you''ll have to worry."

 Chapter 296

    No one expected that, after being ridiculed, the dark unicorn turned into a dog skin plaster in an instant, and even refused to leave, which made Guo Qi and others full of black lines.


    "Just stick to it and see how long you can stay with it."


    Having been out of the valley of death, Guo Qi has been thinking about whether or not to put this guy in the lightning cage. He didn''t expect that this guy would follow him.


    "Hey, I must follow you. Can''t I take the initiative? If you don''t take the initiative, you''re going to trap me in a lightning cage later. It''s not a human life. No, it''s not a primitive animal like me. I still like the outside world. "


    With a silly smile on his face, the dark unicorn is not stupid. Naturally, he knows what worries Guo Qi. Instead of letting Guo Qi take the initiative, he should take the initiative first. In this way, Guo Qi might let him stay outside.


    "If you want to be outside, you can''t do it, but hey, boy Guo, just give me some of your thunder and lightning."


    Since the dark unicorn is going to follow them, Xiaohua will not object. Now Xiaohua is afraid that the dark Unicorn will turn back for no reason. Once this guy retaliates directly in the crisis, he will stab in the back, and it will be impossible to prevent at that time.


    With a bad smile on her face, Sehu Xiaohua asked Guo Qi to come over. Then she asked Guo Qi to separate some lightning seeds from Guo Qi and threw them directly into the body of the dark unicorn.


    This is the power of destruction, but because the power is too violent, it is controlled by Guo Qi. Now it is a kind of time bomb, which is placed in the body of the dark unicorn.


    Once the dark Unicorn dares to do harm to them, Guo Qi can detonate this lightning seed. At that time, the leimang monster is even more powerful. Facing the power of destruction, he can do nothing.


    "Shit, no such thing."


    I also intend to win the trust of these people. When I want to leave, I will leave directly. Anyway, this place is not suitable for me. When I take the opportunity to slip away, they can''t keep themselves.


    How can I think that this dead cat is so bad, and I''m not sure about myself. I want that boy to leave destructive power on me. If I stay here, will I become their slave?


    Can you slip away without saying that if you are called around like a servant every day, how can you get along in this world? Are you worthy of your original animal identity?


    If you don''t do it, you can''t let these guys leave lightning seeds on you. Anyway, you can''t keep them. If you want to keep them, you have to keep them that your own power of swallowing can suppress.


    "Hey, hey, you think we don''t know what''s going on in your heart? Now you have two choices. If you want to plant the seeds of lightning in your body, or if you want to stay in the cage of lightning, you can watch the choice. "


    To deal with this kind of scheming beast, you can''t do without cruel moves. Even if the power of ordinary people is planted in his body, he can also consume those forces through his own power of swallowing.


    Only the three supreme forces can make the power of swallowing helpless, so Xiaohua will let Guo Qi do it. As long as Guo Qi''s thunder and lightning power can be planted into the body of the dark unicorn, the dark Unicorn will not dare to have a second heart towards them.


    "Can the rest of you set a curse in my body? I hate thunder and lightning. If that boy faints or dies, the thunder and lightning in my body suddenly breaks out, where can I cry?"


    The dark unicorn is now trying to prevent Guo Qi from planting the seeds of thunder and lightning into his own body. Once planted into his own body, there is only one consequence of his own, and he will be subject forever.


    "What do you think?"


    Is this dark Unicorn really calculating, and he really takes everyone else for a fool? Xiaohua looks at the dark unicorn and says.


    "Come on, just plant it, but let''s say that we will take away the seeds of chaos thunder and lightning after the emperor''s tomb is opened, or I won''t be in a hurry with you then."


    I really don''t want to stay in the lightning cage. In that cage, the dark Unicorn feels worse than death, and in that cage, he will be cut by lightning for no reason.


    This is not to mention that in the cage of chaotic lightning, even if it is injured, it can not recover in time, because the space inside and outside is completely isolated, and it is very difficult to rely on the aura in the air.


    It''s better to go out and have fun than to die and live in the cage of chaos. Although the seeds of chaos thunder and lightning will be planted in the body, at least you are living at ease now. Judging from the appearance of these people, you should not be the kind of people who will treat themselves as slaves.


    "Wait a minute, let''s say it''s OK to plant the seeds of chaos lightning, but you can''t treat me as a slave, or I won''t complete you even if I die."


    I''m joking. How can you promise to be someone else''s original beast? Isn''t it obviously impossible? If the issue of becoming someone else''s slave is spread, how can you get out and mix in the future?


    "No problem. Are you ready?"


    Listen to the words of the dark unicorn, the goods are also afraid that when the seeds of chaos lightning enter his body, they will order him randomly, so he will declare in advance."Quasi Ready, come on. Anyway, it''s better to die like this than to die in a chaotic cage. "


    As long as the seeds of chaos lightning do not explode, the dark Unicorn will not be in any danger, and the dark unicorn is still in the heart of luck. Although the power of swallowing cannot swallow up the three supreme powers, it is not completely unable to swallow them.


    The power of swallowing lies in that it can swallow other forces. For the three supreme forces, the power of swallowing can also swallow, but the speed of swallowing is quite slow, which can be ignored. Therefore, most people directly think that the power of swallowing cannot swallow the three supreme forces.


    Wheezing.


    A purple lightning ball, the size of a broad bean, appeared in Guo Qi''s hands. According to Xiao Hua''s explanation, Guo Qi put the lightning ball on the top of the dark gobbler. The next moment, the dark unicorn''s body trembled. Then, the dark Unicorn finally stabilized, and the purple lightning ball on his head seemed to melt into his body.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Now that they are at ease with the dark unicorn, they are going to another place. For the key to the emperor''s tomb, the place they are going to seems more mysterious.


    "Is this the outside world? It''s really different from death valley. "


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t appeared in this world. Looking at all kinds of people outside, I have become the old man''s soul flute and said.


    In old man Gu Di''s memory, he only remembers the great powers competing for supremacy in the flood and famine era. At that time, the world was almost not beaten and scrapped by those people. Now it''s completely back to normal, and he has a general feeling that now the world seems to be no stronger than those who were against heaven before.


    "There are so many things you don''t know. When tiger first woke up, he almost didn''t be scared to death. If the master hadn''t brought me home..."


    "You''re not going to do that at night, are you?"


    Xiaohua''s words haven''t finished yet. Guo Qi on one side took a word, which almost choked Xiaohua to death. This boy is too unkind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t say, have a handle in this kid''s hand, small flower in the heart all kinds of depressed all kinds of hate, can''t have a way, who let this kid hit at the beginning.


    "What did the dead cat do? Come on


    "Haha, I''m also curious. Looking at a dead cat is not always a good one."


    It was so boring all the way. Now they suddenly heard Guo Qi talking about Xiaohua. They were interested in it for a moment. They grabbed Guo Qi and began to ask.


    "You are the dead cat. Your family are all dead cats. Lao Tzu is the king of tigers. Tigers are not cats."


    The mood is irritable, these people left a dead cat, right a dead cat, can make Xiaohua want to die heart all have, and the most hateful is that these people even catch Guo Xiaozi and always ask what they did.


    "Ha ha, you just scold. After Guo Qi has told the glorious story of a dead cat, I don''t think the dead cat will be able to survive."


    Used to be despised by Xiaohua, iron stone now finally caught the pigtail of Sehu Xiaohua, how can he let go.


    Along the way, Guo Qi also worried, this can''t be said, otherwise Xiaohua must work hard with himself, but on the other side of the iron stone entanglement, he is now a head two big.


    "Have you heard about it? It''s on the news recently."


    "Have you noticed? Alas, the world is going to be in chaos. I heard that there are aliens. I didn''t believe it before. I didn''t expect that once there was a spaceship flying from our house, which almost scared me to pee. "


    "What is that? I saw those people flying directly in the sky with my own eyes, and I photographed them with my camera at that time."


    When Guo Qi and his party were moving forward, they passed a small town. Unexpectedly, when they were talking and laughing, someone talked about the appearance of aliens in Yanhua.


    "It''s true that there are aliens, but Someone''s flying in the sky? Are they the practitioners of Yanhua? "


    Hearing those people''s words, Xiaohua frowned. There are clear rules in Yanhua. Even people with super strength can''t fly in the air in broad daylight. Once they are found, they will be punished by thunder.


    The practitioners of Yanhua should know all these rules. Why does this happen?


    "Don''t think about it all by yourself. Instead of wasting brain cells there, you''d better go and ask. There are so many people in Yanhua. There are always people who know the situation."


    Along the way, because the evocation flute almost missed, so in order to happen this kind of thing again, Guo Qi asked Xiaohua in advance about the key to the emperor''s tomb that he needed to go to the next place.


    Since it''s far away from here, Guo Qi wants to go back to Yanhua first. He wants to ask Long Xiang about some things.


    "Yes, we''ve been out for some time. During this time, the demon God comes back, and the practitioners and monsters have already appeared in this world. I don''t know if those people outside the sky will also come?"

 Chapter 297

    Yanhua''s situation is not optimistic. In Xiaohua''s memory, many forces are eyeing Yanhua. At the moment, Yanhua can only rely on the hard support of those practitioners.


    "Let''s go to Yanhua first. I want to go back and have a look."


    There are monsters, peerless experts, and dark unicorns. As long as the dark unicorns expand the dark abyss, they can reach Daming city in an instant.


    Although it''s not long since he came out of Mingcheng, Guo Qi feels that he''s been out for a long time. He doesn''t know what''s going on in Mingcheng. Are his relatives, brothers and friends OK now?


    Living in Mingcheng for a short time, but unconsciously, Guo Qi has had a strong feeling for Mingcheng. Now he just wants to go back to Mingcheng to have a look.


    "Let''s go."


    Not only does Guo Qi want to go back to Mingcheng, but Xiaohua also wants to go back. He wants to see how his master is now.


    Mingcheng can be said to be the stronghold of monsters. There are countless monsters. Even if those practitioners are constantly catching monsters, they are an army of millions of monsters. Even if they are so easy to be caught, the power of monsters is very clear in Xiaohua''s heart. He is really worried that his master will be hurt by those monsters.


    "I want to be alone in a moment."


    On the way back to Yanhua, Feng Tian, a monster, was a bit surprised. He even planned to go out alone. However, Guo Qi and others thought about it carefully, and they all understood more or less. The change of Mingcheng changed his fate.


    Although he gained great strength, his freedom was gone, and his family collapsed. He was under great pressure.


    If there is no Ming City monster virus, maybe the monster Feng Tian is no longer a monster Feng Tian, may have returned to his own small village, live happily with his daughter and mother, their buildings may have been built.


    A virus has destroyed countless families and destroyed countless people''s dreams, but so far no one knows where the source of the virus is, why only Mingcheng broke out this virus.


    "Go and see the places you want to see first. We''ve been around Sichuan for a long time, but we haven''t been around big cities. I really don''t know what big cities are like now."


    It''s been some time since the monsters changed. After all, Mingcheng is a top international city. Now Mingcheng has recovered some areas and some people live here.


    It''s a city with popularity. Iron stone and bone spirit old people want to walk around here to see if there are any delicious and interesting things. They don''t care much about this place, so they don''t have much feelings except curiosity.


    "Be careful. Let us know if there is any danger."


    No one can make it clear whether there are any monsters lurking in Mingcheng now, but it''s daylight now, and the monsters dare not fight in broad daylight.


    "Don''t worry, there''s this old guy here, not to mention the monster. I''m not afraid even if the devil appears."


    The arm is on the shoulder of Gu Ling old man. At this moment, tie Shi and Gu Ling old man are like friends who forget their years. People who don''t know think they have been friends for many years.


    "Come on, we''re not that familiar."


    This time, I came out of the valley of death just for revenge. Other things are not important. However, the old man Gu Ling can''t accept it because he is so seduced by a younger generation.


    "Then you can''t watch me being bullied, can you?"


    This old man, like his master, is a bit of a wooden head. Unfortunately, it should not be bad. So even if the old man Gu Ling talks a little unpleasant, Guo Qi is still not angry.


    "You can discuss it together. I''ll go first, dead cat. We''ll meet here then."


    I''ve decided to go back and have a look. Guo Qixian designated a place to meet each other so that no one could be found when I got it.


    "Don''t worry, tiger is not so easy to lose."


    With that, Xiaohua directly disappeared in the same place. Guo Qi didn''t know what means Xiaohua used, but when he thought about it carefully, Xiaohua should not let people know how he left.


    After being separated from several people, Guo first went back to the rental house he lived in. Today, because no one has taken care of the rental house for a period of time, there are a lot of cobwebs and mildew in it.


    A person sitting in an empty room, there is no longer the previous feeling, although living here for a short time, Guo Qi is very happy. When he first lived here, Guo Qi felt that he lived in heaven.


    But now look here, people are no longer, the environment has changed, of course, the biggest change is Guo Qi''s heart.


    "Sister Han and Shen Yao should be safe. I hope Xiaohua can hide them well."


    When he comes out of his house, Guo Qi looks at Han Meiqi and Shen Yao''s house opposite him. He can''t help but be distracted for a moment. He thinks of the way they met at the beginning. At that time, everyone was talking and laughing, and there are two beautiful women living next to them. Guo Qi''s heart has long been happy."I don''t know where sister Meifeng is. What''s wrong now?"


    Guo Meifeng''s husband is not a reliable man, but Guo Qi saw Guo Meifeng''s husband outside with other women, and was also bumped by Guo Qi.


    Thinking about Guo Meifeng''s kindness to him, Guo Qi was ambivalent. He didn''t know what to do. In desperation, he could only roar up to the sky.


    When I came to Guo Meifeng''s residence, there was no one here. The house was in a mess. Guo Qi didn''t know where Guo Meifeng was now. Now Mingcheng didn''t know how to find the monster. It was very difficult to find out about Guo Meifeng.


    "No one is guarding this crypt at last?"


    After returning from Guo Meifeng, Guo Qi came to the construction site where he had worked for a long time. It was this place that changed his life. Here, he and his best brother were separated, and sanlengzi disappeared in front of him.


    Later, Guo Qi''s eyes magically possessed the ability of perspective. Later, when Guo Qi dreamed every night, he would think of this underground cave. Sanlengzi came out of this underground cave before something happened, and he also had magical ability because sanlengzi came out.


    Now think about it carefully. Maybe his ability is related to the underground cave here. Guo Qi wants to go down and have a look.


    "I don''t know if I can save the third brother with my ability now."


    Three Leng son was magical wind volume disappeared, Guo Qi guess three Leng son eight achievements in this below, but he didn''t know three Leng son now is dead or alive.


    And the second uncle also said at that time that sanlengzi had already gone home and had already gone home. He didn''t continue to work at the construction site. Guo Qi was very confused. He didn''t know whether he should believe what he saw in front of his eyes or what other people said.


    Now if we go down rashly, maybe the terrible hurricane will blow. It''s hard to say whether we can find sanlengzi at that time. Guo Qi hesitates.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Just when Guo Qi decided to enter the underground cave, suddenly a man in a suit and sunglasses appeared here.


    When the man saw Guo Qi, he stopped him directly.


    "Who are you?"


    I''ve never seen this man before, and this is a construction site. The construction team is no longer there. The houses here are not well built. How can there be people here for no reason.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Do you want to go down


    This person even dare to enter below when he is on duty. Don''t you know that Captain long has arranged someone to guard here?


    How can I explain to captain long if I let people in? The man''s expression is very serious. Looking at Guo Qi, he takes off his sunglasses.


    "I just want to go down and have a look. It seems that a month ago, my friend fell into it. Someone stopped me at that time, so I can''t go first. Now I want to go down and have a look."


    Guo Qi doesn''t want to hide it. There''s no need to hide this kind of thing. If he goes down now, it''s still unknown whether he can see sanlengzi. Moreover, Guo Qi doesn''t believe that sanlengzi is really missing here.


    "You don''t have to make up lies. A month ago, something terrible happened in Mingcheng. Do you think I don''t know? I''m afraid your friend was afraid at that time and hid in it? I don''t care whether you''re looking for friends or for other purposes. I just want to say one word to you, get out of here. "


    Captain long said that there are some very important things below. They can''t be taken out for the time being. They can only be guarded by people on them. This is a glorious and arduous task. Now that it has been like this, this person is probably thinking about the Baobei below.


    How can such a person go down, so the man in suit didn''t have a good face to Guo Qi, and his voice was very blunt, so he didn''t leave room for Guo Qi at all.


    "It''s OK not to let me go down. Can I ask you something?"


    Guo Qi just said this, and the man in the suit showed such an expression on his face. This man was just making the following precious idea. If not, he could not give up because of his appearance.


    "What''s the matter? If it''s a confidential matter, I can''t answer it. "


    After all, they are state personnel. They usually do a lot of things and leave room for themselves to speak. At least after Guo Qi has finished speaking, he can promise or refuse.


    "It''s not confidential. I just want to ask you about someone."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know where long Xiang is. Now he has no clue to look for him. God knows when he can find him. He doesn''t even have a direction to look for him.


    It''s better to ask this person directly and see what he looks like. Besides, he''s still guarding here. I''m afraid he''ll know where long Xiang is now.


    "Who?"


    This person even wants to inquire about a person. He doesn''t know many people. If he asks about his relatives and friends, I''m sorry. I really don''t know.


    "A man named Long Xiang, he seems to be the leader of some brigade. Do you know him?"

 Chapter 298

    As soon as Guo Qi''s words were finished, the man in the suit suddenly changed his face. He didn''t expect that this man was looking for his captain.


    "Who are you? What can I do for captain long?"


    Long Xiang is very busy. Since the monster crisis broke out in Mingcheng, he hardly has a day to relax. He is busy with all kinds of things every day. It is estimated that where to deal with things now.


    Captain long is a conscientious man. Many people admire him very much, but I didn''t expect that this man would ask for captain long. What''s the matter with him.


    "It''s no big deal. I just left Mingcheng for a while. I don''t know what situation Yanhua is now. I want to discuss with him."


    Looking at the man in suit, Guo Qi said what he wanted to say. This time, the main thing he came here was to understand the situation of Yanhua. After all, the current situation is very serious. He wants to know what''s going on.


    "You talk to him? Is it up to you? "


    Are you kidding me? I don''t care what you wear. Are you worried about national affairs? Do you deserve it?


    Listening to Guo Qi''s words, the man in suit seems to have heard the funniest joke, like a beggar on the street saying that he wants to go to the president of the state to discuss state affairs. Isn''t this obviously funny.


    "Just tell him that a man named Guo Qi is looking for him."


    With that, Guo Qi left directly. It seems that he has to find out for himself. Even if he has left his name, Guo Qi knows that this person can''t help him pass on Longxiang.


    Are ordinary people not qualified to know about state affairs? Guo Qi is very upset. Now he wants to go to Long Xiang to find out whether those who have the ability and power can know the current situation.


    After all, it''s not a person to live in Mingcheng. In order to go to places with a lot of people, Guo first went under those buildings to see if he could meet some people with better social status. These people might have contacted Long Xiang.


    But after searching for a long time, Guo Qi still didn''t find anyone who knew where long Xiang was. In desperation, Guo Qi had to find a place to eat first. People were iron rice or steel. Guo Qi had forgotten how long he hadn''t eaten well.


    Now he suddenly saw something to eat. He didn''t care whether he was thirty-seven or twenty-one. First of all, he had enough to eat. The food in Mingcheng was still very suitable for Guo Qi''s taste. Guo Qi ate a lot until he felt that he couldn''t eat any more.


    "I''m full. I''m on my way."


    After having enough to eat and drink, Guo Qi got up to look for it. Since the city didn''t exist, Guo Qi planned to visit Chuncheng, the sister city of Mingcheng. Chuncheng, because of Li Dazhu''s presence, has never been threatened by the monster disturbance.


    Now people in Mingcheng are living as usual. If they go to Mingcheng, they should be able to know something about Longxiang. Even if they can''t find Longxiang, they can at least learn something about the current situation from Chuncheng.


    "Who do you want to talk to?"


    When Guo Qi came to the military base in Mingcheng, the guards who were there didn''t know how to get in. When Guo Qi found a man who seemed to have a high rank and asked where Longxiang was, he was stunned for a moment, then changed his expression and asked.


    "Long Xiang."


    Guo Qi found that as long as he asked Longxiang, those people would have this expression. Is Longxiang really so unusual?


    It''s not God. It''s just a team leader. Is it necessary to make such a fuss? Although I''m dressed and looked average, my ability is not like that on the surface.


    "What do you want with Captain long? Wait. How did you get in first? "


    This man came to the military base for no reason. It''s no small matter. In case of those foreign invaders, Chuncheng will be in big trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I have no hostility to you. Otherwise, the whole base will not exist now. I just want to find captain long. I have something to ask him."


    Guo Qi didn''t say that. Fortunately, as soon as he finished, the man was so scared that his legs softened and he sat on the ground.


    Who is this man? Can he destroy this base? Are he some legendary old gods? His expression just offended the old fairy. If the old fairy blamed him, what would he do?


    In a flash, the results of many kinds of things appear in the man''s mind. He is thinking about how to find the solution, but he thinks about it, and finally he really doesn''t know what to do.


    "You wait, I''ll ask you where the Dragon captain is now."


    There are too many things for Long Xiang. As the captain of an SWAT brigade, he has many duties now. It''s estimated that he doesn''t even have time to eat every day. It''s really not easy to find him.


    "Found it. You go to this place. Captain long is here now."


    He wrote a piece of information he just got on a piece of paper and handed it to Guo Qi. Now the man doesn''t doubt Guo Qi''s ability, because Guo Qi entered here without calling the police at the military base. Obviously, his hand is unusual.


    "Thank you very much."After getting the note, Guo Qi looked at the words on it. He didn''t know the words, but he thought that the man should not dare to cheat him. After thanking the man, Guo Qi went out directly. When he went out, the guards of the military base were stunned.


    "Who is this man?"


    Seeing Guo Qi leave, until Guo Qi''s figure completely disappeared, the man wiped the cold sweat on his head, and said to himself with a scared face.


    When he got outside, Guo Qi asked someone what was written on the note. After hearing others read it out, Guo Qi quickly asked about a general direction, and then rushed to the designated place on the note.


    "Captain long, you are really busy. I''m very tired to find you."


    When Guo Qi appears in front of Longxiang''s office, Longxiang is dealing with things inside. Looking at the busy Longxiang, Guo Qi jokes.


    "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Guo Qi appear here, Long Xiang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Guo Qi would appear. Judging from the appearance of Guo Qi, he should have just come back. How did he know his position?


    "Why can''t I stay here? I''ve been working hard for a long time to find out where you are, but I finally found you


    Guo Qi, who is looking for Longxiang, simply said it again. However, Guo Qi''s words are rather ironic, which makes Longxiang laugh. There is no way to find out where the national system is. Many things develop in that way.


    In other countries, perhaps the head of state is similar to a garbage sweeper, let alone a garbage sweeper. People who take out excrement have the right to participate in the election of the head of state, but not in Yanhua.


    "Well, it''s not for the sake of reminiscence that you spend so much time looking for me, is it?"


    Guo Qi is not the kind of person with a big mouth. He likes to talk constantly every day and looks for himself as soon as he comes back from the outside. I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    "It''s no big deal. I just came out of death valley and wanted to know what''s going on outside."


    He has been wandering in places where people rarely visit, not to mention knowing about national affairs. There are not many people talking about it. Perhaps the only place that feels good is Loulan''s. looking back on the death valley he went to before, Guo Qi is still scared.


    "Have you ever been to death valley?"


    Death Valley, one of the Jedi in Yanhua mainland, didn''t know where the boy had gone. No wonder there was no news about him during this period, but how could he get into death valley and run out?


    As soon as he heard that Guo Qi had entered the valley of death, he miraculously came out again. Even Longxiang was not calm. In Longxiang''s memory, the valley of death was the purgatory of the practitioners. When the practitioners went in, ninety-nine percent of them couldn''t get out.


    It''s also because of the strangeness of death valley, so as long as the whole Yanhua has a little background, the people behind them will not let them go to death valley, because there are not many good things in death valley, on the contrary, it is not worth it.


    "I walked around and ran out. I was almost left in the middle, but fortunately, I managed to survive."


    Guo Qi''s words are simple, but Long Xiang knows how it can be like what Guo Qi said. Maybe what Guo Qi had experienced before was life and death, and he was lucky? If luck can get people out of the valley of death, it is estimated that the valley of death will not become a Jedi.


    "Did you see our Yanhua masters in death valley? Two years ago, Yanhua had a group of experts who didn''t know why. They entered the valley of death and never came back


    Since Guo Qi had been in the valley of death, he might meet the monks in the valley of death. Long Xiang wanted to know what happened to them.


    "No, we''re in the valley of death. There''s no one in it."


    Shaking his head, Guo Qi carefully recalled the scene in the valley of death, in addition to the strong breath of death, there was no other vitality.


    If those people didn''t die in the river, they would have died on the kugu mountain, or in the sea of flowers on the other side. Even if they didn''t die in the sea of flowers on the other side, they would certainly have had a hard time.


    "In that case, we''ll talk about death valley later. Now I''ll tell you about the situation of Yanhua."


    Another group of practitioners who entered the valley of death never came back. Long Xiang had a glimmer of hope before. After all, no one entered the valley of death. It''s not clear whether those people were dead or alive. But now Guo Qi has been wandering around the valley and come out again, which shows that 90% of them are in danger.


    As for Death Valley, Long Xiang is beginning to avoid it, so he changed the topic and began to talk about the current situation of Yanhua with Guo Qi.


    "Yanhua is in a crisis now. It''s not only facing the crisis that other countries are eyeing, but also preventing monsters from making trouble. Recently, it seems that there are some visitors from outside. They are also practitioners. They want to invade Yanhua. Maybe an unprecedented war will break out in Yanhua soon."

 Chapter 299

    For Yanhua''s current situation, Long Xiang analyzed it, and through his analysis, Guo Qi felt the severity of the situation.


    Large scale war may break out in the world at any time. Only by balancing various forces can war be avoided.


    "In this case, it''s OK to avoid the arrival of the Terran?"


    Although other countries are also eyeing Yanhua now, they dare not do it easily after all, and once they do it, Guo Qi can also avoid it in time.


    "There are not many people we can use now, and there are many elders who have been reluctant to go out of the mountain."


    In Guo Qi''s view, there are many super strong people hiding in Yanhua. As long as those super strong people are willing to fight, YANHUA will not be afraid even if the Tianren family really returns.


    Now those super strong people who are afraid of Yanhua are not willing to go out of the mountain to help Yanhua through the difficulties. They always say that they have been avoiding the world for a long time and ignore the world, so it''s very difficult to ask them to be thugs, unless they can have the interests that make them move.


    "How could those old guys take the initiative to hide? Guo Qi doesn''t believe it. Those guys are monsters. I didn''t expect that they would be afraid. It''s hard to say. "


    I don''t know what they think. The state has sent people to invite those senior people for many times. They just don''t buy it. But I have to mobilize what I can now, so as not to catch us by surprise.


    Now Guo Qi finally knows why Long Xiang is so busy. In this case, it is strange that he is not busy.


    "I heard that you made a lot of noise in Tianchi Lake and plateau before. Even those old people did it?"


    Long Xiang now wants Guo Qi to stay and help him. After all, he has heard about Guo Qi. Although many old guys want to catch him, Long Xiang is not worried.


    Guo Qi doesn''t have any grudge against him. Besides, Long Xiang has long been unhappy with those old guys. Now Guo Qi is making a fuss in their territory, which just gives Long Xiang a sigh of relief.


    "You know?"


    Few people know themselves. Why does Long Xiang know about this? It''s bad. He offends many old guys in Tianchi and the Stonehenge on the plateau. If those old guys recognize themselves, they will be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I recognized you later through some videos brought back by those brothers."


    The war continues, but it''s a new era after all. With the rapid development of high technology, cameras and other things are no longer rare. Among those practitioners, there are many powers. Some of them carry mobile phones directly.


    Use the mobile phone to record the video of Guo Qi''s battle. After Long Xiang sees it, he immediately recognizes Guo Qi as the boy.


    "Well, would you like to stay and help me? As long as you stay, I promise those old guys won''t do anything to you. "


    Guo Qi is now in crisis, because once he is recognized, he is the enemy of Yanhua. He is chased by Yanhua. Even if Guo Qi has three heads and six arms, he will not be the opponent of those people.


    Knowing this in his heart, Long Xiang began to throw an olive branch at Guo Qi. He didn''t want to waste talent. Guo Qi''s fighting power was enough for him to do so for him.


    "If I have nothing urgent, I can stay and help you, but..."


    Guo Qi doesn''t resent Long Xiang, but he only comes here to inquire about the situation of Yanhua. After knowing the situation of Yanhua, he will leave here.


    "What is more important than your comfort?"


    In Long Xiang''s view, the most important thing for Guo Qi now is to protect himself, and staying here is his best choice. That''s why Long Xiang talked to Guo Qi and told him not to do anything he was not sure about.


    "I have a group of brothers waiting for me. Next, we have to go to a place. When we come back from which place, if we know everything, I will come naturally."


    Thinking that Feng Tian''s mother is still locked in the emperor''s tomb, and Chu Tao is waiting for their own rescue, how can they delay their time here.


    Guo Qi didn''t want to think too much about it. He just wanted to go to the tomb of the whole emperor. If he could open the tomb as soon as possible, he would bring out what he needed.


    "In this case, the door here is always open for you, and it''s also open for your brother. Pay attention to safety all the way. Those old guys won''t be merciful."


    Although Long Xiang doesn''t know what kind of person Guo Qi is, he knows that his persuasion is useless. Guo Qi is a stubborn man.


    Instead of persuading Guo Qi all the time and making him resent him in the end, it''s better to complete Guo Qi now, which can also leave a good impression on him.


    Guo Qi and his brothers are not weak, otherwise they will not let Yanhua those old guys come back in vain. Once such combat power is added to them, visitors from outside the world will eat it.


    Therefore, when Long Xiang spoke, he deliberately added that Guo Qi''s brother would come here at any time. This is their best refuge. In case of danger, they can come here to protect their lives."Thank you very much."


    Long Xiang didn''t embarrass himself, and Guo Qi didn''t stay any longer. After thanking Long Xiang, he left the military base and rushed back to Mingcheng, where they had agreed to meet.


    "Come back, this boy finally came back. I almost thought he couldn''t walk when he saw a beautiful woman. The tiger master almost ran away."


    As soon as Guo Qi appeared, he saw where Xiaohua was lying on the ground to dig his nostrils lazily, and the color tiger was smiling while talking. Guo Qi was full of black lines, so he wanted to run over and kick the color tiger.


    "I don''t know where brother Feng Tian has gone. Why hasn''t he come back?"


    Guo Qi has come back from the spring city, and Feng Tian, the monster, has gone there. Although Feng Tian is very powerful now, there may be a complete monster in Mingcheng. What should Feng Tian do when he is intrigued by other monsters?


    Of course, it''s not the worst that the monster meets the monster. Now what Guo Qi is most worried about is that the monster Feng Tiangang goes out and happens to meet Yanhua''s super strong men. If they catch him, the monster Feng Tian can''t run away.


    The strength of those old guys goes against the sky one by one, not to mention that the monster Feng Tian has not changed to the ultimate state. Even if the change has reached that level, those old guys can still fight.


    "Don''t worry, if there''s any danger, that guy won''t let us be unaware of it."


    Feng Tian''s mother is still locked in the emperor''s tomb. If Feng Tian is caught here, who will save his mother? What about his family?


    Feng Tian is not stupid. If he really meets those super strong people, I''m afraid he has started a large-scale battle. Once there is a battle, then they will be aware of the little flowers here.


    But up to now, there is no movement of Feng Tian, which means that Feng Tian is not in danger, so he doesn''t have to worry about him.


    "Here we are, here we are at last."


    Just when everyone was talking about why the monster Feng Tian didn''t come, the monster Feng Tian appeared. He came over with a little unhappy expression.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been bullied? Tell Mr. tiger that Mr. tiger will help you find a place. "


    Looking at the monster Feng Tian''s appearance, how to see all don''t want to be all right, so floret quickly open mouth.


    Although Feng Tian, a monster, likes Xiaohua''s jokes just like tie Shi, the more jokes he makes, the better feelings he has. Now Feng Tian, a monster, can''t be ignored by Xiaohua.


    "Nothing. It''s just that when something happens, I always feel that it''s better to do nothing than struggle sometimes in my life."


    After Feng Tian separated from everyone, he went back to the place where he and his wife had lived for six years.


    There, the monster Feng Tian''s mind is the memory of the past, now in retrospect, when he was really happy, why did not seize the happiness?


    "There''s no way. Life is like this. Just accept it. If you don''t want to accept it, master the ability to change your life. OK, an old man, it''s so ugly. Smile. It''s no big deal. Let''s go to the next place."


    Let Xiaohua say some more euphemistic words, he can''t say it, now he can only let himself try to enlighten the monster Feng Tian, and then quickly change the topic.


    "Dead cat, where are we going next?"


    None of them knew where they were going next, because they didn''t even know what they were looking for, let alone where they were going.


    "You must have heard of the next place, but you must have never been there, and it''s hard to get what you want to find. You should be prepared in advance."


    It seems that it''s difficult to go to the next place. After all, none of the guys there is a good match. Moreover, they have offended a lot of Yanhua old guys before Tianchi and Stonehenge on the plateau. How to explain at that time is still unknown.


    "Is it hard to be the stronghold of those Yanhua hermits?"


    Xiaohua likes to show off. It seems to be a mysterious place. It''s just a place to go.


    If someone really doesn''t want to give them things, they will grab the keys to the emperor''s tomb. It''s a big deal to be a villain.


    "Why do you have such a bad mouth, but you really guessed it right this time."


    Iron stone is just joking, did not expect his words just finished, floret began to praise him directly, so iron stone expression is very ugly.


    Why do you say that you are the base camp of the monks? If you say that it''s better to be in a deep mountain, you can not only go without the protection of the strong, but also visit the mountains.


    "I wipe, dead cat, I mean to play, you don''t take it seriously, you don''t tease everyone, it must not be the place I said?"

 Chapter 300

    I''m really guessing at random. I didn''t expect that I could guess right? Iron stone is in a hurry. He is really joking.


    "You''ve guessed right, what''s wrong?"


    Is this boy capable of foretelling? Naturally, Xiaohua knows that Tieshi is a casual remark, but the place she is going to this time is really the stronghold of the practitioners.


    "What''s the place? You should make it clear. It''s always said that it''s the base camp of the practitioners. Where is the base camp of the practitioners?"


    In this country, there are too many places where practitioners gather, and in those places there are powerful practitioners, rich natural resources, and excellent environment.


    However, because there are so many geomantic treasures, other people don''t know what Xiaohua is talking about. If they can''t determine the location, they can''t look around.


    "Kunlun, do you know anyone?"


    Nodded, floret first said two words, but he just said these two words, all people never speak again.


    I used to think that Kunlun was Kunlun Mountain, but after I really came into contact with the practitioners, I found that Kunlun was not Kunlun at all, and Xiaohua said before that the place they wanted to go was the base camp of the practitioners.


    "Isn''t that the place of legend? Are we really going


    Although I have never been to Kunlun, I have heard the story of Kunlun. There are many ancient stories in this country. Some fairy mountains are mentioned in those stories, and Kunlun is one of the most famous fairy mountains.


    In the romance of Fengshen, there are many immortals living in Kunlun Mountain, and now they are going to the places where the immortals live, which inevitably makes people confused.


    "The legendary place? The tiger Lord is still the legendary tiger king. "


    For Guo Qi, it''s a legend. For Xiaohua, it can only be regarded as a hometown. Therefore, Xiaohua is no stranger to Kunlun. It''s just that the past is not as simple as before.


    "Let''s go. Whether it''s Longtan or tiger cave, Kunlun is decided. If it''s not possible, I''ll just blow the evocation flute."


    Thinking that his enemy was in the tomb of the emperor, the old man Gu Ling wanted to open the tomb of the emperor very much. To open the tomb of the emperor, they had to have a key. The next thing they wanted to look for was to open the tomb of the emperor. If anyone obstructed him, they would be in a hurry.


    "It''s just that we have a lot of space ability experts. This time tiger will mix with you and save some energy."


    Said, floret directly came to the monster Fengtian''s side, although leimang monster is also here, but after all, there is no monster Fengtian reliable.


    And the dark unicorn is also here, but this guy''s dark abyss always feels strange, so after thinking about it, you''d better follow the monster Feng tianhun directly.


    "Come on, let''s go into the dark abyss of buffalo together this time, which is faster."


    After tasting the benefits of the dark abyss on huangquan Road, Guo Qi has always wanted to go into the dark abyss to save trouble.


    "I wipe, you all treat my old man''s house as air?"


    These people directly arrange how to go. What do they have to do? Old Gu Ling quit at that time, shouting to take everyone with him.


    "I said, old man, you are so old. If you spend a lot of energy to take us there, we will feel sorry."


    I can''t help it. If I go with old Gu Ling, this old man has no other skills besides playing flute. Can he follow him all the way?


    When they come all the way to Kunlun, I''m afraid the visitors from outside have turned Yanhua upside down. Can they wait until they get there?


    "Look down on my old man so much?"


    The more Guo Qi said, the more angry old Guling was. Today, no matter what Guo Qi said, old Guling will take everyone to Kunlun.


    "Old man, you misunderstood our meaning. We didn''t mean to look down on you old man, but you old man is highly respected and leads the way. How can you make you old man come


    After a long time, the old man was angry that everyone looked down on him and treated him as a real useless old man.


    "If you really respect me, I will take you to Kunlun. Do you want them to take you to Kunlun? Have they ever been to Kunlun? "


    Where is Kunlun? I''m afraid other people except Xiaohua don''t know. After all, they haven''t been there. Yanhua does have Kunlun Mountain, but it''s just a mountain range. It''s not really the Kunlun they''re going to.


    "No, I haven''t been to Kunlun. I have nothing to do there."


    Being looked at, the monster Feng Tian shakes his head first. There''s no way. Who let him stay in Mingcheng all the time? Besides, he just changed into a monster recently.


    After changing the city monster, he soon met Guo Qi. He didn''t have time to go to Kunlun. Now he was most anxious to save his mother.


    "I haven''t been, either, but..."


    After Feng Tian''s words, people''s eyes suddenly appear on the dark unicorn. After all, this guy has lived a long time, so he should know something about Kunlun."But what, you''ve finished."


    This guy is a real man. He doesn''t finish what he says. He''s really in a hurry.


    Looking at the appearance of the dark unicorn, Xiaohua is worried. Now there is not so much time for him to stammer. At this time, maybe he has entered the void.


    "But I have some information about Kunlun in my memory, but the information is a little vague."


    The dark unicorn is the source of the power of swallowing. Now it has been controlled by Guo Qi with the seeds of chaotic lightning, so it has been following Guo Qi all the time.


    After all, he is a guy with ancestral memory. The memory of each generation is also a huge amount of information. The dark Unicorn carefully looked for his memory and found that it was all vague.


    "Look, look, these guys haven''t been to Kunlun. If you let them lead the way, maybe we''ll have enough time to get there."


    Hearing that the monster Feng Tian and the dark Unicorn don''t know how to go to Kunlun, Guling old man smiles. What he wants is this result. If these people all know how to go to Kunlun, how can they show their importance?


    "It doesn''t matter if they don''t know, I just know?"


    Xiaohua is also a guy who has mastered the power of time and space. Although he is usually very lazy and unwilling to use the power of time and space to take everyone around, now only he knows the exact location of Kunlun. If he really can''t find a place, he has to go.


    "Then you take everyone with you." The old man of Gu Ling glanced at Xiao Hua and then said.


    "No, it''s tiring. I must tell them the location and let them do it."


    But as soon as Guling''s words were finished, Xiaohua shook her head. Are you kidding? The power of time and space consumed a lot. Well, if she took so many people to Kunlun, I''m afraid she would be exhausted.


    Even if he''s not too tired, he''ll spend a lot of money when he gets to Kunlun. If those old guys in Kunlun suddenly attack everyone, he''ll lose part of his strength, and he won''t be able to beat those people at that time, what will he do?


    The old man Guling is very powerful, especially the evocative sound. It''s so powerful that people tremble. But there''s no way. You can''t kill those old people in Kunlun as soon as you get there, can you?


    "Come on, stand up."


    How do not have their own performance opportunities, bone spirit old man finally quit, directly let everyone here quietly with, and then his hand out of a bone flute.


    The bone flute is crystal clear and translucent. It seems to be carved with the best jade. Put the bone flute on your mouth and blow it gently. At this moment, a fairy sound is just floating, like the clearest sound of time.


    "That''s nice."


    Although the old man Gu Ling is a little old, he can''t feel any decadence in his voice. It''s very like a young girl in her infancy.


    "Wait, the space here..."


    Xiaohua is also feeling the beautiful notes, but when he feels some changes in the space around him, he subconsciously pays attention to them.


    Eyes staring around, this look floret scared himself, did not expect that the space here began to change.


    "I didn''t expect that evocative sound has this function?"


    It''s just the sound. The next moment they come back from the fairy music, it''s no longer Mingcheng in front of them. Looking at a towering mountain in front of them, they appear in a completely strange place.


    "How can this be the same as Kunlun mountain on TV?"


    Leimang monster, like Feng Tian, is a man living in Ming City. Just because of a monster virus, their life trajectory has changed completely.


    Now looking at the familiar place in front of him, the leimang monster exclaimed.


    They are going to Kunlun in legend, not Kunlun Mountain in reality. It seems that the gap is a little big. They should not have gone to the wrong place.


    "The rest of the way is not as simple as crossing space. Whether you can enter Kunlun depends on your own ability."


    I don''t know what Gu Ling''s words mean, but the next moment, he disappeared directly. When he reappeared, it was the bone flute that floated in front of him.


    "This guy, he left first. Let''s chase him."


    Tieshi heard his master say that Kunlun is the fairyland that many practitioners dream of. However, he never thought that the people from his poor den could come to Kunlun.


    Seeing that the old man Gu Ling flew towards Kunlun, he rushed to catch up with him. Since the old man Gu Ling knew Kunlun, he should know how to get in. As long as he followed him, it would not be too difficult to get in.


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry. Kunlun is not so easy to enter. There are artifact guardians here."


    Iron stone just about to rush out to chase bone flute, but feel arm a sink, didn''t expect this time floret unexpectedly pulled him.

 Chapter 301

    Kunlun can become a legendary place, is not without reason, bone flute dare to enter so candidly, it is because of his own strength is too strong.


    But if the iron stone also rushes in like a bone flute, it''s estimated that the gate doesn''t even enter, and I''ll lose half of my life first.


    "Artifact? Are you kidding? Is there an artifact here


    The reason why artifact is called artifact is that it is left by God. God, it is the most powerful existence in heaven and earth. Although no one has seen it yet, there is no fire without wind.


    Even the bone flute can exist, Kunlun exist artifact will not make people feel strange, just, iron stone heart blocked panic.


    Clearly can go directly in, how suddenly became the present appearance, if only by bone flute to go in, oneself also can directly and aboveboard enter among them.


    "There is no guard here. Can''t we go in?"


    At the beginning, when they entered Loulan, it was not after Xiaohua opened the space that they jumped in directly? There''s no need to open up time and space here. We need to prepare directly.


    "Why do you think no one dares to rush on the Kunlun Mountain for so many years?"


    Kunlun not only has powerful power as a guardian, but also has many experts sitting here. Otherwise, anyone with some ability will come here to make trouble. Kunlun can not directly become a vegetable market. Everything is noisy.


    Officially, because Kunlun is absolutely forbidden from the outside world, no matter what happens outside, you can''t disturb the inside of Kunlun. If you want to enter Kunlun, you have to resist the prohibition.


    "What shall we do?"


    I''ve already come here. I can''t wait here all the time. How long will it take?


    "Don''t worry, although we have the ability to break in, we don''t come here to break in. As long as the bone flute goes in, someone will come and take us in soon."


    It''s not difficult to get in. I''m afraid that if I intrude, I''ll offend the people inside. They come here to take the things inside. Now I don''t know where the things are. If I turn my face around, how can I find things?


    "They''ll take us in? You''re not sick. We don''t know them well


    Iron stone can''t figure it out. It''s just a bone flute. Do you know the experts in it? How can it be? Bone flute hasn''t been born for a long time. The strongest one in Kunlun is the oldest one. I don''t think they have seen old Gu Ling.


    No matter how you look at the old man Guling, he doesn''t look like a person with such a big face, so Tieshi always doesn''t believe that someone will come out so soon.


    "If you don''t believe it, if no one comes out to pick us up in a quarter of an hour, we''ll let boy Guo release the thunder and let''s rush in. Is this going down?"


    It''s no use fighting with iron and stone all the time. And although Xiaohua thinks that Kunlun people may come out to pick them up because of Guling old man, something unexpected may happen.


    Anyway, they must enter Kunlun. If they don''t enter Kunlun, they can''t get eternal heart lock. If they don''t get eternal heart lock, they can''t open the emperor''s tomb.


    "Hehe, actually I''d like to break in and have a look."


    It''s said that no one dares to make trouble in Kunlun. Although tie Shi has some big nerves, he doesn''t dare to make trouble in a disorderly way, but what if he really doesn''t let them in?


    Is it small for them to make trouble in this land? It''s not bad about Kunlun.


    "If you dare think about it, I''ll tell you that before the outbreak of the monster tide in Mingcheng, there were nine super experts, and half of the nine super experts were in Kunlun."


    Sehu Xiaohua doesn''t say that it''s OK. When he says that, Tieshi stops eating. Others don''t know which stop, but Tieshi listens to his master.


    At that time, even the most powerful people of Yanhua came forward, otherwise, the animal tide would not be so easy to suppress.


    Those guys are not even their own masters. Although they are conceited, they know that they are definitely not their opponents.


    I didn''t know before that the people in Kunlun would be so powerful. Now I know that iron and stone are honest for a moment, and don''t clamor to enter any more.


    It''s not impossible to break in. The key is to break in. Is it still alive? If you break in and die, you''d better stay outside. At least you have a good life outside.


    It''s better to live than to die. Although iron stone has a big nerve, he knows that living is the best. He doesn''t want to rush in.


    There are so many super powerful old guys in it. If this sentence is not to their taste and is chased and beaten by them as street mice, no matter how many lives they have, they will not be abused.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid? "


    Looking at the change of iron stone''s expression, Xiaohua smiles on one side. The boy is afraid. It seems that he knows the background of those guys, otherwise he won''t have this kind of expression.


    "I''m afraid. I can''t help it."


    Finally, tie Shi won''t be stubborn any more. This time, he really can''t fight those people. Once he gets angry with those old guys, even his own master can''t show up, because even his own master has to look at the attitude of those super old guys."It''s good to know if you''re afraid. You''ve been improving so fast these days. I''m afraid you''re so bold that you''ll even do it."


    Although the promotion of realm has brought strength, it is also very bad. Once one''s own strength is strong, one will become arrogant. This situation is not good, and it may cause one''s abnormal psychology in the end.


    "If no one comes out to meet us, do we have to attack hard?"


    Now I know I''m afraid. Tieshi is really afraid that no one will come to pick them up, so they can only attack and grab the key to the emperor''s tomb.


    But think of want to rob from those super old monster hand, if, iron stone feels a burst of scalp numbness, such thing really can do?


    "You said


    How can you wait here all the time? Even if you rush in, you have to rush in. Tie Shi is afraid of those old guys. Xiao Hua is not afraid. Besides, although Kunlun is powerful, they also have artifact.


    At that time, if you can''t bear it, you''ll let the artifact fight. Don''t you believe that those old guys want to let the artifact fight here?


    Although Kunlun is guarded by the great array, it can''t bear the mutual tearing of two super artifact. At that time, the whole Kunlun will be in the world.


    "Do you really want to break in?"


    Iron stone is about to cry. Now he doesn''t want to break in any more. Let''s hurry out. Even a cook who comes out to cook is OK. It''s better than they break the ban here and rush in.


    "Don''t worry. There''s a quarter of an hour left. Let''s wait here first."


    It has just been said that if no one comes out in a quarter of an hour, they will rush in. But once someone comes out to pick them up, they can walk in safely.


    "Do you think Kunlun is the same as the legendary fairyland?"


    For a long time, the fairyland in legend is beautiful. There are misty clouds, flying cranes, and waterfalls hanging high in the distant sky, which is absolutely unexpected.


    "It''s hard to say that even death valley is different from the legend. Maybe Kunlun is also different."


    For Kunlun, everyone is full of imagination. After all, it is a legendary place. What can be worse?


    Had it not been for the prohibition, they would have rushed in to see if Kunlun was the same as the legend. At the moment, they were all anxiously waiting for old Gu Ling to let Kunlun people out.


    "Boom."


    While they were waiting, they suddenly realized that there was a strong force in the prohibition suddenly burst out. That force impacted on the prohibition of Kunlun and directly shocked the whole Kunlun mountain.


    "What''s the matter?"


    They are still waiting. I didn''t expect that something happened in Kunlun. I sensed the terrible energy wave just now, which should not be sent by ordinary practitioners.


    "Is it old man Guling?"


    The appearance of this energy wave is a little strange, because this kind of thing has never happened in Kunlun before. How powerful it needs to be to make Kunlun''s prohibition vibrate. It''s almost catching up with the three supreme powers.


    Just now the old man Gu Ling went in. It''s only been a long time since the old man Gu Ling went in. It''s like this. Everyone''s expression becomes wonderful.


    Come on, they haven''t broken in yet. The old man Gu Ling is directly making trouble in it. Now, they can''t even think of an Sheng. It seems that it''s difficult not to fight this time.


    "Come on, boy. It''s up to you if you can open the ban."


    It''s estimated that there has been a fight inside, and now it''s still waiting outside. It''s definitely brain trouble.


    The expression on Xiaohua''s face is not very good-looking. Although he is not afraid of those super old guys, the strength of those people is comparable to the magic gods at their peak. It''s very difficult for them to win.


    I didn''t expect to be hostile to those people so soon. Who would feel better? But we can''t wait like this. We can only bear the panic and let Guo Qi summon the power of destruction to destroy the prohibition here with lightning.


    "Boom."


    The energy wave inside has just finished the space prohibition here. Now Guo Qi calls out the thunder and lightning of destruction and directly blows it on the space. A half spherical cover appears directly.


    The space prohibition was shocked by the thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hand. The vibration soon attracted the attention of the strong people in Kunlun, and they looked out with dignified expressions.


    "What''s the matter? Who is bombarding the forbidden space? "


    This is said by an old man with white hair who is meditating in a cave. The old man had sensed a strong energy wave before. Unexpectedly, as soon as the energy wave stopped, there was a force that made his heart tremble.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go out and have a look. It seems that today''s Kunlun is not peaceful."

 Chapter 302

    First, the power that made the artifact vibrate appeared, and then it burst out that they all felt the power of chill. Today is not ordinary. These people who have been meditating all the time can''t sit still.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we haven''t gone out together since the battle of Ming City?"


    In order to control the tide of animals in Mingcheng, these super powers have already taken action. At the beginning, so many of them took action, on the one hand, because there were too many tide of animals, on the other hand, because they noticed that there were visitors from outside.


    "Go out and have a look. Maybe you can see something special."


    There are four old people closing up in the cave at the same time. Now they get up and go out at the same time. This time, they have to find out the reason quickly.


    "Break it, break it, maybe you can talk about the current situation of Yanhua with those predecessors."


    Long Xiang told Guo Qi that they had sent people to invite those super experts out of the mountain, but they just ignored them.


    For this matter, Guo Qi has a very good atmosphere, and those people are really like Yanhua is not theirs. Is it worthy of the land where they were born and raised?


    Now that he has come, let those people know that this land still needs someone to guard.


    And the land they live in is going to be in crisis soon. As a part of the motherland, don''t you do it?


    "I said, boy, do you really want to destroy the space prohibition here?"


    Just when Guo Qi wanted to wave the chaotic thunder and lightning in his hand again, the old man Gu Ling came out of the space, looked at the thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hand, and said something ugly.


    "Didn''t you fight in there? We want to go in and help you


    Just waiting outside for a few minutes, suddenly a powerful force burst out inside. The force was so terrible that they thought it was old Gu Ling who was asking for help.


    Which thought that the old man Gu Ling came out directly now, which made Guo Qi a little confused. Was this guy playing with his own strength when he was free?


    "When I met an old friend, I was saying hello. I didn''t fight. Oh, what are you doing


    The old man Guling just finished, the thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hand waved directly to him. This guy, unexpectedly, made them almost rush into Kunlun. Isn''t it obvious that they were trapped.


    Now it''s OK, the space has been forbidden by destroying thunder and lightning. This time, someone must come out of Kunlun. At that time, they will not come out to welcome them in, but come out to find trouble for them. If they don''t have anything to do, they will go to other people''s place to break in.


    "It''s OK. My old friend is here. I''ll carry anything."


    Seeing the angry appearance of Guo Qi and others, Gu Ling also knew that he had done something wrong this time. Without saying hello to everyone, he burst out his strength directly inside.


    But thinking of the worries of Guo Qi and others, Guling old man is not worried. Although there are some decent practitioners in Kunlun, they still have to listen to the gods in front of them.


    "You see the artifact here?"


    How long has this bone flute been in? She found the artifact in it so quickly. Xiaohua is a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Kunlun really has artifact and put it in a more prominent place. Sure enough, the skilled people are brave. They are not afraid that some people will steal the artifact.


    "Yes, I''ve been friends for many years. Well, we''re still good brothers. I just didn''t expect that any guy is still a young man now, and I''m the same old man now."


    With that, the old man''s expression was a bit venomous. He thought of some past events, clenched his fists, pinched his nails, and didn''t feel it.


    Countless years ago, he was intrigued by some super strong people. If it wasn''t for the death valley, he might have been ambushed by those people. The badly injured bone flute can only rely on the bitter water and soul to repair his wounds on the huangquan road.


    Because of the ambush, Kunlun''s artifact is just what it is now. Kunlun''s artifact has been living a life of dignity, but it''s very nourishing. The artifact''s strength is very abundant, and now it looks very strong.


    "How old are you?"


    Even Xiaohua was shocked to hear this. He really didn''t think that these miracles had their own age. Moreover, listening to old Gu Ling, it seemed that he was almost the same age as Kunlun''s artifact, and there was a big gap between his present appearance.


    "Although the artifact is part of its age, it can be used to distinguish the power of the artifact from the appearance of its spirit."


    When people are in their prime of life, they have the best energy, so do artifact, and the best state of artifact is the state of artifact.


    "So you''re old?"


    Seeing old Gu Ling like this, it''s difficult at any time because he falls down and turns over his hair. Doesn''t it mean that the evocation flute is already in a precarious state?


    Keng ah, it''s hard to find an artifact for self-defense. I didn''t expect that now I''m an old man who is about to die. Fortunately, they spent so much effort to find this guy, and almost lost their life."What is that, cursing the little old man?"


    I just look like this. After so many years, the absorbed strength has already cured the trauma of the ambush. The reason why I look like this is that old Gu Ling did it on purpose.


    "I''m not cursing you. I''m telling the truth."


    Xiaohua is not afraid of Guling old man. Although the power of this old man is an artifact, his present state is an old man after all. This old man wastes too much of their time.


    "Just now you are attacking the space prohibition of Kunlun?"


    Just when Xiaohua argued with Guling old man, the space prohibition fluctuated, and several old people came out. Although Guo Qi was not impressed, he did see them.


    "You guys..."


    After seeing these white haired old men, leimang monster pointed to the anxious man and could not speak.


    "I didn''t expect you to live again."


    Although these old people are not at any station before dawn in Mingcheng, Li Dazhu appears. They have been sensing in the distance.


    At that time, I sensed that a monster was dying, almost completely dead. Now I look at this monster. I didn''t expect that it could recover from that state. I must have used some means.


    "Have you ever been to Loulan?"


    His eyes swept over Guo Qi and tie Shi, and one of the four old men said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The eyes of these old guys are so vicious that they can even see if they have been to Loulan. Don''t they know Loulan king?


    "Don''t worry, I have no enmity with Loulan. I just feel the breath of the ancestral tree of life from you. I''m a lucky boy."


    How can Loulan''s holy spring pool be opened to the outside world? These people can not only enter the holy spring pool, but also a large number of people. This is totally unimaginable.


    "Boy, what power did you just use?"


    If they can restrain the trembling of bombardment in Kunlun space, their power will never be too weak, and the power exerted by Guo Qi can make them feel that their souls are trembling, which is even more unusual.


    They only felt the terrible power when the Ming City sealed the beast tide. Although the power was not as strong as that time, it also made them feel the same.


    "Nothing. It''s the enhanced version of thunder and lightning. Our friends are in trouble. We just want to go in and help. There''s no other meaning."


    If he fights, Guo Qi should be able to deal with one of them, at most two. But there are four super strong players. If he doesn''t play his cards, they are not opponents at all.


    If such strong men start, they have no chance of winning. Since they can''t start a war, Guo Qi can only resolve the contradiction at the beginning. He has to explain it clearly.


    "Lightning enhanced version? If I''m not wrong, those thunderbolts are going to become destructive force? "


    Some people say that lightning is the spokesman of chaos power, but although the general lightning also contains a faint smell of chaos, it is not as terrible as the power of destruction.


    Although lightning is powerful, but they have not seen lightning, even the enhanced version of lightning can not make their souls feel throbbing.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can use lightning now."


    His eyes have become blue and deep. At the moment, Guo Qi is forcing to separate a trace of destructive power, and then suppress the violent power to the limit.


    After suppressing the breath of destruction, Guo Qi slowly expanded the thunder and lightning. If you feel it like this, although there is still the breath of destruction, it is not as strong as before.


    "This..."


    Although I think this power may be the power of destruction, can someone in Yanhua really bear the power of destruction with his own body?


    One of their friends was destroyed by the power of destruction when they were fighting in Mingcheng. They didn''t like the power of destruction.


    After observing Guo Qi carefully for a moment, we find that Guo Qi''s power is really only the third realm of practitioners. If such cultivation is put in the world, it should be regarded as the existence of God, but in their eyes, it is too weak.


    Even people in their own realm can''t help the power of destruction. No matter how powerful the boy is, he can''t absorb the power of destruction into his body.


    With this in mind, these old people finally believe that what they see is not the power of destruction.


    "Since you are a friend who went in to help yourself, why did your friend break into the holy land of Kunlun?"


    How can Kunlun enter when others say it? When you enter Kunlun, you have to be aware of the consequences. Otherwise, Kunlun''s artifact will not forgive people.


    "Can''t I come to see my old friend?"


    For these white haired old guys like himself, Gu Ling didn''t have a good face. These guys, relying on Kunlun, have an artifact, and now their buttocks are almost up in the sky.


    "Old friend? It''s been a long time since I joined Kunlun. What''s your old friend

 Chapter 303

    "Why can''t I have old friends?"


    I''m kidding. When I met Kunlun artifact, none of your ancestors were born yet. Now you pretend to be sophisticated here?


    The old man Guling has no good impression on these old people in Kunlun. Although these old people have a high position in Kunlun and even the whole Yanhua, they are too weak in his old man Guling''s eyes.


    "Old friends? Hehe, we have entered the millennium of Kunlun. I don''t know who your friend is? "


    If someone joins Kunlun, they won''t deliberately know the information of those people, but Kunlun has records. The old man of bone spirit is so powerful that the artifact has a strong influence on him, which shows that the old man is absolutely not simple.


    And those who can be called friends by this old man will not be so bad. So when the old man Gu Ling said that he was a friend, those old people with white hair in Kunlun didn''t believe it at that time. Now they need to ask who the old man Gu Ling was.


    No one does not know that these Kunlun elders are the most senior people in Kunlun. They can make these five elders appear at the same time. The eyes of those Kunlun practitioners who just came out of Kunlun are wide open.


    "It''s not anyone else. I''ve forgotten his name for so many years. If I remember correctly, it seems to be Kunlun mirror?"


    It''s true that old Gu Ling said this. It''s not easy for them to meet each other. When he met Kunlun mirror, the times were chaotic, and he was ambushed and seriously injured. How could he remember other people''s names.


    It''s just that there are still some memories in his mind, so Guling said the three words of Kunlun mirror. If he remembers correctly, it should be Kunlun mirror, and this is Kunlun mirror. Kunlun mirror may be right.


    "What, Kunlun mirror?"


    "He He even said, "do you know our ancestors of Kunlun?"


    "Ridiculous."


    What is Kunlun mirror? That''s the biggest reliance of Kunlun, and it''s also the fundamental factor that Kunlun has been standing for thousands of years. After all, Kunlun has accumulated so many gifted practitioners with artifact.


    There are too many people in the world who have heard of Kunlun mirror, so it''s not surprising that this person knows Kunlun mirror, and he even uses it as a basis to enter Kunlun? It''s like looking for trouble.


    Therefore, when the words of Guling old man just came out, the elders of the older generation in Kunlun could not calm down any more. Some people looked at Guo Qi and his party angrily, and some others looked gloomy.


    Now Yanhua is in a dignified atmosphere. They think they can live alone. Now someone directly finds them in trouble, which makes them feel the grim situation.


    "Why are you so excited? I haven''t said what we''re here for."


    This time, they are here to find the key to open the emperor''s tomb. If the key is said, I''m afraid the whole Kunlun will be crazy.


    "Purpose? It''s not so simple to come to Kunlun. "


    "I came to Kunlun with a purpose. I didn''t expect that."


    "Come on, who are you being directed by?"


    When the old man''s words just finished, the white haired elders pointed to the old man and began to shout.


    In their opinion, Guo Qi must have been instigated by people to come here. Therefore, they now want to make it clear that if these people really betray Yanhua, they absolutely have the responsibility to bring them to justice.


    "Instigate? Is there anyone else in the world who can direct us? "


    "I just want to ask you a word, Yanhua has an accident, why don''t you help?"


    "Vanity is at work."


    Xiaohua said Guo Qi''s words. After Guo Qi said it, tie Shi went on to say that for these white haired old people who think they are hermits, they have no respect in the past.


    "We have been living in seclusion for many years. The disputes in the world have nothing to do with us. Why should we participate in them?"


    As for the questions of Guo Qi and his party, the elders answered with righteous words. After all, in their eyes, these people are just mischievous, and they are already beyond the world. Why should they worry about the world?


    "Ha ha, it''s the world? Is your land a fairyland


    His face is smiling, but Guo Qi''s smile is more ugly than crying. He didn''t expect that these people are arrogant, and they are still so self righteous. Do you really think you can be a God after you have some skills?


    If this is a fairyland, is there any polluted place in Yanhua? I''m really in a good mood. Fairyland is everywhere, and although there is a strong force guarding here, Guo Qi knows better. Without the support, those strong foreigners dare to attack here.


    "You go back. I don''t think you are the traitors of Yanhua. We don''t have to attack people like you."


    Then an old man in Kunlun shook his head and said.


    "Let''s go back? Yes, but you have to ask if your artifact agrees


    In addition to looking for the key to open the emperor''s tomb, I am looking for my old friend here many years ago. I don''t know what''s going on with my old friend now.This is just in the border with old friends with momentum, these people come out to make trouble, this is not good.


    Since the old man Gu Ling wants to leave, I''m afraid Kunlun mirror will keep them. They haven''t seen each other for many years, and there are connections between artifact. Once an artifact is lost for a long time, his power will gradually weaken.


    If you want to make the power of artifact reach the peak, mutual assistance between artifact is very important. At this moment, Guling old man is not worried. He is waiting outside, waiting for the people in Kunlun to come out and pick him up.


    Dare to provoke him? Watch out for Kunlun mirror''s anger. The feelings between artifact are more sincere than those between people. Once there is mutual communication between artifact, the elders of Kunlun will not be able to afford it.


    "Wait a minute."


    Sure enough, just when old Guling didn''t plan to leave before Kunlun, one of the four super strong men didn''t have a good look on his face. He began to shout at them.


    "If you have something, please come to Kunlun."


    I don''t know what''s going on. The attitude of this super strong man suddenly changed. Before, they were indifferent to Guo Qi and others, but now they are good enough to ask them to stay. This made the Kunlun disciples dumbfounded. What''s the situation?


    "Is there nothing wrong with my ears?"


    "My God, what did I just hear? How could the elder take the initiative to invite them into Kunlun? "


    "These people are bulls. For the first time in so many years, I saw someone who could let the four elders come out at the same time and invite them in."


    "Blockhouse, who is so handsome, I like him."


    Guo Qi and others were suddenly given such treatment by Kunlun''s white haired elders, which shocked many Kunlun disciples. They did not expect that they could see such a scene in their lifetime.


    "No, we''ve just been driven away. If we go in like this, we''ll lose our identity."


    I''m kidding. We''ve just been driven away, but we haven''t left yet, so suddenly we''re invited in? Are you kidding us? Is this fun? If you don''t go in, kneel down and beg me if you have the ability, otherwise you don''t want us to go in.


    The old man Gu Ling is also an artifact of artifact. Now he is suddenly treated like this. His temper has come up. Today, I have to make these Kunlun disciples look good. What kind of clothes do they wear? Is it that the realm is a little more powerful than that of boy Guo.


    Although very powerful, but in front of the artifact, still a lot of difference, now offended artifact can only blame you have no eyes, don''t think that live a long time, seniority can boast, the world''s more powerful.


    "Master, I was just rude. Please calm down."


    The super strong man who opened his mouth to retain saw that the old man Gu Ling had a firm attitude, and his expression became more and more ugly, which caused trouble.


    "I bought cake. Just now, the elder of the Supreme Court apologized? What''s wrong with the world? "


    "Help Hold on to me. How can I feel dizzy? Am I dreaming


    "Pop."


    Some people feel that those super realm elders are shocked by the apology. Some people are directly shocked by the scene in front of them, and some people slap themselves in the face.


    What day is it today? In front of these monks, these four strong men should be the most powerful four in Yanhua. Even those old men who are hiding in the mountains have to shout "grown-up" when they see these four men.


    Now it''s good that these supreme elders, who are God like in their eyes, even grovel to an old man with white hair, which makes them puzzled.


    "What''s the origin of this old man?"


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be easy. Don''t you see that even the supreme elder is apologizing?"


    "No, I''m going to wake me up soon. I must have been possessed by the devil in my recent cultivation. I always feel like I''m thinking wildly."


    Those practitioners who came out of Kunlun were not against heaven. They were really deceived. They had never seen such a scene in their eyes before.


    These practitioners from Kunlun have a high level. They have not seen the world. On the contrary, they have experienced in the world for a long time.


    But the things in front of them were like a bolt from the blue, shaking their whole body, and the whole people began to doubt their eyes and ears.


    "Master, if we have something to offend, I would like to apologize to you again. I hope you can forgive us for our ignorance."


    It seems that the elder Gu Ling is still angry. Before that, the elder Taishang who let the elder Gu Ling enter Kunlun once again spoke.


    "What''s the matter? Taoist brother, why are you suddenly like this? Are you under the control of this old man? "


    "This is the first time that we have done this to an old man for thousands of years. What are you doing?"


    "Taoist brother must have his own reasons for doing so. I don''t know if Taoist brother can tell me?"

 Chapter 304

    These supreme elders of Kunlun have known each other for more than a thousand years. They have never seen their Taoist friends behave like this.


    So, although I feel very strange, I still ask. After all, there are people outside the world, and there is a day outside the world. Now suddenly, things will not be silent.


    "It''s just been voiced."


    While the other three elders were waiting for their Taoist friends'' explanation, the white haired old man who asked to keep Guo Qi and others finally told the details.


    "What? Did Zuqi speak? "


    "The ancestral instrument, which has been covered with dust for thousands of years, is actually transmitting sound to you?"


    "Why


    When one person said that Zuqi had sent a message to him, the other three super powers seemed to have seen ghosts.


    They haven''t seen anything. If a ghost suddenly appears in front of them, they won''t be afraid. But now they suddenly say that the artifact transmits sound, and they can''t keep calm any more.


    "Yes, this group of people should be Zuqi''s friends, but I didn''t expect that Zuqi should be welcomed by us."


    They prefer to believe Zuqi when they say that Zuqi speaks. They just hope they don''t do it. But the old man with white hair said that he was Zuqi''s friend, and he was really Zuqi''s friend.


    "Please."


    When we heard that the old man with white hair was Kunlun mirror''s friend, there was a super strong man. Zhao''s expression was not very natural.


    Since old Guling knew Kunlun mirror, if he had other thoughts, would Kunlun not have lost one of his ancestors?


    Generally speaking, artifact is hard to be stolen. After all, they all have their own powerful artifact. But once the old man cheated the artifact, isn''t Kunlun mirror going to leave Kunlun?


    Kunlun mirror stolen?


    If such a thing is spread, they will lose face in Kunlun. Therefore, when they heard that Kunlun mirror invited these people to Kunlun, some elders worried about such a thing.


    "Wait, which of you is Kunlun mirror''s friend?"


    Although they have offended Guo Qi, they haven''t made Guling happy yet, but what if there is an accident?


    In order to prevent accidents, even if the old man''s temper has not gone first, they still ask clearly.


    If they can get in one less, they will never let more people get in. Now if they ask who are Kunlun mirror''s friends, they will target fewer people.


    "Come on, let''s go back. Anyway, it''s not a big loss for us to see our friends. If we continue to stay here, I''m afraid we''ll soon be treated as monkeys to be fooled."


    Friends of Kunlun mirror? Besides Laozi, who else can''t answer? Otherwise, these old guys really have the means to imprison themselves temporarily.


    When the time comes, they will be forced to bring themselves into Kunlun. How can they get in and get eternal heart lock? Do you want to tell Kunlun mirror?


    "Old man, please bring them in quickly. You are not here just to see me this time, are you?"


    Just as old man Gu Di finished his speech, there was a voice in his ear, which was not dignified, but like an old friend.


    It''s the Kunlun mirror, the ancestor of Kunlun, who is in Kunlun. Kunlun mirror knows everything that''s going on outside. He also knows the plan of Guling, so he transmits the sound directly.


    "If I don''t go in, I''m in a bad mood today. I''m leaving."


    I''m kidding. Is it easy for me to come here once? I''m directly looked down upon. It''s like I can''t live without you.


    "I can last a thousand years in this state, but I''m afraid you are in danger."


    Kunlun mirror opened his mouth. This time, he directly analyzed the state of drinking the evocative flute. Now the evocative flute doesn''t dare to mess around.


    But old man GuDi''s next words were beyond Kunlun mirror''s imagination. Kunlun mirror fell into silence directly.


    "Why? Laozi has been at the junction of huangquan road and the bitter sea for thousands of years. Do you think their strength can be inferior to yours? "


    Originally thought that now the old evocation flute will need their own help, and then they get the help of evocation flute, so that we can keep the best state.


    But I didn''t expect that it was my own wishful thinking. People didn''t take their own power seriously at all. Without them, people''s life would be more nourishing. On the contrary, they always thought about others'' power.


    "Master, if you do this again, I will be sorry."


    Being able to make friends with Kunlun mirror is definitely not a person of their time. In this case, it''s not too much to call the elder. Those super elders of Kunlun are so soft that they can''t be strong.


    "Want to do it? Come on, old man. I haven''t done it for a long time. I can move my muscles and bones. "


    Old man Gu Di clenched his fist and twisted his waist. It seemed that he was planning to fight a big fight, which made all the Kunlun practitioners look silly. Does this old man still have the ability to fight?How to look like a man in his twilight years, if such a person is placed in Yanhua, it is estimated that no one dares to help him if he falls down. If he falls down, he will die. If he helps him, he will be blackmailed and killed.


    "Do it."


    Although Kunlun mirror is talking, the old man has a bad temper. In this case, they would rather be punished by Kunlun mirror than be servile. Four people make eye contact with each other and directly fight against the evocation flute.


    In the whole Yanhua mainland, although they don''t think they are the most powerful, they are at least the top.


    They didn''t think that the old man Gu Ling could rival the four of them, so they began to spread in four directions, and they wanted to besiege the old man Gu Di at the same time.


    "Do you want to go up and help?"


    When you come to Kunlun this time, you are in trouble now. How can you watch old Gu Ling stand up alone? Guo Qi takes a step forward, while tie Shi comes to Xiao Hua and asks.


    "Calm down."


    Guo Qi is about to appear beside Gu Ling. Unexpectedly, he is held by Xiao Hua. Then he looks at tie Shi and says.


    "The old man''s skill of playing flute is not as weak as you think. These four people are not simple, but they may not be able to win."


    It''s not that Xiaohua looks down on the four top practitioners of Yanhua, but he believes in the name of the evocative flute. It''s a super artifact that has been handed down from ancient times to today. Even among the artifact, it''s famous. How can it be defeated here.


    "Come on, I haven''t been fighting for a long time. Since the demon God and his master don''t come out to fight with me, you can come out to practice with me first, just to warm up."


    With that, the old man of bone flute directly appeared in his hand. Without saying much, he put the bone flute to his mouth and was playing music.


    "The music is good, but how about this fight?"


    "Ha ha, this old man is so funny. How can we deal with our four Supreme elders by playing the flute?"


    "Let''s go back quickly. If the elders do something, we can''t bear the strength."


    Seeing that GuDi old man and the four Supreme elders of Kunlun are about to start, one by one Kunlun practitioners are in succession.


    One after another, some of them were surprised that Yanhua''s four super powers would join hands to deal with an old man.


    Even more people directly ridicule the old man of bone flute. In the face of the four gods, he plays flute calmly and mentally, right?


    However, shock is shock and irony is irony, but I still know my weight. If I stay here, I will not be my opponent. Now the most important thing is to leave quickly.


    No one of the four Supreme elders could bear the power after it broke out, let alone four now.


    Four people against one person, this situation for many years, in addition to the Ming City monster tide, never happened again.


    "Boy, I know you want to join in the fun, but come back quickly. If you don''t exert your peak power, you can''t even hold a move in the hands of those four guys."


    To stop Guo Qi, Xiaohua doesn''t have no purpose. On the one hand, he believes in the power of GuDi old man. On the other hand, he is afraid that Guo Qi doesn''t know the depth and can''t do his best.


    In the face of such an invincible enemy, if we still hide it at the beginning, we don''t know how to die.


    "Boy, you want to do it? If you dare to fight, I will be anxious with you after fighting. "


    When Xiaohua was persuading Guoqi, she didn''t expect that when the old man played the flute, he released the flute and roared at Guoqi.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Guo Qi didn''t expect that the old man Gu Ling was still paying attention to this side when he was fighting. However, since even the old man Gu Ling had opened his mouth, Guo Qi could only wait on one side first.


    Although he didn''t do it, Guo Qi was always ready. As long as he saw that the situation was wrong, he would do it in time. The peak strength that he was ready at that time might be able to help Guling old man get away.


    "Boom."


    I don''t know what happened. After the bombardment of four super strong men in Kunlun, they exploded a few feet away from GuDi old man.


    "What''s the matter? The old man didn''t attack. Why did the elders attack


    I don''t understand, I don''t understand. It''s so strange that I didn''t do it. As a result, I could make the elder''s attack ineffective. Who is this old man? It''s so bad.


    It''s shocking that one enemy four can survive. Moreover, this dead man is the most powerful one in Yanhua. The four Kunlun gods are shocking, super shocking.


    Kunlun practitioners, who had been far away from them, could not believe their own eyes, let alone the fact in front of them.


    Four elders can''t hit an old man well? They are already super existing, and can be said to be at the peak of the monk pyramid. So what is the realm of this old man?


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to try me out with six hands? Don''t try. I''m not as weak as you think. Do your best, or your ancestors will say that I''m bullying the small with the big. "

 Chapter 305

    The four people in front of Yanhua are the strongest four people in Yanhua. Any one of them will cause a terrible storm in Yanhua. However, they are such super strong people. Now they are fighting together.


    They have only one enemy, and that''s the one. Even if the four of them fight at the same time, they can''t get the upper hand. It''s like a slap in the face.


    Kunlun practitioners regard them as gods. When they raise their hands and feet, they can kill countless creatures. Now they have joined hands. Although they don''t do their best, they haven''t gained the upper hand in the hands of an old man. This is unscientific.


    "The lesson of my predecessors is."


    They were ridiculed by Guling old man, and their expressions were not very good-looking. Before, they were really afraid that they would hurt Zuqi''s friends. Now it seems that this worry is totally unnecessary.


    "Ha ha, since you call me elder, if you don''t teach me well, how can you be worthy of your old friends?"


    These people have already begun to be self righteous. When they have the ability, they feel that they are invincible in the field. This kind of feeling can''t exist. And seriously, old Gu Ling really wants to vent his anger on the Kunlun people.


    These guys haven''t broken through for a long time, not because they haven''t broken through the environment, but because they can''t find the opportunity to break through.


    Frankly speaking, what they need most now is to seek defeat. If they don''t know the taste of defeat, they don''t know how to seek victory.


    Now the old man Gu Ling wants to kill their spirit, let them know what is defeat, what is complete defeat, and how to grow up.


    Only after experiencing failure can we be closer to success and have the feeling of failure.


    "Thank you, master. However, you can pay attention to it. I''m afraid it will hurt you."


    It''s time to fight seriously, but once they get serious, their strength should not be able to cope with the old man. Any one of them can do his best to make the old man drink a pot. Now there are four of them. No matter how fierce the old man is, there is no chance of winning.


    "Come on, let me teach you, let you understand what is the gap, how is the feeling of failure."


    With that, the sound of the flute at the corner of the old man''s mouth became more and more clear. With the sound of the flute at the corner of the old man''s mouth, the space around him began to turn around.


    "This is..."


    I didn''t expect that the level of the predecessors in front of me would be so high that they could not only resist their attacks, but also launch such strong attacks. It seems that they can''t keep their hands on it any longer.


    "Let''s do it. If we hide it again, we will be defeated."


    They haven''t been defeated for many years. Maybe they haven''t been defeated since they stepped into the path of cultivation, so they don''t believe they will be defeated.


    The losers are the weak, and they are not the weak. Each of them has extraordinary strength. The dignity of the strong also warns them that they will not fail even if they die.


    Today, they can''t lose to this old man, even if he is a senior. In order to win, they can join hands.


    "Buzz."


    Four people look at each other, the next moment, even directly increased the power by several percent, and then, this power began to merge.


    With the fusion of strength, the attack of the four men instantly rose to a higher level. At this time, the whole body of the old man Gu Ling was like a ripple.


    "Hiss."


    Four people will gather all the strength to think of old bone spirit to fight, at this time, if old bone spirit still don''t dodge, he may really be defeated in this move.


    This move is too cruel, but because old Gu Ling is an elder after all, they didn''t attack old Gu Ling. Instead of attacking old Gu Ling, they gave old Gu Ling a chance to escape.


    "You really look up to me."


    I felt that the four were still holding hands at this time, and the old man Gu Ling didn''t say any more. He just kept playing the bone flute at the corner of his mouth. The crisp notes of the bone flute fell on those attacks, and the attacks of the four were gradually faded away.


    "I didn''t expect it didn''t work."


    This is already 40% of the strength of four people, four people, each exert 30% of the strength, if the attack hit a mountain, it is estimated that the mountain will be attacked to the ground.


    Today''s powerful attack will become like this, which makes them doubt what they see in front of their eyes. I didn''t expect that this elder was so old and had such powerful power. As expected, living old is also a kind of capital.


    "More power."


    This attack ended in failure, but several people didn''t lose heart. Isn''t it a failure? It''s all a small matter. Next, as long as you launch the attack wholeheartedly, this elder should not be able to support it.


    With this in mind, the four men''s attack became more and more powerful. At this time, since he had tried to find out the general cultivation of Guling old man, he could naturally strike with moderate strength.With the four hands again, the four people played four different colors of power, and the four forces quickly flew towards the old man Gu Ling. This time, the notes played by the old man Gu Ling could not stop the attack.


    "The power of the four images? It''s interesting. "


    These four people exert a kind of strength, which is exactly corresponding to the green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu. Although the single damage of the four forces is not weak, it will not be very strong, but now they have been united together. The superposed and mutual guarding forces are absolutely beyond imagination and understanding.


    "Boy, go and help."


    Although I know that the old man Gu Ling can stop this move, the old man hasn''t done it for many years. If he is injured now, how can he deal with the devil?


    Now the demon God is the biggest enemy. Maybe when dealing with the demon God, it''s best to let the old man Gu Ling fight. This old man will spare no effort.


    "Good."


    Nodded, Guo Qi had been ready for a long time. Now he suddenly had the opportunity to move. He waved the lightning whip in his hand.


    With the lightning whip, space began to twist, time and space began to be chaotic, and a dark chaotic crack appeared from the mark of the whip.


    "This power


    When Guo Qi''s thunder and lightning of destruction appeared, the whole sky changed color. After feeling a breath of destruction, the four Supreme elders of Kunlun changed their expressions greatly. What they felt before was this power.


    "I didn''t expect that the boy really had the power of destruction in his body. How did he do it?"


    These four men all went to fight in Mingcheng. When they were in Mingcheng, the nine super strong men and Li Dazhu fought together. At that time, there was thunder and lightning in the sky.


    And one of their best friends was destroyed by lightning at that time. Now they see the destruction of lightning with their own eyes again. They don''t know whether they should be happy or angry.


    "Our power has been destroyed."


    When the lightning whip appeared before the advancing four elephant power, Guo Qi''s lightning whip appeared above the four elephant power. Soon, the four elephant power was directly scattered by the lightning whip.


    Seeing this, the expressions of the four Supreme elders changed greatly, and the power of destruction reappeared. This time, the power of destruction was able to break up their four elephants.


    "I said, boy, you like to grab the limelight of my old man. Is it easy for me to do it once?"


    Guo Qi stood in front of Gu Ling old man. When Gu Ling old man sat down to deal with the blow, he didn''t expect that Guo Qi would rush up to help.


    Although he was not satisfied, old Gu Ling was very grateful to Guo Qi. After all, he hadn''t used his secret skill for a long time. Old Gu Ling didn''t want to do it in advance before he did it with those who ambushed him.


    "Master, you are so old. If you come across something, you will let the old man do it. After you tell it, won''t we be laughed at?"


    Guo Qi turned his head and looked at the old man Guling, then said with a smile on his face.


    "OK, OK, I know. Let''s go to Kunlun."


    This is already the case. Is it hard for you to pat your ass and leave? Guling old man''s spirit is almost gone, he directly took Guo Qi''s hand, let Guo Qi go in with him.


    "Wait..."


    "Forget it, let them in. Since the ancestors have already opened their mouths, there will be no accident."


    After all, Kunlun is a place for cleaning up, not for them to make noise.


    But a person''s words have not finished, then someone has not finished waiting for that person to finish, said first.


    Guo Qi didn''t look at the four Supreme elders of Kunlun. The next moment, he followed the old man Guling directly into Kunlun.


    "This is Kunlun?"


    They came to the foot of Kunlun Mountain, but when he entered Kunlun Mountain and saw everything in front of him, he found that what he saw was totally different from what he imagined.


    "Why, have you ever seen other Kunlun before?"


    Isn''t Kunlun like this? It''s almost the same inside as outside, but there are many caves. Although Guo Qi didn''t enter those caves, he thought that this should be the so-called place of Qingxiu.


    "Let''s go and take you to Kunlun."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s shocked appearance, Gu Ling old man smiles on his face and directly pulls Guo Qi to think of Kunlun''s direction and flies away quickly. The next moment, when they reappear, they are already in a cave.


    "This place Is there a force of time and space? "


    As soon as he entered the cave, Guo Qi felt the space power of abscess. Although he felt the power of time and space when fighting against others, he had never been as powerful as now.


    "Ha ha, you finally come in? What about those four little guys? "When Guo Qi was still wondering about the power of time and space here, a voice appeared in the cave. The next moment, a name, Zuqi, Kunlun mirror, popped up in his mind.

 Chapter 306

    Since the old man Gu Ling is so interested, it means that the person they want to meet is definitely not simple. Now it seems that the voice is probably Kunlun mirror.


    I didn''t expect that soon after they entered Kunlun, they could see the legendary Kunlun mirror, which was beyond Guo Qi''s expectation.


    "It''s not a big thing, but it''s OK. After all, no one has been able to reach their level for a long time."


    After coming out of the valley of death, the old man Guling sensed those strong people in Yanhua in advance. He only found that there were some strong people in several places, but those powerful forces had not yet entered his eyes.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that this little guy was brought by you. Why, now you have become his artifact?"


    At the first moment when Guo Qi came to Kunlun, Kunlun mirror already felt the power in Guo Qi''s body, and even he could feel the hidden power in Guo Qi''s body.


    He didn''t know what chance Guo Qi had, but since he was able to get so much power, it was also a kind of talent, so it should also be the embodiment of strength that such a genius can go to today.


    As long as such talents grow up, their future is absolutely limitless. Now that old Gu Ling is with Guo Qi, he must have seen Guo Qi''s power, so he has recognized the Lord.


    "Are you kidding me? Is it so easy for me to surrender?"


    Although I was afraid of Guo Qi''s chaotic destructive power, now in front of the Kunlun mirror, how could old Gu Ling say it directly.


    "Well, come on, what''s going on in Kunlun this time? Don''t tell me it''s for old friends. I don''t believe it


    Guling old man''s face was smiling, and he would say that he was coming to see a friend. Unexpectedly, Kunlun mirror directly gave him this excuse, which made Guling old man feel depressed. This old man has become refined now.


    "Well, I want to borrow something when I come to Kunlun this time."


    Knowing that his enemy was in the emperor''s tomb, Gu Ling also hoped to find the key to the emperor''s tomb. As long as they could find the key, they could enter it.


    But the key to the emperor''s tomb is not so easy to find. Now there is a key in Kunlun, so for the sake of his hatred, the old man Gu Ling has to lend the key to Kunlun.


    "Borrow something? As an artifact, what else has your power? "


    Are you kidding? The artifact actually said that he wanted to borrow something. It''s a bit of a joke. So when the old man Gu Ling spoke, the ancestor Kunlun mirror didn''t believe it.


    "Powerful? Do you know where I''ve been for so many years? "


    The old man Gu Ling told Kunlun mirror about his experience. He had been in the valley of death for many years. He wanted to revenge all the time.


    Now we finally have a chance to revenge. Even the artifact will not let those people go. Therefore, when Guo Qi said that the demon God was born, old man GuDi would like to follow them out of the valley of death.


    Now the enemy is not far away, they are about to open the door of the enemy, and they even have to worry about finding the key. Guling old man is also dissatisfied.


    "I didn''t expect that you were really ambushed by that guy. You''re lucky that you didn''t fall."


    In ancient times, there were too many strong men in heaven and earth. So many strong men could make heaven and earth tremble if they went out, and the power of several people could destroy heaven and earth.


    All these people are the overlord of heaven and earth. Even if the artifact is in front of them, they just have a little power to resist.


    Therefore, when Kunlun mirror heard the old man Gu Ling''s experience, he was also worried about the old man Gu Ling. How difficult should it be at the beginning?


    "If I don''t get revenge, I will not be able to recover to the peak. The troubled times will come. If I can''t put my strength at the peak, I must know what kind of result it will be."


    After carrying an insurmountable shadow on the road of cultivation, it becomes difficult to break through. The same is true for artifact to recover. He must defeat those who ambush him.


    Now the strength has recovered a part, but it can''t reach the peak. It''s like a barrier. Even though the strength has been improved a lot, it still can''t make old Gu Ling reach the best state.


    "In that case, what do you want to borrow?"


    The Kunlun mirror will not be so stingy if it is not important to know the old man Guling''s persistence, but once it is related to the survival of the whole Kunlun, it is hard to say.


    "It''s not an important thing, it''s just an ancestor of Kunlun."


    Kunlun is so big, others only know Kunlun mirror, but they don''t know that there is a strange thing in Kunlun that can be compared with the ancestral one. Few people know about this thing, but the old man Guling is among the few.


    "Do you want to borrow it?"


    Hearing this, although the old man has not finished his words, Kunlun mirror has guessed that they must want to borrow something like that."Well, can I borrow it?"


    Have already arrived at this duty, the bone spirit old man also did not continue to cover up, directly straight in, ask the result.


    "This is not something I can decide by an artifact. I have to consult with the Presbyterian Church in Kunlun."


    Although Kunlun mirror has the highest generation in Kunlun, the thing that Guling old people want to borrow this time is not ordinary. If they want to borrow that thing, they have to get the collective consent of Kunlun.


    "So much trouble? I thought you could do it in a word. "


    I''ve known for a long time that it''s not easy, but old man Guling still wants to try his best. If Kunlun mirror has a good face, it''s not a good thing to lend it to him.


    "The eternal heart lock can''t be lent out. It''s because of the Kunlun mirror and the eternal heart lock that Kunlun can last to this day."


    "Yes, I really can''t borrow it. Most of my Kunlun strength comes from the eternal heart lock. Once the heart lock is lent out, my Kunlun strength will be reduced by 80%."


    "I don''t think I can borrow it. Besides, who wants to borrow my Kunlun treasure?"


    When the meaning of Kunlun mirror was announced in the Presbyterian Church, the elders expressed their opinions one after another, but no one was willing to lend out the eternal heart lock.


    "Now the eternal heart lock is worn on the Kunlun goddess. Once the eternal heart lock is removed, the goddess will no longer exist."


    I can''t help it. The eternal heart lock has a big effect now. They can''t borrow something about Kunlun comfort. They are not friends of life and death. They are just an outsider. It''s too much to want to borrow this kind of thing when they come to Kunlun.


    "I can''t help it. Although I have a high seniority, all my people are against it, and I can''t use my private rights."


    Although Kunlun mirror wants to help his old friend, no one in Kunlun is willing to help him. If he rashly borrows Kunlun''s things, it will definitely cause Kunlun''s panic.


    "Haha, I''ve thought of this for a long time. I know your mind. Well, tell me the position of eternal heart lock, and I''ll do the next thing myself."


    I have known for a long time that the eternal heart lock is not so easy to get. Now they can finally grab it. I don''t believe they can''t get it.


    "I didn''t expect that you really put your mind on Kunlun. Do you think I should protect Kunlun? Or are you going to let it go? "


    Kunlun mirror didn''t expect that old Gu Ling would fight Kunlun, which made him sad. He really didn''t want to fight old Gu Ling.


    In the battle of ancient times, too many artifact had been destroyed. Now there are too few artifact left in the world. It''s just fate that they can meet each other.


    "If you want to stop me, OK, but do you feel that someone here can resist the chaotic destructive power of this boy?"


    Although Guo Qi''s realm is not high, his power is so powerful that he is against heaven. Not only are the super powers not the opponents of chaos, but even the artifact will be frightened in the face of the power of destruction.


    "I knew you would have such a good hand, so I Kunlun have been ready to fight."


    At this time, it''s a matter of time to tear your skin. After all, we all have something we want to protect.


    "In that case, boy, you are waiting for me. I haven''t seen you for so many years. Let''s talk to each other first."


    Some people say that Kunlun mirror is the most powerful artifact, but others say it is not. Although it has the power of time and space, its combat power is not the strongest.


    Long ago, I didn''t accept the ranking of Kunlun mirror. Now Guling old man just wants to rectify his name. At the same time, he tries to find out the strength of Kunlun mirror and his power.


    "In that case, fight in yunei."


    The power of artifact is really against heaven. Now this place can''t bear the power of artifact. Once the power of artifact breaks out, the whole space will collapse.


    "Go."


    Just after that, two super artifacts disappeared in front of Guo Qi. The next moment, a picture appeared in front of Guo Qi. The picture is endless galaxy, and the two artifacts are in this space.


    The two super miracles began to exert their own pressure on each other. At the next moment, Guo Qi felt that he was unstable. Even if he used his strength to balance the pressure, he still felt very difficult.


    "Sure enough, it''s strong against the sky."


    For the first time, Guo Qi felt the power of the artifact of full breath. His face was very ugly. Although he was far away, he was still oppressed at the moment.


    "Since you are going to rob me of Kunlun, don''t blame me for being angry. I really don''t understand that you would collude with human beings to enter Kunlun and rob me. Is that your decision?"


    In yunei, Kunlun mirror finally expressed his dissatisfaction. Before that, he just wanted to help Guling old man. Later, he found that Guling old man was ready to rob things, which made him angry. What kind of artifact old friend is this?

 Chapter 307

    There is anger in my heart, so Kunlun mirror doesn''t have much reservation. The moves are very strong. For Kunlun mirror''s move, Guling old man has a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, your strength is still the same as before."


    There is an induction between the artifact, and now the Kunlun mirror''s power is sensed, the old man Gu Ling has some bottom in his heart. Maybe the Kunlun mirror is too comfortable, and he is almost losing his power.


    "How about my strength? It seems that you are not qualified to instruct me now?"


    Kunlun mirror is dissatisfied. The next moment, he directly attacks the old man Guling again. This time, although he won''t break the evocation flute, the evocation flute will never feel better.


    "How can you show your greatest dependence against me?"


    Kunlun mirror''s powerful Assassin''s mace is his power to travel through time and space. Now, Kunlun mirror will use this move when dealing with him, which makes the face of Guling old man changed.


    "Don''t compete. It''s not the time to compete."


    Guo Qi has been paying attention to the battle of the two super artifact, but he never thought that when the two super artifact fight, there will be a third person.


    "Who is this man?"


    Guo Qi really didn''t know who would have such ability. He dared to appear in the competition of two artifact.


    They are two artifact. There are not many in Yanhua. They are not cabbages in the street. They can be seen everywhere. Moreover, the power of these two artifact is not close to anyone who wants to get close to them. One bad thing is that they are gone.


    "Ha ha, are you out? Not to mention, it''s all because of you this time. "


    Hearing a sound in his ear, Gu Ling first raised his head and laughed. He didn''t expect that when he was fighting with Kunlun mirror, the sound would ring.


    "If I don''t show up again, I''m afraid you''ll lose both of you."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know whose voice it is, but since it can appear outside the object, it''s not the weak. It should be at the same level as the super strong, right?


    In the heart sigh, Guo Qi now more and more feel the strong Yanhua, especially those who usually do not show mountains and no dew, now it seems that one by one are hidden deep enough.


    "Are you fighting because of me? When did I become so hot? "


    The owner of the mysterious voice didn''t think that the fighting between the artifact was all because of him. After all, he didn''t know that he still had this powerful ability to lead the fighting between the artifact.


    "Yes, it''s really because of you. We''ve come to borrow you, but this guy is falling out with me now."


    Pointing to the Kunlun mirror, Gu Ling said.


    Maybe Guo Qi doesn''t know who the owner of this mysterious voice is, but the old man of his bone spirit knows that this is the key to the emperor''s tomb they have been looking for.


    "Listen to the old man playing flute, is this voice the eternal heart lock?"


    How dare Guo Qi not imagine that eternal heart lock can speak? Is it a magic weapon?


    Although he has been looking high on the eternal heart lock, he still did not expect that the eternal heart lock would have such a powerful force, which is absolutely beyond his imagination.


    "Lend me that?"


    The mysterious voice was silent for a moment. He asked again. He never thought that other people would fight because of him, and he never thought that this artifact was for borrowing himself.


    Old man Guling is the spirit of the flute. He is an artifact. Do you need your help?


    "Yes, we are here to borrow you this time. Listen to me for specific reasons."


    With that, the old man Gu Ling directly told the purpose of his visit to Kunlun, and even told the mysterious voice about his ambush.


    "In that case, I''ll help you. Do you need to fight like this?"


    It''s just borrowing things. It''s not like borrowing without returning. Now the two artifact are fighting directly.


    "Ha ha, you are really broad-minded. If you change it into some artifact, you will fight with us directly."


    While saying that, the old man Guling glanced at the Kunlun mirror, which seemed to despise Kunlun mirror.


    "Well, go back quickly."


    When they go back, what appears is the cave where Guo Qi is. This time, it is no longer the artifact that appears in front of Guo Qi, but three people.


    "You..."


    Three people suddenly appeared in front of him, and only one of them was Guo Qi, the other two were very strange.


    "Ha ha, let me introduce you. This is the Kunlun mirror you said before. As for this one, he is the key to the emperor''s tomb we are looking for this time."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s puzzled appearance, Gu Ling explained directly to Guo Qi.


    After all, this time, Guo Qi was able to rely on his strength here. The power in Guo Qi''s hand is the power of chaos and destruction, which can destroy the artifact.Kunlun''s strong will not be the opponent of chaos''s destructive power. Even if Guo Qi''s power is not very strong, he can still deter these people.


    "I didn''t expect that at such a young age, there are so many familiar flavors. If you grow up, I''m afraid YANHUA will be able to shine again in this universe."


    When the spirit of eternal heart lock saw Guo Qi, he felt that there was a breath of crisis in Guo Qi. Moreover, there was more than one breath of horror, which made him very surprised.


    They have been the artifact of the universe for a long time. Now the universe has not been able to threaten their strong existence. I didn''t expect that he felt that kind of crisis in a younger generation, which had to make him put aside his mind to despise Guo Qi.


    "Ha ha, or why do you think I came in with this guy?"


    I knew that Guo Qi would bring shock to these guys. After hearing the praise of eternal heart lock for Guo Qi, the old man Gu Ling said.


    Old man Guling has long felt that Guo Qi is unusual. Otherwise, he would not follow Guo Qi out of the valley of death. Where can he get close to the realm of reincarnation? Once he has mastered the power, he can open the emperor''s tomb without the key of the emperor''s tomb.


    It was because he felt the infinite possibility of Guo Qi that he would agree to come out together, and he knew at that time that if he didn''t come out with him, he might be bombarded by lightning.


    At that time his surprise, now also let eternal heart lock surprise, this bone spirit old man''s vanity was satisfied.


    "Although I have the power that countless people dream of, I''m afraid my heart and will are not enough because I''m young. I still need to be tempered."


    There are many people in this world, so there is no lack of genius in this world, but most of them have one shortcoming, that is, they don''t know what is down-to-earth.


    Eternal heart lock has seen geniuses like crucian carp crossing the river, and Guo Qi is just one of them. However, when he saw Guo Qi, he always felt that his fighting power was out of step with his fighting instinct.


    "Why don''t you say that? Take a closer look at his real age. "


    It wasn''t long before Guo Qi came to Mingcheng. Before he came to Mingcheng, he was a country boy with nothing. Now he can achieve this realm of cultivation in a short time.


    That is to say, when time goes out, there will be less practice, so it is inevitable that Guo Qi will appear.


    "I can help you, but I have a request."


    After observing Guo Qi for a long time and confirming Guo Qi''s ability, eternal heart lock put forward a request.


    "Say what you want, as long as we don''t go too far, we can agree to it."


    The old man Guling is also an old man. He doesn''t dare to be full of words. Otherwise, if they ask too much, can they really agree?


    "In fact, it''s not a requirement. It''s to allow this boy to experience three thousand years. After three thousand years, I promise to help him."


    With Guo Qi''s present state, it''s hard to say that he wants to make him submit to Guo Qi. Moreover, he also wants to help Guo Qi, just to see what extent Guo Qi can achieve in this period of training.


    "No, three thousand years is too long. I can''t wait for that time."


    Gu Ling old man has not yet opened his mouth, but Guo Qi has refused with a very ugly expression.


    Are you kidding, three thousand years? Three years is too long for him. After all, it''s three thousand years, not three minutes or three hours.


    He Guo Qi can wait, but can Feng Tian''s mother wait? Can Erya, the daughter of Feng Tian, wait? Can my brothers and friends wait?


    three thousand years, even if he can live like a fairy God, he can live three thousand years, but he can''t be changed after three thousand years. What''s the significance of simultaneous interpreting the tomb?


    Therefore, without waiting for Guling old man to speak, Guo Qi refused directly. This request can''t be accepted. Moreover, Guo Qi has already decided that if this eternal heart lock still dares to insist on this, he doesn''t mind using his own destructive power.


    "Boy, what''s the hurry? Promise. Don''t worry. We promise. It''s 3000 years. It''s 30000 years for small things."


    I don''t know if old Gu Ling is crazy or he took the wrong medicine. At this time, he agreed for Guo Qi, and Guo Qi, who was standing on one side, was stunned when he heard this.


    "Can''t promise, three thousand years, how can we wait so long?"


    Guo Qi is a little angry. The old man of Gu Ling is lying to him at this time. How can he wait so long? After three thousand years, everything has changed, and the people around him are no longer there. What''s the meaning of his life.


    "Boy, am I stupid or are you stupid? Don''t you know what magical power Kunlun mirror has? "


    This cheap not white not, this eternal heart lock is to take the initiative to help Guo Qi, did not expect that Guo Qi even pushed this gift away? You can''t push it off. You have to accept it. If you miss something like this, there won''t be any."The power of Kunlun mirror, do you mean time travel?"

 Chapter 308

    Although Guo Qi doesn''t know much about Kunlun mirror, he has heard that only Kunlun mirror has the power of time and space shuttle in artifact.


    Now eternal heart lock requires him to experience three thousand years. If he lives day by day like this, three thousand years is enough for him to suffer, and he doesn''t have so much time to waste.


    But once the time and space shuttle, everything will be different, can be carried out through another means.


    "With the help of Kunlun mirror, I can naturally agree."


    Before, Xiaohua helped Guo Qi to experience for a period of time. After all, they were fighting in a Shura hell like space.


    Although he had strength for many years at that time, Guo Qi still didn''t feel enough. Therefore, this 3000 year experience might be able to completely dispel his doubts.


    "Do you think we have so much time to wait for you for three thousand years?"


    Eternal heart lock now understands why Guo Qi refused before. This boy even thinks he will wait for him for 3000 years to see if he can stick to it after 3000 years.


    "Well, if you will, we''ll start now."


    Do as you say. Now they can''t waste time. Maybe now they will take Guo Qi into the space-time shuttle. The next moment, Guo Qi will reappear. Kunlun mirror is so against the sky. It''s a small matter for him to go back 3000 years in history.


    "Boy, no matter what difficulties you encounter, you are the only one. You can find a way to solve them."


    Old Gu Ling didn''t know that Guo Qi had experienced training before, so he was very worried that Guo Qi would shrink back and be afraid. In order not to let Guo Qi fail in the training, he warned ahead of time.


    "I see."


    Nodding, Guo Qi''s mind is clear in the past three thousand years. He will not be any easier than his previous experience. After all, where is the time? And eternal heart lock says that since he is training himself, he will never let go of water.


    "Buzz."


    Kunlun mirror appears above Guo Qi''s head. The next moment, the space begins to fluctuate, and Guo Qi and Kunlun mirror disappear at the same time. With Guo Qi and artifact disappear in this space, the next moment, the space returns to its original appearance.


    "If you let Kunlun mirror take this boy to travel for 3000 years, it''s not just to experience him, is it?"


    At the moment, only the old man Gu Ling and the eternal heart lock were left in the cave. The old man Gu Ling took a look at the eternal heart lock and asked.


    "It''s time to see that history again."


    Eternal heart lock does not have a positive answer, but just says its purpose.


    "Yes, a lot of things have been annihilated in the long river of history, and this boy is able to satisfy his eyes."


    Witness history? This is absolutely the dream of countless people, but time can not go back, it is impossible to witness history.


    Now Guo Qi is going to witness history with his own eyes. As for what step he can experience, it depends on how much potential he has. In fact, to be honest, eternal heart lock does not think that Guo Qi can persist for three thousand years. Maybe one year is a problem.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what''s going on in Kunlun. He just feels dark. When he sees things again, the environment in front of him changes completely. The next moment, a strong sense of crisis appears around him.


    "I don''t know. Why did someone attack me as soon as Mao appeared, and still fight for my life?".


    Sensing that the power to attack himself was absolutely comparable to the full attack of a fourth realm practitioner, Guo Qi was stunned.


    What''s going on here? I was attacked as soon as I opened my eyes. Is it possible that I was plotted?


    Wipe your mother, you old bastard. You''re going to pit me. If anything happens to me, you''ll wait and let me find a chance to deal with you old man.


    He cursed the old man in his heart. Guo Qi regretted that. He was trapped by the old man. What''s the experience of NIMA? It''s just that he was suddenly plotted.


    "In three thousand years, I won''t help you. Everything depends on you. Life and death here is the same as you in the outside world. Once you die here, you will really die."


    Maybe he was worried that Guo Qi didn''t know the danger of this training, so Kunlun mirror reminded him that he really didn''t trust Guo Qi. If he thought that he could not fight to death, or that he could revive after death, he would challenge the strong and play himself to death sooner or later.


    "Is there any magic weapon for me?"


    Yanhua is now very advanced in science and technology, but there are still so many practitioners who are very powerful. According to the words of those who are strong in the past, the earlier they are, the more powerful they are.


    Maybe I was 3000 years ago. Although 3000 years ago was not a time of flood and famine, it was also a time when the practitioners were extremely powerful. If there was nothing to protect myself, I would not know how to die.


    Guo Qi is not stupid. If he does not blackmail Kunlun mirror at this time, he will have no chance in the future. Moreover, he believes that if Kunlun mirror really wants to help him, it will be more useful than fighting for a long time."No, you have to be completely on your own here, and maybe you can take out what you get here."


    Although he didn''t say that he wanted to give Guo Qi a baby, Kunlun mirror''s next words gave Guo Qi some psychological comfort.


    "Doesn''t that mean that as long as I get enough resources, those resources will be mine?"


    Such a good thing is really not bad, if they continue to collect treasure, when the time comes directly back to Yanhua to his friends, it is not developed?


    "You''d better know your current situation first. I''m leaving. You can do it yourself."


    Kunlun mirror has always been lukewarm, and Guo Qi didn''t expect Kunlun mirror to have a good impression on him, but Kunlun mirror didn''t remind Guo Qi that he had forgotten that he was still being attacked by a force.


    "I wipe it."


    Although Guo Qi was dissatisfied, he knew that he could only rely on himself at this moment. If he could not kill him back, he might die in this so-called experience.


    "No, I can''t give up no matter for others or for myself. I have to live."


    With that, Guo Qi began to show his strength, bombarding the powerful force constantly. After defeating the opponent, Guo Qi began to dodge and attack continuously.


    Watching those people fighting, Guo Qicai found that the Kunlun mirror had brought him to a battlefield. At the moment, he was a soldier fighting.


    "I don''t know whether these are historical or virtual?"


    Guo Qi was really confused. He didn''t know whether the events he was experiencing had really happened in history or whether Kunlun mirror had brought him here for training.


    "If it''s really history, aren''t those who fight ordinary soldiers? Why are there practitioners? "


    Guo Qi was more and more puzzled. At this moment, he didn''t know what was going on in front of him. He thought he could guess whether it was real or virtual according to the current situation, but he was more and more confused.


    "No matter. Fight first. If you don''t fight any more, maybe you will be beaten by them."


    No matter whether it''s a real historical war or Kunlun mirror''s virtual experience, at this moment, Guo Qi doesn''t kill people, but constantly defeats his attackers.


    "I want to find a way to live."


    Although it''s experience, Guo Qi also wants to find out whether he wants to kill people or not. Now the most important thing for him is to find out whether these people are real lives or virtual characters.


    If history changes because of him, it''s not good. If it''s only virtual here, he can be unscrupulous with his hands. Therefore, he must make it clear.


    "In the East."


    Guo Qi felt it for a while, and then found that the east of the battlefield was the weakest place in the whole battlefield. He didn''t hesitate to think about the east of the battlefield and attacked the past.


    "Poof."


    Guo Qi was determined to move eastward, but he did not expect that a more powerful cultivator suddenly joined the battle. The level of the battle rose again, and Guo Qi was accidentally injured.


    "This feeling Ma getun, it''s real history. I''m a grass


    At this moment, Guo Qi is going to be silly. He didn''t expect that he was really experiencing history. It was a real historical battle. He didn''t expect that there was such a scene in the historical battle, and he was one of them.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    "To start is to kill those innocent people, but if you don''t..."


    Recognizing that this is a real historical battlefield, Guo Qi hesitates at this moment. He doesn''t know who started the war, let alone whether there are their ancestors here.


    If you kill wantonly here, the world may change greatly in the future. Guo Qi is very ambivalent at this moment.


    "No matter, withdraw first."


    After thinking about it, Guo Qi could not be cruel at last. He only shook his head and left here with a very ugly face. He thought of a big forest where no one was going.


    "I don''t know what they think, they let me really participate in the battle in history?"


    Before Guo Qi heard the experience, the reason why he agreed was that he thought he would enter the same kind of space as Xiaohua took him into last time, but he didn''t expect to experience real fighting.


    Looking at the living people dying in front of him and the living lives falling at his feet, Guo Qi could not accept this reality for a moment. He felt dizzy.


    "Ha ha, is this boy really kind? I didn''t expect that a war would soon end his experience. "


    Guo Qi is walking in the big forest, but he doesn''t know that at this moment in Kunlun mirror''s cave, three super artifacts are paying attention to the situation inside, especially the eternal heart lock. After seeing what Guo Qi looks like, he instantly understands Guo Qi''s idea and can''t help laughing.


    "Don''t worry, even if he can''t deal with the things he encounters, three thousand years will be enough time for training."Old Gu Ling doesn''t care about the contempt of eternal heart lock. After all, Guo Qi has never experienced a battlefield. He believes that as long as he is given time, Guo Qi will not be worse than he is now.

 Chapter 309

    As for what happened to Guo Qi in the time-space shuttle, we all know that although Guo Qi had been in it for a long time, it was just a thought in their feelings.


    "This boy, if you can''t use the power well, you don''t know whether it''s good or bad?"


    For Guo Qi, eternal heart lock does see a lot of future, but he feels that Guo Qi''s current ability is not enough to control those powerful forces, what he lacks is exercise.


    It is because of the plan that the eternal heart lock asks Guo Qi to go through three thousand years in history. Maybe after Guo Qi reappears in front of them, it will change completely.


    "Let''s go and get him."


    History has gone from ancient times to today, so after calculating the time, all the three artifacts disappeared in the cave. According to the time they had traveled in time and space before, they went to the time when Guoqi was about to appear.


    In another time and space, what Guo Qi saw was a completely different history. There were too many superstitions and many unsolved mysteries in this history. Now he has witnessed it.


    "I don''t know how I can spend these three thousand years."


    Guo Qi also knows that his fighting capacity is not enough, but he can''t just grab a person and start beating him up, can he? In that case, he will be the target of public criticism.


    He didn''t know what to do next. Guo Qi was a little confused. He didn''t want to fight and kill people when he saw them, and he didn''t want to take part in the wars that he shouldn''t take part in.


    Now he is walking in the forest, feeling the nature and enjoying the original scenery.


    "The speed of time here is faster than that of the outside world?"


    It has been said before that only a few days have passed in the mountains, and it has been thousands of years in the world. Guo Qi doesn''t believe that. But now he finds that the time here is much faster than that outside. If he stays here all the time, it is estimated that 3000 years is not very long.


    With a goal in mind, Guo Qi doesn''t intend to exercise his fighting skills. Instead of improving his fighting skills, it''s better to improve his ability to control the most powerful forces during this period of time.


    Guo Qi sat down with a big smooth stone. Here, he adjusted his state first. When his state was adjusted to the best state, he began to exert his previously uncontrollable strength.


    "Failed?"


    Sometimes people like ease because they don''t have to experience failure. Guo Qi has been very lazy before. After all, his strength is strong enough. He seldom cares about cultivation.


    Now that he wants to improve, he suddenly finds that his power control has failed.


    If it''s just a failure, I don''t know what''s going on. After a failure, Guo Qi finds that he has failed for a long time and has never succeeded.


    Unconsciously, he began to feel tired. The more tired he was, the more he failed. On the contrary, the more he hated this way of cultivation.


    If you like something in your heart, it will become your motivation. But if you hate something in your heart, your subconscious will involuntarily let you find an excuse not to do something.


    "Come again."


    Although he had the idea of escape in his heart, unconsciously, Guo Qi still wanted to stick to it. Even now he didn''t want to do these things, but the more he was in this state, the more he knew that he was making progress.


    The road of cultivation will not be too fast, even if his strength is comparable to those monsters, but his cultivation time is still too short, such a foundation is not enough to support such a powerful force.


    After trying again, Guo Qi tried again. This time, Guo Qi found that he had a feeling gradually.


    After trying over and over again, Guo Qi found that even though he used to care about mastering this power, now he began to master it.


    The reason why some strong people have so much confidence in everything they do is not that they have more talent than others, but that they have a stronger grasp, a more down-to-earth mind, and a more solid foundation in doing things.


    "Hoo."


    I don''t know how long I have practiced here. When Guo Qi opens his eyes again, great changes have taken place in front of him.


    "It seems that while mastering the power, the release of power also destroys the environment here."


    When Guo Qi tried to control the power, the great power had destroyed the environment here. Now if he wants to practice again, he''d better find a new place.


    "Time flows faster here than outside. Why on earth is that?"


    Since Guo Qi was first brought into Mingcheng by Zhao Mingcheng ten years ago, he has been interested in the power of time and space. However, he has no time to study the power of time and space. Even Xiaohua has mastered the power of time and space, but he has no time to study.


    "Since there''s one here, I''ll give it a try."


    What is the power of time and space? Guo Qi only knows that it is the power of time and space, and this power is absolutely against the sky. Time is like flowing water, and space can''t be measured.Time is gone forever, but once you master the power of time, you can make time change, and this power can absolutely make technology reach the goal of thinking.


    Xiaohua once went into the dark abyss of the dark unicorn and felt the power of swallowing. As for whether he had mastered it later, Guo Qi really didn''t know, and the blue blood toad also learned from Sehu Xiaohua, but he did.


    At that time, I saw Xiaohua and bixue Tianchan trying to grasp the power of swallowing. At the moment, Guo Qi was in the flow of time. He suddenly had an impulse in his heart. He also wanted to feel, he wanted to feel the power of time and space.


    "Time is flowing and space is changing. If you want to catch their change, you have to follow them, then stop and go back..."


    In my heart, I constantly recite my understanding of time and space. At this time, Guo Qi is like the air, and he even integrates into the world. What seems to be constantly changing is that he keeps making himself change.


    Although the change is not big, at the moment, when Guo Qi is feeling the power of time and space, he actually integrates into this piece of heaven and earth. Because his heart has no distractions, his whole person is in a kind of ethereal state. After entering this state, Guo Qi''s feeling of the power of time and space can be displayed in an instant.


    "Poof."


    I don''t know what happened. When Guo Qi wanted to be still from the flow, his body was out of control, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    Meng opened his eyes, at this moment, Guo Qi was full of confusion, where did he do wrong, how could he suddenly fail?


    Guo Qi has just entered a particularly comfortable state. In that state, he feels that he can find the attack track of the demon God when he meets the demon God.


    But it was in this state that he wanted to use this state to understand the stillness of the force of time and space, but suddenly he received a violent impact. His body could not bear the strong impact, so he was injured.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At the moment, his eyes are full of doubts. Guo Qi can''t think of it. He is in good condition, but he just can''t succeed. What''s missing?


    In this short period of time, Guo Qi has realized the flow and change of time and space. Although this change is the simplest of the two forces, it is impossible for ordinary people to feel it so quickly.


    But Guo Qi was not satisfied. When he realized the progress and changes of the two forces, he suddenly stopped. This is just like a fast runner who suddenly stops, and his body will naturally rush forward for a distance.


    Although Guo Qi''s body didn''t rush out, the principle is the same. He would be suddenly hurt by the inertia of time and space.


    "One more time." After


    attempted an injury, Guo Qi found that he could not find the cause in any case. In spite of this, he had vomited a turbid breath and adjusted his state.


    Because there is only one experience, Guo Qi''s understanding of that state is not very deep. That''s why he was injured. Therefore, this time, Guo Qi wants to find out why he was injured.


    After Guo Qi entered the state, at this moment, he was like a tree that had gone through endless years. This tree sprouted in spring, surrounded by green leaves in summer, yellow leaves fell in autumn, and snow accumulated in winter.


    The four seasons of a tree constantly flash in Guo Qi''s mind, and with the change of position, the tree has different growth.


    At this moment, Guo Qi found that his ideas can make uncle grow faster, move faster and change position frequently.


    Gradually, Guo Qi''s time and space began to be distorted and confused. He didn''t know. He thought that he was feeling the power of time and space, so he had changed his time and space. If he couldn''t get out of this change in time, he might be confused in time and space.


    "Move, move again, move on."


    Guo Qi is like a child who has found a beloved toy. He is constantly controlling time and space and playing. With his control, a tree is undergoing various changes, and Guo Qi does not know that he is in danger now.


    How can the power of time and space be understood so easily? Even the master of time and space, when he was born, he was not able to understand it by sitting in a place where time and space change frequently, especially by Guo Qi.


    The understanding of time and space is very dangerous. If you are careless, you will lose yourself in time and space. At the moment, the time and space around Guo Qi become more and more chaotic. Chaos begins to break up time and space, and cracks appear. This piece of time and space is like a glass with cracks, which may break up at any time.

 Chapter 310

    Space is changing and time is changing, but Guo Qi is still in a strange state. He doesn''t know that he is in danger now.


    But at the moment, Guo Qi can only keep feeling that he wants to know more about time and space. Maybe knowing these things will be of great help in the future.


    Even if the forces of time and space are united, there are still opponents, but the strength of this force is definitely not only in combat, there are many changes in this force.


    "Poof."


    When the power of time and space reappeared around Guo Qi and wanted to swallow him up, Guo Qi suddenly opened his eyes. When his eyes opened, Guo Qi''s first reaction was to vomit a mouthful of blood.


    "How come it''s like that again."


    He had vomited blood once before. He didn''t know the reason for that time, but this time Guo Qi''s state was better than before. Even in such a good state, he didn''t expect that he could avoid injury?


    If it goes on like this, no matter how good his constitution is, it''s not enough. At the moment, Guo Qi just wants to find out the reason and try his best to avoid such mistakes.


    "Come again."


    I don''t know what happened when I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth with my arm. Guo Qi, who had not been very interested before, was a bit angry. This time, he wanted to understand the power.


    "Well, that''s the state."


    This time, Guo Qi even directly promoted his state to better than before. He closed his eyes again and realized the flowing time and changing space around him.


    Because he has tried several times, Guo Qi''s perception of space is more profound than before. Even if he still doesn''t find out the cause of the injury, at least he knows that he has been able to cope with all this.


    It used to be a tree, but this time, what appeared in front of Guo Qi turned out to be a forest. There were countless trees in the forest, and you can''t see the edge at a glance. Guo Qi was quickly witnessing the changes of trees here with the years.


    "It''s amazing."


    Guo Qi had never thought that one day he would be able to witness this magical scene.


    Those pictures are like fast forward when playing, which increases the playing speed of pictures by countless times. Guo Qi looks at this scene, and although he knows that he has really seen it now, he still feels a little hooded, as if he is dreaming.


    "I see."


    Looking at the dizzying picture, Guo Qimeng felt that something was wrong. Before he looked at the fast running picture, he didn''t notice that the picture in front of him suddenly stopped.


    "So it is."


    This time, Guo Qi''s face was not as nervous as the previous two times, because he finally knew the cause of his injury.


    The picture jumps too fast, so he stops the picture directly. How can it be so fast from the flow of time to the stillness of time? Guo Qi is challenging his limit.


    Because of this, Guo Qi is not good at the moment. But when he knows his state, he finds that such a fast picture should stop slowly. Once it changes slowly, with buffer time in it, he won''t be hurt.


    Do it when you think of it. This time, Guo Qi actually changed his state as he thought. Then looking at the picture in front of him, Guo Qi was slowing down, slowing down the changing environment.


    "That''s it."


    With this in mind, soon, the picture in front of him became more and more slow, and Guo Qi found that the kind of trauma he had suffered suddenly in the past two times was gone. It seems that his guess is really correct. It''s really like this.


    "In that case, come again."


    Guo Qi didn''t stop until the end, he just slowed down the environment, and then slowly became faster.


    "Hoo."


    This time, Guo Qi wakes up from his state. He is not hurt, but the environment in front of him is miraculously changing. It seems that with Guo Qi''s flowing time, the environment here has changed.


    "Come again."


    Now that he has found the trick, although he is not very familiar with it, Guo Qi finds that he has mastered it. In this case, he is not willing to delay.


    "That''s it."


    With the first successful experience, so this time, in order not to make mistakes, Guo Qi adjusted his state again.


    The state is a little strange. He found that after adjusting his state, it was not as easy to enter the ethereal state as before. But soon, Guo Qi understood it. It was obvious that his body had felt it once, and he had remembered that feeling. It should not be so easy to reappear.


    "Try to speed it up this time."


    It''s hard to stop time, so after thinking about it, Guo Qi decided to push time forward with the power of time to make it change more quickly.In this attempt, Guo Qi was not injured, but with the change of time, the space-time of the forest was distorted, and he even threw Guo Qi out of the forest.


    "I''m a grass, this temper..."


    Guo Qi didn''t know why he was thrown out of the forest, but there was a reason, but he didn''t understand what the reason was.


    "If you don''t stay here, you can stay there. I don''t believe you can''t find a place to practice."


    Guo Qi was also stubborn. When he felt that the power of time and space began to repel him, he got up from the ground and patted the ash on his buttocks. He was not angry, but more excited.


    Walking out from the edge of the forest, Guo Qi is no longer what he used to be. This time, he chose many places, but from which places he chose for a long time. Finally, Guo Qi decided to be on a lake. He felt that the lake was very strange, should not be simple, and the time here was faster than other places.


    In the fast flowing time, it''s much faster to understand the power of time and space than in a very ordinary place. At the moment, Guo Qi sat directly on the ground. This time, he quickly entered the state.


    I don''t know whether Guo Qi is too gifted or his deep blue eyes are more powerful. No matter what he does, he can enter the state, although there is a certain gap in each state.


    "Time and space, time and space, it''s hard to understand one at the same time. How can we understand two at the same time?"


    In the human world, the development of science and technology is very fast. Some people have predicted that the scientific and technological revolution has been carried out many times, but so far the scientific and technological revolution has been in a bottleneck state, and no great progress has been made again.


    It is precisely because of this situation that many people speculate that the next revolution may take place in electricity and magnetism, and as the next revolution, the power of space may be the main theme of the next revolution.


    If space can be compressed, changed and moved, it will bring great changes to the whole world.


    It is precisely because the power of space is not easily measured by science that this technological revolution has been stagnant.


    After the power of space, there is the extremely difficult time revolution, which is more advanced than the space revolution. Once the whole world can enter the time revolution, human beings will live forever and even change everything, even history.


    Although Guo Qi doesn''t know whether these two revolutions will take place in the world where Yanhua lives, he is now feeling this power. One alone has made his head grow bigger. Now there are two. He feels some trouble.


    "Even if I have mastered the color tiger, am I not as good as a color tiger?"


    Think of floret in front of him every time, Guo Qi heart all kinds of uncomfortable, is this guy, nothing in front of him.


    Although some people can''t stand Xiaohua''s arrogance, they can''t help it. Others'' arrogance still has the capital of arrogance. He is different from Guo Qi.


    Even Xiaohua can succeed. There''s no reason why he can''t, so Guo Qi''s temper comes up again. This time, no matter what, he has to try again to try to master the power of time and space at the same time.


    "Failed? I''ll wipe it


    It''s also a forest in front of him. This time, Guo Qi wants to try the change of time and space at the same time. However, Guo Qi finds that he has more snacks than strength, and time soon crumbles.


    With a big scold, Guo Qi opens his eyes and sighs. Then he takes a rest and starts again.


    "Wipe, failed again?"


    "Come again."


    "I don''t believe it. It will be a success this time."


    "Damn, can we still play happily..."


    I don''t know how many times I tried. Guo Qi found that he understood more and more deeply each time, but he was more distressed by the failure each time. Every time he was about to finish the failure, which made Guo Qi''s good nature almost wear away.


    Every time is almost a little bit, that feeling is the most urgent person, Guo Qi almost ground to jump up, but still did not succeed.


    "Come again."


    He was a little anxious and didn''t know what was going on. This time, Guo Qi tried again. If he failed again, he decided to have a good rest and let himself calm down. Otherwise, he might never succeed.


    Slowly adjust the state, this time, Guo Qi let his strength to balance, and then the blue hands slowly closed.


    As Guo Qi''s eyes close, what appears in front of his eyes is no longer a forest, but an ecosystem.


    In this ecosystem, all kinds of life are active, and Guo Qi is trying to make those old creatures get new life again, and let those just born life grow up quickly.


    In time changing colleagues, Guo Qi didn''t know what was going on, but he ignored space. Because he ignored space, Guo Qi suddenly knew why he had failed at that time."That''s what it is. Ha ha, that''s what it is. Ha ha."

 Chapter 311

    He had failed many times in a row before. Gradually, Guo Qi could feel the reason for his failure.


    There was a gap in his heart, and he tried several times, which really found the cause of failure. It turned out that he had not been well prepared for his own strength.


    The power of time is very powerful. It''s not so easy to upgrade the power of time to the extreme. Although the power of space is easier to master, it''s also very illusory after all. It''s not just a matter of saying if you want to master it.


    Guo Qi has just tried to understand these two forces. It is very difficult for him to master these forces. Now he is a bit short of heart and wants to combine the two powerful forces directly. This is undoubtedly a dream of a fool.


    "Let''s fully grasp the power of space first."


    The power of space does not change as much as the power of time, but it is not easy to master the power of space. Therefore, Guo Qi intends to start from a simple point of view.


    Since the power of space is so, he wants to give full play to the power of space. This time, he focuses on the perception of space.


    Here, space and time are flowing, so when space and time are together, Guo Qi abandons everything and concentrates on feeling the power of space, which may be able to better grasp the power of space.


    After trying again and again, Guo Qi gradually realized the power of space, had a familiar feeling, and became more and more interested in trying.


    Guo Qi felt that the more he tried, the more he had the ability to quickly understand these feelings. Soon, Guo Qi found that he could grasp the power of space more deeply.


    "Space shrinks."


    In the heart of space more and more handy, soon, Guo wants to try to let himself quickly become compressed space.


    With Guo Qi''s words, the next moment, the space in front of Guo Qi changed dramatically. The space was originally balanced, so soon, the inner space changed, and this space began to trample.


    "No, the space is out of balance. I''m a grass. I almost swallow me in. Day."


    I scolded a few words in my heart. Guo Qi was angry. I didn''t expect that I broke the balance of the space here. I found it early. Otherwise, the space here must swallow myself into the crevice of the space.


    With his current ability, it''s not likely that he wants to stock from the crevice of space, so Guo Qi has some fear in his heart. He''s really afraid that he''s going to pit himself accidentally.


    If you make a mistake, you will make a joke? Besides, I still have a lot of things to do. I can''t have an accident or die.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi changed a place. This time, he was no longer as reckless as he had just been. This time, Guo Qi directly disrupted his space first, and then began to compress the space again.


    After some confusion in the bombardment space, Guo Qi finally stopped, patted his hands, and then looked at his masterpiece. At this time, Guo Qi finally calmed down, and he slowly let himself into the state.


    After entering the state, Guo Qi began to continue to compress the space. With Guo Qi''s hands, the already chaotic space in front of him finally changed. The originally very chaotic space actually became condensed at the moment.


    says that the essence of concentration is the essence of chaos. Now the chaotic space that has concentrated together has become more and more chaotic. However, Guo Qi has no need to worry at all because he has lost his balance in the space.


    "Right now."


    After compressing the space, Guo Qimeng stopped. This time, he raised his strength to the extreme, and even tried his best to bombard the compressed space.


    "Boom."


    With the strike of Guo Qi, a big black hole appeared directly in front of him. The black hole was shrinking gradually. With the contraction of space, the air around him seemed to be pulled, and he rushed to the black hole.


    "I didn''t expect that the air could fill the chaos. I don''t know who opened up the space of this world? The air can fill the chaos. I don''t know if we can recreate a new world by bringing the air into chaos? "


    With this in mind, Guo Qi laughs at himself again. It seems that he thinks too much. With his present strength, he still wants to create a new world? Make fun of Guo.


    Abandoning this idea to the back of his mind, Guo Qi began to constantly fall into the feeling. He just initially understood part of the power of space.


    Although it is part of the understanding, it is still a long way from the full understanding. It is not easy for him to fully understand, so he still needs to continue to work hard.


    He continued to close his eyes and sit down. This time, Guo Qi continued to comprehend and compress the space. As long as he compressed the space to a certain extent, his ability to comprehend the space became more and more profound.


    "Not enough."


    Although in the constant perception, unconsciously, Guo Qi found that he had gone further in this field, so soon, Guo Qi felt more and more that his understanding of space had reached an extreme."It should be more or less."


    Now Guo Qi is doing a cumbersome thing, he now is to let his strength step by step decomposition.


    Feeling that time compression has sensed a bottleneck, Guo Qi just tried to feel space expansion. Space expansion is similar to space compression, but it''s just another side of a force. Therefore, it should be easier for Guo Qi now.


    "Try it first."


    To compress the space to an extreme, what Guo Qi has to do is to expand the space, which is to make the space bigger step by step. This process is a little slow. At the beginning, Guo Qi tried many methods, and finally he decided to make the space rotate.


    Rotation will produce a centrifugal force, and with the speed of rotation is faster and faster, the centrifugal force is also bigger and bigger, and the space expansion is also faster and faster.


    Of course, Guo Qi once thought of making the temperature of the space higher, because the world was formed because of the big bang, so the space after the explosion will soon expand.


    However, after thinking about it, the result is that the spatial expansion is more stable, so Guo Qi finally moves in the direction of spatial rotation and expansion.


    Keep increasing the speed of rotation to the space, with the expansion of speed, although the space is expanding, Guo Qi has some difficulties in mastering the space.


    Space is not easy to master. Now the speed of Guo Qi''s rotation is about to exceed the limit of his control. He quickly reduces the speed. As the speed reverses, the space expands in another direction, instead of directly returning to its original shape.


    It turns out that the reverse transfer after the positive spin is such a result. Guo Qi''s psychological concerns have dropped a lot, because he has been afraid that his reverse transfer will make the space return to its original appearance.


    "Although the speed is slowly decreasing, the expansion has not changed. It seems that my space is still expanding slowly."


    Guo Qi is not afraid that the expansion of this space will exceed the pre contraction, because he has mastered the compression of space. Even if the space expands, he can also compress the space to the original state.


    "Hiss."


    I don''t know whether Guo Qi thought about the power of space too simply, or Guo Qi was a little anxious. The expanding space and the surrounding space devoured each other, and soon disappeared in the original place, even restored to the original appearance.


    "I''m anxious."


    Thinking about how to compress the space quickly, he wanted to restore the space to its original appearance as soon as possible, but the more anxious he was, the more prone he was to make mistakes. This has made the space become its original appearance, but it is not because of his space compression.


    "Try again."


    Although he failed once, Guo Qi didn''t give up. Since he had mastered a lot, he wanted to grasp this insight in his heart and strike while the iron was hot, so he began to try again.


    "Ha ha, failed, good, failed, good."


    Although he had a sense of space expansion in his heart, no matter how Guo Qi tried to expand the space, he failed to shrink it again. This made Guo Qi laugh.


    "Come again, I don''t believe I can''t do you well today."


    In his heart, Guo Qi didn''t know how many times he tried and how much space he disturbed, but he didn''t give up. That''s how he repeatedly tried to compress and expand.


    Compression and expansion are two completely different directions, but with Guo Qi''s maturity of spatial force distribution, he can gradually grasp the balance point between them.


    "Yes."


    I don''t know how many times I tried. Finally, Guo Qi''s face suddenly showed excited joy. He finally succeeded.


    After wiping the sweat on his head, Guo Qi looks at the space in front of him, which has recovered to its original appearance. The space is as good as ever, and he can''t see any sign of being disturbed by himself.


    "It seems that it is useful to decompose step by step."


    To separate time and space, and then to separate the compression and expansion of space, Guo Qicai really found that if he wanted to completely grasp this power, it was not as simple as he thought.


    "Now that you''ve mastered both compression and expansion, try to be still in space this time."


    Just like time, space is constantly moving. There are no identical leaves in the world, and there are no absolutely static objects in the world. Therefore, it is much more difficult to make space static than space compression and expansion.


    "No matter how much, if I master the static space first, as long as I master this, the power of space will be almost mastered, and then the power of decomposing time. At that time, I don''t believe that after I master the two super powers, I can''t mix the two forces together?"


    With a goal in mind, Guo Qi began to try to make the space static.

 Chapter 312

    He has mastered the space compression and space expansion in the power of space, and has also promoted these two forces a lot. Now Guo Qi talks about putting more energy on decomposing and perceiving the stillness of space.


    Space static is not as simple as space compression and space expansion. If the former space compression and space expansion are the moving state of space, then space static is the static state of space.


    Dynamic and static are completely opposite, so it''s very difficult to turn extreme dynamic moment into extreme static moment, which is also the reason why Guo Qi failed to integrate the two forces before.


    Although it''s very difficult to stop the extremely fast-moving space in an instant, it''s much easier than the previous instantaneous fusion of time and space. After all, it''s a macro force, and now what Guo Qi has to do is micro change.


    "Try it first."


    Since he had an idea in his heart, Guo Qi began to feel the stillness of space. As long as the space can be quickly static, then he wanted to quickly grasp the power of space is not the same as playing.


    There are many similarities between the power of space and the power of time. Once you master one of them, it will be much easier to master the other. Therefore, after Guo Qi has broken down the steps and mastered part of the power of space, it will be much easier for Guo Qi to try to master the power of time later.


    "Buzz."


    Guo Qi is the same as before, he first chaos the space, until the power of space chaos to a certain extent, he began to constantly compress the space here, when compressed to an extreme, Guo Qi began to breathe a sigh of relief.


    After all, he can directly expand the space first, and then compress the space to its original shape. The reason why he does this is to review, and at the same time let himself understand where the limit of his compressed space is.


    After compressing the space to a limit, Guo Qi began to rotate the space again, and he kept improving his mental state, and then constantly added the power of rotation to his space.


    As the power of rotation keeps changing, the space expands more and more. The speed of expansion increases with the speed of rotation. At this moment, Guo Qi feels that he can''t control it.


    If it goes on like this, soon, he will make himself unable to control the situation, which is not allowed by Guo Qi, so at this moment, he wants to make a bold attempt to make the space static.


    If the space in rapid motion is still for a moment, it will definitely hurt Guo Qi because of the space''s backfire. But Guo Qi doesn''t know what''s going on in his heart, so he just wants to do it.


    Now that he had this idea, Guo Qi quickly calmed himself down. He really increased the rotation in the opposite direction in the direction of space rotation, and the rotation in the opposite direction was very strong. Soon, he changed the speed of rotation to the limit.


    "It''s still."


    Although it''s only a moment, Guo Qi really feels that when all the limited small spaces in the space become the smallest due to the traction of force, the space is still.


    Yes, Guo Qi succeeded in his first bold attempt, which made him a little overjoyed. At this time, he had a little insight into the stillness of space.


    With his perception of space stillness appearing in his mind, Guo Qi, in the spirit of striking while the iron is hot, once again let himself into that state. This time, he let himself try space stillness faster.


    However, because of the success before, he now wants to try again is not as easy as before. Although he is trying, he makes mistakes every time. He doesn''t know where he is wrong, so he can only keep trying and adjusting.


    "It seems that we should keep in touch."


    For the first time, because he gave up, he wanted to fight once, but the more he fought, the more successful he was. Now he is more confident, but the more he doesn''t know how to do it. Soon, Guo Qi felt that because he practiced more, he had a deeper understanding of the past.


    "That''s the sentiment."


    Because of a special experience, the body seems to have engraved the experience. Now suddenly, the feeling flashed over. Guo Qi seemed to grasp the inspiration. He quickly made himself more calm.


    Although it was not easy to realize that, Guo Qi felt that his attempt was right. He quickly let himself try again. Maybe soon he will be able to completely grasp that feeling.


    "Come again."


    "I wipe it. It''s boring. I fail again. Come again."


    "Mom, I don''t believe it today. I can''t get you well."


    In the heart more and more some stubborn temper, Guo Qi directly forgot how many times he tried, in order to be able to grasp that feeling, he has tried again and again.


    Perhaps the ancients were right. Diligence can make up for clumsiness. Although Guo Qi''s talent is good enough now, once he is not diligent enough, he will not catch that feeling so quickly.


    When he didn''t know how many times he tried, he finally succeeded in grasping that feeling. The pleasure of the static balance of space made Guo Qi feel as comfortable as a shot."Ha ha, it''s a success at last."


    It took a long time, but it was not in vain. When Guo Qi successfully grasped that feeling, he knew that the feeling after paying was so refreshing.


    However, comfortable to comfortable, comfortable to comfortable, Guo Qi didn''t stop his feeling, he just grasped the feeling when the space was still, and then he had to be familiar with it and control it completely.


    With one success, Guo Qi is trying to achieve the second success. As long as he succeeds the second time, then it will be no more difficult to succeed.


    Maybe it''s because Guo Qi has tried many times to let his body remember the feeling of space balance point. Soon, Guo Qi finally succeeded in making time static again.


    "No, the probability of success is still too small."


    In the past, there was no success in tens of thousands of times, but now it has become a success in thousands of times, but Guo Qi still feels that it is too slow.


    He doesn''t know that those who can master the static time can''t succeed without millions or even tens of millions of times. Now he can succeed thousands of times. In front of those people, he is absolutely a genius. No, genius is not enough to explain these. It''s almost the same to call him a demon.


    However, although these are terrible enough, Guo Qi is still too slow. He wants to raise the success rate again. If he can raise it to 100%, it would be better.


    Now that he has an idea and a goal in mind, Guo Qi wants to try much faster. He keeps recording the feeling of successfully grasping the static equilibrium point of space, and every time he succeeds, he can find that point.


    After such attempts, I don''t know how long or how many days I tried. Finally, Guo Qi was able to keep the space still seven times within ten times, and he was able to raise the probability of success to this point in such a short time. Although it was not 100%, Guo Qi was satisfied.


    Try again for a while, should be able to completely grasp it.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi felt that although he remembered that state now, he should come out of that state first. Only when he found that state again, he could make progress.


    I don''t know how long I have been in this space. Guo Qi doesn''t feel hungry or sleepy. He just keeps making his strength strong.


    Since he wants to completely retreat his state and forget the state of the static balance point of space, Guo Qi keeps walking and walking, letting himself forget everything, just thinking of integrating himself into the nature.


    "I didn''t expect that in ancient times, the world was so beautiful."


    Although today''s society is very prosperous, technology is very developed, but many people are not happy, they want to live in ancient times, when the world is backward, but life is very healthy.


    The sky is blue, the water is cyan, and there is fresh air everywhere, instead of the new era, where the sky is no longer blue, the water is full of metal pollution, and the air is full of harmful gases.


    Perhaps it is because of living in Mingcheng for a long time and having super power that great changes have taken place in Guo Qi''s whole life. Now he feels that the air of ancient times is too attractive to him.


    The air here is not only fresh, but also the aura of heaven and earth in the air is definitely not comparable to that of Mingcheng. It is just like a storage room of aura.


    "Almost."


    In this way, while walking and enjoying the beautiful scenery, Guo Qi once saw a pair of ancients who were strange to each other. When he saw other people''s feelings, Guo Qi didn''t appear in front of those people, because his clothes were a little strange, and he was alone and the others were two. Did he go out to make a light bulb?


    The high temperature will burn people to death. Guo Qicai will not be mixed with other people''s high temperature. He comes out alone, and the others come out in two. If this is a tour, he can only be regarded as wandering blindly, and the other people''s one-on-one is a real tour.


    As Guo Qi shifts his attention, when he finds a better place again, he finds that he has completely forgotten his previous state.


    "Start again, I don''t believe I can''t master it completely this time."


    Although 70% is already against the sky, Guo Qi doesn''t want to fail by taking 30%. He needs to be nearly perfect.


    After sitting down, Guo Qi was the same as before. He first confused the space, but this time he expanded the space, rotated the space, and then compressed the space. Seeing that the space had been compressed to an extreme, Guo Qimeng tried to make the space static.


    "Click."


    It was like the sound of broken glass, but after hearing the sound, Guo Qi''s face was full of joy, and became a hero.

 Chapter 313

    Kungfu is worthy of those who want to do it. Guo Qi has tried it many times, and finally succeeded. Now he has successfully exerted the power of space when he has mastered the power of space.


    "Once again, since I can succeed once, I think I should have mastered it thoroughly. Next, let''s see if I can succeed again."


    Guo Qi has mastered the space expansion and space compression this time. Now he tries again, and even the space still is successful.


    Although he succeeded, he wanted to make himself try again. If he failed next time, it means that he has not completely mastered it. So after Guo Qi adjusted his state, he once again made himself fall into a more ethereal state.


    "Expansion."


    After a state adjustment, Guo first confused the space, and then he rotated the space. The space kept rotating. With the rotation of the space, the expansion of the space became more and more rapid.


    Guo Qi doesn''t stop until the space is completely saturated. He can''t let the expansion of space exceed his control, otherwise it will cause a space storm.


    "Space compression."


    After the expansion reached a certain extent, Guo Qi immediately made the space begin to shrink. The space that was expanding was shrinking because Guo Qi used to shrink the space. Soon, the space that was expanding was getting smaller and smaller.


    "Next is the most important step. Space is still."


    After the expansion of space, Guo Qi directly stopped the space, but something that made Guo Qi puzzled happened, and he was able to succeed at the last moment. As a result, when Guo Qi was most confident, the space still failed.


    "How can it be like this? I have already grasped that feeling?"


    I couldn''t figure it out. I just tried once and I succeeded. I think I should succeed this time. No matter how Guo Qi tried, he found that he was in vain.


    "Come again."


    If he succeeded in one attempt and failed in the second attempt, Guo Qi could not accept the result. His talent was not very good, so he made up for his talent with diligence.


    Try again, try twice, try three times. I don''t know how many times I tried. When Guo Qi felt that he had succeeded every time, he was relieved.


    "At last it''s completely under control."


    After mastering this time, Guo Qi is just like before, first to relax, and then let his state return to the most relaxed time.


    I don''t know why. Every time Guo Qi goes to relax, he can always see a couple playing, which makes him depressed. Does he have the talent to be a light bulb?


    Depressed, Guo Qi didn''t think much about it. Since he has adjusted his state, the next step is to find a place for him to try and see if he has mastered the state 100%.


    Sure enough, because he had done several relaxation experiments before, this time Guo Qi sat down and tried again according to the previous steps. As a result, he tried several times and succeeded several times. When he saw the hope, Guo Qi was satisfied and showed a smile.


    "Hoo, I have mastered the power of space at last."


    Guo Qi mastered the power of space step by step. Now the power of space has been initially mastered by him, and then combined with each other.


    "Next, try the power of time."


    Although he was relieved, Guo Qi knew that the next step was the biggest postgraduate entrance examination. Although he was able to master the power of space, and there were many similarities between the power of space and the power of time, if he really wanted to master it, it would not be so easy.


    "No, I can''t calm down."


    I don''t know why, when practicing the power of space before, he was always able to adjust his state to the best, but this time, no matter how hard he tried, he felt that he was just in a chaotic and irritable state.


    "Come on, you''d better go out for a rest."


    He got up and patted the dust on his buttocks. This time, Guo Qi planned to go out for a walk. He didn''t know how much time he spent in order to master the power of space. If it wasn''t for his time and space crossing to ancient times, Guo Qi wouldn''t have wasted his time so generously.


    It''s no use walking in the mountains like this. If you want to adjust your state, what Guo Qi needs now is to travel in the world of mortals.


    "Ice sugar gourd, ice sugar gourd, a string of money, delicious and cheap."


    "Steamed buns, steamed buns, steamed buns just out of the pot, they''re cheap, they''re cheap."


    "Pancakes, pancakes, delicious pancakes, melt at the entrance."


    "Can baked cakes melt in the mouth? I don''t know what else can''t be melted at the entrance? "


    As soon as Guo Qi came to a small town, he heard all kinds of peddling. He didn''t know whether these people were used to it or what. When he saw someone walking by the stall, he began to peddle.


    "Beef, beef, freshly killed beef, cooked beef, melt in the mouth."


    When Guo Qi passed by a beef stall, he stopped. He was really curious. Is there something wrong with this person''s brain? How can everything melt at the entrance?"I said, brother, you brag and don''t know how to draft. This is not Luoyang. There is no expensive paper in Luoyang this year. You can''t waste much paper in drafting."


    Guo Qi didn''t speak yet. A young man looked at the opening of the beef seller next to the stall. Is the beef ready to melt? This NIMA is fooling me.


    "What draft? What''s the price of Luoyang paper? "


    What the man said was that the beef seller was stupid. He just called for business. How could he get involved with paper again?


    He has been a butcher of cattle for generations. He doesn''t know any big characters. Today, people tell him that paper means nothing to him.


    "Didn''t you just say that the entrance is melting? You''d better melt it for me, mom. I don''t believe your beef will melt in your mouth. "


    It''s said by the simple and honest beef seller that a man is angry. What''s the matter? Can beef melt in the mouth? If your wife eats beef, it will melt. When you sleep with your wife at night, will the things on your waist melt into your wife''s mouth?


    "Hey, hey, this You see, the people who sell pancakes are calling for the entrance to melt. I think it''s very good, so I followed suit. "


    The beef seller scratched his head. He didn''t know what it meant to melt at the entrance, but even the pancake seller was shouting. Why couldn''t he?


    "I planted a grass."


    The man is speechless, this NIMA can imitate?


    He shook his head with black lines. The man left. He was tired to talk to such a man with short knowledge.


    "Ha ha, fun."


    Looking at these people chatting, Guo Qi couldn''t help laughing. Unexpectedly, he was in a better mood after coming out.


    "Feng''s beef is ready to melt in the mouth. Please try it."


    After the man left, the beef seller yelled here. However, since the entrance was melting and others could shout, he didn''t change his tongue and continued to use it for business.


    "The Feng family?"


    When Guo Qi heard the owner''s surname, he couldn''t help thinking of a man, Feng Tian.


    "Boss, two catties of beef."


    Although he has no money, Guo Qi''s existence is not as simple as playing. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he has a few pieces of silver in his hand.


    "OK, wait a minute, brother. It''ll be ready soon."


    No matter whether the Feng family beef is Feng Tian''s ancestor or not, since they are all surnamed Feng, they can help if they can. Even if it''s not for Feng Tian, the monster, Guo Qi has to imagine for Er Ya that this child is a child with a miserable life.


    After eating two catties of beef and drinking a bowl of wine, Guo Qi left with a little dispirited.


    After walking out of the town, Guo Qi went all the way, but he didn''t know how many people were following him.


    "Is it true what you just said? The boy really gave the beef Feng several ingots of silver after a meal?"


    "Don''t worry, boss. What I saw with my own eyes can be wrong? This kid is definitely a big fat sheep. "


    It turned out that Guo Qi was too generous when eating in the beef shop, and he was watched by Ren. No, as soon as he came out, someone followed him.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that no matter what kind of society there are such things happened, give them a lesson."


    Guo Qi is not an ordinary person now. He has already felt it since he was followed by some people. Now Guo Qi just wants to try out the result of his practice during this period.


    "I''m going to run after the grass. I''m going to speed up now."


    Just can keep up with Guo Qi, but didn''t expect that Guo Qi suddenly accelerated, this let a few people expression fierce change, must be found.


    However, since they are targeting, it is useless for the big fat sheep to run, and the person they are targeting has never missed.


    They are now worried that Guo Qi will find them and find a place to hide. There are not many of them. How can they have so much time to find out the people who are hiding.


    "Gee, how do I feel I''m running faster and faster?"


    Several people who were tracking Guo Qi were running fast, but as he ran, he found that the house was just far away, so he ran to the side of the house.


    It''s the first time that this kind of thing happened. I''m a little confused, but soon that person won''t think about it any more. It must be his speed has improved.


    "Er, no, why did I suddenly run more and more slowly?"


    Just running faster and faster, my heart is happy, after all, can quickly find the big fat sheep, when the time comes to directly take the big fat sheep back, will certainly get a lot of silver.


    However, as soon as they were about to catch up with Guo Qi, the house in front of them suddenly became more and more distant, and they returned to the original place, which made those people confused.


    "Let it go. Today I will catch up with you even if I take off my shoes and run."


    Although it was the first time to see this strange phenomenon, they didn''t think much about it when they thought that Guo Qi must be carrying a lot of silver. They took off their shoes and ran to Guo Qi."I have a grass. Why can''t I move?"

 Chapter 314

    Several people were about to rob Guo Qi, but they thought that their speed was getting faster and faster, and they were about to approach Guo Qi. Suddenly, their speed was getting slower and slower.


    Although this kind of strong contrast is unexpected, those people don''t pay attention to it until they feel that the space around them seems to be static, and then they really sweat.


    "Ghost Ghosts. "


    Can let oneself become this appearance, besides ghost who still have?


    I was very afraid. At the moment, those people didn''t dare to think about it any more. Their faces turned pale and their hair stood up. This time, they were in trouble. They met ghosts in broad daylight.


    "Boss, what can we do? We can''t get past it. Can we rob it?"


    Such a big fat sheep is not far in front of him. Today, I can''t help but see that the boy has a large amount of silver in his hand. If they can get the silver, it will be enough for them to eat for several years.


    It was because they saw that Guo Qi had so much silver that they wanted to rob him, but now they couldn''t catch up.


    "Rob you, go, go."


    Silly lack will continue to catch up, this NIMA where is big fat sheep, this is big hell, a careless, today they all have to die here.


    "But..."


    Seems to have something to say, a person some stuttering can''t say, expression some fear.


    "But what? But, don''t you know, this is not a person, he may be a ghost. You are so special that you took us to rob a ghost. Do you want us to die?"


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. My younger brother asked me to rob the ghost. Isn''t NIMA tired of it? Grass, I found it early. If I rob this master, I will be killed by the ghost.


    "No..."


    "It''s not your uncle. If you want to die, you can die by yourself. Don''t take us. I haven''t lived enough."


    When I met such a pit father''s younger brother, the man called me angry. What kind of person is this? Why did he accept such a person to be my younger brother? Are you blind?


    The man began to doubt his own affairs, and his younger brother was interrupted by him every time he spoke. He didn''t know why his younger brother was so pale at the moment.


    "Boss, but we..."


    "But your uncle, if you rush up again, I''ll beat you to death."


    "No, boss, we''re out of the way."


    The man''s words haven''t finished yet, his boss interrupts him here, but this time the boss hasn''t lost his temper yet, and the man finally finishes what he wants to say.


    As soon as he felt something wrong, he thought that he might have offended an old fairy and immediately wanted to withdraw. However, they could not move forward, they could not even retreat. No matter how they went, they could not go.


    Every time I want to tell my boss, he doesn''t know whether he has eaten the explosive bag or not. He has a strong temper and doesn''t let himself finish every time. If he doesn''t say it quickly, I''m afraid it will be dangerous this time.


    "You''re paralyzed. Why didn''t you say that earlier? I wipe your uncle. You killed me this time, Wuwu."


    It''s hard to hear that he can''t move forward or retreat. A man''s face is black, like a dead relative. At this moment, he scolds his brother, completely forgetting that he just interrupted him.


    But this time, he offended the old immortal who should not. He didn''t know what to do. He was so worried that he cried.


    "Old Don''t do that, boss. We''ll try again. "


    It''s the first time to see the boss panic like this. Those younger brothers have no sense of propriety. It''s the first time for them to encounter this kind of thing, so they are all at a loss. As a result, even their boss has become like this.


    "Think of a way? Think of your sister''s way. If you have a way, think quickly. It''s a ghost. How can we be the opponents of ghosts? "


    There are no immortals in this world, and immortals will not appear around them. The man in front of them is either a monster or a ghost. He has offended the ghost. This is a trouble. Will his family be killed? Will you die this time?


    For a moment, the man thought a lot, even thought about what would happen after his death. If those little brothers around him knew what his boss thought at the moment, they didn''t know how they would feel.


    "Old Boss... "


    "Old you, what''s the matter?"


    When the man was upset, his little brother opened his mouth again, and he was worried. The man was very angry and yelled at his little brother.


    "Look..."


    I can''t move. Those people who are younger brothers are very scared. But at this time, Guo Qi is thinking about them coming.


    "Lord GUI, spare your life. We don''t mean anything else. It''s just that we want to pay homage to him. There''s absolutely no comparison.""Yes, our admiration for Lord GUI is like the flood of the Yellow River, which is out of control."


    ¡­¡­


    When they saw Guo Qi coming, they were so scared that they didn''t know what to do. At this time, they didn''t dare to tell Guo Qi that they wanted to rob him, so they followed him.


    In desperation, these people found out the reasons of dog blood one by one, but they didn''t seem to hear it in Guo Qi''s ears.


    "Forgive me, Mr. ghost. We are old and young. We really don''t want to rob you. We just want to borrow some money from you."


    "We don''t dare any more, Lord ghost, just let us go. We know we are wrong. We don''t dare any more."


    "Lord GUI, as long as you spare us, we will definitely eat fast and recite Buddhism in the future. We will build an ancestral hall for Lord GUI to worship him and beg him to live without villains."


    Guo Qi went on like this. Every time he went further, those people''s hearts tightened. They felt that the man in front of them was like death, approaching step by step.


    Guo Qi''s every step is like a big stone, hard pressure in the hearts of those people, let them gasp, seriously full of horror looking at Guo Qi, the head out of cold sweat do not know.


    "What did you just say? To rob me? "


    Although Guo Qi noticed that these people were following him, he didn''t expect that these people were following him for this purpose.


    In Guo Qi''s opinion, there should be many practitioners in this world, and those practitioners must be all over the world. Although this town is small, there must be many practitioners hidden in it. In this case, if you are a stranger here, you will be watched by those practitioners.


    Guo Qi didn''t have the ability to hide his breath. His abnormal ability must have been sensed by those practitioners. It should be a normal thing for practitioners to track themselves.


    But now, I think I''m wrong. Where is the cultivator? It''s all robbery. I wipe it. Do I really look like a big fat sheep?


    "No No, I didn''t rob you. "


    This man must be a monster, otherwise, how can he control them?


    In my heart, I am very afraid of Guo Qi. Even if Guo Qi pretends not to know their actions, these people still dare not disrespect Guo Qi and are full of fear when they speak.


    "Since you are engaged in robbery, tell me what you have robbed recently."


    In the new century, the robberies are all black and astringent societies. Guo Qi saw the ancient robberies for the first time. He was very curious about what the robberies in this small town would rob.


    "No We didn''t rob anything. "


    I''m kidding. If I take out all my things, I can''t be taken away directly by this adult. Even if the ghost comes, I can''t give it away. Yes, I won''t.


    "Since you don''t say it, I''ll search for it myself."


    Now that he has mastered the power of space, he can naturally confine these people with the stillness of space. Guo Qi approaches several people and wants to reach out to search the things on them.


    When Guo Qi was aware of these people, he accelerated ahead of time, confused the space behind him, and then used the power of space expansion to make these people think they were close to him.


    When these people are about to move, Guo Qimeng''s space compression, these people instantly and he opened the distance, and then when these people have no gap, Guo Qi directly static space.


    Since these people can''t move, and they don''t want to hand over their belongings, Guo Qi becomes a robber. He controls these people and begins to search them.


    "Wait, ghost We''re wrong. We''ll give it up. We''ll give everything up. "


    This NIMA world is really crazy. It''s always been several of them who robbed others in this small town. Today, several brothers were robbed by one person, and they don''t have the strength to fight back.


    In the heart that call a hold back to bend, the first time encounter such thing, but oneself also dare not resist, this if let the monster in front of a not happy, oneself die don''t know how to die.


    Scared mouth, see Guo Qi no longer forward, the man finally breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Guo Qi, this time, he asked Guo Qi to release them, otherwise, they can''t get things for Guo Qi.


    "Well, you can move."


    Remove the space stillness. Guo Qi doesn''t worry that these people will go. Anyway, these people have already tasted his power. If they dare to run away, they will perform space stillness again.


    "Run, Ma Gebi, run separately, Lao Tzu''s things can''t be robbed by this guy. Today, I didn''t steal his things, but I almost got robbed by him. How can it be so good?"


    When Guo Qi released himself, several men were very slow. They pretended to take things for Guo Qi while thinking about how to run away.


    They managed to snatch so many things. How can they hand them in now? They are not reconciled."Yes, boss. Let''s gather at the same place. Brothers, let''s go."


    Hearing the boss''s words, the other brothers also made eye contact and quickly ran out in all directions, so they were not afraid that Guo Qi would imprison them.


    "Want to run? Did I let you go? "


    Just as several people ran away, Guo Qi laughed on his face, then stretched out a hand. With his hand, the space around those people began to change.

 Chapter 315

    I don''t know what I want to know. How can Guo Qi let these people leave.


    Seeing that several people who wanted to rob him were running like crazy, he directly imprisoned the actions of those people with his preliminary grasp of space.


    "Run, don''t worry so much. No matter how fast the ghost is, it can''t catch up with us in a short time. Run."


    Several people are now looking for Guo Qi alone. Even if Guo Qi''s speed is against the sky, they have already run away separately. It''s not so easy for them to catch up.


    Even if Guo Qi catches up with them, it''s not easy to bring them down. After all, they are bandits. Although they don''t have much Kung Fu, they are at least practitioners.


    "Boss, you run first. I heard that ghosts are afraid of the toilet. I''ll go to the hut to hide."


    "Yes, they all say that they are afraid of ghosts even if they scold all the way. Don''t talk. I''ll scold first."


    They are afraid that they will be overtaken by Guo Qi. After all, they are used to doing bad things, and now they suddenly get retribution. They are more afraid than anyone else.


    However, they decided to find a way to protect themselves from the fear. Since dealing with it really made them hell, they thought of some local recipes they had learned before.


    "Well, try it now."


    At this time, they all become ants on the hot pot. No matter how many of them are, and whether these methods can be used or not, they have to try them. Only when they try, can they know whether they really work.


    Of course, as the boss of the man''s heart is not spectrum, he is still running, even if those younger brother tried to fail, he will not stay in place to be caught by the ghost.


    "My eraser, why can''t Mao walk?"


    Seeing the cottage in front of him, the man couldn''t move. It was only one meter violent, but it was the one meter violent, which made the man look as if he had seen a ghost, and his face was thrilled.


    After all, I''ve heard from the old people in the village since I was a child that ghosts in the world are most afraid of thatched cottages. There is a toilet full of feces in the thatched cottage. As long as you stay next to the toilet or throw the toilet at the ghost, you can drive the ghost away.


    Something strange happened today. The man just wanted to try this legend, but he was settled before he tried. What can he do?


    It''s not only the man who wants to hide in the hut, but also the man who runs and scolds all the way.


    But he heard that if he met a ghost hitting a wall, he could scold all the way, so that he could go out. He had met a ghost hitting a wall once before and was scolded by him, so he really went out.


    Today''s situation is not like fighting against a wall by ghosts, but it should be similar to fighting against a wall by ghosts. If you want to use your mouth to scold, you should be able to get out of the siege. Thinking like this, your mouth is yelling at you. It''s effective before. I don''t know what''s going on this time. After your body is fixed, your voice is hoarse, but you can''t move.


    "I''ll be a good boy. Isn''t it a ghost fight this time? Why doesn''t it work to scold? "


    In the heart that call a depressed ah, the man now almost regret to die, he just should run whole-heartedly, if take off shoes to run, now maybe already run far, just won''t stop here.


    "I grass, do you really work?"


    The man called boss is still running. He just heard his brother scolding, but now he can''t hear anything. The man doesn''t know what''s going on, so he starts shouting and asking.


    "Boss, run. I said," I hit a ghost today. "


    I don''t know if I didn''t step on dog dung when I went out to rob a big fat sheep. Instead, I was robbed by the big fat sheep.


    It''s the first time that they''ve met this kind of grievance. Now when I recall carefully, I feel cold in my heart. Is this big fat sheep intentional?


    Big fat sheep must have seen that they are used to robbing at ordinary times. This time, they are so generous that they can teach them a lesson.


    This is not, now they can not move, a few people that call a regret ah, but there is no regret medicine in the world, they regret it is too late.


    "Mom, I can''t run any more. I really hit a ghost today. Please spare my life. We are wrong. We don''t dare to run any more. We won''t run any more."


    As soon as I heard that my brothers had been imprisoned, but the next moment, they were all stunned. This is a trouble. Not only my brother can''t walk, but also I can''t walk.


    "Yes, Mr. ghost, we dare not do these robberies any more. Please let us go."


    "Mr. ghost, we have an 80 year old mother and a newborn child. We only do this to take care of the elderly and raise children. Please give us a chance."


    "As long as you let us go, whatever you want us to do, let me give you my daughter-in-law to sleep for a night."


    Afraid, a few people are really afraid of home, never encountered such a terrible thing, did not expect that there is really a ghost in the world, but also by them.


    They used to do bad things all the time. When they saw those people who were bullied by them, they were so arrogant that they thought that God had the ability to punish them. Today, they suddenly met with retribution, and their frightening excrement and urine came out."Hey, hey..."


    Looking at a few people, Guo Qi didn''t speak, but just waved his hand. The people who ran away from several directions gathered to him. No matter how scared and struggling they were, the space was constantly moving. They couldn''t help it.


    "I don''t want to know anything else. Just answer me a few questions honestly."


    Guo Qi didn''t want to embarrass a few people this time. He just felt that they wanted to rob him, and he could know exactly what age it was.


    "You What do you want to ask? "


    These brothers have done all kinds of bad things, but fortunately they haven''t killed anyone. It''s not easy to tell the secret things before. Does this man want to ask about those things?


    "You don''t have to ask, Mr. ghost. We say everything."


    "we climbed old fellow Wang in the next few years to see Lao Wang''s daughter taking a bath, and pee in the old iron pot last time."


    "I I, I stole the money from the old lady behind the house and beat his grandson. "


    "I took Lao sun''s things directly from the street last time, and put the blame on others..."


    A few people, you say a word, I say a word, all the glorious deeds they have done over the years. It''s OK that he doesn''t say it. Guo Qi''s feeling is lost when he says it.


    I can''t see that the ancients were even better than they are now. They were able to do so many things.


    "Wait a minute."


    Those people constantly recall what they had done without asshole. Now they say it one by one, and they are not shy at all. But they are not shy. Guo Qi is embarrassed to continue to listen to it.


    Just listening to such things, you can feel the wonderful flowers. These people are really excellent, but think about it, it''s not what you want to know. It''s no use asking so many questions.


    "Mr. ghost, we are wrong. We dare not do it any more."


    "Yes, I''ve told you all the bad things we''ve done. Please let us live. Please."


    "Mr. ghost, you are our rebirth parents and our life-saving benefactor. Please forgive us today. We will never dare again."


    Before Guo Qi''s words were finished, the robbers began to beg for mercy. If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s imprisonment, they would have knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "Can you wait for me to finish asking you?"


    Guo Qi was amused by these people, but he didn''t expect that these people were really interesting. He really did a lot of bad work. He just said a word, and these people were scared to shake out all the bottom.


    "Ghost, you ask, you ask, you ask."


    "As long as we know, we will answer you anything."


    "Yes, yes, to answer you, I only hope you can let us go if you don''t remember the villains."


    After all, Guo Qi hasn''t talked about the problem yet. A few people here are serious when you say a word to me. It seems that they can go through fire and water for Guo Qi''s sake.


    "It''s not a big deal. Can you tell me what time it is?"


    Now I don''t know when the specific history is. It''s difficult for Guo Qi to go back, and he doesn''t know what will happen in this era. It''s difficult to prepare in advance.


    "That''s it?"


    "This is too..."


    It''s stupid. Several people are stupid. I''ve been asking such a small question for a long time. Wipe your mother, and I''ll shake out all the bad things I''ve done since I was young.


    "It''s the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. We are just a frontier and wasteland."


    Although they despised Guo Qi''s question, since Guo Qi had already asked, they all rushed to tell what they knew regardless of whether they would answer.


    "The spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period?"


    For this period, Guo Qi had a little understanding in his heart. Although he did not go to school, he had heard the story of this period. The spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period were in front of Qin Shihuang.


    Qin Shihuang is more than 2000 years away from the new century, so it should be less than 3000 years now.


    Sure enough, eternal heart lock wants to experience itself for three thousand years. It really wants to experience itself for three thousand years. This is to let oneself live from ancient times to modern times.


    "Do you know any immortals in this world?"


    Practitioners are very powerful, but no matter how powerful they are, they will not appear as practitioners in the world.


    And people in this period will not say that the immortals they know are practitioners. In the eyes of ordinary people, those who can fly to heaven and escape are immortals, the most powerful people.


    Only immortals can escape from the sky and do everything. Therefore, when Guo Qi inquires, he doesn''t ask the practitioners, but asks them if there are legendary immortals in the world. As long as he can find out where the immortals are, he can quickly find them.


    "Immortal? No, there''s no time in the world. ""No, wait a minute. It seems that there is. I''ve seen an old fairy before. He''s very powerful."

 Chapter 316

    A robber said that he had never heard of immortals, but after all, he had not heard of them. Maybe it was to please Guo Qi, but there was another person who told him that he had seen the old immortals.


    "Have you seen it?"


    Although Guo Qi knew that there were many practitioners hidden in the world, few people knew if they didn''t know their identity. This man even said that he had seen them. It must have been when the practitioners broke out.


    "I must have seen it. Listen to me, that old fairy is very powerful..."


    The man told the story that he had seen the old fairy. When he was a child, he was passing by a river with his mother. Suddenly someone was standing on a willow tree by the bridge. I don''t know what happened. At this time, something strange happened.


    The willow being cut by the axe is bleeding. What''s more terrible is that when the willow is bleeding, suddenly an old man with white hair comes out of the willow.


    The old man with white hair didn''t say anything, but with a wave of white floating in his hand, all the people in the willow tree fell down.


    Seeing that the people who cut down the willow trees had fallen down, the old man with white hair returned to the willow trees, and the blood on the willow trees stopped soon. Since then, no one dared to touch the willow trees. Even during the Spring Festival, there were people burning incense and setting off firecrackers beside the willow trees.


    Although it''s not credible, it''s because no one believes it. The man has never told anyone. Now when Guo Qi suddenly asked about the old fairy, he thought of such a thing he had seen before.


    "Is the willow far from here? Can you take me? "


    Although I don''t know if that willow tree has become a fine one, in Guo Qi''s opinion, it''s impossible for the willow tree to become a fine one. It''s estimated that it''s probably a cover up. Maybe it''s a strange space in the willow tree.


    "Not far away, just across from a few villages, it''s not impossible to take you, it''s just..."


    Men are very happy to hear that Guo Qi no longer pursues the "glorious deeds" they have done before, but now their actions are still imprisoned by Guo Qi.


    "What''s the problem?"


    I just want him to take me to have a look. I don''t want to cut willows. Besides, I want to cut willows. It''s none of this person''s business. There''s no need to be so embarrassed.


    "That what, ghost uncle, you always can''t let us go first, now we can''t move, I''m almost suffocated by urine."


    After hearing the man''s words, Guo Qimeng woke up and wiped them to death. He forgot to let these people move. Now he still uses space to confine them.


    Since it has been put forward, Guo Qi did not delay time, and quickly released these people from the static space.


    "I can take you now."


    Now these people are thinking about how to send Guo Qi away. Now they finally have a chance, so when he was released from the prison, he quickly took Guo Qi out.


    "This is it?"


    The roads here are all dirt roads. Now when we walk from here, Guo Qi pays attention to the surrounding environment while walking. Although it is not in a daze, we have to say that in ancient times, every place in the world was very beautiful.


    "It''s a good old-fashioned life."


    Guo Qi yearned for this kind of life, but he did not forget his purpose this time.


    When several robbers took Guo Qi to a bridge, Guo Qi looked at a willow tree with only half a thick arm. He was incredulous and asked.


    "Yes, this is it. Don''t look down on it. It works."


    With that, the man told Guo Qi that there are many bridges in the world, but most of them have had accidents. This bridge has been built for hundreds of years, and even the piers have rotted. But there has never been an accident on this bridge, and the bridge has never collapsed.


    Such things have to believe in evil, Guo Qi can only nod, carefully observe the place, in this place he felt a familiar force, but that force is very obscure, he squatted down to observe the tree, soon fell in love.


    "Let''s go. I''ll wipe it. Hurry back."


    Finally found a chance to leave, a few people dare not say hello to Guo Qi, if you tell this ghost to leave, God knows if he will kill himself.


    While Guo Qi was still observing the willow tree, several people looked at each other and wanted to leave. Moreover, they saw that Guo Qi didn''t mean to kill them and ran away.


    "It seems that we still need to use our own magic eyes."


    How to observe can not see abnormal, helpless, Guo Qi finally showed his magic ability.


    With the adjustment of Guo Qi''s state, his eyes began to become blue and deep, and the whole person turned into another person.


    "This is really a refined willow tree, just..."


    His eyes were watching the tree, but Guo Qi didn''t expect that what he had always thought was a cover for his eyes would really have an active life. As Guo Qi continued to observe, he found that it was not as simple as he thought.In Guo Qi''s observation, what he seriously appears is a life, but this life is like a guard, guarding the things inside.


    Looking inside from the willow, I didn''t expect that the space inside was connected to the bottom of the bridge, which was just a strange space.


    "There are people in it."


    Little by little, Guo Qi found that there was an old man with white hair under the bridge. Although he didn''t know whether the old man was good or bad, he was sure that the old man was a monk.


    "Just go in and ask."


    Now that he knew that the old man was a monk, Guo Qi didn''t waste any time. He just disappeared where he was. The power of his eyes spread out. The next moment, he disappeared in front of the willow tree.


    If the robbers didn''t leave, they would be scared to death when they saw Guo Qi like this. After all, a person just disappeared in front of them for no reason.


    "Well?"


    When Guo Qi disappeared, in the space behind the willow, the old man who was meditating suddenly opened his closed eyes and looked at the willow with a strange face.


    I don''t know what happened. Just at that moment, he felt that he wanted a pure force to enter the space. It was really strange.


    It has been hundreds of years since the old man with white hair came here. There has never been such a thing. Suddenly, he had to look at the willow.


    "Don''t look. I''ve been here all the time. I don''t know if I can help you solve your doubts?"


    Just as the old man looked at the space in front of him, Guo Qi appeared in front of the man. He didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted to know about the situation of this era with the old man.


    "You You... "


    Looking at Guo Qi suddenly appeared in front of him, the old man''s eyes were wide open for a moment. He could not speak. He looked at Guo Qi like a ghost. It was the first time that he saw someone come to him.


    "You don''t have to panic. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know something from you."


    May be aware of the man''s vigilance, Guo Qi said.


    "Well, it''s true that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. Each generation is stronger than the other. If you have anything, just say it."


    Although the old man didn''t want to be disturbed by others, a man suddenly came out, and he couldn''t feel his cultivation, which must be above himself. He didn''t dare to offend such a man, so he sighed and decided to help Guo Qi solve his doubts.


    "It''s not a big deal either. I just came here for the first time, and I don''t know much about this era. I hope you can analyze the situation of today''s society."


    Guo Qi has no other idea. It seems difficult for him to find a practitioner by his own strength. Now there is a practitioner here. Naturally, he wants to inquire about the situation of the world''s practitioners.


    His own strength is not enough to make himself in this era. Therefore, for the sake of safety, Guo Qi thinks that only by knowing himself and his enemy can he protect himself.


    If one''s own strength is already very strong, and suddenly jumps out of a miracle realm, he will be sad. Therefore, Guo Qi still wants to make it clear.


    "There are experts all over the world, but they are among the people. They have become ordinary people in the world."


    For Guo Qi''s meaning, the man seems to have understood. He thinks that Guo Qi is not a person of this era, maybe a legacy of the previous era. It''s reasonable that he doesn''t know the things of this era.


    I don''t know what the old man with white hair is talking about, but Guo Qi is still aware that no matter in which era, those super strong people seem to like to practice in seclusion. Maybe only in this way can they keep a common heart that is not influenced by fame and wealth.


    "I don''t know where the most powerful realm is in today''s era?"


    Now that this is not the era of flood and famine, there should be no super powers like the three emperors and five emperors in the world. In this case, Guo Qi does not worry about those super powers who have surpassed the ninth realm.


    Now, he can only understand those practitioners who are still under the ninth realm with ease. Only when he really understands this point, can he do what he can.


    "This..."


    To be honest, it''s hard to answer this question, because the white haired old man''s own realm is not very high. People with high realm can see what kind of cultivation people with low realm are, but people with low realm can''t see through what cultivation people with high realm are.


    So, with the cultivation of the old man with white hair, if you want to know what realm the most powerful cultivator in this era is in, it''s like asking a frog how big the sky is.


    "Although we don''t know what the super existence is, if we really want to measure them, they should be miracles. Moreover, if you really want to know where the most powerful people in the world are, I can recommend you to go to a place."

 Chapter 317

    The old man with white hair knew that Guo Qi was not a simple man, but Guo Qi asked him what the most powerful man in the world was?


    After thinking about it, the old man suddenly thought of a place, perhaps the only place in the whole continent where the most powerful people are most likely to appear.


    "Master, please tell me."


    To be honest, Guo Qi didn''t hold too much hope. After all, this person should not know too much about the mainland, otherwise he would not shut up in such a remote place.


    "But before I say it, you should promise me not to be impulsive. I know that your realm is not simple. I can say that there is no simple one for adults. If you don''t promise me, I''m afraid you will suffer losses. If you don''t promise me, I can''t tell you."


    Although the old man with white hair has not been in contact with Guo Qi for a long time, he can see that Guo Qi is not a bad man. It is estimated that he should be the son of a secluded family. Now he is experienced.


    "Master, don''t worry. I just want to know about the world. I don''t mean to challenge those experts."


    With a smile on his face, Guo Qi understood the meaning of the old man with white hair. If it was really a place where the strong gathered, I''m afraid the strength of those people would not be comparable to him. If it was past, they would be abused or abused.


    However, Guo Qi didn''t plan to keep challenging in the world. Now he wants to know the realm of the most powerful practitioners. Only after knowing this can he be better on guard and know what he should do.


    "Kunlun."


    Seeing that Guo Qi nodded, the old man didn''t delay and said two words straight to the point.


    "This place."


    Guo Qi has forgotten that the place he came to before was Kunlun. Unexpectedly, after a long time, he has forgotten that there is such a wonderland in Kunlun.


    "Do you know Kunlun?"


    A lot of people know about Kunlun, but most of them know about Kunlun Mountain, not the legendary fairyland Kunlun. Now that he says about Kunlun, Guo Qi looks like this. Does he know about Kunlun?


    "Know a little bit."


    I''m kidding. I was sent by Kunlun''s pit father goods. Don''t you know that if it wasn''t for the eternal heart lock that let me experience three thousand years, I would have been at ease outside. I don''t need to ask in this place where I don''t shit.


    However, although he knew Kunlun, Guo Qi did not tell the white haired old man in detail about the process. If he told the old man that he had broken into Kunlun and that his friends had fought with Kunlun''s ancestors, he would think that he was mentally ill.


    Since others don''t believe it, Guo Qi simply doesn''t say it, which can also make others have less misunderstanding of themselves, at least it won''t cause too much sensation.


    "Yes, the young master is a child of a big family. It''s no surprise to know Kunlun."


    Although he was disappointed with Guo Qi''s reaction, when he thought about it carefully, the old man with white hair was relieved. Guo Qi was not him, and he held himself in such a small place every day.


    Since the old man with white hair still knows something, Guo Qi stayed here and chatted with the old man for a whole day. Before he left, Guo Qi left some of the things he had got to increase his realm for the old man.


    "Now that I know that there are strong people in the world with miraculous realm, I can''t make too much publicity and shoot a bird with a gun."


    Mu Xiu will be destroyed by the wind in the forest. Guo Qi knows this, so he is very restrained now. Although the 3000 years is a long time, if it is used for cultivation, 30000 years is not too long.


    With this in mind, he once again chose a place where the power of time and space flows smoothly. He has mastered the power of space, and the next is the power of time.


    The power of time is more profound than the power of space. It is precisely because the power of time is more complex and difficult to master, so Guo Qi put the power of time behind the power of space to learn.


    "Come on, just in case, let''s get familiar with the power of space first."


    Learning from time to time, I didn''t feel it before, but now I need to learn the power of time, and the foundation of mastering the power of time is the power of space.


    The practice method of the power of time is similar to the power of space, so it''s much easier to learn the power of time as long as the power of space is mastered.


    "Break it for me."


    Since he planned to learn, Guo first let his power into a stable state. The next moment, his eyes opened fiercely, his fists condensed this power, and he bombarded the space in front of him.


    There was no explosion in the space. Instead, there was mutual phagocytosis, which made Guo Qi feel comfortable. That''s the result.


    After bombarding the space disorderly, Guo Qi began to perform the Space Trilogy. He first allowed the space to expand, because he almost controlled the power of space, so he didn''t stop until the power of space was unbearable.


    The space continues to expand. At the next moment, Guo Qi moves quickly and controls the rapid shrinkage of the space. Looking at the space that has been compressed to the extreme, Guo Qi is very satisfied.I feel that I can''t compress the space again. If I compress like this, I think the space will collapse.


    Space expansion and space compression have been carried out. The next step is to make space static, which is also the most difficult step. Guo Qi was trapped in this step for a long time before, but now he wants to let himself cross the barrier.


    Take a deep breath, Guo Qi begins to let himself really enter a state of emptiness. The next moment, he directly stills the flowing space. With Guo Qi''s space still, the space in front of him seems to be fixed.


    "Ha ha, I have really mastered the power of space, and I''m not afraid to miss again."


    In this attempt, Guo Qi is telling himself that he has really mastered the power of space. Although he is not good at talent, he has practiced a lot. He has put the power of space into his bones, and the things in his bones are the most difficult to wear out.


    Since the power of space has been completely mastered, Guo Qi did not delay. He directly began to understand the power of time. Anyway, the power of space has been mastered. As long as he can master the power of time, he can try to integrate the two forces.


    "Time, water is flowing, space is moving and people are getting old. All these are caused by time."


    Thinking about the flowing things in his heart, at this moment, a flower appeared in Guo Qi''s mind, from a seed to a seedling.


    Seedlings began to keep growing up, and soon the seedlings grew up with green leaves, green leaves on top of the huaguduo, huaguduo soon opened into a flower.


    The flower gradually began to decline and wither after it became mature. The flower disappeared and a fruit appeared in the place where the flower appeared.


    The fruit is very small at the beginning, gradually grows up, and finally matures directly. The mature fruit falls on the ground, and then there are small seeds


    Circular things happened in front of Guo Qi, who witnessed these things. Gradually, the concept of time appeared in his divine consciousness.


    "A little bit."


    With the constant understanding of time, Guo Qi has a little sense of time, but that feeling is a bit ethereal. No matter how Guo Qi tries, he just can''t grasp it.


    It''s like a mirage. It''s beyond expectation. It always torments Guo Qi and makes him anxious, but he can''t get it.


    "No, it''s not enough."


    To understand the power of time, the most important thing is to be able to feel time first, understand time, and be close to time. But no matter how hard he tries, he just can''t feel it. At this moment, Guo Qi feels his heart itching, and his heart is very unwilling.


    However, Guo Qi also knows that it is not so easy to understand the power of time. If you want to really understand the power of time, you must have a correct understanding of time. If you want to be quick, you can''t achieve it.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi began to constantly relax his nervous mood. At this moment, his whole life became like a lake, and the water was calm.


    "Come again."


    Since he didn''t succeed at one time, Guo Qi would come back. Although this understanding has some tormenting patience, maybe only after experiencing all kinds of torments can he really become mature.


    Guo Qi is not afraid of torture. After all, what he experienced is not what ordinary people can imagine, not to mention the power of understanding space and the power of trying to master space.


    Just because Xiaohua brought him into a space like Shura purgatory, where he had been honing for ten years, it was not something that ordinary people could bear.


    This time, when Guo Qi tried again, what appeared in front of him was not a flower, but a bird. After the eggs hatched, the bird gradually grew up, and then the bird became a big bird. The big bird began to meet his mate, then the bird appeared, and finally the old bird died


    Although Guo Qi still felt the power of time this time, it was almost the same as the first time. He could not grasp that feeling, but he was not in a hurry. He calmed down again and continued to understand.


    I don''t know how many times I tried, but Guo Qi forgot how long and how long I had been sitting here? a year? decade? Even longer


    There is no concept of time, but after all, he has three thousand years to spend. Maybe three thousand years of mastering the power of time and space is more meaningful for Guo Qi than three thousand years of fighting.


    Killing is never the king''s way. Sometimes, when people are training themselves, they don''t do anything harmful to the world. That''s the best.


    "Again, I don''t believe I can''t understand time."


    He tried once and went on to the next time. Guo Qi was doing it all the time. I don''t know how long later, Guo Qi was no longer faced with plants, nor was he a small animal, but a man.


    In front of him is a newborn baby, and then the baby grows up. In the process of growing up, the baby experiences a lot of crying, laughing, bitterness, tears and laughter. Finally, the baby grows up and gets married and has children. Later, the baby grows old and lives in peace


    "Yes, yes, it is That''s the feeling. I finally I got you

 Chapter 318

    Like the power of space, the power of time is also illusory. It takes a lot of patience and good understanding to grasp the understanding of illusory things.


    Guo Qi is not a very savvy person, he is not smart, so he will master things much slower than others, for the perception of time, he is also much worse than many people.


    But no matter what, Guo qishang knows his own shortcomings, he knows that diligence can make up for his own shortcomings, so even if it is very boring, he still keeps doing it repeatedly, trying to make himself the best.


    Now he is constantly feeling the power of time. With his understanding, his feeling of time is more and more deepened. When he sees a person''s life, he instantly feels the passage of time. Where has time gone?


    In my heart, I kept asking myself. Soon, Guo Qi felt the time. He finally understood what he lacked before.


    "It''s a question of time!"


    I always think that people use all kinds of things to compare time, but does time really exist in this world? I don''t know. No one knows.


    Just as there is no road in this world, there is a road when there are more people walking, and there is no time in this world. If there are more people talking, it becomes time.


    Therefore, time does not exist. Everything is the law and the interaction between all things. Instead of looking for time, it is better to feel it in another way.


    For a moment, Guo Qimao suddenly opened, he quickly closed his eyes to continue to understand, such a moment of understanding let him out of the predicament, and he also grasped the looming feeling, at the moment, he just wanted to quickly find the state he wanted.


    "No way."


    "No way."


    "It''s still not right."


    "Almost."


    "Almost."


    "And No, it''s still close. "


    ¡­¡­


    He kept trying. I don''t know how long it took. Guo Qi kept twisting his head a little, as if he was listening. But it was in this way that he was able to realize whether he had found that feeling.


    When he grasped the power of space before, he tried thousands of times in order to grasp the feeling of a moment. Maybe it is more difficult to grasp the power of time this time than last time.


    "A little, a little, a little."


    That kind of ethereal feeling kept fluttering in front of Guo Qi, and Guo Qi could only look at it, but always passed by. That kind of anxiety made Guo Qi''s head sweat.


    "Almost."


    I don''t know how long later, Guo Qi opened his eyes. Now he still doesn''t have the power to master time. Instead, he might as well go out and relax as he understands the power of space.


    At the beginning, in order to understand the power of space, Guo Qi abandoned the power of nine oxen and two tigers. Now the power of time is in front of him, which is the feeling of special smoothness. It''s still a little difficult for Guo Qi to grasp it.


    "Take a shower first."


    He was sweating unconsciously. Guo Qi felt sticky on his body. He couldn''t feel it either. It''s better to take a bath and have a fresh look.


    Said to do, Guo got up, looking for a while, not to mention, really found a small lake, the lake is very clean, no one should be fishing here.


    "Wow."


    Guo Qigang took off his clothes and jumped into the water. On the surface of the water, there was the sound of someone swinging the water with his hands.


    But now Guo Qi is diving underwater. He hasn''t been swimming happily for a long time. He thinks of the days when he disappeared in Guoyang village.


    At that time, he was carefree. Anyway, when he was fed by himself, the whole family was not hungry, and he didn''t have to worry about having no income. When it was cold, he wrapped up a quilt, and when it was hot, he beat and bubbled in the water.


    Sometimes one person goes to Nanhu, sometimes a group of people go to Nanhu to compete in swimming. At that time, Guo Qi especially likes to dive underwater. Maybe if he''s lucky, he can catch some big fish. I''m happy to think about it.


    But that kind of carefree life will always have an end, now he, suddenly into the water, involuntarily recalled the past.


    "Third brother, where are you now? Are you ok?"


    Unconsciously, Guo Qi thought of his own brother, a brother who grew up wearing a pair of trousers.


    Since strange things happened on the construction site that day, Guo Qi has never seen sanlengzi again. Looking back on one, Guo Qi has an ominous premonition. Sanlengzi seems to be in big trouble, but he doesn''t know how to help sanlengzi.


    "Hoo."


    After diving under the water for a long time, Guo Qi felt that he couldn''t hold it for a long time. He took a breath, shook his head and shook the water off his head.


    After taking a deep breath, Guo Qi swam towards the bank. He took a bath and felt comfortable. In the water, Guo Qi seemed to be in the best condition.


    "Ah, hooligans, assholes, bad guys..."


    Guo Qigang came out of the water and didn''t notice anything else. Suddenly, a woman nearby screamed.Hearing the piercing scream, Guo Qi''s mind "clattered" for a while. I was in a hurry when I just came down. I forgot to see if there was anyone here.


    Now I''m in the water and I don''t have anything. If there is a woman taking a bath here, isn''t she responsible?


    Although not the ancients, Guo Qi still knows the conservative ideas of the ancients. After all, if you touch your hand, you will marry a woman home. If you don''t marry a woman home, you will cut off your hand.


    It''s no longer a matter of touching each other. It''s a matter of meeting each other frankly. If it''s spread out, why not?


    It''s nothing to be a great master of Guo Qi, but other girls can''t stand it. In such a feudal era, if this scandal comes out, women will have no way to survive.


    Not afraid of what people think of him, Guo Qi suddenly worries about women. He doesn''t know what to do. He can only cover his face and let women not worry. It''s easy to discuss something. This time, it''s all a misunderstanding.


    "Misunderstanding? Get out of here. Go on. Don''t turn your head


    Although women have some conservative ideas, they are not the kind of old-fashioned people, otherwise they would not bathe in such places in the daytime.


    I haven''t bathed for many days. Today I saw a good place to bathe. Women can bear it. They just untie their clothes and go into the water.


    It wasn''t long before a man came out from the bottom of the water. At first, the woman thought that the water ghost was a fright, but she calmed down when she thought that she was a man with super power.


    But when he felt that his super ability to deal with ghosts had failed to work for the man in front of him, the woman suddenly realized that NIMA was not a ghost, but a real person, and NIMA was a bad man.


    "Well, well, I won''t turn my head. Girl, turn your head too. I''ll go up and put on my clothes."


    At this time, Guo Qi was afraid of women''s suicide. No matter what the woman said, he didn''t refuse. The woman asked him to turn his head. Without saying a word, he turned his head quickly. The woman asked him to squat in the water and he dived quickly.


    "No, you can''t see. I''ll go ashore and get dressed."


    I''m kidding. How can a man go up first at this time? If a man goes up and puts on his clothes, he won''t leave. What can he do? Do you want to stay in the water for the rest of your life?


    Women can''t stand such things, so he asked the man to turn his head and not look here. Then he went directly to the shore, grabbed his clothes in his hand and quickly went ashore.


    "Ah."


    Although he didn''t dare to see it in his heart, when Guo Qi saw the woman''s appearance, his heart was pounding, because he saw all the white parts of the woman''s upper body in his eyes.


    After all, all of Guo Qi''s energy during this period was on finding the key to the emperor''s tomb, forgetting a lot about men and women.


    Now I suddenly see such a woman in front of him, and it''s still protruding forward and backward. Guo Qi can stand it there. There''s already a reaction below.


    Although I don''t dare to see it, I think about women''s body in my mind. Although it''s a bit obscene, men don''t want women''s body. It''s definitely not a normal man.


    This is thinking about it, suddenly Guo Qi heard the woman''s scream, this time there will not be bad people appear, right?


    In his heart, Guo Qi was very worried. He turned around and rushed to the woman. He wanted to help her out.


    "Ah..."


    Just came to the shore, the woman can also turn her body and stare at Guo Qi, for fear that Guo Qi will turn to peep, even though her trousers are only half worn, a hair fell on her clothes.


    Where did the woman think that this kind of thing would happen? At that time, she screamed with fright. It doesn''t matter. Guo Qi quickly turned around and ran over, but the pants under the woman were only half worn. In this way, Guo Qi saw the woman clean.


    Guo Qi''s eyes were staring straight at the woman. She just looked down. At this, the woman screamed again. It was too late. She had already been seen by Guo Qi.


    In front of the chest, there are a pile of towering and strong bimodal, and even cyan veins can be seen in the white, especially at the top of the bimodal, there are two pink buds the size of peanuts.


    Guo Qi''s heart suddenly came up to his throat. He felt the explosion of his life in his mind. The whole person was blindfolded. There was only a pile of trembling things in his mind.


    It took a long time for Guo Qi to recover, and the woman also recovered from shock. Guo Qi''s eyes went down the woman''s double peaks, and below was her flat abdomen. The woman''s skin was well maintained and fair.


    Although Guo Qi just looked at it, he could see that if he put his hand on a woman and touched it, his soul would fly out.


    Looking down again, at this time, Guo Qi felt that the nerve endings on his waist bar were about to explode, and it was very uncomfortable to find something blocked.


    Especially when he saw the mysterious black on the inside of the woman''s thigh, he couldn''t help it any more. His body was shaking violently. Guo Qi only felt his legs shaking, his waist straightening, and a crisp thing flowing out of the waist

 Chapter 319

    "Ah, asshole, I''m going to kill you. Turn your face, now."


    He was startled by the caterpillar, but he didn''t think that the bad man turned his head at this time, and his body was cleaned by him.


    The woman is pretty and red at the moment. She never dreamed that this kind of thing would happen. It seems that the master is right. She can''t take a bath in the daytime.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..."


    The following strange feeling made Guo Qi''s whole soul fly out. Frightened by the woman''s scream, Guo Qi recovered. When he reacted, he turned his head quickly.


    "Girl, what did you shout about just now? It scared me to death."


    Guo Qi really regretted it now. Why did he turn his head for no reason? It doesn''t matter that he turned his head. He even looked at the girl''s body clean.


    The most speechless thing is that he even had a reaction. The waist pole burst out once in the water. Now Guo Qi recalled the feeling that the soul just flew up, and the whole person was still full of aftertaste.


    "You..."


    Although the woman''s pretty face was very ugly, she didn''t know how to attack it. After all, he was really scared by the caterpillar, otherwise he would not scream.


    "You what you ah, I also have a name, well, by the way, you a girl in the daytime bath by the lake, not afraid of men peep?"


    Although he knew that he was wrong, he just turned around for the sake of women. Now I think that he is still very great. When he was pointed at by a woman, Guo Qi was very upset.


    "Hum."


    The woman didn''t pay any attention to Guo Qi. She just told Guo Qi not to turn around, and she quickly put on her clothes. If she didn''t dress quickly at this time, I don''t know if anyone will come soon.


    Guo Qi didn''t know how the woman behind him was dressed. He only heard the voice of Xie Xie Suo, but Guo Qi had seen a woman untie her clothes, so he closed his eyes, and what he thought was that the woman untied her clothes one by one.


    "I''ve got it on, and you''d better put it on as soon as possible."


    After putting on her clothes, the woman turned and said to Guo Qi, who was soaking in the lake.


    Now that Guo Qi has no clothes on her body, she can''t let Guo Qi come up. Her body has been seen clean by this hateful man. If a man plays a hooligan again and is seen by herself, won''t she suffer a loss?


    Although a woman''s state of mind is high and her IQ is a little lower, she knows that she can''t look at a man''s body. Otherwise, her state will be in disorder. All these are what the master told her.


    "Girl, turn around first, I''ll go up now."


    Finally, there is a chance to go up. Guo Qi asks the woman to turn around first, and then he comes to the lake quietly. Then he puts on his own clothes and comes to the woman''s side.


    "Girl, I..."


    "Bang!"


    Guo Qi was about to explain when a sword appeared on Guo Qi''s neck. The woman''s delicate face looked at Guo Qi, and her eyes were filled with indifference. It was this man who actually looked at her body.


    "Don''t blame me for being ruthless. The monster blames you for seeing what you shouldn''t see."


    Although all the women in this era are as good as jade, this woman, after all, is a cultivator and a master of super power. Naturally, she will not be stupid enough to promise Guo Qi by herself.


    Since she won''t agree with each other, let alone let the person who has seen her body live in this world. After thinking about it, the woman is afraid that Guo Qi''s appearance will affect his mind, so he decides to kill Guo Qi.


    Only if Guo Qi doesn''t appear in this world from now on, he can make progress all the time, and there will be no instability of the mind of Tao. The so-called women will not let Guo Qi go for the sake of their future cultivation.


    "I just saw your..."


    "You said it."


    Guo Qi''s words have not finished, and was interrupted by the woman, at this time, the woman looked at him, the original white face, now like a layer of sunset.


    "Although I''m not a good man, I''m responsible for what I do. Don''t worry. Since this is my fault, I''m responsible for you. If you don''t dislike it, I''ll marry you."


    Although he has the ability to stop this woman, Guo Qi doesn''t want to be tough. After all, everything is because of his appearance.


    Moreover, this woman should not be an ordinary person. He wants to kill herself. Is she really waiting for her to kill her? But since she wants to kill herself for the sake of seeing his body, she should be responsible for her.


    "Who''s going to marry you, hillbilly."


    She is a woman who wants to be like those immortals, so she won''t fall into the world to marry and have children. So when she heard that Guo Qi was going to marry her, she didn''t hesitate for a moment, and directly glared at Guo Qi.


    "What''s the matter with the hillbilly? There''s no way a hick can survive? Can''t a country bumpkin get married and have children? "


    Before, he had a good feeling for this woman, but now, when he heard that women discriminated against him, Guo Qi''s good feeling for her was greatly reduced."Since you look down on others so much, maybe it will be you who will regret it."


    To tell you the truth, Guo Qi is in a very bad mood now. He has met such a woman. It seems that no matter in which era, there are some people who look down on others.


    "Don''t say any more. You must die today."


    The sword in the woman''s hand has been put on Guo Qi''s neck. As long as Guo Qi dares to say one more word, he will let Guo Qi die.


    For the performance of women, Guo Qi was not surprised. Such a woman may really be a flower growing up in a greenhouse, and has never experienced the cruelty of the world, and does not know that not everyone in the world is his opponent.


    In this case, Guo Qi will teach this woman a lesson today, let him know that not everyone will be killed by her after seeing his body, and what if he sees it?


    "Are you sure you can kill me?"


    If there is no time and space shuttle before, Guo Qi seems not sure, after all, his power needs to work, want to quickly stop women some not very easy.


    However, the experience of this period of time has made Guo Qi fully confident that it is a sword to be able to control women. Moreover, the level of women should be much weaker than himself. There is no need to be afraid at all.


    "Killing you is like stepping on an ant."


    Although the woman didn''t kill anyone, she didn''t hesitate to think about the influence of Guo Qi''s appearance on him. He wanted to let Guo Qi know that not everyone could see her body.


    "Then kill me, and I''ll stand still."


    Guo Qi has put the space around the woman still. The poor woman hasn''t found out yet. She even wants to kill Guo Qi. In this case, Guo Qi is the fish on the chopping board, whatever she wants.


    "No, you..."


    Men even want to be disrespectful to themselves. In this case, they don''t need to talk nonsense with him, so women have to do it directly.


    But with this operation, the woman found something wrong. Her body could not move. No matter how hard she tried, the space around her body seemed to be imprisoned, and the whole person could not move.


    "I said, if you want to kill me, you can kill me. I will stand here as long as you can kill me."


    Although Guo Qi was very high spirited when he said this, he still couldn''t help wiping his cold sweat in his heart. Fortunately, he had mastered the power of space first and put the space around the woman at a standstill in advance. Otherwise, it is estimated that he will die today.


    "You What have you done to me? "


    I can''t move without any reason. This is the first time I have encountered such a thing. Is this man a super strong man like his master?


    In women''s impression, only those super strong can imprison the opponent''s whole body space, so that the opponent has no power to fight back. Therefore, when I feel that Guo Qi has imprisoned herself, the woman''s expression becomes wonderful.


    The woman has some regrets in her heart at the moment. Why do she have to take a bath here? Well, she has offended an elder. What if the elder does something that men and women do to herself?


    He couldn''t beat him. He killed himself after he vented himself. She couldn''t even avenge her death. The woman just thought about it and felt afraid.


    "You go, I don''t mean you any harm, and I want to make it clear to you that I didn''t mean it this time, just because I met a bottleneck, so I relax here. I didn''t expect..."


    I didn''t expect that a woman also took a bath here, and then


    Now the woman has been imprisoned by Guo Qi. Whether she believes it or not, Guo Qi will release her. Although he came here to practice his fighting skills, he will not find this woman.


    "You..."


    However, although the woman was angry, she could only eat the dumb loser. In desperation, the woman gave Guo a fierce look and left quickly.


    "Girl, you haven''t worn your dirty clothes yet."


    Maybe it was just too hasty. When a woman was wearing clothes, she did not care about three, seven and twenty-one. She directly put her clothes on her body, but she still had no clothes. So she was in a hurry to let Guo Qi come up and put on his clothes.


    Now I suddenly heard Guo Qi say that the woman was moving forward and almost fell to the ground.


    "Asshole, don''t let me see you again, or I will let my master deal with you."


    There is gas in the heart, the woman that call a depressed ah, can only leave a word viciously, then quickly ran away.


    "This girl..."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what to say. She looks like a little girl, but this woman is well-developed. If he is a mature woman, he just acts like a childish child.


    "Anyway, at least we got a verification today. Unexpectedly, this woman is a monk, and The power of space that I just mastered can imprison practitioners? "

 Chapter 320

    Since Guo Qi mastered the power of space, he has never tried it on a practitioner with super power.


    Previously, he did try it in a small town, but he didn''t expect to imprison several people who wanted to rob him. Now he suddenly imprisons the woman who has super power. Only then can Guo Qi really understand that he really controls the power of space.


    It is because he has mastered the power of space, so if he wants to fight again in the future, he may only need to move his mind to confine the space around the enemy.


    "Now that you''ve relaxed, the next step is to have a tedious understanding."


    For others, understanding is nothing more than sitting in a quiet place, then integrating with nature, and starting to enter the ethereal state to feel everything.


    Unlike other people, Guo Qi needs to keep trying by himself. For the power of time, Guo Qi has grasped a little feeling. Now what he has to do is to grasp that feeling thoroughly.


    It''s been a long time. Now he finds that he hasn''t grasped anything. If he does it again, God knows how much time he will waste.


    "Well, this is the place."


    After choosing a place, Guo Qi directly sat down and adjusted his state to the best at the first time. Then he began to close his eyes and continue to understand the power of time.


    "Is that still the power of time?"


    After Guo Qi closed his eyes, the scenes in front of him turned out to be some of the pictures he had seen before, such as what little trees grow up, what flowers bloom and seeds fall to the ground


    However, since he was also able to perceive the changes of all things, Guo Qi was still trying to master this law. Maybe if he could master this law, he would really master the so-called time.


    "Sure enough, the last scene is the most important one."


    Before he had a little feeling, he was caught. But this time, Guo Qi saw so many scenes, and he still didn''t know what was going on. It was only after he finally felt that he had seen another person''s life that he felt again.


    "It seems that every time is the last point to be able to make their true sense of time."


    Now Guo Qi knew something. He didn''t expect to see so many similar pictures and scenes. At the last picture, all the previous feelings suddenly burst out.


    "Come again."


    After understanding this, Guo Qi didn''t relax. He knew that if he wanted to master the power of time, he would keep mastering the last scene. Only when the last scene constantly appeared in front of him, could he really feel it.


    "Come again."


    "Not yet. Come again."


    "I don''t believe it today, I can''t understand it..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He tried again and again. Even Guo Qi didn''t know how many times he tried. At last, when Guo Qi felt that he was going crazy, he stopped.


    "No, there''s something else."


    He had encountered a bottleneck before. This time, Guo Qi encountered a bottleneck again. Therefore, this time, he did not keep exercising, but chose to retreat.


    Anyway, I still have 3000 years to spend. Why hurry to grasp the only power now? Sometimes the power of time and space helps each other, but more often they are mutually exclusive.


    After thinking about this, Guo got up and patted his buttocks. Anyway, there was still a lot of time. He was already hungry, so he had to find a place to eat first.


    Needless to say, although this is still a wasteland, the food in this small town is really delicious. Guo Qi found a place to order some food casually. Unexpectedly, he became more and more hungry.


    After eating several portions in a row, Guo Qi stopped. But when he was eating, he suddenly found that people around him were looking at him and talking about something.


    "Look at that man. He''s dressed like a Hu, isn''t he?"


    "I think it''s like a weirdo, and the clothes. How can I wear so little? Most of my body is exposed outside. How difficult it is to be affectionate."


    "Don''t mention it. That man is not a good man. We''d better stay away from him. We''ve been fighting recently. If he finds out, it''s bad."


    ¡­¡­


    Although these people are pointing in a low voice, Guo Qi''s hearing is not general. Naturally, he can quite understand what these people are saying.


    But he didn''t pay attention to those people and ate on his own. It''s strange that these people don''t feel weird when they see him. Look at Guo Qi and those people. This is the difference between modern people and primitive aborigines.


    Those people are still wearing coarse linen clothes, but Guo Qi is wearing a shirt. Although this shirt is not a very good brand, it was extremely rare 3000 years ago.


    After eating from a small town, Guo Qi went straight to find a beautiful place to relax. At this time, it''s no use trying to cultivate.


    The power of time is higher than the power of space, so we can''t use the method of understanding the power of space to understand the power of time, and we can''t be anxious.


    Although Guo Qi felt that he was slow to comprehend, if he knew how long it took other people to comprehend the power of time and space, he would be able to wake up in his dreams.Generally speaking, if people with average savvy want to understand the power of space, it will be a joke without a thousand years, while those with good savvy also need a hundred years. Only those with extremely evil savvy can understand the power of space very quickly.


    Although Guo Qi doesn''t know how much time he spent, it won''t be very long. In such a short time, he not only understands the power of space, but also completely grasps the power of space. If this is spread out, he doesn''t know how many people will be crazy. Is this boy too powerful to master the power of space so quickly?


    Since he still can''t calm down to master the power of time in a short time, Guo Qi doesn''t force himself any more. If he forces himself, sooner or later his patience will be exhausted, so now he is thinking about how to relax.


    This is a wasteland. Because of frequent wars, the environment has become very unbearable. After all, there are many places where no one has been. Guo Qi wants to go to those places. Maybe he can see the undeveloped environment in ancient times.


    Entering the big forest, Guo Qi walked alone on the ground covered with withered leaves. What he was facing was a warm breeze. It was very comfortable, like a hand caressing him.


    Feeling nature, at this moment, Guo Qi directly opens his arms, slightly raises his head, and makes a gesture of embracing nature. Maybe it can also be closer to nature.


    "Sure enough, the environment is the best at this time."


    The new era is the best, but because technology is too developed, too much demand for nature, resulting in all kinds of pollution, but in ancient times, when there was no high-tech between heaven and earth, everything here was the most primitive state, but also the most beautiful state.


    "Whew."


    Just when Guo Qi felt like a leaf floating with the wind, a discordant voice suddenly appeared here.


    Slightly opened his eyes, Guo Qi suddenly saw a white light flying out of his head, saw the white light, Guo Qi''s pupil fierce contraction.


    "It''s a spaceship?"


    Are you kidding? This is 3000 years ago. How could there be spaceships on earth? Let''s not talk about spaceships. Many developed countries in the new era have no civilization at this time. What''s the matter with spaceships?


    Looking at the spaceship, Guo Qi quickly caught up with it. Although the speed of the spaceship was very fast, after Guo Qi opened his deep blue eyes, the speed was able to keep up with the spaceship.


    Even though there is still a gap in speed, at least he won''t be left far behind. Guo Qi is tracking it quickly. At this time, Guo Qi hates why his level has not been improved.


    "This should be the alien visitors who came to Yanhua in ancient times."


    After a sudden increase in speed, Guo Qi could see clearly the spaceship flying over his head. It turned out to be a disc like thing. Isn''t NIMA the UFO to be worn in the new century?


    After seeing the UFO, Guo Qi realized that there were UFOs in the world in ancient times. No wonder many unsolved mysteries appeared in later generations.


    Since there are aliens coming to the earth at this time, shouldn''t the super powers of the earth not know? Why don''t they stop it?


    There are many doubts in his heart. Guo Qi wants to ask the super strong. Of course, Guo Qi wants to ask the alien creatures. After all, the alien creatures must have a purpose when they come here.


    "No matter. Let''s catch up first."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what those alien creatures are doing when they come to earth at this time, but it''s certainly not a good thing for them to come to earth so stealthily. Since it''s not a good thing, it''s natural for them to make a clear inquiry.


    Now Guo Qi doesn''t know whether his ability can deal with the high-tech of those alien creatures. He just wants to see what''s going on in the distance.


    "I went, and disappeared?"


    Chasing the shape of the flying saucer has been running, Guo Qi did not know how many places he ran, and finally the alien flying saucer landed on a mountain, when Guo Qi wanted to close again, the spaceship was gone for no reason.


    It was the first time Guo Qi saw such a strange thing. He had seen people disappear suddenly before, but he didn''t expect that UFO could disappear suddenly. Guo Qi began to guess all kinds of things in his heart.


    "No, in the mountains."


    It''s nothing to cheat aliens when UFO disappears, but it''s difficult to cheat Guo Qi. After all, Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes are still on display.


    "These people actually built bases in the mountains. I''ll scratch them. They were so good in ancient times. It''s no wonder that when they were in Mingcheng, there were some old people who said that there were aliens staring at them in the distance."


    These extraterrestrial visitors didn''t appear in the new century, but have appeared since ancient times. They not only appeared, but also left bases on the earth. The reason why people didn''t find strange at that time is that the super strong didn''t do it, on the other hand, they made the bases very mysterious.


    "Inside the base Is anyone here

 Chapter 321

    There are many undeveloped and desolate places on the earth, and those who come from outside are interested in this, so they will build their bases in these places in advance.


    Now Guo Qi has found out for no reason that these extraterrestrial visitors don''t know the situation, they are just doing their own experiments. Of course, Guo Qi doesn''t know what their experiments are.


    "I caught the ancients of my earth to do research, Ma getun. Do you really think people are mice?"


    If you don''t look at it, it''s nothing. Now Guo Qi is very angry. Seeing the situation in the base, Guo Qi thinks about the massacres of those island countries in the mainland a hundred years ago.


    At that time, the mainland was a hell on earth. Many people died, and they all died miserably. At that time, many people were caught doing experiments. Now, there are still people here doing experiments with earth people. Guo Qi has long been upset.


    Quietly approaching the base of extraterrestrial creatures, Guo Qi wants to know from these extraterrestrial creatures how many extraterrestrial bases have been built on earth.


    "I really know how to choose a place. I''m in the mountains. I don''t know how such a big UFO got in."


    When Guo Qi came to the mountain, it was a big mountain full of tall pine trees. However, Guo Qi did not find the entrance of the alien base after a circle around the mountain.


    If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes, he probably didn''t know that the mountain was the alien base. At the moment, he could only find a way to get into it.


    This mountain is too big. If you want to enter it, you have to empty it. But after you empty it, the aliens inside must know that you can''t kill them all, right?


    Until the last moment, Guo Qi didn''t plan to slaughter these alien creatures for the time being. He might be able to get a lot of useful things from them. So, after thinking about it again and again, Guo Qi decided to wait on this mountain.


    The flying saucer is very big. As long as the flying saucer appears again, Guo Qi will have confidence to appear on the flying saucer. When the time comes, he will hijack the spaceship directly. He will not believe what the aliens can do to himself.


    It seems that no one has done this crazy act of kidnapping aliens, so what Guo Qi wants to do now is to imprison those alien flying saucers through the force of space, and then enter into the flying saucers and torture those aliens.


    "It''s so slow. What''s going on in here?"


    Although he can''t get in, it''s boring for Guo Qi to wait outside all the time. He doesn''t know the regular activities of these extraterrestrial visitors, so he has been waiting outside all the time.


    He was so upset that he opened his deep blue eyes and explored the alien bases inside.


    The mountain blocks people''s sight, but Guo Qi''s eyes have the ability of perspective. Now you can see everything below. Everything inside is in Guo Qi''s sight.


    "I, nanima, should It''s a bunch of cold-blooded and inhuman guys. "


    When Guo Qi saw clearly the things in the base, he found that those people were making people and hanging those who had lives.


    Looking at those strange looking children in the container, those aliens still record data. Now Guo Qi wants to slap these aliens to death, and then put them in the container.


    "Wait, this account will come to you sooner or later."


    Guo Qi thinks that he is not a good man, but he has never done such cruel things. Now those dead children are in his eyes, and he can only pray that those children can be reincarnated as soon as possible.


    These people are so inhumane that they just do some immoral things, so even if these children have nothing to do with Guo Qi, Guo Qi will never let them go. He wants to let these alien guys know what retribution is.


    "Buzz."


    When Guo Qi''s expression was cold, he found that there was a movement above his head. Looking up, he found that there was another flying saucer, which should have just come back from the outside.


    "It''s a big deal."


    Although we don''t know how much such a flying saucer will cost, it seems that such a flying saucer can''t be made easily, and it''s not easy for these aliens to make it.


    Now that the spaceship is about to fall, Guo Qi will not give up when he sees this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. When the flying saucer is about to fall, he will directly make the space here completely static.


    This time, for the sake of safety, Guo Qi raised his state to the peak. The next moment, he directly integrated himself into nature.


    With the fusion of his power, Guo Qi''s space is still, which directly stills those alien creatures, and even their thinking is still.


    "Right now."


    Seeing that the UFO had stopped, Guo Qi didn''t care whether the aliens inside knew that he was hijacking the UFO. At this time, he flew into the UFO.


    "Yi, they are all like dead people."When Guo Qi entered into the UFO, the alien who was controlling the UFO in the UFO was stunned, and his eyes became like a dead man.


    Seeing this, Guo Qi soon understood what was going on. This guy was also imprisoned by his own space.


    I didn''t expect that my space power was so powerful this time. In this case, I will hide now, wait for the alien base in the mountains, and then hijack these alien guys.


    Having made such a decision in his mind, Guo Qi planned to postpone the hijacking plan. In the end, he directly kidnapped these aliens to see what they could do with the earth.


    In fact, Guo Qi has issued a death order to these aliens. These guys did not regard the life of the earth as life at all. Instead, they directly experimented with living people. Guo Qi can''t stand such a thing.


    It''s really hateful not to slaughter these guys. So Guo Qi decided to hijack them first, and then slaughtered them directly to let these alien guys taste what is called experimental mice.


    "Well."


    When Guo Qi had hidden away, the power of stillness in space was removed. With the recovery of space, the alien creatures who were still gave out a strange exclamation, but soon, they seemed to have nothing to do with it.


    "It seems that there is a blank period in their mind."


    Hiding in a secret place, Guo Qi began to guess that at that time, all the spaces here were still, and the bodies and even thoughts of those alien creatures were forbidden by himself.


    When their thinking recovered again, everything continued again. Now I think, I didn''t think that my flying saucer had entered a dangerous person.


    "Boom."


    It wasn''t long before Guo Qi hid. The flying saucer seemed to have been hit violently. It shook and roared outside.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what''s going on outside, but he''s a brave artist and doesn''t worry about it. As long as he still masters the move of static space, he won''t worry about the situation here.


    "No," he said


    "Well, well."


    "No, no, no, No."


    "Oh..."


    Guo Qi is planning to go out. He doesn''t know what''s going on outside. There are two different voices. Although Guo Qi doesn''t know what it means, he is sure that it must be the language of aliens.


    I didn''t expect that the communication of aliens is to use it. Can I use it to communicate with them?


    "Gone?"


    I don''t know if the people inside negotiated something. Soon, Guo Qi heard that the people inside had left. Since they had left, Guo Qi didn''t delay. He came out of the hiding place directly.


    "It''s really advanced."


    Looking at the base, Guo Qi felt as if he had entered the first scientific research base. The contents of the base were totally different from those of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. However, since he was a person from the new century, he was not too shocked.


    He followed a corridor, through several automatic doors, and put out the magic power of his eyes, which began to find the information he wanted.


    "This is it."


    Because the eye has the ability of perspective, when those aliens approach, Guo Qi can dodge for the first time, so that he can not be found.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of aliens. He really doesn''t know about aliens, their fighting power and their thinking. What if they commit suicide before they know the situation?


    So after thinking about it, Guo Qi decided to clean up the aliens after knowing the situation here. Now that he has come in, the aliens will be cleaned up and waiting for him to clean up.


    In fact, for Guo Qi, his biggest worry is that aliens will destroy the base. Once the base is destroyed, Guo Qi is not afraid of his own life, but is afraid that other alien bases will become vigilant.


    "I really don''t know that Yanhua''s old people will let the aliens do mischief on the earth."


    Guo Qi now increasingly can not figure out what is the reason why the super strong will not play what they are. Don''t you know that the earth is now being placed in many aliens'' Eyeliner?


    If the aliens attack the earth, the earth will still be very dangerous. Now no one knows what the technology of the aliens is like. If they fight, they don''t know who will win or lose. If those old guys don''t fight with the technology of the earth, the cliff will die.


    "This should be the place for living experiment. Alas, I don''t know how to face so many lives."


    When Guo got up to an automatic door, his eyes had already seen the things inside. Looking at the lives in the containers, Guo felt very uncomfortable.However, Guo Qi didn''t notice that although there will be no alien invasion in this alien base, there is still monitoring inside. Guo Qi''s behavior has been discovered for a long time, and those aliens have already started their strategic deployment, and a battle between earth people and aliens is about to start.

 Chapter 322

    Although very hesitant to go in, can think of inside a fresh life is imprisoned in a small container, Guo Qi is now in a very bad mood.


    "Report, there are native earth invaders to the base."


    When Guo Qi hesitated to enter the room, in a main control room, a strange looking alien asked another alien.


    They don''t know how Guo Qi got into this place, but they were shocked to learn from the surveillance that Guo Qi had already entered here, and they are waiting for the leader''s order.


    "Capture this native earth first."


    In the eyes of aliens, the earth is the pronoun of backwardness, and the earth people are the aborigines, who are in the primitive state of human beings.


    Now a person who doesn''t know anything enters them for no reason. He believes that he has the ability to make the aborigine stay here forever, and even become a test object directly.


    Since they despise the ability of the aborigines and go to great pains to catch an aborigine, they don''t have so much time to waste. In the eyes of the aliens, time is very precious and they won''t waste it.


    It is precisely because of the pursuit of time, so their speed is very fast, their technology is very advanced, in order to save time.


    "Bang."


    After Guo Qi entered the laboratory, he looked at the weak lives that were soaked in the containers like pickles. At the moment, his eyes were full of sadness.


    He has no children, but he also knows what kind of mentality their families will have if they leave. The life here can''t be measured by numbers.


    There are countless experimental utensils in a huge laboratory, and each container contains a weak life. Guo Qi can''t feel the vitality of those lives, as if these lives have become dead.


    Now that they are dead, they are going to live in peace. These people seal these weak children directly in containers, and then they will smash these containers.


    Without too much hesitation, Guo Qi directly clenched his fist and bombarded those containers in the past. He wanted to smash the source of these evils, and he wanted to destroy these things forever, making those aliens headache.


    "Damn aborigine, you go and kill this aborigine."


    The scene in the laboratory is reflected in the main control room by some special machines. The alien who is paying attention to everything in the base in the main control room is directly angry after seeing Guo Qi''s action.


    I didn''t expect that the test object they had painstakingly captured was destroyed by such an aborigine. If this continues, their base will be abandoned.


    "Yes."


    After the aliens got the order, several people in a group began to arm themselves, with the most advanced weapons, thinking of going to the laboratory. They wanted to sentence Guo Qi.


    "Ma Gebi, let you bad, smash these things first, and then kidnap you foreigners. I don''t believe you can still laugh."


    "At that time, I will directly take you out to let the ancients have a look, to see if their children have been kidnapped by mysterious people, and then I will see what else you can do."


    "This time, I must get something from you about other alien bases. I will destroy your turtle nest one by one."


    In his heart, Guo Qi was very angry. He decided that there would be three thousand years. The three thousand years were used to train himself. In the three thousand years, he could spend it all by himself.


    However, waste is also a waste. Instead of wasting, it''s better to use it to copy the alien''s hometown.


    As long as the nests of these aliens are blocked, those aliens will not be able to cause too much damage to the earth.


    And Guo Qi himself also felt that he could fight with those alien life, so that he could be promoted quickly.


    Alien creatures are not only very powerful in fighting, but also very agile in action. The most important thing is their science and technology, which is definitely not comparable to the current earth. In this case, as long as they can fight with those super science and technology, they can definitely be much better than the backward earth.


    "It seems that the eternal heart lock has other thoughts."


    Guo Qi didn''t know what eternal heart lock thought, but since he had decided, he felt busy in the future. It happened that the 3000 years of experience would not be in vain.


    With such an understanding in his mind, Guo Qi became a lot more comfortable. Now that he had torn his face with the aliens, he didn''t need to keep it. He used this alien base as a warning to let the aliens know that not all the people on earth would turn a blind eye to them, and there would always be someone to stop them.


    "No," he said


    When Guo Qi destroyed many of the experimental containers, the door of the laboratory was directly opened by the aliens, and some strange looking creatures rushed in.


    Although we rarely see aliens, there are still many pictures describing the appearance of aliens on the earth. Many people think that those pictures are fictitious. However, after Guo Qi looks at the alien creatures in front of him, he affirms one thing: the pictures are very objective."I didn''t want to hit you so fast."


    Guo Qi was not surprised that aliens would appear here. What surprised him was that the speed of aliens would be so fast. They had just appeared here, and they hadn''t destroyed many containers yet. They came and armed themselves together. How amazing the speed is.


    "No," he said


    For Guo Qi''s exclamation, those aliens just stare at Guo Qi and keep talking. Unfortunately, Guo Qi can''t understand a sentence, and those aliens seem to have no patience. They directly fire machine guns at Guo Qi.


    "NIMA..."


    I still don''t know what these alien creatures say. How can I say to do it? Now Guo Qi wants to catch these alien creatures and throw them out. It''s too hateful. Do you want to be so tasteless? I don''t want to say a word in advance to fight. Let me have a psychological preparation.


    "Don''t blame me, since you are so tasteless."


    With that, Guo Qi directly confuses the space here, and then he compresses the space. Those super destruction lasers that hit him seem to be slowing down, and it''s hard to attack him.


    Seeing this scene, Guo Qi was relieved. Fortunately, his action was fast enough, otherwise, he would be in trouble today.


    But fortunately, Guo Qi''s head is also in a cold sweat, because it''s not a person here, but there are other alien creatures. He has blocked one, and other alien creatures are still working.


    "I''m hiding."


    In fact, Guo Qi can completely perform space stillness, and kidnap all the aliens here one by one after they are still. If you think about it carefully, it seems to be meaningless.


    In this case, why don''t you let these alien creatures destroy their bases? Guo Qi has opened his deep blue eyes.


    And the space around him has been banned, so keep dodging, even those super destruction laser attack can''t hurt him.


    Guo Qi is constantly dodging, and those alien creatures are constantly attacking. The destroying laser is unconscious and constantly destroying the containers in this laboratory. Soon, dozens of containers have been destroyed.


    "Ha ha, it''s fun. That''s what we want."


    Seeing his dodging achievements, Guo Qi burst into laughter. He liked this. It would be better if these alien creatures could use some more powerful lethal weapons to destroy the laboratory directly.


    "No," he said


    "No," he said


    The two groups of aliens did not catch the aborigines of the earth. The alien creatures seemed to be discussing something. The next moment, two alien creatures went out.


    "Gee, the firepower has dropped."


    Guo Qi quickly felt the difference here, because the bombardment was still very fierce. Just a few breaths later, more than ten containers containing babies were destroyed, but now it''s been a few minutes, and few containers have been destroyed.


    "I''m not really going to take a lot of lethal weapons, are I?"


    Anyway, Guo Qi doesn''t believe that these aliens will find a way to deal with themselves, unless they are improving their firepower. Only when the firepower is strong can they conquer themselves. However, they are wrong.


    "No," he said


    Soon, the two aliens who went out have come back. With their return, a huge machine has been moved by them.


    Guo Qi hides and quietly pays attention to the situation of alien creatures. When he sees the large-scale weapons to be used by those alien creatures, Guo Qi''s mind is about to burst into laughter.


    "Today, let these bastards see whether they are good at alien technology or earth people. If I don''t kidnap them today, I won''t call Guo Qi."


    Looking at the alien''s large-scale lethal weapon, Guo Qi was elated. At this time, he wanted to rely on his own strength to block the large-scale lethal weapon and use the final result to blind those aliens.


    Don''t you always feel that the earth is a backward planet? Don''t you always say that people on the earth are aboriginal? Today, let''s show you self righteous guys what is ability. Your technology is serious in people on the earth, and it doesn''t count as fart.


    "No," he said


    Seeing that Guo Qi came out directly, the aliens were also puzzled. If it wasn''t for their facial expression, Guo Qi would be able to see that they were surprised at this moment.


    With an alien creature in Wuer, Guo Qi found that the big killing weapon had been targeted by the alien creature. It seems that these alien creatures are going to attack themselves. They should not want to waste time on themselves.


    "Come on, today let me, the earth man, let you tell us what is fighting, and see whether the dignity of the earth is preserved or whether you are hijacked by an aborigine you call."

 Chapter 323

    Guo Qi knew that these alien creatures would use their most powerful lethal weapons, but what Guo Qi wanted was this result.


    This lab is too big to see at a glance, and there are so many containers for babies. It seems that it is difficult for Guo Qi to break those containers, so now he is going to let these aliens destroy their own achievements.


    "Whoosh."


    The powerful destructive laser aimed at Guo Qi. Before Guo Qi could take precautions, the alien creature started to emit laser directly. A red laser seemed to cut through the air and bombarded Guo Qi quickly.


    Hiss.


    The laser is very powerful, and it contains a lot of energy. As soon as the laser is about to fall on Guo Qi, those alien creatures show a winning smile on their faces, they know that this aborigine can''t resist this kind of big killing weapon.


    But at the moment when the laser went out, the space in front of Guo Qi had a ripple like water pattern. After the powerful laser bombarded it, there was no reaction, just like a mud cow entering the water.


    "No," he said


    "No," he said


    "No," he said


    ¡­¡­


    The space in front of him finally played a role. Guo Qi was glad that he superimposed the double spaces together, first the space was static, then the space was compressed.


    When Guo Qi was relieved, those strange looking aliens on the opposite side began to chatter, not knowing what they were talking about.


    But at this time, how can Guo Qi leave time for them? Anyway, the laser ray has not been successfully hit, so I will give him a refraction.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi directly twisted the space, like a soft rubber plate, and even refracted the destruction laser.


    Boom, click.


    For a moment, in addition to the explosion sound after laser bombardment, there was only the sound of broken glass in the whole laboratory. Unexpectedly, the power of this humble looking laser was so powerful.


    It seems that these alien creatures use lasers as their own weapons. These things are even more powerful than guns and bullets. No, I have to get some to carry with me.


    Seeing that the power of the lethal weapon is so strong, it''s almost as powerful as a bomb. Guo Qi''s eyes are full of fire. All along, he has no self-defense weapon. This laser gun can be used for himself.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi''s fighting passion increased again. Just now, he was in a bad mood because of the baby. Seeing those alien creatures, Guo Qi finally found an outlet.


    "If I don''t kidnap you today, I''m sorry for those people on earth who were caught by you."


    Say not angry that is false, watching his compatriots were these aliens directly as pickles into the container, Guo Qi heart fire has no place to send.


    Now that the aliens have come, Guo Qi won''t stop. He must clean up these guys today. Anyway, he has been found here by them, and he came here to kidnap them. He wants to kidnap these aliens.


    Early hijacking is also hijacking, now hijacking is also hijacking, in that case, what time do you have to delay? Do it directly.


    Without hesitation, Guo Qi rushed up directly. Anyway, the whole space of Guo Qi had been disordered. Those lasers rushed into the whole space of Guo Qi like hitting a wall.


    Without the worry of defense, Guo Qi is just like a hungry wolf rushing into the sheep. Those alien creatures were kicked by Guo Qi.


    "Zhenima is weak. If I knew you were so vulnerable, I would have to spend so much money."


    Guo Qi did not expect that although the technology of these aliens is very advanced, their physique is really not flattering. As soon as Guo Qi just kicked them, he directly heard the sound of bone banging. Is it broken?


    This kind of situation is too sudden, Guo Qi has always thought that the aliens are strong against the sky, but he didn''t stop and continue to attack.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know that although these aliens are very weak, he doesn''t think about his own strength. His body has gone through a lot of exercise, plus the help of blue eyes at the moment, he is completely like a robot.


    Moreover, these aliens pursue too much science and technology, but their own conditions have become quite weak, completely ignoring their own physical problems, so they are so vulnerable.


    This is the world. Organisms are evolving. Only those skills that are constantly honed can survive. For example, the alien brain is often used, so the head is very big. Because of lack of exercise, the body is relatively small.


    But Guo Qi didn''t have time to think about this, because he saw that a group of aliens had already escaped. Although Guo Qi was fast, those guys were more familiar with this place than Guo Qi. They appeared all over the place, and Guo Qi also had a headache.


    "Give me stillness."


    Guo Qi, who is too far away, can''t control it, but once he is very close, he is sure to ban it directly. Anyway, several alien creatures have already been kicked out by himself. Guo Qi directly uses the move of space stillness to keep the space around those alien creatures still."Haha, this thing is good. Since they have run away, I''ll wait for them to show up. Now I''d better set off some firecrackers for them first."


    Since he had decided to destroy the place, Guo Qi didn''t stop. Anyway, those alien creatures were destroyed, and he was also destroyed. Since the alien creatures had gone out, Guo Qi took up the lethal weapon and attacked the laboratory.


    "Boom."


    "Click."


    "Boom."


    "Click."


    ¡­¡­


    The laser from Guo Qi''s lethal weapon sweeps out. Wherever it sweeps, it starts to explode. This place is originally a laboratory where many things can''t meet fire. After Guo Qi explodes, a chain reaction takes place here. It''s like a primer, and a series of explosions begin.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a roar in the deep mountain. The earth was shaking. Fortunately, there was no one here at this time. Otherwise, I don''t know how much disturbance it would cause.


    Although the explosion in the laboratory was very violent, and the broken glass in the laboratory was also very powerful, the space around Guo Qi had been superimposed by Guo Qi, but he was not afraid of the threat here.


    The explosion lasted for a long time, until Guo Qi saw that the last container containing the baby had also been destroyed, so he went out of the laboratory.


    Guo Qi was accompanied by several aliens who were still in space. These aliens were supposed to be buried with the earth babies they captured and the babies they made, but Guo Qi kept them useful, so now he wants to take these guys out.


    "No," he said


    "Well, aborigines."


    I don''t know what''s going on. I didn''t understand what these aliens said before. But when Guo Qi went out of the laboratory, he vaguely understood what the aliens said.


    The alien even called him Aboriginal, and the alien even said that the earth has not existed for much time, even the age of dinosaurs has been conquered by them, and soon, the earth will be conquered by them and become their farm.


    Guo Qi doesn''t know whether these aliens are also divided into different forces, so now Guo Qi wants to learn about the situation outside the sky from these aliens.


    For tianwai, Guo Qi is full of curiosity. In this world, human beings have explored the land all over the world, but so far no one has been able to explore the deep sea and those distant stars.


    The universe is so big that no one has been able to say whether there is life in the universe. Now that he has seen life, he naturally wants to understand it all at once.


    Now the earth is not alone, and this is not good news, because if other extraterrestrial life is found, once the earth''s technology is surpassed by those galaxies, people on earth will face a crisis.


    Now people on earth know too little about the stars in the universe. If countless alien creatures are staring at the earth for a long time, wouldn''t the earth become the fat in their eyes.


    "No," he said


    Although Guo Qi can''t speak alien language, he also learns that those alien creatures keep on talking in his mouth, but not to mention that he just mumbled twice, and those alien creatures are really communicating with him.


    "Aborigines, our team leader will bring people here in a moment. If you destroy this base, you will pay the price. The whole earth will pay the price because of you."


    This time Guo Qi understood that for a long time, these alien creatures were not fools. What he said just now was obviously threatening him.


    Guo Qi is not obvious. He just doesn''t like others to threaten him. Now these alien guys who don''t look like human actually threaten him. Guo Qi comes to those aliens with a smile.


    "No," he said


    Seeing that Guo Qi came over with a smile on his face, the alien creature who put cruel words didn''t know what Guo Qi was going to do, so he didn''t get up.


    Although the aliens are not well, but Guo Qi can still understand, this NIMA is in exclamation.


    "Go in and take a hot bath, if you can, of course, or come out."


    Guo Qi has long been determined to kill these alien creatures. Therefore, he has no mercy at all. When these alien creatures regard the earth as a farm, they should have the consciousness of death.


    Moreover, there is not only one alien creature here, so Guo Qi didn''t worry too much. He threw an alien creature directly into the fire in the laboratory. If he can''t burn it, it''s his life. It''s his bad luck to burn it.


    Anyway, there are several aliens here, one dead, and several others. They are not afraid that they will not get what they want. They have the ability to continue to be cruel. As long as they dare to be cruel, they will go in for a hot bath today. Just as the fire in the laboratory is still burning.

 Chapter 324

    "No," he said


    After Guo Qigang threw an alien creature into the burning laboratory, other alien creatures imprisoned by Guo Qi were roaring.


    "It''s no use yelling at me. He''s already in. If you have the ability, let him come out alive."


    For these butcher like aliens, Guo Qi doesn''t like them at all. It''s good that such guys are dead. Why treat them so well.


    "Hateful aborigines, you will be punished. When our planet comes to this farm, you will all die."


    "Hum, as long as our Lord orders, you will all be experimental products, and then we will get rich resources."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what these people are talking about, but the general meaning is that he has got into trouble now, and it is estimated that someone will come to him for revenge soon.


    But is he a timid man?


    The answer is obviously No. even Guo Qi, one of Yanhua''s practitioners, dares to challenge, but he directly destroys the Tianchi Lake in Tianshan Mountain. Guo Qi is not afraid of such a big basket, let alone alien creatures?


    Although extraterrestrial creatures are powerful and advanced in science and technology, the earth is not weak, especially those super practitioners. Guo Qi believes that as long as those practitioners take action, they will not be afraid to fight all over the universe. Which planet can compete with the earth?


    When science and technology meet the traditional super power, it is obvious that the super power is the most powerful. That''s why Guo Qi has so little heart against these alien creatures.


    "Come on, come on, since the earth''s practitioners don''t do it, I will take the place of the people in the future world to see if they will come out to obstruct."


    All the time, Guo Qi''s biggest doubt is why the monks don''t obstruct the extraterrestrial visitors. Don''t they know that these people are coming to harm the earth?


    Thinking of this, although Guo Qi didn''t know why, he was very angry. Those alien guys bullied him to the door. These ancient strongmen of the Earth actually started to be turtles. Did they really stop when they were ridden on their heads to pee?


    Anyway, he can''t bear this kind of anger. He must take revenge. Since Yanhua''s strongman doesn''t do it, he will do it instead of Yanhua''s strongman. This time, he will let those extraterrestrial guys know that the earth is not what they say.


    "Take me to the center of your base."


    As for the layout of the whole base, Guo Qi had already understood it in his previous observation, but what Guo Qi has a headache about now is the high technology.


    Because there are many doors in it. Each door has its own control. Only aliens are allowed to pass through it. Once other creatures pass by, those doors will attack directly.


    It is precisely because of this situation that Guo Qi plans to let these alien guys lead the way for himself. In this way, the damage to himself should be reduced to the minimum.


    In fact, Guo Qi could smash those doors with his fist, but he didn''t want to bother. Anyway, with these alien creatures, why bother himself.


    "Since you want to die early, we''ll kill you."


    "Our alien technology is not what you aborigines can imagine, you should have the consciousness of death, and the nobility of our alien creatures is not what you aborigines can look up to."


    Guo Qi''s words were just finished. Those alien creatures were arrogant, as if they were gods. It was their own fault to oppose them, even if they were hostile to them.


    "Ah, I''ll wipe it. If you don''t make your face swollen today, you don''t know why the flowers are so red."


    I didn''t expect that these guys had been hijacked by themselves, and they were still so arrogant. If they were put in the past, Guo Qi might dare to be angry. After all, when he was in Guoyang village, Guo Qi suffered a lot of frustration.


    Today, unlike in the past, Guo Qi already has his own ability. If these aliens want to be proud in front of him, they have to be mentally prepared to be disciplined.


    "Shanima, aren''t you dragging?"


    "Today I have to break your head to see what''s inside."


    "If you put this shape on the earth, it must be a blockhouse, but I''m curious about what''s under this mask."


    Guo Qi said that these alien creatures were strange after all, which made him feel curious when he looked at them.


    People on earth don''t grow much. The biggest difference may be skin color, but the alien guy and the earth guy are not the same breed at all. Guo Qi now looks at these alien guys up close and thinks they are machines. He really wants to open these guys to see if they are installed by people.


    "How dare you hit us? Damn it


    "Die, die for a century."


    These alien creatures are completely angered by Guo Qi. They have always regarded the earth as a primitive tribe, and Guo Qi is also regarded as an aborigine by them.


    As an alien higher creature, looking at people on earth is like looking at their own livestock. How can you think that one day they will be beaten in the face by these aborigines.Now they are about to explode. They did not expect that they would be beaten by the aborigines. Are the aborigines so powerful?


    Guo Qi''s power makes these alien creatures'' understanding of the earth people become a little fuzzy. For a long time, the aborigines in their eyes are those who drink blood.


    Besides chasing wild animals with wooden sticks, they don''t have much ability, but the aborigines who appear in front of them today can block their extremely advanced weapons.


    Therefore, when they were shocked, their anger also rose slowly. This is a shame, a great shame. Today, we must let these guys know that the higher creatures of the alien world are not something they, the aborigines, can offend.


    "I''ve become my hostage. I''m pulling a chicken feather."


    What Guo Qi dislikes most is the guys who think they are superior to others. It seems that they are a little different from others. Therefore, the more arrogant these alien creatures are, the more powerful and enjoyable Guo Qi is.


    "I''ll let you carry it in your mouth and kill you inhuman guy. If I don''t beat you today, your parents don''t know me. I have no face to see my compatriots on the earth."


    "See if you can still drag it. If you have the ability to continue to be arrogant, I''ll show you this time that the indigenous people on the earth are ten thousand times higher than what you call extraterrestrial life."


    Guo Qi said, hand while pumping, these guys are cheap, do not beat their parents do not know, they do not know what is called fierce, do not know how to change.


    "Natives, how dare you kidnap our people?"


    Just when Guo Qi was very good at fighting alien creatures, a team appeared not far away from him, which was composed entirely of aliens.


    The leader of the team seems to be a leader. Maybe it''s the responsibility of this alien base. Seeing that Guo Qi is slapping those alien creatures, he yells at Guo Qi.


    "Needless to say, if you want to fight, if you don''t hijack all of you today, you won''t know that the earth is not easy to bully."


    In the face of absolute power, all the language has become pale. Therefore, for these self righteous guys, Guo Qi has a clear mind, and they have no reason to speak. They already think that they are higher creatures from the bottom of their bones.


    In this case, then I will fight until they are afraid, see what they have to say, and then I will kidnap them directly, so that I can know everything I want to know.


    "Doodle doodle."


    Guo Qi just finished, those alien creatures seem to understand his meaning, pick up the laser gun in hand and start shooting Guo Qi.


    As the laser in the gun kept sweeping out, it was like the sound of the machine gun, and the space in front of Guo Qi seemed to be torn.


    But fortunately, Guo Qi had already doubled the space around him before. Now, although the laser guns are powerful, they don''t break the space.


    "I advise you to take out your most powerful weapon, or you will have no chance."


    Now Guo Qi feels that his space superposition can make him invincible, so he directly wants to test the attack power of these alien creatures.


    On earth, humans know little about alien technology, and they know nothing about the attack power of alien creatures. Now the aliens suddenly appear in front of them, Guo Qi can''t let go of such a good opportunity.


    Even if you can''t fully understand the latest technology and attack power of extraterrestrial, at least you should know what the general attack firepower of these extraterrestrial guys is. In this way, after you return to Yanhua, it is also a big help for Long Xiang.


    "Let''s get the weapons."


    The attack weapons in their hands are not even tickling for Guo Qi. These aliens are not stupid either. Seeing that Guo Qi didn''t take the initiative to attack, and their attack didn''t work for Guo Qi at all, they started to change their weapons and attack their more powerful weapons at that time. Don''t they believe that this aborigine can resist?


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. If you don''t have ten minutes, I''m sorry, you don''t have a chance."


    Although Guo Qi can exert the power of space, the consumption of space superposition is still very large. Although Guo Qi should master the power of space less, the time to master it is still too short.


    It''s difficult for him to try to control the space. He has been exerting it for a while. Now if he wants to insist again, there is a time limit.


    Guo Qi now wants to understand the things here before the power of space reaches the limit. He has nothing to say with these aliens. When the time comes, he will fight directly. He doesn''t believe that the super power of the earth is possessed, and is not the opponent of the aliens?


    "Aborigines, since you want to die, let you try our strongest lethal weapon, death."

 Chapter 325

    The base was rushed in by an aborigine from a backward planet. Not to mention, this aborigine even wanted to destroy it. What bothered the alien most was that the test objects in their laboratory were also destroyed by this aborigine.


    I can''t express my anger. Now those alien creatures want to shoot Guo Qi dead. This aborigine is too much to dare to destroy their base.


    I sent a team of people and horses before, but I don''t know what happened. They all failed. Even the latest weapons they brought from the planet couldn''t cause damage to this aborigine.


    In this case, the alien creatures took Guo Qi as an enemy of the same level to fight. He directly brought out his most powerful attack weapon.


    "I didn''t expect your so-called most powerful weapon was a robot."


    What appears in front of Guo Qi is a robot like a silver warrior, but this robot makes Guo Qi feel a little unusual.


    After the robot appeared, the alien creature told the robot something, and then the robot walked directly to Guo Qi.


    "I don''t know, this speed..."


    Stunned, Guo Qi was completely stunned by this alien creature. When the alien creature came to Guo Qi, Guo Qi found that the alien creature came to him all of a sudden. This guy had mastered the power of space.


    In the past, Guo Qi''s greatest reliance was on his magical eyes, but after time and space shuttled, Guo Qi found that he was used to using the power of space now, which was convenient to use.


    The power of space mastered in this place is not only very effective when used, but also Guo Qi wants to keep exerting it to make the power of space become proficient.


    I didn''t expect that the biggest reliance here failed in front of the robot, which made Guo Qi feel a little nervous. I didn''t expect that the technology of extraterrestrial biology had begun to develop space revolution.


    The space revolution is definitely beyond the information revolution. Once we master space, many things will be changed. It can be said that once a planet masters the space revolution, it can basically rule the whole universe.


    It is precisely because of this understanding that Guo Qi''s expression is very dignified and his heart is very afraid. Now he is determined to find out which planet is the planet that has mastered the space revolution.


    Now, there are still three thousand years to go before the new century. Three thousand years ago, extraterrestrial life mastered the space revolution. What an amazing thing it is. If three thousand years have passed, wouldn''t these people have entered the time revolution?


    Once the space revolution and the time revolution are mastered, who else can fight against them in this universe? The existence of absolute monarchy level, at that time the earth will really become a primitive tribe.


    "Today, whether you are a robot or a human machine, I will smash you and rebuild you."


    Guo Qi''s dependence is not only the power of space. After all, his friends also have the power of space and time. Although Guo Qi is difficult to deal with, he is not at a loss.


    Although it is difficult to master the power of space, since Guo Qi has mastered the essence, he is more proficient in understanding and using the power of space.


    Although this robot also has the power of space, it can''t compare with Guo Qi. After all, although this robot has wisdom, it has no innovative wisdom.


    Knowing this, Guo Qi took a deep breath. Now he needs to calm down. Only when he is calm can he find a way to defeat the space robot.


    The space robot is not only fast, but also has the most advanced attack power in the universe. Even a one meter thick steel plate can be easily cut by the laser it emits.


    Now that he has met a space robot, Guo Qi needs to dodge constantly, because the space around him can no longer work.


    "This aborigine has to be killed today, and even destroyed our test object. We should let him know the terrible consequences of offending us."


    "Captain, this time our test objects have been destroyed by this aborigine. What are we going to do?"


    "Well, since we have destroyed the test object, we should continue to catch the aboriginal children. We must find the best gene."


    When the space robot was fighting against Zhan Guo, the alien creatures who were watching coldly began to discuss the next thing.


    In their opinion, it is impossible for Guo Qi to deal with the space robot. After all, the space robot is the most advanced machine in the universe. It is something that uses the power of space.


    Because of the impending space revolution, these extraterrestrials took advantage of the fact that there was no space revolution in the whole universe to master a space machine.


    It is precisely because of the space combat machine that the alien leader has so much confidence in killing Guo Qi. Now in their eyes, Guo Qi seems to have been sentenced to death.


    "It''s really hard to deal with."


    In the face of such a big guy, even if Guo Qi has calmed down, it''s hard to avoid headache now. After all, this guy''s movement uses the power of space and is extremely fast.Not to mention that, this guy is not only fast, but also has a headache for Guo Qi. Although the space in front of Guo Qi has been confused, the attack of this space robot is not only powerful, but also uses the power of space outside the power.


    With such a double effect, Guo Qi felt that he couldn''t bear it. This guy was difficult to deal with, so he had no choice but to think about how to avoid fighting with the space robot.


    "Mom, catch the thief first. Since I can''t do this robot, I''ll go to those alien creatures to settle accounts. Don''t believe they are so powerful?"


    Guo Qi was also beaten by the space robot in a hurry. In desperation, he had to run to the operator of the space robot to fight. As long as the operator of the space robot is controlled, does the robot have to be honest and obedient?


    Guo Qi didn''t hesitate to do it when he thought of it. He directly superimposed the space around him several times. With the superimposition of space, Guo Qi ran his dark blue eyes to speed up to the extreme and rushed to the alien creatures.


    "Aborigines, what are you doing?"


    I thought it would be ok if there was a space robot. Unexpectedly, the aborigine appeared in front of him in an instant. The expression of alien creatures became very wonderful in an instant. He never thought it would be this kind of result.


    Can''t the space revolution hurt indigenous people?


    Impossible. The space revolution is the most advanced technology in the whole universe. No more than one planet can master this technology. It is impossible for this aborigine to understand the space revolution.


    Since the technology of space has not been mastered by this aborigine, it means that this aborigine has cheated the space robot by other means. It must be so. The alien creatures are constantly comforting themselves.


    But what kind of method does this aborigine use? Can you cheat the space robot? It''s a bit confusing indeed. If they master this technology, wouldn''t they be able to resist those countries that have the power to master space?


    In my heart, I was thinking about how to catch Guo Qi when he rushed to them, so that they could directly fight against the most powerful stars in the universe.


    As long as they dominate the universe, all the resources in the universe belong to them, so they don''t have to hide in such mountains to do experiments, and they don''t need to look for inferior aborigines as experimental objects.


    "No," he said


    Now that I have a good idea, the alien creatures quickly retreat, hide behind a machine door, and then give instructions to the space robot outside. As long as the space robot is still around Guo Qi, it will keep pestering Guo Qi until Guo Qi dies.


    For humans, if the heart stops beating and the body has no temperature, it means death. However, alien creatures have different definitions of death. Their technology is too advanced. Even if there are only a few cells left, they can clone a new life.


    Therefore, their so-called death is the destruction of all life, even the faint hope of resurrection.


    "It''s really difficult."


    Guo Qi wrinkles every day. Just now, he has increased his speed to the fastest. Unexpectedly, he is still dominated by the space power of the space robot, and appears in front of the door of the machine, which gives the alien creatures a chance to dodge behind the door of the machine.


    "Since I can''t clean up those guys first, I''ll destroy you. It''s the power of space, not just you."


    I''m really angry. I just wanted to let the alien creatures control the robot. Now the alien creatures get out of the way, and Guo Qi is too lazy to waste his time. What if the alien creatures run away?


    With worry, Guo Qi has the impulse power. He directly wants to scrap the space robot. Anyway, it is a machine. Even if he has mastered the power of space, he is still a machine, a creature without human body temperature.


    "Space is compressed, space is still."


    Since the space robot will exert the power of space, Guo Qi will first compress the space, and then he will talk about the space to be still. Although he knows that this will have little resistance to the space robot, the battle of the strong, even for a moment, can decide the final victory or defeat.


    I have a decision in my heart, so Guo Qi now is to let the space robot lose his mind, even for a moment, as long as the space robot loses his mind, he can quickly impact in the past.


    "Right now."


    Seeing the fluctuation of the space in front of the space robot, Guo Qi knew that the opportunity had come. He appeared behind the space robot in an instant. Before the space robot could increase its destructive energy, Guo Qi made a fist to smash it.


    "Small sample, today don''t say you are a machine, even the artifact, I will let you go back to the furnace to rebuild."

 Chapter 326

    This guy is the most troublesome. After removing the things that are in the way, Guo Qi can better clean up those alien guys.


    These alien guys are totally a group of cold-blooded animals. Although in their eyes, humans are backward aborigines, but aborigines are also life. They even hold these aborigines as experimental objects and put them in containers.


    Guo Qi is most disgusted with the behavior of these guys, and now these guys have more and more secrets. Naturally, Guo Qi doesn''t want them to leave so easily.


    "Hey, hey, break it for me."


    Seizing the gap, Guo Qi''s fist on the robot actually landed on the back of the robot. In an instant, a dull sound came out, and the space robot was bombarded and knelt on the ground.


    "Faltering..."


    I don''t know what''s the reason. The space robot can speak well before. At this moment, it seems to be twitching all over the body, constantly twisting its body.


    "I don''t believe you can stand the thunderbolt if you can''t smash it with one punch."


    Guo Qicai didn''t have so much time to waste. Seeing that his fist didn''t break, his hand was numb, so he wouldn''t smash it with his fist any more, so he directly used thunder and lightning.


    The power of destruction is one of the most powerful forces in the universe, so now Guo Qi wants to see if this so-called alien intelligent machine can withstand the power of destruction.


    "Today I want to see what material you are made of."


    Said, a lightning whip appeared in the hands of Guo Qi, and Guo Qi actually holding the lightning whip waved out.


    Lightning whip seems to have its own wisdom, along with Guo Qi''s mind, thinking about the space robot beat in the past.


    Although the whip looks light, there are chaotic dark spaces where it passes, and the violent chaotic forces inside tear the air directly into it.


    "Squeak."


    Although the space robot is not human, it has mastered the wisdom comparable to human because of the space revolution, but this kind of wisdom can not evolve on its own.


    Now that it has the intelligence comparable to that of human beings, the space robot can naturally calculate the powerful energy of lightning.


    That kind of energy has exceeded the limit of calculation, so the space robot felt the greatest danger, he wanted to avoid, but the space robot found that his action failed.


    Around the space robot, the space has long been locked by the chaotic lightning in Guo Qi''s hands. In addition, Guo Qi''s fist has just hit the space robot, so there is no way to carry out the action of the space robot at the moment.


    "Click."


    When the chaotic thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hand beat out and fell on the space robot, the space robot was like a piece of broken glass.


    "Fortunately, I''ve collected a lot of strength. If I exert all the destructive power, I can''t just beat this guy out of doubt?"


    Looking at the effect of his whip, Guo Qi was a little surprised. Just now he had controlled the power of destruction to the lowest level, but he didn''t expect that it was still so powerful.


    On the body of the space robot, a deep scratch appears. The space robot is like a knife cut by someone, directly dividing it into two parts.


    And in the place cut by lightning, it was smooth like a mirror, and there was no scratch at all.


    "I told you long ago, don''t provoke me, you have to drag in front of me, now it''s OK, it''s broken in two, you say, do I want to continue to crush you, or let you reorganize?"


    Guo Qi is still holding the lightning whip in his hand. At the moment, he looks at the scattered space robot being whipped by a whip with a joking smile on his face. This guy is also sad, and he even meets him.


    If the space robot meets other earth people, even a master of the third realm, he will not be so vulnerable. It''s strange that the power of lightning in Guo Qi''s hand is too strong, it''s the power of destruction.


    "Earth Aborigines, today You. "


    Although Guo Qi has broken his body, the program in his body continues to execute. The chip in his brain still exists. The space robot is still in stock. Now he still wants to continue to execute the command.


    Just now those alien creatures have ordered him to catch Guo Qi, so although he has lost his ability, he still has to carry out those orders. Of course, the result of the execution depends on Guo Qi.


    "Well, originally you were pitiful. I wanted to let you go. Now it seems that you are scattered. Rebuilding is more suitable. After all, they directly regard you as a fighting machine. I think you are more suitable for making a pile of scrap iron."


    This kind of fighting machine is really a headache for Guo Qi. He can deal with it by various means. But if those alien creatures leave such a guy on the earth, it is estimated that the earth will fall into crisis because of such a guy.


    Don''t look at the size of the earth and the large population, but technology is too weak compared with those who have mastered the space revolution. A space robot can completely trample on the earth like an ant."Space robot, space robot, I can''t know which planet you belong to from your mouth. If I know, I can know the wormhole from which planet."


    Guo Qi didn''t know many scientific phenomena before, but as he went through more and more, he gradually became able to understand some things, such as the wormhole he just mentioned.


    The so-called wormhole is to get through the space from the middle, without taking too many detours. After all, the line between two points is the shortest.


    And that''s exactly what the power of space is all about. Although it''s the simplest power of space, the planet that can master this is definitely a powerful planet, and it''s just because of the emergence of this space robot.


    Guo Qi now has reason to believe that some extraterrestrial life has mastered the power of space, and those impulses are built through the power of space. Once they are hostile to the earth, then the earth will fall into crisis, and wormholes can directly appear on the earth.


    "Is the Bermuda Triangle where wormholes will form?"


    Thinking of the alien invasion of the earth, Guo Qi couldn''t help sweating. Fortunately, those alien creatures didn''t attack the earth all the time, but after thinking about it, Guo Qi was wondering which place those alien creatures would choose as the exit for them to enter the earth.


    Wormholes usually choose places with weak or chaotic space. On the whole earth, perhaps only the Bermuda Triangle has the most peculiar space, which is still an unsolved mystery. Maybe those alien creatures have been staring at that place for a long time.


    "It seems that when I go back, I have to go to the death triangle to have a look, and let Xiaohua get rid of the hidden danger there."


    Guo Qi never thought that he was a great hero, and he would not take the safety of the whole mankind as his responsibility, but the earth was the place where he was born and raised, and he could not watch the earth occupied by those alien creatures.


    And Long Xiang also said that the alien life is about to launch an attack on the earth. Thinking that alien life has mastered the power of space, Guo Qi is very upset, for fear that wormholes are everywhere.


    In Guo Qi''s impression, Zhao Mingcheng has mastered the power of time and space, and Xiaohua has also mastered the power of time and space, and Xiaohua is the guy around him. It should not be too difficult to let Xiaohua do it at that time.


    "Since there are hidden dangers, I can''t waste too much time. No, I still need to know which planet those alien guys belong to, so that I can take better measures."


    The unknown enemy is terrible. Guo Qi doesn''t want to fight with an enemy who doesn''t know the depth, because he is afraid that other people are hiding a very terrible mace.


    If you know yourself and your enemy, you will be invincible. Since there are creatures here who know about those aliens, why don''t you dare to hijack them.


    As long as they hijack these guys, they will know what they want to know at that time. It''s not a matter of their own words, so they can''t help saying nothing.


    Once again, he waved the lightning whip in his hand. This time, Guo Qi showed the power of destruction without mercy. Under the power of destruction, the space robot disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    "It''s a pity for such a good thing."


    If the space robot is not against them, Guo Qi will definitely treat the space robot as a treasure. This thing is too advanced. It is an all-round bodyguard. He can do everything.


    But now this guy wants to kill himself. He can''t leave the bomb on himself. Instead of getting it, he''d better destroy it, so as not to leave harm to himself.


    "Hijack, hijack today."


    Now that the obstacle of the space robot has been solved, Guo Qi has not wasted time, and the lightning whip in his hand has not been removed. He whipped the machine door at once. The machine door is very solid, and it is made of rare metals in the universe.


    When making flying saucers, even if the metal of this base is very fast, it will not burn out due to friction with the atmosphere, which is enough to imagine the strength of this metal.


    But even if it was such a powerful metal, it didn''t last long in Guo Qi''s hands. After the lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hands went down, the machine door was whipped with a whip.


    It''s true that metal is not as easy to break as glass. The energy contained in Guo Qi''s lightning power is melting like ice when it comes into contact with metal.


    "Do you come out by yourself, or do I kick you out one by one?"


    Guo Qi knew that the arrogant alien creatures were behind the machine door, and now their greatest security had disappeared. Guo Qi did not believe that they had the confidence to continue to fight with themselves.


    In this case, Guo Qi has to test the psychological quality of these alien creatures. Anyway, if he wants to hijack them now, it depends on whether they take the initiative to send them to the door or do it by themselves. With that, Guo Qi goes directly behind the broken machine door.

 Chapter 327

    Behind the door of the machine, Guo Qi thought he could see the alien creatures when he went in, but when he saw the inside, he found that there was something wrong inside.


    "I didn''t expect you to arrange your own way back, but since you didn''t drive the UFO ahead of time, this time, I''ll let your arrogant appearance be trampled on."


    What Guo Qi hates most is those arrogant people. Now those alien creatures hide and don''t choose to leave, which makes Guo Qi shake his head and sigh. Don''t these guys know that they can see anything in the base?


    He knew that Guo Qi had his own magic eyes. He whipped the lightning whip in his hand. The lightning whip waved out and soon smashed the machine doors.


    "Today is when you hide in the rat hole, I will pull you out. I have to know about the extraterrestrial situation."


    More and more feel the crisis, once let those alien creatures invade the earth, the earth will face unprecedented challenges, Guo Qi is really afraid that the earth can not hold.


    What''s more, it''s necessary for him to quickly understand how many planets have mastered the space revolution. If he just knows a little bit, Guo Qi doesn''t need to worry. If he is very skilled in space technology, which planet will Guo Qi visit.


    "Come out, I see you. It''s no use hiding."


    The magic power of Guo Qi''s eyes is still on display. At this time, the situation of the whole base is completely presented in his eyes.


    Looking at the situation inside the base, Guo Qi naturally knows where those alien creatures are hiding now, but he is not in a hurry to find them out one by one.


    Sometimes, the key to winning is to defeat the opponent''s psychological defense. Guo Qi is to make these arrogant guys start to fear in their hearts. It''s a piece of cake to clean them up at that time.


    "It''s not coming out yet, is it? Since you are like this, I''m not polite. "


    While talking, Guo Qi walked. When he left, he was still talking deliberately to frighten those alien creatures who were hiding. After all, only in this way could alien creatures be scared.


    Every step of Guo Qi''s rising and falling is a challenge to the psychological defense of those alien creatures, because they can''t imagine why an aborigine can resist the fire of the space robot?


    Space robot is the most cutting-edge technology there. It is because of the new technology that these aliens have the confidence to kill Guo Qi. But he is wrong and wrong.


    In the eyes of the alien Guo Qi, the aborigines are still good. On the contrary, their space robots don''t even have a ghost. This is a joke about the universe.


    "Captain, that aborigine is special. What should we do?"


    It''s not the time to advance or retreat. It''s the first time that aliens are so depressed after they come to the primitive farm of the earth.


    Being chased and beaten by an aborigine?


    An alien asked his team leader what to do. Although their combat effectiveness is average, their intelligence is definitely higher than that of the earth people. Naturally, they are trying to deal with Guo Qi quickly.


    "If you concentrate all your firepower, I don''t believe that mole ants can make waves."


    At this time, the most important thing is to protect one''s life. If the base is destroyed, it can be rebuilt, and the aborigine who destroyed the base must be killed, because he is the culprit of all this.


    The horror of Guo Qi has made these alien creatures feel a headache. It must be impossible to let Guo Qi catch up all the time. In this case, all the firepower of the base should be concentrated to bombard Guo Qi.


    Even if Guo Qi was an iron fighter, he should not be able to hold up under such fierce fire. So he decided in his heart that the alien creatures began to quickly control the things in the base, so that all the powerful weapons could be gathered together.


    As long as Guo Qi appears, they are confident that Guo Qi will become dust forever. This is their absolute confidence in their own science and technology. Alien high technology is absolutely not comparable to that of a backward planet like the earth, and indigenous people can not resist their firepower.


    Bang.


    Although the calculation of the machines here is very precise, they are metal weapons after all. The contact between them is to make sound. When Guo Qi appeared, those alien creatures had concentrated almost all their firepower.


    "Attack."


    As soon as the door in front of Guo Qi was opened, the leader of the alien creature who had made all the preparations gave an order to directly let those firepower concentrate on firing at Guo Qi.


    Whew, whew.


    There are lasers, there are extraterrestrial rays, there are energy flows, there are bullets, all kinds of powerful attacks are like storms, and they bombard Guo Qi without money.


    "I love grass."


    Although Guo Qi''s eyes can see the situation of the whole alien base, when he faces such a fierce attack, he can''t help but curse.


    Rao Shi Guo Qi has superposed the power of space all over his body now, but so many powerful attacks put together can completely crush the space bombardment.When the power of space collided with the power of destroying space, Guo Qi had no confidence to ensure his safety, so he quickly beat out the power of lightning.


    The attack range of lightning power is limited, but because of its huge power, the space it passes through collapses.


    The powerful laser, energy flow and ray bombardment were absorbed by the chaotic space after the collapse of the space, and Guo Qi was able to resist the remaining attack with the static power of the space around him.


    "Click."


    Like the sound of broken glass, Guo Qi didn''t expect that the technology of these aliens had reached such a level. Only by the bombardment of foreign objects, he could make his whole space collapse.


    It''s just a part of my strength that I''ve just resisted. If I didn''t use destruction thunder to offset some of my strength, wouldn''t I be directly bombarded into dregs now?


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened Guo Qi was. It seems that these alien guys are so proud, and they don''t have the capital to be arrogant. At least their firepower is a headache for the practitioners.


    Today, fortunately, I appeared in these alien bases. If I were an ordinary monk, I would have no bones left in the face of such powerful firepower.


    The more aware of the power of the aliens, the more Guo Qi wants to quickly clean up these powerful guys, not to leave hidden dangers to the earth, the existence of these guys will make the earth never calm.


    "Keep on attacking."


    In Guo Qi''s mind, the alien captain commands his subordinates again. At this time, they don''t pay much attention to whether Guo Qi has fallen, but they are always very cautious.


    Without waiting for Guo Qi''s present situation to appear in front of them, their fierce firepower bombarded them again. They had to wait for their full strength to play out before they could appreciate the results of the war, so that they could rest assured.


    Although the alien attack was sharp, because of the first feeling, Guo Qi did not dare to hold it up. He directly raised his strength to the extreme and superimposed the space around him several times. Space expansion, space compression and space stillness were all exerted.


    In order to prevent the space from being smashed by bombardment, Guo Qi also added the destructive force to the gap of the superposition of space forces. Although it is difficult to balance, it can stop those violent firepower.


    "Hoo."


    In an instant, everything was ready. Guo Qi was relieved because he felt the intense energy sweeping over him. If he hadn''t been ready in an instant, he would be a dead man now.


    Now that he''s ready, Guo Qi doesn''t stand where he is. He moves forward step by step, because he doesn''t want to play with these aliens at this time, so he doesn''t have time to play.


    "Come out, come out for me."


    When the fire and smoke of the experimental base fell, the alien creatures thought they had killed the aborigines, and they made a solid step forward step by step.


    Seeing that powerful step, the alien seemed to have seen a ghost. Although his expression could not be seen, his body was obviously shaking, like a frightened person.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid that Guo Qi will kill them. The aliens don''t care about it. They just find a place to go in, just like little mice.


    Guo Qi didn''t give them so much time to hide. He came to their hiding place, kicked them out and called them out mercilessly.


    These alien guys, if they were not strong enough, would have been bombed and killed by them. Now they want to survive in front of themselves?


    These aliens have entered Guo Qi''s death list. Although it is against the law to kill people in any era, it is not the earth people that Guo Qi wants to kill, so no matter how much he kills, he is not afraid to go to jail.


    "You What are you doing? "


    He had never fought so hard before, and was bullied by an aborigine. This made the alien captain want to die, but he didn''t know what to do with Guo Qi. Now he was pulled out of his hiding place by Guo Qi, and his whole body trembled.


    "Why do you come to earth?"


    Although the present era is in ancient times, Guo Qi understands that these alien creatures have a definition of the earth, so they naturally understand Guo Qi''s words.


    "Earth? This is obviously water polo. As for why we come here, the reason is very simple. There are so many indigenous people here that they are completely suitable for our farms. "


    Although I don''t know why most of the aborigines are targeted by them, from their words, Guo Qi gets a very important message: farms.


    I don''t know what the indigenous farms are, but Guo Qi still knows what the farms are. Isn''t there a time for breeding and slaughter?


    Does NIMA want to keep human beings in captivity as livestock, and then pull them out for slaughter when they are in captivity? Is this what NIMA can do?


    "You want to die."

 Chapter 328

    Thinking that human beings would be slaughtered by these aliens as livestock, Guo Qi''s expression instantly became ugly. These alien guys did not regard life as life at all.


    Gas fist clenched, at this moment, Guo Qi want to kill, want to let those high above the aliens taste the taste of being slaughtered.


    "What planet are you from?"


    The universe is infinite. I don''t know how many stars there are in this huge planet. The earth we live on is just an insignificant place in the infinite universe. There are endless lives in such a huge universe.


    If these extraterrestrials don''t tell their origins and let Guo Qi think about it, it''s estimated that Guo Qi can''t even think of the white hair.


    "We are from Ozma. Our planet is extremely advanced even in the whole universe. Aborigines, I warn you, let us go earlier, otherwise Hum


    Talking about the planet where they were born, the alien captain can''t help being proud. That''s what they are most proud of. After all, they have been superior since they were born, and their planet Ozma is a planet with highly developed scientific and technological civilization.


    It is precisely because technology is too advanced that these extraterrestrial life want to seek higher technology. For them, the meaning of life is the most mysterious, so they want to explore life.


    I don''t know when it started, and all the secrets of cells have been cracked. It is precisely because of this achievement that the earth people have become the big fat in the eyes of those high-tech development planets, and everyone wants to share.


    The earth has huge resources, not only natural resources, but also human beings. In the eyes of those aliens, human beings are the biggest resources, because they can lead themselves to the road of immortality through indigenous human beings.


    This sounds ridiculous, but when technology reaches a certain level, nothing is impossible. Even if Guo Qi doesn''t believe it, all this will happen.


    "You want me to let you go? You can dream slowly. "


    I''m kidding. If such aliens are released, will the earth have a peaceful day in the future? Guo Qi is not stupid. He naturally knows what to do.


    But now is not the time to kill aliens, he wants to know more about the earth and other planets in the universe from aliens.


    If Guo Qi is allowed to explore by himself, it is estimated that when he dies of old age, many things are still unclear. Because of this, Guo Qi now wants to directly let this alien who knows more about things tell him.


    "It''s not impossible to live, but you have to answer my next question, otherwise, hehe, I''m the kindest person. At most, I''ll let you taste the whip."


    With that, Guo Qi whipped the whip in his hand, and it stopped in the ears of the aliens. Their bodies could not help shivering.


    This is a lightning whip. It breaks the space in the air. If it hits you, you can''t beat yourself to fly ash with a single whip?


    Aliens only believe in science, not some legends, so they don''t believe in immortals and gods. Therefore, the lightning in Guo Qi''s hands is not a super power in their eyes, but a kind of science and technology, a technology that can magnify the power infinitely.


    For a long time, these aliens thought that their technology had been far ahead in the universe. But after seeing the thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hand, these aliens understood that the aborigines in their eyes actually had more powerful technology than them.


    But the power to control lightning is not comparable to that of ordinary planets. Even the most developed heaven and man in the universe today, I''m afraid no one can have such technology, right?


    Thinking like this, the alien''s eyes have changed when they look at Guo Qi. This time, it seems that they have kicked the iron plate, and they have offended a person with cutting-edge technology.


    And this person now has to use their technology to clean himself up. No wonder the space robot they bought will fail to perform the task. In the face of higher technology, space technology intelligence is part of it.


    "I said, I said, as long as you promise me that you will not kill me, I will say anything."


    Pride goes to pride. Now facing higher technology, the alien captain needs to believe that Guo Qi can clone their thoughts. At that time, they will not say that Guo Qi knows the situation.


    Therefore, before Guo Qi did it by himself, they decided to explain what they knew first, so that they might be able to get their own lives. Even if they could not make friends with their own planet, they would be able to make a comeback as long as they had a chance in the future.


    "Well, I promise you."


    With that, Guo Qi smiles. These aliens are finally willing to answer their questions. As long as they answer, they will be able to tell whether what they say is true or false.


    "Listen, first question, how many planets in the universe are alive?"


    Guo Qi is not a man of three thousand years. As a man of the new century, although he has not learned much, he knows that whether aliens exist or not is still unknown, because no one has the exact information about aliens.After exploring the universe for a long time, no life was found, so Guo Qi didn''t know if there were more planets like the earth in the universe.


    "This..."


    How can I answer that? The alien captain is the first two, because this question can''t be answered at all.


    "What? So soon he chose to be silent? "


    Guo Qi looks at the alien team leader with a funny smile on his face. He doesn''t know why the alien team leader doesn''t say it. However, since the alien team leader dares to keep silent, he dares to let the alien team leader suffer.


    "It''s not that I don''t say it, it''s that I really don''t know how to say it. The universe is so big that no planet can travel the whole universe up to now, and I haven''t experienced several planets. As for how many planets have life, I really don''t know."


    The alien captain is about to cry. The universe is so big that he doesn''t have time even if he wants to see it. Even if he has time, he can''t finish it. Moreover, it''s not sure whether there is life on many planets up to now. Now it''s a shame to ask him to answer which planets have life.


    "Then answer like this, and tell me which of the many planets you know is the most powerful."


    What Guo Qi is most worried about now is which alien life will unite to make trouble for the earth. If he wants to help the earth at that time, he is afraid that he will have more heart than strength.


    "I know that."


    If you want to say how many planets in the universe have life, the alien captain can''t say. But if you ask him to answer which planet is the most powerful as a whole, he is sure that he knows.


    "Say, which is it."


    In order to put an end to the alien life and unite to attack the earth, Guo Qi plans to clean up the most powerful planet. Although he is weak, once he gathers many practitioners on the earth, it is still feasible to deal with one planet.


    "Tianrenxing."


    Among so many planets, only tianrenxing is the most powerful, not only because each of them has a strong fighting capacity, but also because their strength and technology have exceeded the scope of cognition and can make the impossible possible.


    "Tianrenxing?"


    Guo Qi feels that his name is familiar, but he can''t tell where he is. In order to confirm whether what the alien said is true, Guo Qi deliberately pretends to be suspicious.


    "Yes, it''s tianrenxing. I heard our leader say that tianrenxing is powerful because they were a branch of the earth before."


    "I grass, isn''t that the family of heaven and man?"


    It''s no wonder that Guo Qi always felt a little familiar. When he was told by this alien creature, Guo Qi instantly thought of a race, the Terran.


    The Tianren were expelled in ancient times. No one knows where the Tianren went. At that time, the Tianren had strong fighting capacity and super ability.


    In the eyes of these aliens, superpowers are actually a kind of technology, so the magical power of the Tianren clan completely suppresses other stars, making those stars unable to resist.


    It is also because of the combination of technology and super power that the most powerful star, tianrenxing, was born. Now Guo Qi doesn''t know whether he wants to go to tianrenxing to inquire about the reality.


    There is no doubt that the Terrans are powerful enough to fight to the highest throne in an era when the strong are like weeds. Will such a race be weak?


    Guo Qi is a little tangled now, because his current strength is not enough to support his just determination. He plans to take Yanhua''s practitioners to the most powerful Xingyu to settle accounts with them.


    If that Xingyu is really the Tianren, as many people as they take will be left behind. It is just a living target for the Tianren.


    "No, we can''t let the heavenly and human race be strong in the universe all the time."


    Although Guo Qi does not have the great spirit of heroism, now he does not want to live on a planet occupied by others, which is absolutely impossible.


    Guo Qi still doesn''t understand why Yanhua''s super strongmen don''t take a stand on these alien lives.


    Are those old folks afraid of these aliens?


    Since you are afraid, since you have become a turtle, then I stand up, here is my home, here is the place where I was born and raised, although I come from the future, I am destined to love this land.


    Since others have chosen to look on coldly, then I will use my greatest strength to save the earth, to put an end to all harmful threats to the earth, and to return an eternal peace to the earth and to mankind.


    "I don''t want to see the people I like being kept as livestock, and I don''t want to see my compatriots being slaughtered as livestock. Since those old people who think they have a high level don''t do anything, I will protect the earth. I will stabilize the peace of the three thousand years. Even if I die, I will keep the earth."

 Chapter 329

    In his heart, he made a decision that Guo Qi would find something to do in the three thousand years of time and space shuttle. Just as the stars outside the sky were eyeing the earth, Guo Qi decided to protect the earth.


    While improving his strength, as a guardian, Guo Qi thinks that this is a little reward for the earth. After all, the planet has its own life and support. Now that it is in crisis, it is necessary for him to stand up.


    But although he decided to defend the earth, Guo Qi still had a lot to ask about alien creatures. Even though he knew that alien creatures might not be able to answer, he still wanted to try. Maybe alien creatures could know a little.


    "You aliens have been travelling on the earth, don''t you have any trouble from the earth?"


    Aliens have always believed that all the power in the world is a manifestation of science and technology, but Guo Qi doesn''t think so.


    There are too many hermits on the earth. On the surface, they don''t show mountains and water, but if they really start, any one of them will be earth shaking and capable of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea.


    Since such a powerful force, it''s absolutely a joke to say that they don''t know that alien creatures have invaded the earth. Guo Qi is very curious. Why don''t those big people come forward to warn those alien creatures?


    "I remember hearing our Lord say that it seems to be an agreement. I don''t know exactly what agreement it is, but it seems to be for the sake of balance."


    Balance? How come it has something to do with balance? Guo Qi is the first two now. Is it difficult for the earth people to grow too fast and need the slaughter of aliens to keep balance?


    Let go of his grandfather''s duck fart. The balance of the earth people doesn''t need the help of aliens. Guo Qi feels more and more that it''s not easy.


    Now he''s just alone. He wants to go to Kunlun to find those super strong people and ask them clearly. It''s estimated that people don''t care about him at all, and Guo Qi is not stupid enough to kill him alone.


    "Do you know those bases are hidden on earth? Tell me where they are


    Since those big men don''t fight, they will make these aliens headache. Guo Qi decides to pull out the stingers left on the earth from now on, bit by bit.


    Although Guo Qi has the ability to find the alien bases, the earth is so big and the alien bases are so tricky. It is estimated that three thousand years have passed and Guo Qi is exhausted. He still can''t find those bases.


    "This..."


    The planet with life in the universe is an unknown number, so if you want to mark the bases left by those planets on the earth, alien creatures are dizzy at the moment, where can he find those bases.


    Aliens hide their bases in a very hidden way. Although they don''t know why, the more hidden they are, the easier it is for them to do research. Since their bases are hidden, the nature of other planets is also very hidden.


    "What? Don''t you want to say it


    This alien must know some, but as for why not say, Guo Qi is a little confused, but since he wants to know, it must be to let him spit out what he knows.


    "Aborigines, I don''t know where those alien bases are, but now I advise you to tie yourself up, otherwise You''ll regret it later. "


    Just thinking that this alien creature would say what he knew, Guo Qi didn''t expect that this alien creature suddenly changed his tone, just like a different person.


    Just now, it was still a look of fear. At the moment, it turned out that it was a bad guy who was kidnapped, and his brothers came to save him.


    "Oh, call me. Do you think you are still the captain now?"


    Although Guo Qi didn''t know where the alien captain got the courage, he slapped the alien in the face and made the alien stunned.


    After the fight, Guo Qi did not forget to put an alien machine in front of the aliens and let the aliens mark other alien bases through the machine.


    "Aborigines, the reinforcements of our planet have arrived. If you do this to me, you will die."


    Caught by an aborigine, at the first time, the alien creatures sent out a distress signal to other bases in time. Only when they sensed the arrival of reinforcements did the alien captain appear confident.


    Even if the technology of some things on this aborigine is ahead of the most advanced planet in the universe, do aliens feel that they can''t clean up an aborigine with some advanced weapons with so many reinforcements?


    With this idea in mind, the alien captain spoke with more confidence. He didn''t take Guo Qi in his eyes at all. Instead, he directly asked Guo Qi to tie himself up and wait for their disposal.


    "Reinforcements? That''s just right. I''m worried about how to find those bases. Since the reinforcements from other bases have come, you can take me to their bases directly on the spaceship in a moment. "


    Guo Qi knocked the alien team leader unconscious. Then he looked at several other aliens. When the aliens saw their team leader faint, they were scared.What we want is such an effect. Guo Qi asks the aliens to show him the way. At the moment, Guo Qi wants to ride on a flying saucer and then let the aliens take him out.


    Now Guo Qi is just like a bad guy who hijacks airplanes. He''s actually hijacking aliens. If it''s publicized on the earth, it''s estimated that those people on the earth will be crazy, and their compatriots will hijack aliens?


    "What? You want us to take you to our other bases? "


    When Guo Qi said what he meant to the aliens, they were not stupid. They thought that Guo Qi had something wrong with his brain, and they even wanted to go there to help them.


    If an aborigine wants to break into an alien base, either he is a fool with brain problems, or he has enough confidence and strong dependence. Now the aliens don''t know which kind Guo Qi belongs to.


    However, since Guo Qi wanted to die himself, the aliens didn''t refuse. Looking at the captain who fainted in the base, some aliens nodded and agreed. They were worried about how to let the rescue soldiers rescue them.


    "As long as you take me to your other bases, I''ll let you go when I get there."


    "What if you don''t?"


    "Are you still qualified to negotiate with me? Be careful. I''ll make you like your captain now. "


    Guo Qi wants to seduce the alien. Anyway, the alien attaches great importance to his own life. In this case, he will grasp their psychology and let them do things.


    The aliens are worried that they won''t let him go, but Guo Qi''s next sentence makes the aliens have no hope of resistance.


    Yes, I''m a prisoner now. What qualifications do I have to negotiate? If I stay here, I will surely be killed by this aborigine. The only people who come to rescue are the dead.


    If you take him to other bases, maybe your reinforcements will have a better chance to save yourself.


    "OK, we all agree to go to other alien bases with you, but before we go, we need to do one last thing."


    The alien thought over and over again and finally agreed to Guo Qi''s request.


    "The last thing?"


    Guo Qi doesn''t know what the aliens want, but since he has absolute confidence to deal with these alien guys, he doesn''t worry too much. Anyway, there is another alien who is injured and hijacked by himself.


    "Every extraterrestrial base is the same. As long as one''s own base is found by the earth people, no matter what is inside, one must destroy the base, or he will be punished most severely by the planet."


    Since there is hope to go back alive, aliens don''t want to be asked some difficult things by the planet when they go back.


    At this time, Guo Qi understood that the last thing these aliens had to do was to destroy the alien base through some control procedures.


    After this alien base was discovered by Guo Qi, and some of its contents have been destroyed, there is no need to exist at all. Instead of staying here, it''s better to directly destroy and destroy all the traces that once existed.


    "It''s no wonder that in the new century, many suspected alien bases have been found, but they can''t be completely determined. It''s such a thing."


    In the new era of the earth, people find many alien footprints, but those footprints can not completely prove that aliens have been here.


    Isn''t this just a part of the trace left after the alien left the base, but I don''t know if the alien will destroy the base if they leave when they are not found?


    "Well, let''s go."


    In front of a large console, aliens are looking at many buttons on it. Guo Qi can''t understand what those operations are, but it should be the destruction program.


    When the program was finished, the aliens nodded. Several aliens came to a garage with Guo Qi.


    These are all advanced alien aircraft. Among so many aircraft, Guo Qi also saw the flying saucer he saw when he came in. These aircraft are hidden here.


    From a distance, it seems that the UFO is very small. Now when we get closer, any UFO has to be the size of a football field. No wonder the UFO can still be found when flying in high altitude. It seems that it''s because it''s too big.


    "You''re on the side. Let''s start the ship."


    At the moment, what other ideas does Guo Qi come up with for these aliens? He still holds a lightning whip in his hand. As long as these aliens dare to do something else, Guo Qi is ready to come with such a whip.


    Fortunately, the aliens also know the power of high-tech in Guo Qi''s hands. They just control the flying saucer and let it fly out of the base.


    "Our reinforcements have appeared in front of us. Should we continue to fly to another base?"


    When they appeared above the base in the hinterland of the mountain, a flying saucer was flying here quickly. The alien asked Guo Qi.

 Chapter 330

    As soon as the UFO flew out of the alien base, an alien suddenly spoke to Guo Qi, who was holding a lightning whip.


    "Isn''t it your reinforcements?"


    At the moment, Guo Qi remembers what the alien captain said just now, their reinforcements have arrived, so now he hears that the alien says that there is a spaceship coming, which is probably the alien reinforcements coming.


    Since the reinforcements arrived, Guo Qi naturally wanted to play with them, so with a bad smile on his face, Guo Qi let the aliens control the flying saucer and approach the flying saucer that was coming.


    "What are you doing?"


    I know that this flying saucer is coming to support, but the aliens didn''t expect that Guo Qi should let himself close to the spaceship. I was a little uneasy, and the aliens asked.


    "What are you doing? Of course, it''s a big gift. Don''t you see them coming through all kinds of hardships? We naturally want them to accept our hospitality. "


    The smile on his face is even better. At this time, Guo Qi directly expanded the space outside the flying saucer. As long as the spaceship dares to come, it must be controlled by Guo Qi.


    "It''s very clear to me. I don''t care if you have family or hostility with that flying saucer. When he approaches, he will tell them to stay above the base."


    The alien base has been destroyed regularly, but they haven''t left yet, so the base below hasn''t exploded yet.


    The reason why Guo Qi did this is to let the alien spacecraft taste the big bang of the base. Aren''t you here to rescue? I''ll let you try to rescue.


    "This "Yes."


    Although I don''t know why Guo Qi let the alien spaceship land on the base, the alien always felt very uneasy, but he didn''t dare to disobey Guo Qi''s words. The lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hand always made him cold.


    Through the wireless communication between the aliens, the aliens let the aliens land their spaceship on the base according to Guo Qi''s meaning, but they didn''t let them enter the base.


    "Right now, let''s go."


    Seeing that the alien spaceship has landed on the top of the base, Guo Qi put away his smile and let the alien fly away.


    According to the program previously written, as long as the flying saucer flies away from the base, the base will explode completely. When Guo Qi leaves, all kinds of self explosion programs under the base will start, and the reinforcements directly above don''t know what''s going on.


    "Report, the system in the base is being destroyed automatically. Shall we leave?"


    The explosion has started below, but it looks very calm outside. The spaceship has been measured. There is a huge force under it. If you don''t leave quickly, you will be destroyed by the energy below.


    The alien flying the aircraft consulted the captain''s order. At this time, the captain''s words are the most important, because among the aliens, the hierarchy is very strict.


    "Wait, they''re all in there."


    I don''t know why the spaceship just let them meet here. In this case, it shows that there are still several important figures in the base. Thinking of this, the reinforcements hesitated to leave.


    Looking at the silent mountain, the leader of the reinforcements didn''t know what was going on inside. He was just waiting. If he couldn''t wait another minute for someone to come out, they would retreat immediately.


    "Report to captain, we Ah


    It''s too late to leave. I didn''t expect that the whole mountain would explode directly, just like a volcanic eruption. The spaceship was directly above it and was directly submerged by the huge explosion.


    "Ha ha, beautiful."


    Guo Qi was looking at the alien spaceship engulfed by the explosion in the distance. For the first time, he was so happy. These aliens have been taking the life of the earth people as a weed. Today, they finally realized what a self inflicted sin is.


    "Come on, let''s keep going to your reinforcements."


    Now it''s just a little profit. After all, there are not many people on this spaceship. It''s just a pity that this spaceship was destroyed. It''s strange that no one on the earth in ancient times could control this kind of spaceship.


    Now that he wants to destroy all those alien bases, Guo Qi has no mercy. Now he has to hurry to make sure that the aliens are not prepared, so that he can attack them unprepared.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the rescue spaceship was damaged, although the aliens were very embarrassed, they had made a mistake. If they resisted at this time, everything they had done would be in vain.


    In order not to let their efforts become a bubble, the alien nodded, continued to control the spacecraft, thinking of the next base to go, although the distance between the bases is very long, but the speed of the spacecraft is very fast, and immediately came to a big lake.


    "I wipe, you really can choose a place, I guess this has become the edge of Yanhua."


    Guo Qi let the spaceship land on the ground, he took the aliens out of the spaceship, this time is not directly into the base time, Guo first to observe the terrain.Looking at this place like the plateau, Guo Qi felt that it should be Yanhua''s Xinjiang region, but he was not sure.


    Looking at the huge lake, how it looks like a lake with water monsters in the new century, Guo Qi is curious. What''s the secret of this place.


    "This is the base you''re talking about?"


    Guo Qi had never thought that people could live underwater before, but now the aliens say that their base is underwater, and the water surface is not separated. How can the aliens get under the water?


    There are too many questions in his heart, which is why Guo Qi didn''t go directly into the water, because he doesn''t know if there is another crisis here, and he''s not sure if the alien deliberately deceived him to come here.


    "That''s right. Our bases are all labeled with each other."


    Flying saucers are all marked with a base, because flying saucers need extremely fast speed to avoid human sight, and this extremely fast speed naturally brings a lot of inconvenience.


    For example, looking for directions and so on. Now it seems that the aliens just mark the base, so they directly want to speed up to the extreme, and then appear above the base, which can save a lot of unnecessary time.


    "You guys stay, you, the flying saucer enters the base below."


    To be honest, Guo Qi now believes in these aliens very much, because he knows that these aliens can''t be as obedient as they appear, so Guo Qi decides to leave a few aliens and let another alien enter the base below.


    "Yes."


    The alien hesitated for a moment, nodded, turned and entered the UFO, driving it to the lake. The next moment, the UFO disappeared directly.


    "Lying trough, there''s a situation."


    Guo Qi is afraid of this situation. Now it seems that UFO is really not simple. This base should be bigger than the one in the mountains before. Maybe there are more aliens in it.


    "If you destroy this base yourself..."


    Next to a few aliens have been Guo Qi with space static confinement, now Guo Qi kept rubbing his chin, thinking about how to deal with these aliens next.


    The aliens who drive in the UFO will definitely inform other aliens of the situation of the base in the mountain before, and then the aliens will surely drive the spaceship to appear here.


    "When the time comes, do you want to use the power of destruction to destroy those emerging spaceships?"


    The power of destruction is too powerful. Even on other planets in the universe, the power of destruction is called taboo of God. It belongs to taboo power, even if it believes in science. But when the power exceeds imagination, they attribute it to God.


    Only the power of destruction, their technology will never be mastered, so, this beyond the scope of science and technology, so that those who only believe in science and technology aliens can only bow.


    It is precisely because this force is so powerful that Guo Qi is afraid of what will happen at that time. If other planets in the universe feel the crisis on earth, then the earth will not be able to face so many attacks from other planets in the universe.


    "If you really dare to mess around, then I''ll let you fight each other."


    At the moment, Guo Qi has decided not to use the power of destruction. Once the power of taboo is felt by those extraterrestrial life, those living planets will touch the powerful power to stare at the earth.


    After all, it is absolutely impermissible that someone in a primitive tribe should have mastered the most advanced power. Everyone is innocent and guilty. This truth is not only used in the earth, but also the law of the universe.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo."


    Waiting outside for a moment, the original calm of the lake, unknowingly there were dozens of spacecraft, including a few flying saucers.


    Looking at the situation, Guo Qi smiles. Unexpectedly, he guesses that the alien who entered the base is the one who told everything to the base. Otherwise, they would not have sent so many people out.


    "Just in time, today let you know the consequences of provoking the earth."


    The expression on his face suddenly becomes resolute. Guo Qi appears directly in front of the aliens who are imprisoned by him. The next moment, Guo Qi appears in one of the spaceships through the transfer of space.


    "Who are you?"


    The inexplicable appearance of a person in the spaceship made those aliens suddenly aim their combat weapons at Guo Qi, because he found that this person was the aborigine who just stood on the ground.


    "Give me stillness."


    The so-called space transfer is the limit of space expansion. When the speed of space movement exceeds everything, space can move, and Guo Qi appears in the spaceship in the limit speed.


    Entering the spaceship, he saw that the aliens were going to fight against him. Guo Qi didn''t hesitate. He moved his mind and directly displayed the space stillness.


    Because there are too many people, some of them have been forbidden and imprisoned by Guo Qi''s space. Of course, some of them still have the ability to act. At the moment, Guo Qi has confused the space around him."Today, I''ll let you witness your own bombing play."

 Chapter 331

    "What on earth have you done to other aircraft?"


    When you see Guo Qi''s appearance clearly, and see that other spaceships are still, suddenly an alien creature roars at Guo Qi hysterically.


    "What did you do? Don''t you just let them watch a good play honestly? You don''t have to worry. There will be a time for you later. "


    Guo Qi''s speed is too fast. When he appears in the aircraft, he immediately imprisons those people, and then controls the aliens in the spacecraft to help him.


    "We will not give in to the natives."


    I''m kidding. Anyway, they are all the greatest pilots on the planet Ozma. They have been in this backward primitive tribe for a long time. They didn''t expect to fall into the hands of an aborigine today. They didn''t agree.


    Now this aborigine even dare to command them. It''s just beating them in the face. How can aliens accept such a thing.


    "Indigenous people? Don''t give in to the natives? Well, well, I like your character


    Guo Qi looks at the aliens with a joking smile on his face. These guys really think that the earth doesn''t resist them, so they think they will eat the earth?


    Although the technology on earth is not as advanced as those of these aliens, if they dare to invade the earth wantonly, those hermit masters will definitely jump out a few.


    At that time, let alone flying saucers, the appearance of aircraft carriers will be slapped to ashes.


    People who know little about the earth think that they are superior and dominate everything. It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous.


    "You don''t have to like our character. This is our base. All the programs are controlled by us. If you appear here, there is only one dead end."


    Although we don''t know how the aborigine controlled them now, the aliens know that the aborigine can''t leave alive.


    Alien technology is far from Earth people can imagine, so when Guo Qi appeared, the whole base began to automatically change.


    Of course, Guo Qi doesn''t know about these changes. Even if he does, he can''t stop them, because he doesn''t know anything about high technology except destroying those things.


    "If you have the ability, don''t let me go out, otherwise, other bases may follow your lead."


    In the past, Guo Qi had no confidence to destroy these alien bases, but after mastering the power of space, Guo Qi''s confidence increased a lot.


    Although the power of space is much weaker than that of time and space, it''s enough to deal with these alien guys. At least when Guo Qi kept trying, he gradually found out the space transfer and instant movement.


    These two kinds of skills are derived from the three steps of space proficiency to the extreme. If Guo Qi has mastered this kind of anti heaven skill, what reason can he worry about the alien''s disadvantage?


    If he wants to go, aliens can''t stop him at all. Even if he has a space robot, Guo Qi is confident to deal with it. After all, he has dealt with a space robot in the hinterland of the mountain before.


    The space robot is a bit powerful, and Guo Qi also has a headache. However, once Guo Qi shows his destructive power, even the space robot can only be destroyed.


    The power of taboo not only dominates the earth, but even in the whole universe. The three supreme powers are also absolute power of prohibition. Among the three supreme powers, the power of destruction is the most powerful.


    Guo Qi doesn''t mind that these aliens pull out the space robots they''ve worked so hard to get and let them smash them. Anyway, for himself, it''s a matter of hands-on.


    "You can''t go out, as long as our Ozma system is still there, any part of the energy here can''t be borne by an aborigine."


    Aliens have unparalleled confidence in their own planet''s defense and attack systems. As long as Guo Qi dares to do anything else, those systems will automatically launch attacks.


    Not to mention that Guo Qi is an ordinary person. Even if Guo Qi is made of iron, we should let him know what is the horror of alien technology.


    "When you say that, I really want to try it. Come on, let me try your so-called system."


    Although Guo Qi wants to play a good play of self directing and self acting by aliens at the moment, he wants to strike down the self-confidence of these aliens and let them know that their arrogance and arrogance are ridiculous in the face of absolute power.


    "To death."


    It''s just an aborigine. Even if there are many ways, facing the most powerful and perfect system on Ozma, it''s like a fool''s dream to want to stock it.


    Ozma has tried to capture many life in the universe, but the effect of each attempt is much better than they expected. Now Guo Qi wants to challenge their system, and they are waiting for Guo Qi to regret it.


    "You don''t have to say that my favorite is to die, but every time I want to die, I just can''t die. Alas, life is so helpless."Just now these aliens are still proud in front of Guo Qi. Now Guo Qi''s appearance gives those aliens a strong face.


    Aren''t you fierce? I don''t look down on you. When I was fierce, you were still wearing crotch pants and crying for milk.


    A body of milk strength is still installed here. Isn''t it a system? It''s broken for you today. It depends on whether you are proud or not.


    Although we know that the aliens have so much confidence in the system, and the alien system will not be too bad, Guo Qi just can''t swallow a breath. Today, he wants to let the alien know that the earth people are not easy to bully. If you want to bully the earth people, you have to wake up. Isn''t it a system? Today, we will destroy your biggest dependence.


    Without the arrogant capital, you will have no confidence when you are proud, right?


    "I''m going to take a walk around your base. I''m going to see what your so-called system can do."


    In fact, Guo Qi is very afraid. After all, alien technology has stunned him. Maybe these technologies have been integrated with the earth. When the time comes, he will attack himself with the power of nature. I''m afraid he won''t feel very well.


    But thinking of being here and deciding to defend the earth, it is impossible to see the earth occupied by aliens.


    Guo Qi is confident to destroy the alien system. He wants to see how powerful the alien system is. What will aliens do when they use this system to deal with people on earth?


    If you want to find a way to destroy the alien plan, you can''t let the earth be in dire straits. This is Guo Qi''s wish.


    "Alert alert, there is an enemy attack, the system will automatically assemble the attack."


    Guo Qi has been shuttling back and forth between the alien flying saucers and spaceships, and directly imprisons the alien spaceships when they are not on guard.


    With the confinement of these forces, Guo Qi was finally not disturbed. He clapped his hands and walked step by step in the alien base. At this time, he wanted to feel at ease about the ability of the alien system.


    "This machine is really special. It can automatically assemble attacks."


    When Guo Qigang first appeared in the alien base, the automatic alarm system in the alien base already felt Guo Qi''s existence. Because the system has the ability of automatic identification, it began to attack Guo Qi.


    "I didn''t expect that the attack here was so fierce. At any moment, there should be the super power of the second realm cultivator?"


    In the past, Guo Qi thought that all the fairies were magic. After all, the ability to move mountains and fill the sea at will is too powerful. But nowadays, we need to use words carefully to avoid being called superstitious.


    It''s very appropriate to use the word "super power" to sum up the power of those practitioners, and to feel the power of the system''s spontaneous attack. Although those forces look like a beam of light, the power of that beam of light can absolutely pierce a mountain.


    This is really the initial attack of the system. That is to say, if the system fails to destroy the enemy in the initial attack, the system will adjust its firepower again.


    It is impossible for the earth to have such an automatic system, which is the most common system on Ozma. The most powerful system on Ozma is in the center of the base.


    Guo Qi felt the pressure just when he was at the outermost part of the base, and now he felt more and more necessary to guard the earth.


    It seems that Ao Xingrong has always been very proud. They do have the capital to be proud. This kind of powerful attack power alone is not what the earth people can bear.


    Even the most advanced countries have less than one tenth of such power, and Guo Qi believes that he will encounter more powerful forces.


    "Sure enough, there''s nothing wrong with trying."


    The more he realized the power here, the more he felt that his decision was right. First, he experienced the power of extraterrestrials, so that he could have an understanding of the power of extraterrestrials, and then he could save a lot of trouble in defense.


    "Break it for me."


    With the gradual deepening, Guo Qi has initially mastered the strength of the attack here, so he rebounded the space around him and let those forces who are attacking go back.


    "Boom."


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    ¡­¡­


    When those forces hit back to the launch site, the terrible forces collided and the violent explosions sounded. Although the explosions were very violent, the base was not affected by these explosions.


    The equipment for building an alien base is very special. It''s a special kind of cosmic metal. Although Guo Qi''s appearance is similar to that of stainless steel on earth, its hardness and plasticity are much stronger. Even the power contained in the rays can''t bombard and break the base walls.


    "Now that we''re going to destroy this place, we''ll destroy the most important part first. Then I''ll see if they dare to be proud in front of me?"

 Chapter 332

    From the edge of the base, Guo Qi found that the density of cosmic rays here is several grades higher than before. What''s the matter?


    "Is it difficult for this base to generate extraterrestrial radiation?"


    There is no ray with such powerful attack power on the earth. Even some scientific research rays are only close to those normal alien rays. Even if the energy and speed are improved, the attack power is not as good as the ray at the moment.


    He has experienced a wave of rays, but the rays have not stopped, which shows that there are still many rays. Guo Qi doesn''t understand where these rays come from, and the attack power is still so strong. The more he advances, the more he feels.


    If the ray energy before is like the super power of the second realm cultivator, after a long distance, the attack power here is almost comparable to that of the third realm cultivator.


    Although Guo Qi didn''t know how to divide the realms of these monks, he had met an old man in Ming City before.


    At that time, the monsters in Mingcheng were already rampant. There was an old man in the third realm who could not only fly, but also take refuge in the void, which was the envy of Guo Qi at that time.


    Guo Qi is not sure whether the old man''s strength at that time was deliberately suppressed or what happened, but the old man''s attack power surprised Guo Qi.


    Now although this kind of strength and that old man''s attack difference is a little bit, but absolutely must be many times stronger than before.


    With such an estimation in his heart, Guo Qi began to compare this power to the power of the third realm cultivator. Now he has only moved forward for a certain distance. If he continues to move forward, I don''t know if he will encounter rays that he can''t compete with?


    The realm of a practitioner is one to nine, and one to three is the first stage. It is very difficult to cross the realm from the third to the fourth.


    However, once we have crossed the third realm, it will be a qualitative improvement, which is absolutely like the emergence of immortals.


    Before the seventh realm, from the fourth realm to the sixth realm, this is the second stage. Generally, practitioners come from the first and second stages.


    Because the third stage is too difficult to achieve, and it is precisely because the seventh realm is particularly difficult to cross the realm, so many people say that the seventh realm needs to be a miracle realm, and it is a miracle to cross this realm.


    It is precisely because this realm is difficult to cross the realm, so those who can transcend the seventh realm, even if they look at the whole universe, are absolutely invincible.


    Guo Qi''s current state is very unstable. If it is true, it can only be regarded as the second state. If it is not for his many means of saving his life, when he first entered the base, his body would have been broken by those alien rays.


    A few steps is the change of a realm. What is the strongest power of cosmic rays? Guo Qi is not clear about this. Now he only hopes that those forces will not be equal to the fifth level. If they really surpass the fifth level, Guo Qi will never move on.


    "Now the power should be comparable to the peak of the third realm?"


    Each realm is strong or weak. After all, the boundary of each realm is not very clear. Guo Qi has walked dozens of meters from the outside of the base to the inside.


    But it was just these tens of meters that Guo Qi felt like he had run a marathon, which was very difficult.


    Those extraterrestrial rays are coming from all directions. If Guo Qi hadn''t brought his attention to the extreme and exerted his power in space, he would have been shot into a hornet''s nest.


    "How can these bastards have so many cosmic rays?"


    Cosmic rays are simply terrible, not to mention the amazing power they contain, but the radiation they carry is not what normal human beings can resist.


    "No, I have to find out the causes of the formation of those cosmic rays. If I go on like this, even if I can go in, I''m afraid I will be exhausted."


    When manpower is poor, Guo Qi is not an iron man. His eyes are running. Although he can reduce his power consumption to the minimum, he still has consumption.


    Looking at the alien system, the firepower is even more fierce. According to this momentum, where will it stop? The cliff will become stronger and stronger. There is no limit.


    Instead of being tired here, it''s better to find a chance to crack these rays. As long as there are no rays, it''s equivalent to that the gun has no bullets, and there''s no way to attack.


    "No wonder those extraterrestrial guys have so much confidence, such attack strength, let alone an ordinary person, even a practitioner with super ability will die."


    With a sigh, Guo Qi is not happy, because such a powerful attack system does not belong to the earth, and this system is not the most powerful planet in the universe. Doesn''t that mean that the system of tianrenxing is more powerful than this system?


    "I don''t know if the Terrans have set up their base on the earth?"


    The Tianren have always looked down upon the earth, and they have always regarded the earth as a territory they have to conquer. Guo Qi is now very confused. Will those arrogant Tianren guys have already established their power on the earth?"No matter, every step is a step, now think so many useless will only make yourself upset."


    No matter what difficulties you will encounter in the future, it''s all the future. What you have to do now is to solve the problems in front of you. If you don''t solve the problems in front of you, just think about what to do in the future. Isn''t that a lack of brain.


    Of course, although Guo Qi said he didn''t want to think so much about it, he was still a little disgusted with the star called tianrenxing.


    A planet of Ozma has such a powerful system that it may encounter extraterrestrial rays comparable to those of the practitioners of miraculous realm in a moment. Will the Tianren mobilize the power of taboo?


    Buried his uneasiness, Guo Qi began to retreat, not because he was afraid of the ray in front, but because he wanted to find a breakthrough from behind.


    The more the line of sight goes forward, the more powerful the force is, and the more powerful the attack is. It''s not easy to find it. It''s better to find the easiest one in the simple than in the difficult.


    "Are these rays emitted from things that look like guns?"


    Looking at the places on the white metal wall that looked like guns spitting out, Guo frowned. He could destroy these things, but he still didn''t know how those rays were formed.


    "Is it difficult that those alien technologies have reached the point where they can synthesize cosmic rays?"


    Although Guo Qi heard that the earth people can also produce some powerful rays through some machines, now these aliens directly use these rays wantonly. In the eyes of the earth scientists, these guys are a waste of resources.


    Those rays need a lot of energy to form, and they also need a lot of energy to emit them. If not for research, they don''t have so much capital to control those rays.


    Now it''s a good thing that these extraterrestrials directly treat these expensive things as toys, which are everywhere. They don''t worry about the waste of energy at all.


    "I grass, you specially stare at me to fight?"


    After retreating for a long time, Guo Qi found that even though he had retreated, those cosmic rays that had bombarded him before actually reappeared in the edge zone, which became the core of the attack. Where Guo Qi went, he began to shoot the rays wildly.


    Guo Qi is now one of the first two big, not depressed, because he always feels that these rays have their own ideas, and he specially chooses his own place to attack.


    "It''s the alien system."


    Suddenly think of the system that the aliens said before, is this kind of conscious attack the so-called powerful system?


    In Guo Qi''s mind, there is not much knowledge accumulation at all, but he is lucky to be caught in the national scientific research base and instilled a lot of knowledge.


    Now he understands the meaning of the system, and also knows that it is very difficult to launch these attacks without the control of the system. It is because of a system that everything becomes intelligent.


    "We have to rush in and destroy the core system."


    As long as the system does not, these cosmic rays will only attack itself, and will not stop until they are really killed by the rays, which is a dangerous thing.


    Instead of staying here and fighting with these endless rays, Guo Qicai won''t waste so much time and energy. He starts to keep running the space around him, and wants to appear in the core control room of the base through space transfer.


    "This is it. I didn''t expect it to be so advanced."


    When Guo Qi saw where he was, he was a little confused. He used to think that some images would only be displayed on the screen, but here, those things appeared directly in the air, as if there was a transparent board in the air.


    "I don''t know when the earth will reach this point?"


    Seeing the advancement of others, we can really understand our own backwardness. At the moment, Guo Qi has some feelings. Although human beings have been born for a long time, the development of science and technology has been too slow since ancient times. These alien lives should not be earlier than human beings, but their civilization is far from what human beings can catch up with.


    A lot of things can be seen from a single system, but at the moment, Guo Qi is very glad for one thing. Fortunately, the earth is not occupied by these guys, otherwise, people on the earth will become slaves.


    "Since you are very powerful, I will destroy you, so that you will not break the order after the appearance of things that should not appear on the earth."


    These systems and technologies can''t appear on this planet at all. They are just an intruder. Once this kind of technology fully breaks out, the earth can''t bear this advanced force. At that time, human beings will face survival crisis.


    Because of his worry, Guo Qi didn''t think for a long time. As long as he put the lightning whip in his hand, he would completely destroy the place, lest these technologies destroy the planet he lives on.


    "Squeak, alarm, taboo power, taboo power, alarm, taboo power, taboo power..."

 Chapter 333

    When the power of destruction appears in Guo Qi''s hands, the protection system automatically alarms when it senses the power in Guo Qi''s hands.


    "I''d like to see if it''s your so-called alien defense rays or my destructive power."


    When he was outside, Guo Qi was very upset by those extraterrestrial rays. Now he''s here, and the system here is a higher level than that outside.


    The powerful system is accompanied by powerful control. The rays and attack power here will not be comparable to those outside. Therefore, Guo Qi will directly display his greatest dependence. He will destroy everything here in the shortest time.


    Since the power of destruction is taboo, Guo Qi is confident that he can resist those cosmic rays through the power of destruction.


    "Hiss."


    The automatic defense of the system is very fast. When Guo Qi appears and the system starts to give an alarm, there is a defense ray aiming at Guo Qi.


    The defense rays rush towards Guo initiation, which is so fast that it is hard to catch up with the sight, and the contained energy can even cause chaos in space.


    In the face of such a powerful force, Guo Qi didn''t dare to be slighted. He kept calming himself down, and then his blue eyes became more and more deep. Looking at the rapid impact of the rays, he waved out the destructive lightning in his hand, and he wanted to sweep the cosmic rays outside.


    "Right now."


    Instead of hitting Guo Qi, cosmic rays were blocked by the destructive lightning in his hands. Seeing this, Guo Qi turned the destructive lightning in one direction and thought about the machines around him.


    Although we don''t know how these so-called systems are controlled, what Guo Qi has to do now is to destroy all these. If all these are destroyed, the system will lose hardware and can''t continue to execute.


    "Boom."


    The violent explosion came out. At the moment, Guo Qi directly stopped the space around him. With the stillness of the space, Guo Qi finally made himself safe.


    Although the explosion was fierce, the raging flames and flying debris could not penetrate the chaotic space in front of Guo Qi, and all of them were crushed.


    It may also be that Guo Qi was right. After the big bang, it was still burning here, but the system was directly paralyzed, unable to launch a mass destruction attack on Guo Qi.


    "I don''t know if those systems outside are down."


    This is the most central control room, and the system inside is also the most advanced system on the whole planet of Ozma. Compared with here, the system outside is much more complicated. Therefore, even if the system here is destroyed, Guo Qi is not very happy. The system outside and this system should be separated.


    "Anyway, it''s already blown up here, so it''s blown up outside."


    There are still a lot of aliens in the base. They didn''t expect this to happen. They haven''t had time to escape and were swept by the big bang.


    "What''s going on, alert, big bang at base."


    Although the aliens in the core have all died, after all, not all of them are dead. There are still many aliens in the periphery. Those aliens, when they realize that something is wrong in the core, hurry to contact them.


    "What''s going on? How could there be a big explosion at the base? "


    Now it''s too late to put out the fire. The big explosion inside seems to have a chain reaction, which is about to spread the trend of explosion to this side.


    The aliens don''t know what''s going on here. It''s just clear that some aircrafts are going out. How can they become like this now?


    Too many confused, these aliens want to find the reason, maybe find the reason, everything will be clear, but also can catch back, back to Ozma planet, let those people forgive their mistakes.


    "Asshole."


    "Damn it."


    ¡­¡­


    When the base was abnormal, there was an alarm in those spaceships above the base, but the aliens had been stopped by Guo Qi with the force of space at the moment, and even if they saw it, they could not take any action.


    The big bang scene of the base is displayed in the aircraft through three-dimensional situation, while the aliens can only watch their base become the ruins after a fire.


    One by one, the whole body of the alien people trembled, but they couldn''t move. They had no choice but to look at it. There was no fire. It was the aborigines who made them lose the ability to act.


    If the idea in his heart could be realized, it is estimated that Guo Qi would have died thousands of times. If language could curse people to death, Guo Qi would have been playing chess with grandfather Yama at this moment.


    "Who are you? Why are they on our base? It''s you? Did you destroy the base? Attack, there are enemies. "


    When Guo Qi came out of the core of the big bang, those aliens saw Guo Qi''s appearance. It was obviously an earthman, but why did this earthman appear here?Is it a coincidence to think of the big bang just now and then the human being here again? Are there really so many coincidences in the world?


    Suddenly understand, the aliens quickly use their own weapons to bombard the past, the aboriginal even dare to bombard their base, will die.


    How can this backward primitive tribe of the earth be disrespectful, unforgivable, unforgivable to them? It is absolutely necessary for this aborigine to know what will happen to Ozma if they offend them.


    "Whew, whew."


    Ray after Ray seemed to think that Guo Qi had attacked the past without money, but at the moment, Guo Qi just wanted to move forward. He wanted to go out, and he had to leave this place quickly, because he felt that his control over those spaceships was reaching the limit.


    Some people blocked him and attacked him, but Guo Qi didn''t pay any attention to these people at all. If those alien spaceships were allowed to take action, it would be difficult to control them again, even if he had the power of space.


    Aliens can use wormhole technology. At least now Guo Qi is not proficient in wormhole. Once aliens enter the wormhole, Guo Qi can''t catch up with them.


    "Aborigines, don''t move forward, move forward, we will launch the most violent attack on you."


    At the moment, the aliens have all kinds of fright in their hearts. How can they not think that a native earth can resist their attack?


    Although their attack power is not the most powerful in the universe, it''s such a powerful attack power that people can''t bear on the earth. Now the earth people have nothing, even their clothes are not broken.


    See Guo Qi is still a step by step fast forward, those aliens rolling toward the outside ran past.


    While running, the aliens also said to Guo Qi, let Guo Qi stop, and then let Guo Qi look good. Although they said they wanted to launch the most violent attack on Guo Qi, they seemed to forget that the attack they just launched on Guo Qi was not very fierce?


    "Get out of here."


    Guo Qike doesn''t have time to explain to these aliens. Instead of discussing sentence by sentence here, it''s better for these arrogant aliens to realize what fear is.


    Whoosh.


    When the aliens retreated far away and prepared to attack Guo Qi with the most powerful plasma rays, they only heard a wind breaking sound. The next moment, Guo Qi''s people disappeared in the same place.


    "So powerful?"


    Guo Qi disappeared. His plasma rays were so powerful that he had just launched them. Before he got close to the human aborigine, the aborigine had already disappeared. Sure enough, the powerful weapon was too powerful.


    "Come on, get back to Ozma and tell the Lord everything here. Come on."


    When Guo Qi disappeared, that is, when the aircrafts and the aliens inside the aircrafts could act, the first thing they thought of after they restored their ability to act was not to retaliate against Guo Qi.


    They are not stupid. Guo Qi has shown them what is powerful. If they stay here, God knows if they will be killed by that human aborigine?


    Instead of staying here and waiting to die, it''s better for us to spread out and escape as far as we can. As long as we can leave, we will surely be able to come back and take revenge in the end.


    "Want to go? Do I agree? "


    When the aliens started the program of the aircraft, Guo Qi appeared in one of the spacecraft.


    Guo Qiren hasn''t appeared yet, but the voice came first. The voice is like the command of the king of hell, which makes the aliens hide quickly.


    "Aborigines, you want to die."


    After hiding, they felt that Guo Qi couldn''t rush in front of them for a while, so they began to say that the defense weapons they were carrying attacked Guo Qi. As long as Guo Qi was attacked, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    "Pop."


    Just when the alien took out the weapon to aim at Guo Qi, Guo Qi slapped those things and flew them away. These guys even wanted to deal with themselves in this way, but there was no way.


    "Bang."


    When he slapped the injured aliens, Guo Qi kicked them out, which was not light. Guo Qi didn''t have the strength at all. He directly kicked the aliens from the spaceship to the iron wall of the flying edge, making the spaceship protrude outward.


    "I tell you, don''t provoke me, or I''ll make you all like him."


    Pointing to the alien who was kicked into the iron wall of the aircraft, Guo Qi yelled at other aliens.


    These aliens are like this. If they don''t scare them, they don''t know how small they are.


    "I don''t want you to die now, but you have to help me."


    "This..."


    "No, you don''t have a better choice now."


    Seeing that a spaceship had been flying away quickly, Guo Qi didn''t try to persuade these aliens directly with an iron hand."What do you want us to do?"


    Does this aborigine want to know about the most powerful defense system and cutting-edge technology on Ozma?


    The reason why a planet is powerful in the universe is because of its technology. Once this technology is imitated by the earth, the earth will keep up with them. They are very afraid.

 Chapter 334

    "Your technology? You look up to yourself too much


    Hearing the worries of the aliens, Guo Qi''s face showed a mocking smile. Do these aliens really think they are the top ones?


    Since you are so powerful, why are you scared to pee in front of me now? Are you worried that others will steal your cutting-edge technology? No kidding.


    "What do you want us to do?"


    As long as they don''t want to get the technology of their planet Ozma, they can do whatever they want. Anyway, they can not betray the planet.


    "Simple, you just do as I told you. Of course, you can also choose not to obey. I''ll do it myself, but you have to understand one thing. If I do it, the result will be another situation."


    Said, Guo Qi appeared in the hands of the taboo lightning, the power of this taboo so that those aliens fear unceasingly, they never dare to think that someone can master this power.


    "Well, do you obey me? Or choose not to give in? "


    Guo Qi knew in his heart that what he was going to do was a little crazy for a while. Maybe these aliens would turn back.


    Now that they know that they may return because they do not give in to themselves, it is necessary to let them know what kind of outcome they will suffer if they go back.


    No matter where the power of destruction is placed, it is the most powerful. Guo Qi believes that as long as his own power bombards out, no one of those aliens can survive. Rather than die, let them have a little hope of survival. He is letting these aliens make their own choices.


    "We promise you, but you have to promise us one thing."


    At this time, I have to protect my life. Otherwise, what I have done will be in vain?


    You need to give your life for your planet? This is obviously not desirable, in the eyes of aliens, more or value interests, but in the face of life, all the interests are ridiculous.


    Without life, what''s the use of profit? Can profit be eaten, drunk or alive?


    "Come on, I''ll promise you anything if I can."


    Guo Qi basically understood what these aliens wanted to ask, but he did not dare to say it too completely. If he said that no matter what conditions the aliens put forward, he would agree, what if the aliens let Guo Qi commit suicide? Is it difficult for Guo Qizhen to commit suicide?


    "You can do it. After we finish what you ask us to do, let us go. Isn''t that hard?"


    Who doesn''t want to live? After seeing that Guo Qi gave them hope, the aliens directly told Guo Qi their desire to live. As long as they could live, they agreed to help Guo Qi.


    "No problem, I promise you, but if you dare to fight back later, the whip in my hand will not discuss with you."


    In order to be just in case, Guo Qi deliberately waved the lightning whip in his hand to an alien spaceship. It doesn''t matter. The flying saucer disappeared directly from the original place. As for what happened, only those aliens who understand the power of taboo know best.


    "Don''t worry, since we have promised you, we on Ozma will not go back. Now you can tell us what you want us to do?"


    This native human said for a long time, but he didn''t want to say what he wanted these aliens to do. The aliens were also anxious and asked.


    "It''s not that difficult either. It''s that when I see which spaceship is going out, I''ll blow that spaceship down directly."


    Since he came to this base, Guo Qi had such an idea in mind, so when he came out of the base bombing, he chose the largest aircraft, because the bigger these alien aircraft are, the more powerful they are.


    Now, as long as the surrounding aircrafts intend to escape dare to move, Guo Qi will let the aliens taste the technology of their own planet.


    "You..."


    The aborigines of human beings on earth even let themselves bombard the spaceship of their own planet? If such a thing goes back to Ozma, they will be the sinners of the whole planet.


    "No, we won''t do it. Even if you kill us, we won''t bombard those aircrafts."


    Finally, there are aliens jumping out. I''m joking. If we bombard those spaceships that are going to escape, those spaceships will certainly explode. The aliens in them will definitely die. I can''t let so many aliens die in my own hands.


    They can''t and don''t want to kill their own compatriots, so when they feel Guo Qi''s vicious idea, they decide to protest.


    "Oh, you''re going back now? In that case, I will let you know the consequences of resisting me. "


    With that, the lightning whip in Guo Qi''s hand waved to a fleeing aircraft outside. It doesn''t matter that the whip whipped in the past. The flying saucer disappeared."You..."


    "I said that if you rebel against me, you will bear the consequences."


    Guo Qi didn''t teach the person who resisted him, er. Instead, he directly attacked those alien aircraft. His move directly made those aliens itch.


    But they didn''t dare to fight against Guo Qi because they were not Guo Qi''s opponents. Their eyes swept on the whip in Guo Qi''s hand, and the aliens couldn''t help taking a breath.


    They instantly understood Guo Qi''s viciousness. This human aborigine is really bad. The reason why he let these aliens fight is that he let his compatriots kill each other, and he can''t help it.


    If he doesn''t do it himself, the whip in his hand will come out. Once the power of taboo comes out, no more compatriots will survive. On the contrary, it is his own alien compatriots who can give his compatriots a chance to live.


    Poisonous, vicious, very poisonous.


    I hate Guo Qi, but after thinking about all this, the aliens don''t know what''s going on. They are grateful to Guo Qi. It seems that he doesn''t want to let all his alien compatriots die.


    "I''ll count three. If you don''t promise me to do it, I''ll do it myself."


    If these aliens don''t do it, they won''t be able to see the spectacular cannibalism bombardment, but the aliens will definitely be more tragic than this, so Guo Qi is still waiting for the reply from the aliens.


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Three..."


    "We promise."


    As soon as Guo Qi''s report came out, the aliens spoke quickly. They were really afraid that Guo Qi''s forbidden power would be used indiscriminately, and all the aircrafts would be destroyed. And when Guo Qi said that all the aircrafts had been destroyed, they would certainly fight against them.


    Thinking of this result, the aliens quickly agreed to Guo Qi. It would be better for them to die than all of their fleeing compatriots. They decided to follow Guo Qi.


    "Now that you''ve agreed, I don''t want to see what happened."


    This time, he made everything clear, and there was no joking smile on Guo Qi''s face. There was no doubt that Guo Qi had lost his patience.


    If those extraterrestrials dare to fight against the water again, the next thing that Guo Qi whipped with his lightning whip will not be those aircrafts any more, it will only be those who fight against the water.


    "Don''t worry, we know what to do."


    With that, the aliens began to take their places and returned to the control console of the aircraft, while those aircraft outside could move.


    Some aircraft don''t know what''s going on, but they landed directly. It seems that they want to save the compatriots in the base.


    And some aircrafts are flying out of here. It''s a place of right and wrong. If you stay here, you will be slaughtered by the terrible aborigines of the earth. It''s better to leave now than to die here.


    "Attack me."


    Guo Qi has been staring at the aircrafts that are about to escape. Seeing that some aircrafts are going to leave, he directly orders them to let the aliens bombard them. At this time, the show will be wonderful.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Although filled with all kinds of dissatisfaction, the aliens finally agreed to Guo Qi, because they had no chance to fight back.


    "Whoosh."


    A powerful ray was launched by the alien controlled aircraft, and this launch doesn''t matter. The alien who is fleeing wholeheartedly noticed that there would be a compatriot attack behind, and was directly hit.


    Boom.


    There was a violent explosion, and the aircraft controlled by alien creatures exploded directly into pieces. The explosion distance was very large, but it didn''t affect Guo Qi''s spacecraft.


    "It''s almost dead."


    Under this kind of explosion, those aliens have strong protection. It is estimated that they will lose half their lives even if they don''t die. They should not go back. As long as they can''t go back, at least they won''t let those alien planets attack the earth.


    "Right, attack me."


    Because a lot of aircrafts have come out, and now all aircrafts can move, so the escaping aircrafts are not one. After the attack let the aliens shoot down a aircrafts, they did not stop, but directed them to continue the attack.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    The sound of explosion is constantly ringing in the air, and Guo Qi is very glad for one thing now. Fortunately, these aliens have developed technology, and the spaceship can fly out very far and very far at random. If it doesn''t fly far, it will blow up beside him, and it won''t affect him?


    "On the left, on the right, bombard me quickly. If you let them out of your attack range, then I''ll do it. It''s not as simple as explosion."


    It''s usually aliens who harvest human life on earth. Guo Qi can''t stand it all the time. Today, he can take good care of these aliens. Guo Qi didn''t do it by himself. Today, he let these aliens do it by themselves and let them taste what it''s like to clean up their own people.

 Chapter 335

    The ship was bombarded by its own people, but Guo Qi didn''t mean to let the aliens stop.


    We can''t let go of these aliens. What''s more, Guo Qi wants to vent his anger. These arrogant aliens regard the life of human beings on earth as a weed. It''s not a pity that such a guy died.


    "Keep bombing. If you dare to leave, bombard me."


    Guo Qi''s command is still going on. The aliens only hope that their attack can hit the unimportant parts of the escaped spaceship, so that the alien compatriots can leave better.


    Although the speed of a spaceship''s bombardment is very fast, after all, there are dozens of aircrafts out here. If they fly around, it''s difficult to pursue them.


    At that moment, when he realized that some of the aircraft were about to get out of control, Guo started. He wanted to keep those alien spacecraft under his control.


    "Want to run? Let''s settle down for a while and see what it''s like for you to bombard your own people. "


    The power of space is exerted again. At this time, Guo Qi will keep the aliens and their spaceships still. In this way, even if the spaceship wants to leave, it can only stay still.


    "I''m trying to buy you time. If you deliberately miss like this again, I''ll do it myself."


    Those aliens estimated that they were controlling the spaceship to bombard the terror rays and deflect them. How could Guo Qi not see it? However, he has now put those spaceships still. If they still deflect, it''s not a technical problem.


    "Don''t worry, we know what to do."


    Although the aliens were a little flustered, they still felt that Guo Qi was an aborigine. They nodded and continued to bombard the flying aircraft.


    "Bang."


    The sound of violent explosion came. Guo Qi looked at the alien aircraft which exploded like destroying fireworks. He didn''t know what was going on, but he was not happy.


    "Can''t the two sides coexist peacefully?"


    The aliens regard the earth people as primitive aborigines, and even directly catch the earth people to do experiments. Now the earth people are fighting back, and even directly let the aliens kill each other.


    I don''t know how long this mutual revenge will last. Guo Qi is very afraid now. He is afraid that this kind of revenge will continue. This is not what he wants.


    Aliens mercilessly use earth people to do experiments, such things are wrong, human beings have hatred for them, but their own practice of these aliens, it is estimated that aliens will have a deeper hatred for themselves.


    "Well, when you attack again, don''t attack the harm of their spaceship."


    I don''t know if the killing heart is too heavy. After Guo Qi calmed down, his mind''s revenge and anger went down a lot, looking at those exploding spaceships.


    Guo Qi finally let the aliens who control the aircraft attack reduce their firepower. The aliens thought they had heard wrong, and they also deliberately looked at Guo Qi.


    After getting a positive reply, he deliberately released the water, and finally several alien aircraft left.


    "Let''s go. This is a lesson for them. If they dare to slaughter the earth people like this, I''ll let them know what it means to never come back."


    Before, Guo Qi thought foolishly that if these aliens were left on the earth, their planet Ozma would not know the situation of the earth.


    But alien technology is too advanced. When the base first appeared crisis, all the information here had been received on Ozma.


    They can even see how Guo Qi controls those aliens, so Guo Qi''s psychology is clear. Even if he keeps those aliens, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Let them go back is to let them know that the earth people do not want to fight with them, otherwise, they will never come back.


    "All right, you all stop."


    Some lost, Guo Qi angry mood down, the whole person is a little bit depressed, even he himself can''t say what''s going on.


    "Can we go then?"


    Bear the pain of killing so many of their own alien compatriots, these aliens have long wanted to kill Guo Qi a hundred times, but they know one thing better, they are not Guo Qi''s opponent.


    "Yes, no, wait."


    Just nodded, Guo Qi quickly shook his head, which made those aliens depressed. Did they agree or not?


    At the moment, they are either going or not. They are hesitating to ask Guo Qi again. Guo Qi opens his mouth.


    "Don''t leave until you''ve done it for me."


    Thinking that the earth has been occupied by alien bases for a long time, Guo Qi wants to pull out all the stingers, so he wants these aliens to continue to help him.


    "What''s left to be done?"This native is too much. He said clearly that as long as he finished the following things, he would let them go. I didn''t expect that he would turn back now.


    There was anger in my heart, but I didn''t dare to let it out. The aliens were not so good at it. When they spoke to Guo Qi, they were also cold. They had no emotion at all, and now they had more hatred.


    "Take me to another alien base."


    Guo Qi is going to visit every base on the earth. If he looks for it himself, God knows how long it will take, but it''s much easier to have these aliens to guide him.


    Not to mention that they have the most advanced search system, their speed alone makes Guo Qi salivate. If they have such a speed, it''s not a matter of minutes where they want to go?


    "Are you going to another alien base?"


    There is also a bad relationship between aliens and aliens. If you rashly enter the base of other aliens, you will definitely be attacked by those aliens.


    Therefore, when the aliens heard that Guo Qi wanted to go to other alien bases, their expressions were not good-looking. After all, they would be hit hard.


    The earth is definitely a piece of fat in the universe. Aliens have built many alien bases here. Now if they go to look for them.


    Although those alien bases may not have the advanced technology of Ozma, if they work together, even if they have the powerful and advanced technology of Ozma, they will not be able to hold on.


    The most terrible thing is that those alien planets will think that they are being challenged by Ozma. If interstellar war breaks out because of them, it will make a big fuss.


    Consider the past, such things can not be done, the alien heart is also full of contradictions, but they dare not resist Guo Qi, now they just hope that Guo Qi can consider clearly.


    No matter how powerful Guo Qi is, in front of countless aliens and powerful combat weapons, Guo Qi, a native human on earth, is small. He wants to challenge the universe, but he is weak.


    "Yes, take me. I''m going to pull out all the poisonous teeth that aliens have planted on the earth. Let''s see if they dare to belittle me."


    Although the earth is weak and backward, the earth will never give in to the stars in the universe. Therefore, Guo Qi is the first to stand up and resist, and he also has the ability to resist.


    Although he knows that if he is the only one, he is weak, but he is more confident that he can resist those aliens alone, and stand alone under the stars, which is enough to make those aliens scared.


    For nothing else, just because he holds the power of destruction, which aliens fear like tigers.


    "If you want to go by yourself, we won''t go with you."


    The aliens are shaking their heads. They can help Guo Qi to bombard the spaceships of the alien compatriots in order to survive, but they can''t do such a thing as let them trigger an interstellar war for their own planet Ozma.


    "No? Give me a reason. "


    Guo Qi didn''t understand that he was going to other alien bases to drive those aliens back, and he wouldn''t let them do it. They would refuse, which was really unexpected.


    "We can''t go, because once we come out, those aliens will think that our planet Ozma is going to dominate the universe and trigger the interstellar war, and then the whole planet Ozma will suffer."


    "Although our planet Ozma will not be afraid of other planets, we will not fight unnecessary interstellar wars, and once those stars join hands, even our planet Ozma will have a headache."


    These aliens are analyzing the problems Guo Qi is facing, hoping that Guo Qi will not let them participate. After all, what will be destroyed at that time is not the earth, but perhaps their favorite planet, Ozma.


    "Well, you tell me how to fly this ship. I''ll go by myself."


    These aliens do not dare to show up, then they can not do it in the past?


    Using the power of space to travel through space is much faster than taking an alien aircraft, but the consumption is also huge. Instead of wasting energy to do things, it''s better to sit in the aircraft and fly by.


    "No, our aircraft can''t be lent to you. Once they find out that this is the technology of our planet Ozma, they will still join hands to attack our planet Ozma."


    They don''t want to let these alien creatures show up. Now they don''t want to let them show up. They still don''t want to. What do these alien guys want?


    "How can I get there? I can remind you, don''t want to let me go by myself. I won''t act by myself, and if I act by myself, I can''t find the trace of those alien bases. "


    The reason for these alien guys to lead the way is that they have the most advanced search equipment on board, which can search the bases of other aliens.


    "If we help you find the bases of other aliens and send you near those alien bases, can you keep us away from your fight?"

 Chapter 336

    I can''t fight Guo Qi, but I can''t go. Now these aliens don''t feel so bad.


    Guo Qi wants to rely on their technology to find the base of other aliens, and once those aliens find out that their planet Ozma is behind them, interstellar war will surely break out.


    How to do not work, helpless, these aliens can only retreat and second, as long as they can not let their own planet into the battle.


    "Go ahead and I''ll hear what to do before I decide."


    Guo Qi''s heart is to let the interstellar war break out. As long as there is a large-scale war between the stars, other planets in the universe will not have the heart to study the earth.


    Moreover, war is the best way to weaken those planets. Their science and technology are too advanced. If they are allowed to continue to develop in this way, God knows if they will master the technology of time after mastering space technology.


    Once they have mastered the technology of space and time, it will be the time for the great unification of the universe.


    "We''ll help you find those alien bases through the search system, and then we''ll take you there, but we won''t get into the sensing range of the alien bases. You can catch up with the rest of the way. What do you think?"


    In this way, they will not be found by the aliens, but also help Guo Qi. It''s killing two birds with one stone. The aliens are waiting for Guo Qi''s reply. As long as Guo Qi agrees, they will go there immediately.


    "No problem. Just do as you say. Let''s do it."


    Guo starting point nodded, want is this result, as long as can get help, he can clean up those alien bases.


    The science and technology of the so-called Ozma planet should be very advanced in the universe. The bases for practicing Ozma can be leveled. Although the alien bases can''t be taken lightly, they won''t be too difficult.


    As long as he has the power of destruction and is not afraid to go anywhere, Guo Qi is short of machines to find the specific locations of those alien bases.


    With the help of the Ozma planet system, the next thing may come naturally. Guo Qi can''t wait. If we can let the Ozma planet fight at that time, those aliens will have a good play.


    Psychological beauty thought, but Guo Qi did not dare to say it, if it is said, God knows what kind of result it will be.


    "No problem. Let''s search those alien bases first, and the results will come out soon."


    Several extraterrestrials are constantly executing some things in the spaceship. Although Guo Qi has a lot of knowledge in his mind, he still feels dizzy when he sees the operation of those extraterrestrials, which NIMA doesn''t understand at all.


    "Buzz."


    It''s like an alarm. As the aliens continue to expand their systems, they produce a map like thing in space, and a light wave sweeps by.


    One by one flashing red light spots actually appeared there. The aliens pointed out those flashing light spots to Guo Qi. These are the alien bases of other planets on earth.


    "I scolded the people next door. Zhenima is so bad. There are so many bases."


    Although the earth is vast and boundless, Guo Qi wants to kill those aliens with a knife at the moment, which makes NIMA shameless.


    Looking at the desktop size map, there are countless flashing red dots. There must be millions of bases at least.


    When was it so easy to build an alien base? Fortunately, I let the extraterrestrials on Ozma planet search for me with their system. If I search for them, I will die of old age, and it is impossible to find all these extraterrestrials.


    "Three thousand years, so many alien bases, should be almost."


    Guo started to nod, such a one by one sweep is not the way, through Ozma''s aliens, Guo Qi learned that the more intense the flashing light of those red dots, the larger the alien base, the more advanced the technology, and the higher the status in the universe.


    In this case, Guo Qi naturally wants to pick the hard bone to chew. He directly finds out one of the brightest light spots and lets the aliens drive the spaceship there.


    "You Are you sure you want to go to this place? "


    The place where they saw Guo Qi''s first point was a place where they were scared. The first two of Ozma''s aliens were big. They thought that this native earth would make trouble for them.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with this place? "


    I''m just looking for an alien base to be destroyed by myself, with this ghost expression? Guo Qi''s expression is not very good-looking, looking at those aliens, asked.


    "No It''s nothing. It''s just that this place has some difficulties. "


    In fact, these aliens very much hope to go to this alien base to do damage in the past. At the same time, they are very afraid that their behavior will be known by that planet.


    Once the aliens know that Ozma was helping the earth''s aborigines to destroy their base this week, Ozma is in trouble.But that planet is too powerful, and they very much hope that Guo Qi will destroy the base of that planet, and take some measures to make them come to the earth for trouble.


    "Which planet is this?"


    Listen to the tone of these aliens, it seems that this planet is not simple. It seems that I should be cautious. If these aliens sell it, it will be troublesome.


    "This..."


    I don''t know if I should tell Guo Qi the truth. If I told him the past, what would I do if I changed to another planet? Then no one will go to this advanced planet to do damage.


    "Come on, don''t stammer. If you do this again, I''ll throw you all to this alien base."


    Guo Qi can see that these aliens are very afraid of this base. Is there something they are afraid of in this base?


    Now that he has discovered that these aliens are very afraid of those things, Guo Qi naturally has an idea in his heart. Aren''t you afraid? I''ll send you there to see how you can face the aliens at that base.


    If you don''t want to be thrown in, just answer the questions honestly. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences. That''s what Guo Qi means.


    "I said, I said, actually This planet is Tianren


    Sure enough, when the aliens on Ozma planet said this alien base, Guo Qi finally knew what the aliens were up to.


    It''s really a good idea that he wants to make cannon fodder. However, although he is a little angry, Guo Qi doesn''t show that these aliens are using him. Why isn''t he using these aliens.


    "What about tianrenxing? If we don''t change it, we''ll go to this base. Today, we''ll let those wankers of tianrenzu have a look. I''m not a bully on earth."


    Now that he is determined to do damage, Guo Qi naturally has to pick a hard bone to chew. Only the Terrans can make Ozma and other planets join hands to fight, and that''s the effect.


    "But..."


    No, look at the confidence of the earth aborigines. What if they sell us?


    At that time, if tianrenxing gets angry, the whole universe will be turbulent. Their planet Ozma is far from the opponent of tianrenxing. If it is discovered by tianrenxing, its own planet Ozma will be finished. This risk cannot be taken.


    "But what? But, I said go to this, go to this, just as you said before, you land nearby, and then I go in to do damage."


    Guo Qi has already decided in his heart that he has a bottom in his heart who will do the damage at that time. Therefore, Guo Qi at the moment is to let these aliens take him quickly.


    "Well, we''ll take you there, but on the way, don''t use the power of taboo."


    The power of taboo not only belongs to taboo on their planet Ozma, but also no one in the whole universe can control the power of taboo.


    Even tianrenxing has just mastered the technology of space, so far there is no way to control the power of taboo.


    Once this kind of power breaks out, those alien bases can sense it. If an investigation is made in advance, their planet Ozma will bear the brunt and become the target of public criticism.


    What they fear most is to be a scapegoat. Therefore, before the operation of the aircraft, the aliens let Guo Qi listen to them all the way. Otherwise, if anything happens, they can''t do damage.


    "Don''t worry, I know the right way."


    Even if the aliens do not say, Guo Qi will not easily exert the power of destruction, this power is too strong, after exerting it, the side effects on himself are too strong.


    Consumption is huge, the effect is really small, not to play, Guo Qi decided not to use this power, at the moment he is just running his deep blue eyes.


    "Whoosh."


    Now that they have decided to take Guo to the base of the Terran, the aliens of Ozma directly start the spaceship, thinking of the base of the Terran indicated on the map.


    The speed of the aircraft is very fast, and although the earth is large, it''s a matter of minutes to think of it when it is tens of times faster than the speed of sound.


    "The front is coming soon. We can only stop here. If we move forward any more, we will be found to be our planet Ozma by the aliens of Tianman star. There will be a lot of troubles."


    Almost to the base of tianrenxing, a few of Ozma''s aliens quickly let Guo Qi down from the spacecraft, and their aircraft speed is getting slower and slower.


    "Why don''t you let me down? If I go to Ozma base step by step, it''s estimated that other planets have gone to war with the earth. Move on. "


    I''m kidding. There''s a difference of 18000 Li. The speed of the aircraft is fast, but it doesn''t seem very far. But if you walk, it''s at least long enough for Guo Qi to walk for several months.


    "You You control the ship? Damn it. Stop and move on, you''ll be discovered by tianrenxing. Damn it, aborigine, you... "

 Chapter 337

    There are many stars in the universe, and life is a miracle. In the place suitable for life, there are always great miracles.


    Under the starry sky is not the world of earth and human beings, other planets also exist in this universe, and in the knowledge of ozmar people, there is a planet in this universe, and people are the most powerful - tianrenxing.


    When it comes to Tianman star, Ozma will think of the most cutting-edge technology of Tianman star. While people on other planets in the universe are still struggling to explore for the information revolution, Ozma has started the space revolution.


    The application of space technology in life seems to open a door to the future world. It is precisely because they have mastered the technology of space that the position of tianrenxing in the universe is undoubtedly the most powerful.


    Ozma has also purchased scientific and technological products from Tianren. The space robot they used to deal with Guo Qi in the hinterland of mountains was purchased from Ozma.


    It was because of their profound understanding of the power of space technology that when the ozmar people saw that Guo Qi had actually controlled their spaceship and continued to move forward, they were afraid, and a chill rushed from their toes to the top of their head.


    "Such a long distance, you can''t let me go step by step."


    What Guo wants is this result. Anyway, this Ozma planet has nothing to do with him. They treat human beings on earth as weeds. It''s good that such a planet disappears.


    Since they don''t know where Ozma is, they can''t destroy their planet at all.


    But you can''t do it yourself. It doesn''t mean people on other planets can''t do it. People on this day are very powerful. If they attack Ozma, won''t they save themselves a lot of things?


    With this in mind, Guo Qi can''t make Ozma better. Since he dares to do harm to the earth, he has to taste the feast brought by the earth people.


    "Damn it, quick Stop


    At this moment, those aliens who brought Guo up were almost hopeless. They really didn''t expect that this native earth would be so insidious.


    They were afraid of being discovered by tianrenxing, so they agreed to take Guo up and just land far away, so as not to be discovered. If they continue to move forward even one meter, they will be monitored by tianrenxing.


    Tianrenxing has always been mysterious and powerful, and their pride and dignity have always been beyond provocation. Now their aircraft has entered tianrenxing''s eyes, and those ozmar people have a premonition that this time they are in great trouble.


    "Sorry, the aircraft can''t stop."


    I just let these aliens lose control of the spaceship. As for whether the spaceship is accelerating or decelerating, it doesn''t matter to Guo Qi.


    All he needs is that the spaceship can move forward and enter the monitoring range of Tianren, which can save them a lot of work.


    "Stop it."


    It seems to be a hysterical roar. At the moment, the aliens are really going crazy. They have entered the sphere of influence of tianrenxing base. If they continue to move forward, the powerful firepower attack of tianrenxing will be waiting for them.


    "Can''t stop, I just can let you lose control of the aircraft, and I can''t control the flight of the aircraft just like you."


    As for whether or not he can control the flight of the aircraft, only Guo Qi knows for himself, but what he wants is for the aircraft to enter the base of tianrenxing and make a rampage. At this moment, he doesn''t want the aircraft to stop.


    "Squeak, squeak..."


    Just after the aircraft of Ozma planet entered the monitoring range of the base, the alarm sounded at the base, and the Terrans in the base began to control the system of the base.


    "If there is an invasion of foreign enemies, all parts should be prepared."


    Seeing that the spaceship of Ozma is about to collide, at this moment, the people of Tianren have upgraded all their defenses to the strongest.


    No matter what strength they came to attack, they will not relax. In ancient times, because of their carelessness, they left their hometown forever.


    It is precisely because of the pain of losing their own continent that their people always remember that no matter what, they must raise their attention and caution to the highest level, even if their opponent is just a newborn child.


    "Life on Ozma, stop your ships."


    "Life on Ozma, stop your ships."


    "Life on Ozma, stop your ships."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although the attack firepower is ready, those Tianren still know something about Ozma. They don''t understand why some people on this planet will come to their base with flying vehicles today.


    "Life on Ozma, if you continue to move forward, we will start the strongest firepower."


    "Life on Ozma, if you continue to move forward, we will start the strongest firepower. When there are casualties, we will not take any responsibility."Seeing that the spaceship of Ozma is still advancing, and getting closer and closer, the Terran people directly sent out the last reminder.


    "Wait, we..."


    In the aircraft, the ozmar people who were controlled by Guo Qi wanted to shout at the Tianren people of Tianren, which was not their original intention.


    But as soon as their words were spoken, Guo Qi directly put all the space around the aliens at rest.


    In the static and chaotic space, even if the alien''s throat is broken, no one will hear it.


    "Attack."


    It has been reminded many times that the aircraft of Ozma is still moving forward, and Tianren is not afraid of any planet. Therefore, when Ozma''s further advance will endanger the base, they launched the most fierce fire attack against Ozma.


    "Boom."


    Cosmic rays, all kinds of lasers and lethal weapons were launched at the same time. At this moment, the aircraft became the target of public criticism, and endless explosions took place in the slanting sky of tianrenxing base.


    "Poof."


    Several thousand meters away from the explosion, the space fluctuated, and then a person came out of the space, and the next moment, a mouthful of blood directly came out of his mouth.


    "On this day, the Terran is really not easy to be provoked. Its power surpasses that of Ozma. If I hadn''t left early, I would have been planted there this time."


    The man appeared was Guo Qi. Just when the Terrans were ready to launch a powerful fire attack on the spaceship of Ozma, he quickly shuttled through space and escaped from the spaceship.


    When the spaceship exploded, those ozmar people who were stopped by Guo Qijing did not escape the disaster, but Guo Qi did not blame himself at all. Maybe when the aliens came to the earth, they should be well aware of death.


    "Continue to attack."


    Since you choose to attack, the Terran will never give the enemy a chance to resist. Therefore, the fire of the Terran will be increased again that day when the explosion is not extinguished.


    The endless attack is like a storm, directly sweeping the place where the aircraft exploded. As the attack continues to explode in that space, where the already fragile space has appeared a chaotic black hole.


    "It''s better to wait here for a good play."


    Wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth, Guo Qi finds a place to sit down, waiting for the battle between Tianren and Ozma.


    It''s because the attack power of Tianren is too strong, so Guo Qi will be scratched by the distorted space when he shuttles through the space. Otherwise, he won''t be so embarrassed as he is now.


    Since the spaceship of Ozma has arrived here, and it has been moving forward when the warning was issued by Tianren, it does not mean to stop at all, so the Tianren must be very angry.


    What''s more, the Terrans actually destroyed the aircraft of Ozma at the last moment. There are Ozma people in the aircraft. Ozma will not give up on this.


    Neither of the two planets is willing to suffer from this dumb loss, so a violent walk between the planets will be staged.


    "I don''t know if other planets will help Ozma."


    It''s far enough from the tianrenxing base. Although it should be within the monitoring range of tianrenxing, Guo Qi is a human on earth. Those tianrenzu can definitely predict that human beings will appear in this place. Therefore, Guo Qi can''t attract their attention.


    Sitting there recovering, Guo Qi agitates the star wars that will break out. The arrogance of the Terrans makes them not suffer. The provocation and threat of the Terrans will naturally lead to the resistance of Ozma.


    There is no doubt that the power of tianrenxing is recognized by the universe. Such a powerful planet can never win if it only relies on one Ozma planet to fight against it.


    Ozma will naturally realize this, but Ozma will not wait to die. They will definitely connect with other planets and pull them into the United Front with various reasons and excuses.


    At that time, a large-scale war will break out between the most powerful planet and countless secondary planets, while the culprits of all the events are watching. Just thinking about it, Guo Qi feels very excited.


    "In other words, just at the moment of the explosion, I seemed to feel stagnation. It was so mysterious."


    When he calmed down, Guo Qi suddenly recalled what he had just experienced in the moment of life and death. It was that kind of moment. He seemed to have felt it before.


    "Yes It''s the power of time. "


    Before he got into trouble with other stars, Guo Qi was trying to understand the power of time, but he couldn''t make any progress. He really didn''t expect that he had a little feeling when he was almost engulfed by the cracks in space.


    "No, I have to take advantage of this feeling and continue to feel the power of time. If I can feel and master the power of time before they break out the star wars, wouldn''t it be nice to watch them fight directly in the center of the battle?"

 Chapter 338

    Spring goes, spring comes, flowers fall and bloom, these are all time, and Guo Qi has always understood time in this way.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he always felt that there was something missing. It happened that just between the life and death line, he had an alternative experience.


    Record the feeling that the body remembers. Guo Qi keeps trying and pursuing that feeling. As long as he can completely remember and be familiar with that feeling, he can really understand the power of time.


    The power of time is much more mysterious than the power of space. It will take Guo Qi no less time to understand this intangible thing than the power of space.


    Although he wanted to see the star wars between Tianren and Ozma, Guo Qi was more willing to master the power of time by himself.


    "Let the body remember that first."


    Chance doesn''t come every time. This time, it was because of the edge of life and death that he felt that strange feeling. If he had been in other times, he might not have such a good chance.


    Now that he has had an experience, Guo Qi believes that as long as his body remembers it, he needs an activity time to spend that feeling.


    And this digestion time is just for watching the star wars between Tianren and Ozma, which is not easy to see.


    Colleagues, Guo Qi wants to understand the overall strength of Ozma through this war between them.


    For a long time, the understanding of Ozma is too little. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles. Now, Guo Qi has to quickly understand the overall strength of the Terrans. In this way, when the Terrans return to the earth, they can make the most full preparation.


    In the terran base.


    "The remnants of the ozmar were found in the debris of the aircraft."


    "I didn''t expect that Ozma would dare to challenge the Terrans?"


    "I must think that their wings are hard and they don''t need our help, so their ambition is big."


    The sudden attack on Ozma made the hearts of the Tianren people who stayed in the Tianren base blocked.


    I don''t know why, they always feel that it''s not so simple, but they can''t tell where it is.


    "Since they are more and more flamboyant on Ozma, we need to suppress them to let them know who is the overlord of the universe."


    Not everyone in Tianren family likes to calm down. There are always people who like to act in a high profile. Tianren star has been silent for a long time. It''s time for it to shine in the universe.


    Obviously, Ozma is the first stepping stone of the light cast by the heaven and man.


    "I have reported this matter to the patriarch. Everything is decided by the patriarch and the elders in the group."


    An old man of heaven and man said that when he appeared here, he always felt a little out of place with the environment.


    Here are all kinds of high-tech equipment, is the peak of modern science and technology, but this old man dressed simple, full of immortals.


    Traditional old people and modern science and technology are related to everything, how to see how awkward, but everyone here dare not have any disrespect to the old people.


    "Now that the message has been sent back to the clan, we will wait for the clan leader''s instructions."


    ¡­¡­


    In the universe, a huge purple planet, this planet is not peaceful at the moment, and in the highest palace of this planet, at the moment, a group of people are talking about something.


    "What do you mean, we were destroyed at the waterball base?"


    The ozmar people who escaped from the earth gave a more detailed and systematic account of what happened on earth.


    It doesn''t matter. As soon as it comes out, all the ozmar people in the whole hall are silent.


    Although they felt it for the first time when there was a crisis in the base, they now know that the aborigines of that primitive tribe actually controlled the power of taboo, and they don''t know what to do.


    "Fight? Or not? "


    A vacillating idea appeared in their hearts, hesitant, at this moment, they really do not know how to choose.


    The earth is a backward and barren planet, but this planet can cultivate a lot of experimental objects. However, it''s incredible that such a humble planet can even have the controller of the power of taboo.


    If they go to this planet on a large scale, they will lose face in Ozma. At the same time, they are also very afraid of the power of taboo. Once the aborigines who have mastered the power of taboo come to make trouble on Ozma, how do they deal with it?


    For a tiger, if you can''t kill with one blow, you must not provoke, otherwise the tiger''s fight is not what they can bear.


    "There''s another thing that seems to involve tianrenxing."


    "How did it involve the iron plate of tianrenxing?"


    "Who caused the trouble?"


    Although Ozma is not weak in most people''s eyes, after all, tianrenxing is too powerful. If tianrenxing is in trouble, they will not fight or not.It''s not a wise choice to get into trouble with tianrenxing at this difficult time. After all, they don''t master the technology of space and time, but tianrenzu has mastered the technology of space.


    This technology alone can push tianrenxing to the top. If star wars are started, their winning area is small.


    "According to the survey, one of our aircraft attacked the base of Tianman and was bombed by Tianman. At the same time, many of our Ozma compatriots died."


    Why do those ozmar people fly to Tianren for no reason? These ozmar people don''t know. The only thing they know is that their spaceship flies past and is bombarded. The reason is that people who know the reason are feeling the power of time.


    "It''s troublesome. Someone will come to look for trouble on Renxing that day. Do you think we are apologizing? Or do you want to trouble them? "


    Just now, it''s hard for the elders of Ozma to make a choice about Guoqi, but now they are in pain.


    The power of tianrenxing is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is such a powerful planet that once attacked, they will not be rivals. But if they do nothing and are shited by tianrenxing, they will not be able to do it.


    "It''s better to wait for tianrenxing to come and make a decision. Now we don''t know the specific situation. There''s no way to make a strategy."


    The ship is bombarded. Whose fault is it? If this is not clear, there is no reason to decide whose responsibility it is.


    "That''s not good. If they really make trouble on our planet Ozma, we have enough reasons to fight back. After all, our spaceship was bombed and our compatriots died."


    When the spaceship is destroyed, it can be rebuilt, but their compatriots are dead. Although their technology can be cloned, the process is complicated. They are not willing to suffer from this loss.


    What''s the matter with tianrenxing? Tianrenxing should be lawless and trouble whoever you want? Is there any royal law?


    "No matter whose fault it is, after all, the power of tianrenxing is too strong. If the interstellar war breaks out in an instant, we may not be the opponent of tianrenxing. I suggest sending messengers to other stars to contact other planets for rescue now."


    There is no one in the whole universe who can fight against tianrenxing in one-sided war. Therefore, no matter whether the war will break out or not, Ozma hopes to find a helper for the sake of safety.


    It''s best if we can''t fight. Once we fight, we won''t be afraid that he will bully others too much. With the strength and strength, we can win a hundred battles.


    "We have some allies. Now contact them and tell them the real reason. I believe they will not sit back and ignore us."


    We all know that even if this war does not break out, those planets should come.


    Tianrenxing is powerful. As the whole universe knows, the situation is still stable. But one day that super star will destroy those powerful stars one by one, it will make people angry.


    "Yes, we''re going to start now, and try to bring the Allies between the people of Tianren and Ozma."


    ¡­¡­


    When Ozma is deliberating on various countermeasures, it''s in the Uranus.


    "Patriarch, we have been silent for thousands of years. Now it''s time to shine the glory of our Tianren in the universe."


    "Yes, if we keep such a low profile, other planets will really think that there is no one in our Tianren tribe, and any dog or cat will dare to come to us for trouble."


    In the meeting room of the Tianren people, all the Tianren people are expressing their opinions.


    They haven''t felt this before, but now they suddenly feel something wrong. It seems that they haven''t been strong for a long time. Even a second rate planet like Ozma dares to invade their base.


    One Ozma today, one onema tomorrow, and one caonema the day after tomorrow?


    Instead of being constantly harassed, it''s better to give them a warning and let the restless stars in the universe know that not everyone can invade them.


    "Three days later, attack Ozma."


    The head of the Tianren clan, dressed in purple, sat there without saying a word. Listening to the people''s opinions, the head of the Tianren clan finally spoke.


    It''s just a simple sentence, but it represents the outbreak of a star war and the return of the king.


    "It''s a damn trouble. If it goes on like this, it''s estimated that their star wars are over, but I still can''t completely master them."


    Ozma and Tianren have their own plans, but on earth, Guo Qi is still there quietly understanding the power of time.


    The power of time is too tricky, Guo started almost big, but still can''t grasp the kind of inspiration he had previously experienced."I hope I can master a little bit when their battle breaks out."

 Chapter 339

    Continue to sit in an unknown area of the earth, Guo Qi has now put all his mind on the power of understanding time.


    In this world, ability is one''s own power. Without ability, one can''t get enough power. Now Guo Qi has to face those aliens.


    In front of aliens, all legal rights and interests permitted by law will be invalid. Therefore, if you want to survive better and get more protection, you must make yourself strong.


    There is no doubt that as long as he can master the power of time again, even if Guo Qi has not been able to integrate the power of time and space into the power of time and space, it is enough for him to walk across the whole universe.


    The power of space can shuttle back and forth in space, and even accelerate and still space, which has become a headache for countless planets.


    When fighting, if you can''t lock the enemy''s position, how can you attack? Indiscriminate bombing also needs a degree, blindly disorderly, that can not.


    This is not to mention, if those attacks will appear in front of the space controller, and suddenly they make the space in front of them static, won''t they even be static with those attacks?


    It is precisely because of the powerful power of space that many planets have a headache, so they all want to master space technology, and they are also very afraid of the stars who have mastered space technology.


    Guo Qi is not only mastering the power of space, but also comprehending the power of time. Once the power of time can be comprehended successfully, he will become invincible.


    Can''t beat it? Hey, hey, I can''t beat you. Can I run with you?


    If you imprison the space around me, no problem, I will turn back the time, then change the place and speed up the time. I can go wherever I want. I don''t believe you can imprison me?


    Time is a flowing thing. Once you can master time, it can be regarded as the most powerful, because in cosmic science and technology, time is the fourth dimension of four bit space.


    The reason why time can become the fourth dimension of four-dimensional space is that time has changed and space has not changed. What else can''t be done before or after space changes?


    That''s why he must take the power of time as the most important task. Only by mastering the power of time thoroughly can he protect himself in the star wars.


    Although he didn''t know much about those planets, Guo Qi was more willing to believe that neither Ozma nor tianrenxing was willing to lose their popularity. Therefore, the interstellar war is bound to start, but the time is uncertain.


    "Almost, almost, what am I missing?"


    When Guo Qi comprehends the power of time, he always finds that he can''t grasp the inspiration completely when he comprehends it. It seems that there is something missing.


    "Since I can''t fully understand it, I will continue to share that feeling. Once I completely grasp the experience, there will be no secret of the power of time in front of me."


    Try to understand, can always feel across a ridge, for this reason, Guo''s forehead are out of a layer of sweat.


    To readjust his state, Guo Qi''s plan is to move forward step by step, as long as he can grasp the power of time, even if it takes a little work.


    Before the big explosion of the aircraft, Guo Qi had a vague understanding of the law of time. After his body had a sense in a moment, Guo Qi began to grasp that experience slowly.


    But after trying for a while, Guo Qi found that the experience was only a flash in the pan. It was not so easy to master it, so he first tried to touch the unknown time with his body''s feelings.


    This is not, encountered trouble, he decided to continue to try to experience, as long as the body can fully remember and skilled that experience, the power of time will be fully displayed in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the vast starry sky, endless stars float, at this moment, Ozma planet.


    "Let your lords of Ozma come out to see me."


    Hundreds of warships appear on the outskirts of Ozma through the vast starry sky. A middle-aged man with earthly appearance comes out of one of the largest warships.


    After the man came out, the first sentence was to let the Lord of Ozma appear, because in his eyes, it seems that only the Lord of Ozma is qualified to have a dialogue with him.


    "Who are you? How dare you bring so many warships to our planet Ozma? Do you want to start a war? "


    When those endless warships appeared in the monitoring of Ozma, Ozma had received the alarm, and many soldiers and guards began to take precautions. They knew that this day had finally come.


    A guard appeared in front of the army of Ozma and spoke to the middle-aged man who was talking.


    Although we know the purpose of tianrenxing this time, we have to say that the people on Ozma are very smart, and they will not turn over easily if they don''t know everything clearly.


    Even if heaven, man and stars have already brought people to the door, maybe all this can be resolved."I said, let your Lord come out to see me."


    Seeing that the Lord of Ozma didn''t appear, and the one who appeared here was just an ordinary guardian, this scene made the middle-aged man of tianrenxing look cold.


    The middle-aged man seems to be very unhappy. The next moment, his momentum suddenly changes. A strong aura comes from the man. Facing this sudden aura, the guard can''t breathe.


    His face is a little pale, and the guard''s legs are trembling. Even if he is an alien, he still can''t resist the superior like tianrenxing.


    "Lord Ozma, get out of here."


    Before that, he asked the Lord of Ozma to come out to see him. At the moment, the middle-aged man directly and mercilessly asked the Lord of Ozma to come out because he had no patience.


    "Whew."


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, an aircraft appeared not far away from the middle-aged man. The aircraft looked more smooth than the aircraft on Ozma planet, and the control technology seemed to be more advanced.


    "I said, brother Tianren, why do you bring so many warships to Ozma


    "What are you doing here?"


    "You have such a huge momentum. I just came to see what happened. If I can calm things down, I''ll let it go."


    "Forget it? You say forget it? "


    The man who appeared was not the Lord of Ozma. It seemed that he was a planet around Ozma. Seeing the massive attack of the Tianren on Ozma, they finally arrived in time after receiving Ozma''s request in advance.


    "Yes, it''s better to solve enemies than to settle them. I don''t think it''s necessary for the Terran to come here with so much firepower."


    Just before the man appeared, an alien appeared here again. This alien looks more strange than ozmar.


    "I think it''s better to break up as soon as possible. With the arrival of the ten thousand year catastrophe, the stars will shuffle again. Now you are fighting each other. What do you want to do?"


    Among the stars, there is a science and technology exchange meeting in 10000 years. In this meeting, we can decide the most advanced planet according to the advancement of science and technology.


    Advanced means powerful, so the most advanced planet will get the most resources, which is the advantage of fist.


    Many planets are staring at the undeveloped stars in the universe. They are waiting for their own strength to divide those stars into their own territory.


    It is precisely because of this motivation that every planet attaches great importance to the once-in-a-million-year interstellar communication meeting. Now that the once-in-a-million-year interstellar communication meeting is about to start, does Tianren star want to fight with Ozma?


    "Are you all rescuers from Ozma?"


    Looking at the other planets that appear in front of him, the middle-aged man of the Terran doesn''t look very good. He didn''t expect that Ozma had already made preparations in advance.


    "I can''t say that. The universe has been in peace for a long time. We are used to this state. If a war breaks out because of some misunderstandings, I believe it''s not good for anyone."


    "Anything can be solved. There''s no need to be violent. War can''t solve the problem. It will only bring heartless casualties. I have endless complaints."


    "Terran, do you really want to bully me on Ozma?"


    When people from other planets appeared to help Ozma speak, a roar came from the depths of Ozma.


    "Lord of Ozma."


    Hearing this voice, everyone knows who said it. Besides the Lord of Ozma, who dares to say it when the Terran people hit the door.


    "I know what you mean. Since we dare to bring people here, we have never been afraid of you. No matter whether you are alone or together, we Tianren are never afraid, and we will never be afraid."


    "Since I dare to come here, I have never thought that this matter can calm people down. Our Tianren have been silent in the universe for too long. Maybe it needs a blood baptism to make people remember that there is still a Tianren star in the universe."


    "Ozma, no matter whether you attack our base or not, now that we have made a decision, you have no need to exist any more."


    The Terran people don''t hide their words. Now that they are planning to return strongly, we should let those stars know that they never look at others'' faces when they do things.


    "You You, how dare you challenge the whole universe with one planet? "


    "Hum, beyond your ability, I really think that with a little advanced technology, you can become the master of the universe. Since you are so arrogant, you will never come back this time. Come out, my troops."

 Chapter 340

    Arrogance, pride.


    Listening to the arrogant words from tianrenxing, all the aliens who came to persuade them were shocked.


    They know that tianrenxing people have always been rebellious, but even such a powerful planet should not have no sense of propriety.


    Although Ozma is not as powerful as Tianren, it is not far from each other. Coupled with the mutual help of other planets, even the most powerful planets have the power of World War I.


    On this day, the Terrans are so good that they want to return to the world. They plan to challenge all the planets with one planet, but they don''t converge at all.


    "Ha ha, do you really think that we Tianren will take your technology into consideration?"


    The reason why the Terrans have no scruples is not only that their technology is so powerful that no one can rival them, but also that they have different abilities besides technology.


    The whole planet of people are from a place called the earth, and they had to go away because of the failure of the battle.


    After arriving at tianrenxing, tianrenzu did not give up to increase their accomplishments, and linked them with science and technology.


    If it wasn''t for their powerful superpowers, how could they control space so much ahead of all the planets.


    "In that case, our navy of the sea blue planet, come out."


    "The army of Sirius come out, let these ambitious people know that the universe is not their home, do what they say."


    "The people of grizzly bear, show up."


    "Come on, Orion star."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, endless warships and spaceships all crowded to the periphery of Ozma. At this moment, Ozma was surrounded by those warships and aircrafts.


    "My end of the world, our planet is surrounded by those flying vehicles, and now even the light has disappeared."


    "Fortunately, those planets are here to help us. If they are our enemies, then we have no hope of escape."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The aborigines of Ozma, who are still on Ozma, are filled with emotion when they see the unseen warships and aircraft in the sky.


    It''s really unexpected that so many warships will burst out in the universe and appear in one place at the same time. For tens of thousands of years, the universe has never seen such a scene.


    "It''s over? That''s all the firepower? "


    For the firepower of other planets that appear here, the people of tianrenxing don''t even feel the meaning.


    Before they came here, they felt that the space was a bit oppressive. At that time, they knew that they would definitely face a lot of opponents this time.


    Sure enough, when those spaces are clear again, it has become a sea of warships and aircraft, with endless attack weapons covering the whole starry sky.


    Such powerful firepower is linked together to attack in one direction. I''m afraid a planet can''t bear it and will collapse.


    However, in the face of such a powerful firepower, tianrenxing people did not have the slightest fear, but light mouth.


    Listen to what they mean, this NIMA even thinks that there are too few people here. How many people do you have in your mouth? They even beat fat face and suffer from it.


    "It''s enough for so many warships to deal with you, tianrenxing. That''s your face."


    When they think of the technology of tianrenxing, people from other planets will have no idea. But when they look up at the dense warships and aircrafts, they have enough confidence.


    I''m afraid even the whole star can''t resist such powerful firepower. Now it''s only part of the firepower of the star. Do you want to block everyone''s firepower? tell some fantastic tales.


    "Since you think the sea of people tactics can stop us, let''s see today what is absolute power."


    "Attack me."


    With that, the middle-aged man of tianrenxing directly returned to the warship, and with his disappearance, countless dots flew out of the aircraft on this side of tianrenxing.


    Yes, from a distance, that is a small point, but those points are like the light of fireflies, flashing.


    It was still far away before, but when he flashed again, it was another place. Seeing this scene, those alien warships who were ready to attack immediately launched an attack.


    "This This is a space robot. Come on, attack. Attack me. "


    I''m afraid no one in the universe doesn''t know the strength of space robots. They not only have strong attack power, but also have strong space jumping ability.


    Looking at the dense space machine, everyone rushed over. At this moment, those aliens finally knew why tianrenxing had such a strong foundation.


    So many space robots, let alone them, will not be able to stop even if hundreds or thousands of other planets join hands.


    Although there is no bottom in my heart, after all, those space robots have attacked. They have to maximize their firepower and destroy those space robots."Separate the warships to both sides, attack from both sides."


    There are space robots in the front. If they continue to attack from the front, it will not be easy. Since the space robots have already rushed in from the front, they will be responsible for stopping the warships of other planets.


    Now that it''s here, don''t try to run. This time, we must control those aliens and let them know what the end of fighting against the Terrans is like.


    "Attack, fire up, now."


    Warships keep sending out the most powerful cosmic rays, which are formed by high technology.


    Powerful energy toward the impact of those over the space robot, with the concentration of power and explosion, a time, hundreds of robots were submerged in the explosion.


    However, there are still a lot of robots jumping to other places in space. After seeing the space in the explosion center stabilized, they rushed back again.


    The firepower still failed to bombard the space completely. Seeing the Terran space robots attacking again in those days, the overwhelming warships improved their attack power again.


    After upgrading the attack power to another level, this time, the warships wait until the space robots are closer to them, and the condensed firepower will explode again.


    "Hiss."


    "Hiss."


    Endlessly powerful laser and ray bombardment out, this time, there is no earth shaking big bang, but the space cracks.


    Those explosive flames are directly pulled into the cracks. The most powerful thing in chaos is not how strong their attack is, but that they can completely devour other forces.


    Because of the appearance of space cracks, in the fragmented space, those space robots who want to jump in space have no chance to jump any more.


    Each robot seems to fall into a swamp, and is quickly engulfed by the chaos cracks in space.


    "Some people will concentrate their firepower on space robots, and some will attack the warships of tianrenxing. We can''t wait to die like this all the time."


    Seeing that they have consumed 30% of the space robots, those alien warship commanders also know that it is very difficult to clean up those alien space robots in a short time.


    So, in the end, they decided to block the surrounding warships.


    For this decision, the most agree with the Lord of Ozma, which is too close to Ozma.


    If you let the Terran people continue to do this, God knows if their planet Ozma will be affected by endless fire.


    Their technology is very developed, their system is also very advanced, departments where to buy powerful firepower, everything is illusory, want to stop, very difficult.


    "We''re going to push the show forward. We can''t do it any more. The planet Ozma is behind us. We can''t do it at all. Only by enlarging the space can we be more handy."


    Whether they want to keep Ozma or not, at this moment, Ozma is blocked in the rear. It''s not easy for them to show their strength.


    This is completely being approached by three sides, and then the road is blocked. Therefore, if you want to have a way out, you must leave here quickly.


    "Bombardment."


    Just after the interstellar army assembled and planned to advance the battle line, the star of man finally began to attack that day.


    The powerful firepower attacks here, and the dense warships and aircrafts can''t escape. They can only be attacked by lasers.


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    "Boom."


    Deafening sound sounded in the interstellar, at the moment, those warships and aircraft in the periphery were completely swept by those lasers and rays, even if their shells were very hard, they still could not avoid the big explosion.


    "Take advantage of the explosion, we advance the front."


    I''ve been worrying about no chance. Now all three sides have been attacked by powerful firepower. In this situation, they can only seize the moment to transfer the firepower collectively.


    "Come on, move the warships, break through."


    Being surrounded all the time, they become the focus of the attack. Therefore, if they want to take the initiative, they must break through the encirclement. Only when the field of activity becomes larger, they will be more calm in the battle.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a fierce star war going on in the Ozma galaxy. On the earth, under a big tree, Guo Qi is still sitting cross legged. I don''t know how long it has been like this. He doesn''t eat or drink, so he has been sitting.


    "It has been successful many times, but it is still difficult to master it thoroughly."


    The more anxious he was, Guo Qi felt that he could not grasp that experience every time, but the more anxious he was, the more difficult he was to touch that feeling.


    "I have initially understood the power of time. It''s time to see the cosmic war. I don''t know how their fight is going now. If I, the person who started the war, don''t show up again, the outbreak of the war will be meaningless."Guo Qi felt that he could not grasp the power of time completely, but it was enough to have mastered part of it. He stood up, the space fluctuated, and the whole person disappeared in the same place.

 Chapter 341

    After the spatial fluctuation disappeared, the calm under the tree was restored again, as if it had always been like this, and there had never been any change.


    Guo Qi left. Although he didn''t fully grasp the power of time, it''s not so easy for him to grasp the power of time. Now he is relaxing himself.


    After leaving from the earth''s big tree, what Guo Qi is going to now is an alien base. He does not appear in the outer sky directly by virtue of his mastery of space.


    Not to mention that Guo Qi has never been out of the earth, even if he has been out of the earth, for the vast universe, Guo Qi is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack if he wants to find Ozma.


    When he was in the valley of death, Guo Qi also walked through the space called huangquan road for a long time without the concept of time.


    That time was the first time that Guo Qi worked so hard, because he needed to go out to save people, but this time he just went to see a good play, so he just needed to arrive in time.


    It''s better to make a good plan for yourself and then go to the alien spaceship to let the alien take his past with him.


    "Although I don''t know how far Ozma is from the earth, if I travel through space with my present state, I will faint as soon as I get out of the earth."


    Guo Qi is very glad to think that he didn''t do anything stupid. He knows that the universe is so vast that it''s hard to find Ozma.


    And space shuttle is to spend super power, Guo Qi''s current state is not enough for him to keep long-distance travel.


    If he wants to go to Ozma, he must take an alien spaceship, because the alien spaceship has a map of the interstellar, so he will not go in the wrong direction.


    "Here it is."


    The place where Guo Qi appeared is another base of Ozma, which can be regarded as the third base of Ozma discovered by Guo Qi on earth.


    The reason why we are looking for the base of Ozma is that these people in the base must rush back to Ozma, and they go there by themselves in order to get a ride.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    When Guo Qi appeared in the base of Ozma, none of the extraterrestrials on Ozma was surprised when they saw him. They could not imagine that this human who looked like the native of the earth could appear in their base.


    "No No, you You are "The man of heaven and man?"


    In the whole universe, it is absolutely impossible for people on earth to easily avoid their systematic defense, maybe only tianrenxing.


    Now there is an interstellar war between Tianren and Ozma. They want to go back from the earth to help their own planet.


    I didn''t expect to meet someone from tianrenxing here. This is a trouble. This person from tianrenxing dares to come to their base on his own initiative and is still alone. He must have his own dependence.


    In the heart very flustered, the people of Ozma planet at the moment all kinds of decision-making uneasiness, they are trying to find a way, can''t have been suppressed by the people of tianrenxing.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not from tianrenxing. The reason why I''m here is to take your aircraft and watch the battle of tianrenxing."


    Guo Qi didn''t tell these people how he knew there was a huge interstellar battle in the universe, but one thing relieved the people of Ozma.


    As long as they are not people on Ozma, they don''t need to be afraid. Since this creature can easily appear here without their system, it should be a powerful species that has not been found in the universe.


    In this case, if you take him back and let him fight with Tianren, it will have an unexpected effect. Moreover, this guy is so powerful that maybe one person can fight against Tianren.


    Even if this idea is a little boastful, people on Ozma can''t help but have this delusion.


    "Well, do you agree or not? If I don''t, I''ll do it myself. "


    Guo Qi asked the people of Ozma, but he didn''t want to be hard. This may be the so-called "first and second soldiers" of the earth people, but once the people of Ozma don''t appreciate it, I''m sorry, it''s up to you then.


    "Take it, how can you not take it? Come here, take him to another cabin."


    The people of Ozma nodded, how can such a strong opponent not take it with him? Since he wants to go, let him act as cannon fodder at that time.


    Let people take Guo Qi into a cockpit, and then the people of Ozma start their own aircraft.


    Although this is on earth, they are about to leave this place, but a lot of the equipment here is still here, and the people on Ozma have not directly destroyed the base here.


    "Don''t you need to destroy the base?"


    These bases are the results of advanced science and technology of their planet. Once this base is discovered by people on earth, or by other planets in the universe, other people may steal their science and technology when they enter.If science and technology are overtaken, perhaps the leading position will be in danger. Therefore, Guo Qi is surprised to see that people on Ozma choose to leave directly, which is beyond his expectation.


    "Don''t worry, we will win this battle. When we win, we will continue to return here, and during this period, there will be no more aliens coming to earth."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s inquiry, an alien on the planet of Ozma began to explain.


    In normal times, they would not be in such a good mood to talk, but now is an extraordinary time. If this unknown creature is annoyed, and he has not been asked to deal with tianrenxing by then, he will deal with these people first.


    "Since it''s a star war, and it''s said that Tianren is the most powerful planet in the universe, how can you be so confident that you can win?"


    Guo Qi is not very optimistic about Ozma. Before, Guo Qi hesitated for a long time when he chose to bomb the base of Tianren.


    If the power of tianrenxing is too strong, what can Ozma do if it can''t bear the anger of tianrenxing?


    But now it seems that the people of Ozma have great confidence. What can they rely on?


    "You can rest assured that heaven and man are indeed the most powerful in the universe, but you should not forget that the more powerful people are, the more arrogant they are."


    "The ultimate price of arrogance is to attack."


    "The Terrans want to challenge all the planets openly. Although they are very powerful, there are so many powerful planets in the universe. Now those planets have joined hands. It''s hard for the Terrans to win."


    Hearing the words of Ozma people, Guo Qi was relieved, and the stone he lifted was finally put down.


    That''s the result.


    But Guo Qi has been waiting to see the good play of Tianren. At last, he saw that Tianren was really connected by other planets.


    In the past, Guo Qi just thought that Ozma was not the opponent of Tianren, so he would contact other planets for help. Unexpectedly, Ozma was so arrogant that one planet challenged all the planets. This is crazy, even seeking death.


    "In that case, why do you want to withdraw from earth to Ozma?"


    Since the power and strength of other planets united by Ozma are very powerful, a base of Ozma studying on earth should not need to go back.


    "Our planet needs our support, even if we see a chance to win, but if we relax, it is impossible to win. We will not leave the enemy a chance."


    Finally, Guo nodded and didn''t speak any more. He just sat quietly in the spaceship and looked at the vast starry sky outside.


    "It''s beautiful."


    I used to look at the stars on the earth, but now I suddenly come to the outside of the earth. At this time, I feel another way.


    The starry sky is very vast. Guo Qi doesn''t know how big the starry sky is, but now he has the idea of going all over the starry sky.


    "Sit down."


    Just when Guo Qi was staring at the starry sky, the people of Ozma suddenly began to remind him.


    "Good."


    Although he didn''t know what happened next, Guo Qi nodded and built the device on himself.


    "Buzz."


    The aircraft is flying at supersonic speed hundreds of times, but with the flight of the aircraft, the space in front of the aircraft is changing.


    Space becomes colored, and a deeply concave black hole appears in front of it.


    "Right now."


    After finding the space wormhole, the ozymans quickly flew the aircraft in.


    The distance between the earth and Ozma is no longer measured by distance. If we keep flying like this, it is estimated that the interstellar war is over, but they still don''t go back.


    But once the space wormhole is used, it will be different. This is equivalent to a straight line, which takes a long time to go from one end to the other.


    But if the rope is wound into a ring, then the distance between the two ends is infinitely close.


    Space wormhole is such a truth, so aliens will use space wormhole to fly, which can save time and space distance.


    "It''s almost there."


    When the aircraft gradually recovered from the shaking, the people on Ozma spoke, as if to remind Guo Qi, but it seemed to tell the people in the entire aircraft to prepare for the arrival of the station.


    "How do I feel that moment, I almost passed out."


    Fortunately, the people of Ozma planet reminded themselves in advance, otherwise, they were not prepared for anything, and they began to bear the vibration of the aircraft. Wouldn''t they just faint on the ground?


    "Why do you feel dizzy? Is it because of the shaking of the aircraft? Or is it because

 Chapter 342

    There is a possibility that Guo Qi has already thought that wormhole uses the power of space, which also confuses time, so it must be connected with the power of time.


    He is now feeling the power of time. If he wants to understand the power of time, he must experience it constantly.


    Just because of that experience, Guo Qi found that he had a deeper understanding of the power of time. It seems that if he wants to understand the power of time, he just can''t relax by walking around the earth.


    "Boom."


    They are moving forward. Unexpectedly, there is a big explosion in the endless void. The sound of the explosion is very loud, just like the thunder of the nine gods.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a big battlefield in the so-called star wars."


    Guo Qi looked out through the aircraft. It didn''t matter. He found that the battle between one aircraft and another needed a battlefield as big as the earth.


    At the end of the line of sight, Guo Qi found another fight between the aircraft, but this time, even two or three aircraft bombarded an aircraft.


    "Two beat one, and one took clothes. What a rogue."


    Seeing such a dramatic scene, Guo Qi wanted to laugh. He didn''t expect that the alien Star Wars would be so unreasonable. He even fought one more. It seems that the one under siege should be the so-called Tianren aircraft.


    "The next distance is within the scope of the war, we may be attacked at any time, so we must be prepared."


    Because the battlefield is so vast, the whole planet of Ozma is the place where their war broke out.


    At the moment, the aircraft are in this battlefield. Although they have not taken the initiative to attack others now, if those fighting spacecraft find them, they may think that the enemy has appeared and directly launched the most fierce offensive.


    "In other words, if we were directly bombarded out, would we die?"


    Although Guo Qi has never been to the universe, he also knows that once the universe is bombarded again, he will definitely die.


    People on earth can''t live directly in the space of the universe, because the so-called space is called vacuum, which has no breathing air.


    Not to mention, in the universe, there are all kinds of rays and radioactive elements, and there will be a lot of physical reactions, so the pressure must be high.


    Human beings living on the earth have gas in their bodies. Once they arrive at the universe, the earth in their bodies will squeeze blood and blood vessels. At that time, those other pressures will directly explode a person.


    Because of this worry, Guo first asked, because he didn''t know whether he would be targeted by any aliens. What if he was directly bombarded by someone?


    "Yes."


    "My grass..."


    The alien affirmed and nodded to answer Guo Qi''s question. Before that, he was lucky, but after hearing the alien''s words, Guo Qi was rude.


    "This NIMA pit father is really dead. If you know me, I won''t come out. The power of time? Watching Star Wars? I''ll go to your paralysis. I haven''t lived enough. Most importantly, I haven''t married a daughter-in-law. "


    Guo Qi wanted to cry. At this moment, he regretted that he had nothing to do. Why did he want to come to the universe and stay on earth honestly?


    Although there will be many curious things on the earth, only with imagination can we create more things. At this moment, curiosity really kills the cat, which is dangerous.


    "However, we have developed a new set of technologies on Ozma, and we should have no problems then."


    The universe has effects on all planets. In order to survive better in the universe, we must avoid these effects.


    For this reason, all the planets are constantly researching and developing, and they get a lot of scientific and technological products, and those aliens will bring them when they go out for flight to avoid accidents.


    At this moment, Guo Qi heard the words of Ozma people, and felt that he saw the light in the dark. Unexpectedly, the Ozma people were still very lovely.


    No, wait. What do you mean there should be no problem with them? Isn''t it everybody?


    "How can you think only of yourself? What shall I do? "


    Although he knew that practitioners could place themselves in the void, the universe was always a black tiger, and Guo Qi did not dare to gamble.


    Guo Qi would never make fun of his own life. He would die if he lost it. At this time, the aliens only care about themselves and ignore others. Guo Qi didn''t wrinkle up.


    "Do it yourself."


    The answer to Guo Qi is such a cold word, which makes the black line on Guo Qi''s head increase several more. These guys are really so impersonal.


    "I see."


    Even if he has an idea in his heart, Guo Qi doesn''t want to say it at the moment, because he doesn''t want to fall out with the people of Ozma.Once you fall out now, you may destroy this aircraft before being attacked by other aircraft.


    As long as they have space, they can take over the equipment of the ozmar people. They can''t stop it.


    "Keep going."


    Seeing Guo Qi didn''t react very much, and those ozmar people didn''t say much, but they didn''t know what was going on. They thought about ozmar straight from before and turned to other directions.


    Of course, Guo Qi doesn''t know what to do when he wants to watch the battle. After all, there are so many aircrafts fighting that he can''t see it all at once.


    "No matter, when it comes to robbing an aircraft, and then keep using the power of space, I still don''t believe that I can''t find a battle that I can watch well."


    When he was in the earth research base, Guo Qi had already been implanted with a lot of rich knowledge by those earth scientists, but for alien science and technology, Guo Qi did not move.


    Even if he can grab an alien aircraft now, he won''t be able to fly it, but Guo Qi doesn''t plan to pose. The alien aircraft is protecting him like his armor.


    What he wants to do is to travel through space with the alien aircraft, so that he can appear in the universe at will, even if the consumption is a little big, but it''s worth it.


    "Boom."


    Before flying, he met two fighting spaceships, but after walking for about an hour, Guo Qi found that the battle in front of him became more and more fierce.


    They are not far away from the battlefield. It seems that they have entered the battlefield and gone deeper and deeper?


    Looking outside, Guo Qi''s expression became dignified. He looked at the ozmar people and found that they were just driving the aircraft calmly.


    "It seems that I still can''t completely trust these guys."


    People who are not on the same planet have different minds. If these guys from Ozma are willing to take him to this starry sky, they must have their own ideas.


    In this case, Guo Qi absolutely didn''t seem to be easy next. He began to run the power of space around him in case of emergency.


    "Doodle doodle."


    "Boom boom."


    "Hiss, hiss."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of sounds burst out in the depths of the universe. Although there were obstacles from the aircraft, Guo Qi found that he could still feel the explosion of those energies.


    Roughly estimated, if all this energy is used to bombard the earth, it is estimated that 100 earth can be bombed, even without dust left.


    It''s such a powerful force. Interstellar combat is so terrible. Guo Qi now feels more and more the crisis of the earth. Once the earth faces such a powerful firepower, what will he do?


    Worry is worry, but Guo Qi ignores a very important problem. It''s not the attack power of a planet, it''s almost the power of the whole universe.


    If we can''t destroy the earth by concentrating most of the power of the universe, then the earth will really be the most powerful planet in the universe.


    Maybe, in the flood and famine period, the earth was really the most powerful planet in the universe, maybe, because there were too many experts who destroyed the sky and the earth in that period.


    "The power center of fury, space is in chaos, which is totally contrary to the power of space that I have grasped before."


    Calm down, Guo Qi put all his emotions away, he is quietly looking at the center of the bombardment in the universe.


    Terrible energy constantly devour, the space of the universe is the most solid, but it is such a solid space, is still broken by the powerful force.


    In the broken chaotic space, space has no concept, everything is chaotic, time has no concept, it seems to be at rest, there seems to be endless acceleration, if you feel it carefully, it seems to be in the limit of retreat.


    "The beginning is the end."


    Suddenly, these five words suddenly appeared in Guo Qi''s mind. When he had been understanding time before, he understood it in the flow of time, and time flowed clockwise, which was completely one-sided of time.


    "It''s no wonder I always felt that something was missing. Now it seems that this is the problem."


    When Guo Qi understood the power of space, he succeeded in the end, but it took much more time to understand the power of time than the power of space, but he still failed.


    Every time is a little bit, now think about it carefully, Guo Qicai really found that all this is his wrong understanding of the object.


    "It seems that if I watch more star wars, I can learn the power of space for no reason."


    Guo Qi contacted a lot. Now what he needs is more insight. Maybe an epiphany can make him master the power of time completely in an instant.


    "Well, ozmar people, can you not go back to ozmar now? Take me to the center of Star Wars. I want to see it there

 Chapter 343

    With the deepening of the war, Guo Qiyue was able to feel the power of the central time of the war.


    Although time is just a general concept, I don''t know what''s going on. Guo Qi feels that in such an atmosphere, he can feel the flow, retrogression and stillness of time.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    I didn''t expect that this unidentified creature would dare to rush to the center of the war. Isn''t this stuff full of brain water?


    The reason why these Ozma stars have brought Guo Qi closer to the center of Star Wars is that they feel that Guo Qi is unusual, but even so, they did not think that Guo Qi would go to the center of the war.


    The edge of the war center alone can be regarded as a forbidden zone. If we get to the center of the war, we can''t be directly wrapped by the smoke of gunpowder?


    The reason why the center of Star Wars is called the center of wars is precisely because where the greatest combat power is concentrated. In the center of wars, endless space cracks appear, and only those super pilots can have some chance to escape.


    Their spaceships are not well equipped, and their combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of other flying warships. If they want to enter the center of the interstellar war, it is tantamount to seeking death.


    "Didn''t you bring me here?"


    From the beginning, there was something wrong with Guo Qi. According to the truth, the closer to Ozma, the weaker the war should be.


    The ozmar people are not stupid. Their base camp is on ozmar, and the interplanetary battle is so widespread that they are not stupid enough to fight in front of their own home.


    Therefore, from this point, Guo Qi can judge that these ozmar people have other thoughts in mind.


    In this case, Guo Qi couldn''t let them go. Now that he is understanding the power of time, he doesn''t care if he is the center of the war. Anyway, if he has mastered the power of time, where else can''t he go?


    "You You see that? No, we didn''t bring you. Don''t slander us. "


    After Guo Qi''s utterance, the ozmar people immediately stammered. They didn''t expect that Guo Qi, an unknown creature, could see it. They knew that they had been brought here, but they didn''t say a word.


    What the hell does this guy want?


    Ozma star people are more and more out of spectrum now. He doesn''t know what medicine Guo Qi sells in the gourd. This unknown creature is more and more mysterious now. He can''t see through him at all.


    "I slander you? Well, since you say that I slander you, you mean that if you keep going ahead, it''s Ozma. Keep going at this speed, and we''ll land directly. "


    Dead duck mouth hard, since you don''t want to admit it, let''s do it like this, see who cry.


    With a bad smile on his face, Guo Qi''s control over the power of time is getting deeper and deeper. As long as he can enter into the broken crack of static time, he may fully understand it.


    Now that I have mastered the power of space, I need to take a direct risk. If I dare not take risks, I will not be able to achieve great things.


    "No No, we can''t go on. We''ll all die if we go on. "


    Although aliens can continue what they have through high technology, they are not immortal after all. They will all die.


    Everyone knows the value of life, even in those infinitely developed technology of the planet, those aliens are not willing to keep their own death.


    Every death represents the consumption of potential, so they want to live like this. Therefore, when they hear Guo Qi say that they will continue to move forward at full speed, those ozmar people are afraid.


    I NIMA, you want to die by yourself. Don''t take us. We just want to throw you out here. Do you even want to go in?


    What''s at the heart of the Star Wars you don''t know? Don''t be silly.


    In the center of the war, the space there is already in the most primitive state, like the original appearance of the universe. No creature in the universe can survive in such an environment.


    It is precisely because the central conditions of the star wars are very bad, so even those powerful aliens can only drive the space warships carefully inside.


    It is almost impossible for an alien with super rich experience to fight without damage in that situation, because the laws of space and time are elusive.


    Even the Tianren, in the face of this situation, can only be careful, otherwise, even if they grasp the power of space, they may still be engulfed in the deepest part of the universe by time.


    "Why, didn''t you say that the place we are going to is Ozma? Why, has Ozma been captured by tianrenxing? You''re afraid to go back. "


    Guo Qi wanted to be reasonable and unforgiving. Before, he was still thinking about how to deal with these ozmar people. Now it seems that he has enough reasons to enrage these aliens.As long as the ozmar people are angry, they will take the initiative. At that time, it''s natural that Guo Qi wants to control them.


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s do it. Today, we will throw him out directly, and then rush back to the planet for support."


    It''s already this time. No matter Guo Qi is a powerful creature or not, the ozmar people have to face life and death. If there is another estimate, I''m afraid there is only one way to die.


    Fight, there is a chance of life, do not fight, there is no doubt that death.


    After communicating with each other with Ozma signal, several Ozma people directly prepared some advanced equipment one after another.


    "Right now."


    Although they have decided to do it, they dare not do it rashly, because they still don''t know the details of Guo Qi. Since they have decided to do it, they must clean up Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi stares at them now. They wait for a long time, and finally wait until Guo Qi is relaxed. Then the ozmar people are ready to bombard each other with their most advanced Ozma weapons.


    "Hiss."


    Seeing that something like a gun in his hand sent out a ray of destruction, the ozmar people were delighted and finally destroyed the unknown creature.


    In their hearts, the destruction of light is the most powerful weapon, nothing can not be destroyed by the destruction of light.


    This thing is the most advanced self-defense attack weapon on Ozma. As long as it is attacked, even if the space robot does not dodge, it will be directly destroyed.


    Although this unknown creature may be powerful against the sky, it is absolutely impossible for such a powerful guy to resist such a fatal blow in a short time.


    Finally, I had an idea in my heart, so those ozmar people turned around and prepared to drive the spacecraft to ozmar. At this time, moving forward is the center of Star Wars.


    Only when we return to Ozma is the safest. Now all the stars in the whole star regard Tianren as the enemy. Only when Tianren is suppressed can the universe restore peace.


    Among all the coalition forces, Ozma is the most active. In this case, Ozma naturally wants to become the command center of those coalition forces, with the capital of countless planets in it.


    Think of this reason, ozmar people are very happy, because ozmar has become the most powerful place of defense when it becomes the object of attack.


    "That''s a lot of trouble."


    After the ozmar turned around, Guo Qi finally came out from the cosmic ray. At the moment, he looked a little embarrassed, because the attack was too unexpected.


    "Since you are so cunning, I''ll show you the consequences of cunning."


    Angry, at this moment, Guo Qi was completely angered by these guys of Ozma. Although he knew these guys were not good things, he didn''t expect to do something insidious.


    If I hadn''t just realized the danger, I would have been a dead man now.


    Guo Qi looked at the ozmar people angrily. Today, these guys want to let them know that some people can''t be provoked if they want to. There aren''t many things that can be provoked, but they definitely have today.


    "How can it be? How can you be alive? It''s absolutely impossible. I must be wrong. "


    Unimaginable shock, this human is still alive, which is totally beyond imagination, because no life can survive under the most powerful attack weapons, even machines.


    Is this unknown creature really powerful beyond the scope of scientific cognition?


    There are some unsolved mysteries on the earth, as well as in the universe. On the earth, people call the phenomenon that can not be explained by science as a supernatural event, but in the eyes of aliens, it is absolutely a supernatural phenomenon.


    "Curious? Do you really think that tickling kids like you can hurt me? Sorry, I''m in a good mood today. I want to hijack the plane. "


    "You What kind of creature are you? Why bother us? "


    I''m really scared. This guy is definitely not from this universe. Is there a higher universe besides this universe?


    The more I think about it, the more I fear it. The universe is boundless. What is beyond the universe? Could it be another universe, a world beyond all cognition.


    Maybe everything in that universe is like a supernatural phenomenon. They have this idea in their mind.


    "Why bother you? That''s a good question. "


    With a banter smile on his face, Guo Qi was really angry with these guys. He didn''t expect these guys to ask such questions.


    "It''s bad luck for you. I don''t like you. It''s also your sin."

 Chapter 344

    Want a reason? Yes, it depends on whether you can accept it.


    Of course, Guo Qi did not want to let these guys accept that there is a law that applies not only to the earth, but also to the whole universe.


    Fist is the last word.


    As long as you have the ability and power, those aliens have to grovel to you. At the moment, Guo Qi wants to use his strength to suppress these scheming guys.


    "You Since you are so arrogant, I don''t believe you can resist our serial attacks and break it for me. "


    There are always aliens who are not stupid to see that although Guo Qi was not directly eliminated by the sneak attack just now, Guo Qi was in a mess after all, which also shows a problem.


    Even though this unknown creature is very powerful, it is still in the category of life. The reason why they can''t eliminate this guy is that his vitality and resistance are too strong.


    However, no matter how powerful the vitality is, it will lose completely. The reason why they can''t eliminate this unknown creature is that the vitality of this unknown creature is too strong and their firepower is not enough.


    When they found out the reason, it was because of the firepower problem, so they went directly to increase the firepower, and they didn''t believe that they couldn''t clean up the unknown creature. We''ll see who can laugh last.


    With an idea in mind, the ozmar people directly promoted their firepower to the extreme. The guns in their hands seemed to want no money. They desperately wanted to bombard Guo Qi.


    "Do you really think that''s enough for me?"


    Guo Qixiao. Do these guys really think that once they are hurt by negligence, they will have a chance to kill themselves?


    Looking at the destructive rays, Guo Qi didn''t move. Standing there, watching the rays coming, Guo Qi''s whole space was already in chaos.


    Moreover, in the chaotic space, Guo Qi also added some rules of time. With the power of time and space, Guo Qi believed that even if the destructive light was several times more powerful, he still could not open his own protection.


    The destructive light wants to be very powerful, but it can''t break the space. If it can''t break the space, let alone break its own chaotic space.


    At the moment, Guo Qi has strong self-confidence and stands waiting for those guys to attack him.


    "Whew, whew."


    The rays of destruction constantly rub the special gas in the space, making a strange sound.


    Just in a flash, those rays have flooded Guo Qi, because the ozmar people have all the firepower to the extreme, at this moment, they want to kill Guo Qi, do not give Guo Qi any chance.


    "Hiss, hiss."


    Just like the sound of entering into the ice water before, the power in the hands of the ozmar people has completely lost its function at this moment.


    That''s the most advanced and powerful self-defense weapon on the planet Ozma. They can only use it when they have a chance to kill. I didn''t expect that when the enemy stands in front of them today, they can''t kill them at will.


    Humiliation, slapping in the face, this moment, the ozmar people feel like they are dreaming.


    "You Are you a creature or not? "


    This man clearly has the phenomenon of life, but why can he bear the power of destruction?


    Is there something wrong with the light of destruction? Impossible. The power of these destructive rays is still very strong. The problem lies in this unknown creature.


    This guy is a bit strange. He looks very similar to Tianren, but he is not Tianren. Moreover, technology seems to have surpassed Tianren.


    Ozmar people are very afraid of the unknown, they are full of fear and awe, and today they have offended such a terrible guy, they are really timid.


    "Am I a creature? Are you a creature? "


    What is the definition of biology? There is no need for Guo Qi to study deeply, because biological knowledge is a kind of saying that Earth people define life on earth, which originally does not apply to aliens.


    At the moment, the alien even asked Guo Qi like this, which completely means that Guo Qi is not a human being. This kind of words can''t be tolerated.


    "We are, of course, Ozma''s greatest miracle. You guy, where did you come from?"


    Guo Qi is too mysterious. If such a guy stays on their planet Ozma, it is definitely a hidden danger. Therefore, when they ask questions about the planet Ozma, they can ask clearly.


    Only when we have a clear question can we know Guo Qi''s background. In this way, even in the face of Tianren, they can deal with it, because they can bring disaster to the East.


    If Guo Qi is so powerful, the planet where Guo Qi is located must be a transcendent existence in the universe. Although Tianren is generally recognized as the most powerful planet, it is far inferior to those giant planets with transcendent existence.


    "Where do I come from? I can come from wherever I want. Do you care? Look at the moves. "I''m kidding. It''s time to ask where you''re from. What do you want? But I want to go to my hometown for trouble?


    "Well, we can''t do anything to you, but do you think you can do anything to us alone?"


    I''m kidding. Although our advanced weapons can''t hurt this guy, there are many people here after all. Can''t we take Guo Qi alone?


    They are not soft persimmons, so I''m afraid Guo Qi will make a mistake this time. The ozmar people have not been completely shocked by Guo Qi.


    "Since you can''t, I''ll stand here. As long as you can come up to me, you can kill or scrape whatever you want."


    The power of static space has long been displayed by Guo Qi. At the moment, Guo Qi is trying to calm himself down.


    He can''t kill a lot. Once he does, no one will take him to the center of the star wars. He needs to go in and find an opportunity to understand the power of time.


    For this reason, Guo Qi plans to be patient for a while. As long as his goal is achieved, whether these guys live or die will have nothing to do with him.


    "Do it."


    The ozmar people didn''t talk nonsense any more, and their attack weapons changed again. At this time, they wanted to take advantage of Guo Qi''s arrogance and kill him directly. At that time, they wanted to see if this guy could laugh.


    "For Why is that? Why can''t I move? Damn, what have you done to us? "


    For a moment, the voice of the people on the planet of Ozma was full of incomprehensibility. They could not think of it. At this moment, their bodies seemed to be imprisoned, and they didn''t even have the strength to move their fingers.


    It seems that the whole person shows his head when he is buried alive. Only his head can move. It is because his head can move that they can talk.


    "As I said, as long as you can come to me and kill or scrape, it''s up to you. As for why you can''t move, it''s your own business."


    You are so stupid. If I dare to say that, will you make fun of your own life?


    If you can come to me at will, I will die? At the moment, Guo Qicai is too lazy to explain to these ozmar people.


    "I just said that I''m going to hijack the plane. Since you don''t believe me, I''ll show you today."


    With that, Guo Qi snatched a weapon directly from an alien. Then he took those weapons instead of directly attacking, but slapping in the face.


    It''s not to satirize with words, but to hit the enemy in the face with the enemy''s weapons.


    "Pop."


    The alien''s skin is very hard, but it is so hard that when facing the weapon in Guo Qi''s hand, it is still cracked.


    "You look like you''re upset? In that case, I''ll do a few more. "


    With that, the speed of Guo Qi''s arm waving is faster and faster, and the continuous crackling sound comes. All the ozmar people in the whole aircraft are dumbfounded.


    Crazy, this guy must be crazy. He dares to fight against them, and still slaps them in the face.


    It''s a shame.


    "Damn creature, you are making trouble for your own planet."


    At this moment, anger welled up in my heart. The people of Ozma were too lazy to consider whether Guo Qi''s planet would be very powerful. They directly used Ozma''s power to suppress Guo Qi.


    "I''ve always been a troublemaker. I''ve been a troublemaker since I was a child. I still like it now. Why are you so upset?"


    Guo Qi is more and more happy when he likes to watch these ozmar people eat shriveled, but he doesn''t stop at this moment.


    He beat one ozmar and then went to beat another ozmar. At this time, if he didn''t beat all the ozmar, he didn''t feel angry enough.


    Guo Qi still remembers that the first alien base he entered was the base on Ozma. At that time, in the laboratory of the base, countless human babies were soaked in glass containers to do experiments.


    Seeing that scene, Guo Qi almost went crazy. Therefore, Guo Qi has not forgotten the anger of Ozma.


    Now that he has a chance, Guo Qi naturally needs to recover some interest first. Before he went to bombard the Tianren, the blame was interest. Now the slap in the face must also be the interest of calming his mood.


    "You, what do you want?"


    I can''t help it. Now I can''t move. I''ve become the fish on the chopping board. I''m willing to be slaughtered. Even if I''m used to arrogance, I have to bow my head now.


    If you don''t look down, all the ozmar people in the whole aircraft will be beaten in the face.


    "Wait a minute, let me finish."


    "You..."


    Hateful, hateful, this unidentified creature insults them so much. When he speaks in a low voice, he dares to do so. This is totally ignoring the dignity of their planet.


    "In fact, I just want to vent my anger. You Ozma have done too many shady things. If I don''t retaliate, someone will retaliate sooner or later. Of course, what I want to do first is very simple, and you will be able to do it."Guo Qi didn''t intend to tell the reason of his anger, but directly said what he wanted the ozmar to do next.


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 345

    "Take me to the center of the interstellar battle in a spaceship."


    For the sake of time, Guo Qi decided to go all out for once. This time, he might be able to get something really precious.


    The central space of the whole Star Wars has become a forbidden area. If you want to survive in the forbidden area, you need not only driving skills, but also luck.


    Luck is hard to say, because no one can say his own luck. Maybe a humble pilot, driving the worst aircraft, can still roam around the center of Star Wars.


    On the contrary, when those senior flight experts fly with the most advanced aircraft, ordinary places may be struck by thunder and destroy the aircraft.


    In the forbidden area, no one dares to ensure that they can fly the aircraft safely, because no one is familiar with the space in the center of Star Wars.


    Now Guo Qi even let these people from the planet Ozma take him to the red restricted area of the war. Isn''t that killing them?


    "No, now it''s the limit we can reach. If we keep going, we will all die in the space."


    I''m kidding. If you want to die, you can die by yourself. Don''t take us with you. We haven''t lived enough.


    Ozmar star people are very upset. Looking at Guo Qi is like looking at an enemy who kills his father and takes his wife.


    "Do you think you have a choice now?"


    Do you really think that you are the pilot of Tianren? If you don''t pee, now this place has become my territory.


    Hijacking, yes, Guo Qi has hijacked the plane now. As long as these people dare not listen to him, he can directly transfer those people through space and throw them into the universe.


    However, Guo Qi will not do so well before he has to play. He can''t fly this Ozma aircraft, and he needs Ozma people to drive it, and keep in touch with the United planet of Ozma.


    If you can safely be in the center of the star wars, who will not get along with yourself and have to put yourself in danger?


    Now the two sides of the battle are the battle between ozmar and its allied forces and Tianren. As long as these ozmar people drive their spaceships into the center of the battle, they will become the targets of the two teams.


    And if you can get in touch with the ozmar people on the spaceship, maybe you can get the protection of the coalition forces, and they can stay in the center of the battlefield without being attacked.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi did not directly throw out those ozmar people, but kept making them realize what they should do, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Hum, you''d better throw us out. Anyway, I''ll go to the center of the war with you. Even if I''m not attacked to death, I''ll be torn apart by the cracks of time and space inside."


    How could the ozmar people not know that the area in the center of the interstellar war is a forbidden zone, in which the radiation left by the attack of various advanced weapons is still there.


    Not to mention the cracks in time and space, the radiation alone is not what they can bear.


    When people on earth are exposed to nuclear radiation, they will become cancerous. Of course, in Guo Qi''s view, it seems that the whole universe is the same.


    "If you want to die early, I will throw you into the universe now, and The equipment you want to wear, hehe, is it this? "


    The reason why these ozmar people dare to resist Guo Qi so arrogantly is that they still have their own plans.


    Anyway, there are their equipment in this spaceship. Those equipment are just like the spacesuits worn by earth aviation pilots. Their spacesuits on Ozma are more advanced.


    It''s because of these things, and they didn''t tell Guo Qi about them. Guo Qi should not know how to wear the spacesuit, what''s its function, and where to put it now.


    But when Guo Qi pointed to his back, these ozmar people were completely stupid. When was the spacesuit taken by this unknown creature?


    Weird, creepy, is this man the devil?


    Impossible, there is no devil in the universe. This person must have used some higher level technology, otherwise, how can he get those devices behind him in front of them.


    One by one ozmar people can''t believe everything in front of them, they keep shaking their heads, because these things are too unimaginable.


    At the moment, they all thought of a very troublesome thing. Before, they felt that Guo Qi seemed to be a life of a higher level universe.


    But now Guo Qi''s action fully proves this to them. They are full of powerlessness. No matter how powerful their strength and status in the universe is, they are just ants in the face of higher level creatures.


    Even mole ants are inferior, but they have offended such a guy. Now they regret that they can''t find a place to cry. They just hope that Guo Qi, a creature from a higher level universe, can forgive their mistakes."We promise you, as long as you can let us go, isn''t it the center of Star Wars? Let''s go."


    There are totally two kinds of existence, and the people of ozmar who have figured it out dare not protest any more.


    Even if Guo Qi was regarded as an enemy in the first second, Guo Qi became the Supreme God in their heart in the next second.


    Although the center of star wars may be full of infinite crises, these crises are only in their eyes. In the eyes of people of higher level universe like Guo Qi, those crises can not be regarded as crises.


    As long as there is Guo Qi, perhaps those crises can be easily resolved. Otherwise, why does Guo Qi insist on entering the center of the war?


    Since he felt that there must be a way to prevent himself from being in danger, once he followed them in, he would be protected by him.


    With this in mind, ozmar people directly agreed to Guo Qi''s request. Anyway, they also wanted to see the most central situation of Star Wars.


    They didn''t dare to go before because they didn''t have enough skills. Now someone is covering them. Where can''t the whole universe go? As long as you want to go, you can even go to chaos. Who can let them have a higher-level visitor in front of them?


    "Don''t play games with me. You should know what I mean."


    Even Guo Qi did not expect that these ozmar people would agree so readily.


    However, Guo Qi didn''t have too many worries. Anyway, he knew in his heart that these guys must be afraid of him. No matter what they thought in their heart, when they got to the center of the war, as long as they were in danger, they would go their own way and survive.


    "Don''t worry, since we have promised you, we will do it."


    With this God sitting here, what else do they need to be afraid of? They just need to boldly implement Guo Qi''s words.


    "Let''s move forward quickly. I want to enter the center of star wars now. By the way, don''t forget to contact your coalition forces after entering. Although I''m not afraid of the firepower, I''m always unhappy to be attacked by others."


    Guo Qi didn''t say that. It''s OK. As soon as he said that, those Ozma guys firmly believe that this guy must come from a higher level of the universe.


    In this universe, who has the courage to say that he is not afraid of the attack of the whole universe coalition? I''m afraid no one can do that.


    And he is not afraid of these attacks. The reason why he does not want to face them is because of the dignity of the superior.


    For a while, those ozmar people believe in Guo Qi''s identity. Even if Guo Qi didn''t say where he came from, all these are self righteous ideas of ozmar people.


    Whoosh.


    The spaceship is still flying in the space. Although the speed is very slow from a distance, only when it is close can we know that the speed can not be described as fast.


    Throughout the universe, the earth''s aircraft are burning fuel as a propulsion force, and this energy is very limited, if you want to fly long distance, you need to take a lot of fuel.


    The universe is so big, you can imagine how much energy you need to bring if you want to fly the universe around again. So, is it a wise move to fly in space with fuel.


    For extraterrestrial planets like Ozma, their aircraft is not an aircraft with fuel, but an energy generator with power conversion mechanism.


    Only a small amount of material is needed. Once it is processed by the energy generator, a large amount of energy will be generated. In this way, the fuel can be saved.


    Moreover, the small amount of material can be recycled, which saves more material carrying. Less material and more energy are absolutely the best choice for space navigation.


    At the moment, the spacecraft is moving forward. Guo Qi doesn''t worry about the fuel problem. All this is controlled by the ozmar people. He just sits quietly in his seat and feels the restless power of time around him.


    Sure enough, as Guo Qi imagined, the closer to the center of the star wars, the more you can feel the power of time, and the deeper you can understand the power of time.


    According to the current situation of continuous strengthening, Guo Qi believes that before long, he will be able to fully understand the power of time.


    At that time, the power of time and space will be exerted at the same time. It''s a small thing for him to want to run across the universe.


    "Click."


    The aircraft has just passed through a haze like haze layer. When the bow of the spacecraft goes in, it suddenly sounds like the sound of broken glass, and the aircraft begins to crack.


    "No, the space and time inside are very chaotic. The aircraft has been damaged. If this continues, the whole spacecraft will disintegrate."


    Although I believe in Guo Qi''s ability very much in my heart, the spaceship has changed at the moment. Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, he has no intention to help at all.


    "Keep going, if the spaceship breaks down, it will break down. Anyway, the spaceship has been in space for a long time, and it''s time to be scrapped."

 Chapter 346

    As soon as they got close to the crack in space, the aircraft was in a state of emergency, which made the ozmar people very worried.


    However, they haven''t had time to let Guo Qi go out to deal with such a crisis. Guo Qi''s words make them even more stupid.


    "You How can you do that? "


    This bastard can''t protect the aircraft? What do they do? Once they are caught in the cracks of space, no matter how big their abilities are, they will die.


    But this guy even wants the aircraft to be scrapped. Isn''t that a clear intention to pit them.


    "I just asked you to take me to the heart of the star wars, not to protect you."


    Guo Qi said that he was not responsible, but it was reasonable. After all, he didn''t really say that he wanted to protect these Ozma guys.


    The ozmar people think too much about everything. They are responsible for Guo Qi''s identity and think too much about Guo Qi''s purpose and ability.


    Now I put a condom on myself and let the ozmar people want to kill Guo Qi one by one.


    "Since you''re going to scrap the aircraft, there''s no need for us to fly it. This is just the edge of the center of the star wars. It will take a long time to get close to the most central battle."


    "If the spaceship breaks down here, it will never be able to move on, because it can be scrapped immediately."


    "We will die. Of course, you can''t run away. The power between time and space is comparable to that of black holes. It''s not the power that our universe should exist."


    Seems to know how can''t persuade Guo to move, in that case, there is no need to persuade, you are not willing to move.


    It doesn''t matter. Since you don''t do it, let''s make up for each other. Anyway, I don''t worry. One of us and tens of thousands of people from Ozma are dead.


    But you are the only one, and you are from a higher level of the universe, we are not sorry to die, but if you die, it will be a big loss.


    There is such a superior to be buried with us. We have to die. Anyway, we don''t have much to lose.


    That''s what Ozma people mean. They just want Guo to do it. Anyway, we don''t force you. Now, you can do it yourself.


    "It''s no use. It''s nonsense for me to say that. If I really want to do it, I need you to start the aircraft?"


    Guo Qi shook his head with a joking smile on his face. At this time, there is no need to be afraid. After all, there is only one chance to go deep into the crevice of time and space.


    Once we can go deep into the cracks of time and space, we can not only quickly understand the power of time, but also grasp the power of time and space after the fusion of the power of time and space.


    If you want to get it, you have to pay. Guo Qi is in the early stage of gambling at the moment. Since he has decided to gamble once, he must be cruel enough to himself.


    "You..."


    The aircraft is still moving forward, although they have stopped driving, but after all, there is a forward trend, and this potential energy can make the aircraft move forward.


    At this moment, the bow of the aircraft has been squeezed by the cracks in time and space, and began to collapse. If they continue to move forward like this, soon, the aircraft will disintegrate.


    Once the aircraft disintegrates, what they hide in the aircraft will fall into the space-time crevice with the debris of the aircraft.


    Even the aircraft can hardly exist in the crevice of time and space, not to mention the creatures. If they go in, there is absolutely no life or death.


    At the thought of this terrible result, those ozmar people are very upset now. Why should they believe Guo Qi''s words? Although this person is from a higher position, it is absolutely impossible to let him help them.


    The superiors don''t need to obey orders. At the moment, Guo Qi didn''t even blink his brow.


    "You don''t have to give us the equipment. We''ll leave now. You promised us that you would let us go as long as we brought you to the center of the star wars."


    When ozmar people speak, their voices are full of anger, but they are still rational. They know that they are not Guo Qi''s opponent, so they didn''t plan to fight against Guo Qi from the beginning.


    Guo Qi wants to die, but they don''t want to die. Their planet Ozma is waiting for them to go back to support. Even though they have seen the dawn of victory, they still hope to participate in the ranks of defending their country.


    "Did you take me to the center of Star Wars?"


    These people don''t say it''s OK. The more they say that Guo Qiyue doesn''t want to leave the equipment to them. He''s joking that what he wants is you to die. Do you think you can still live after killing so many lives on earth?


    If you didn''t need to fly the aircraft, you would have been unable to survive in this place for a long time. Now, I don''t know how to be grateful. I dare to ask for death.


    "A little bit ahead is the most central battlefield of Star Wars. Although it''s on the edge, it''s also a part of the center of Star Wars. We''ve done it. If you don''t give us the equipment, we won''t be polite."Although the spaceship is big, it can''t be held up. It''s fast. They can''t beat anyone if it''s delayed like this.


    Seeing that Guo Qi has been grinding and hawing about not giving them the equipment, these people from Ozma are going to fight against them. If they want to rob them, they don''t believe that Guo Qi hasn''t given them yet.


    "You''re welcome. You''ll try again."


    Since he dares to keep these ozmar people, Guo Qi has his own assurance. He has already cleaned up these ozmar people before, and he is still hongguoguo''s face.


    How can Guo Qi forgive them? Since they want to use an iron hand, Guo Qi naturally wants to accompany them.


    "Damn, you..."


    "Are you in control of our actions again? Damn it


    "Let us go quickly. If you want to die, you can die by yourself. Don''t stop us. Don''t let us get into the cracks of time and space."


    It''s about to rush to Guo Qi with the most advanced weapons and snatch back the equipment behind him. Unexpectedly, Guo Qi directly controlled their actions.


    They can''t move now. It''s difficult for them to make a move. Looking at Guo Qi, although they are almost angry, they can''t get Guo Qi.


    If language can kill people, it is estimated that Guo Qi has been burned to death many times by their angry flames.


    However, those ozmar people can only rely on their verbal skills to say that they have little effect on Guo.


    "As I said, it doesn''t matter whether you want it or not. If you want it, it''s just for you to be rickshaw pullers, and you dare to find fault?"


    If you have the power to stop everything, you can stop the spaceship directly. Since you can stop the spaceship, you can also accelerate the spaceship.


    If Guo Qi speeds up the operation of the spaceship, the guys who fly the spaceship will be in the way here.


    With this in mind, all the ozmar people stopped talking, just waiting for the space-time crack to swallow up the aircraft, and then they all fell into the space-time crack.


    "Although you ozmar people are cruel and inhumane, I''m kind. You are unkind to our planet. If we continue to abuse you, it seems that our planet is a bit bad."


    With that, Guo Qi left the flying equipment behind him to the ozmar people, and then contacted the space around them.


    Without the confinement of space, the ozmar people were free in an instant. They saw the devices that Guo Qi had lost and quickly put them on without saying anything.


    Most of the spaceship has been submerged in the Star Wars center. If it goes on like this, none of them will survive.


    Instead of wasting words on shouting, it''s better to run for your life as soon as possible. Nothing is the most precious. Their life is dedicated to Ozma instead of being wasted between time and space.


    "You go."


    Although this is the spaceship of ozmar planet, at the moment, all kinds of equipment in the spaceship are exploding, and those ozmar people almost lost control of the spaceship.


    Since Guo Qi decided to enter the center of star wars and experience the power of time, he would not retreat, so he stayed in the aircraft all the time.


    It''s a dead end for those ozmar people to stay here. It''s better to let them leave first.


    As soon as he finished, Guo Qi saw that the ozmar people flew out of the aircraft directly, which were like small flying saucers.


    "Lying trough, even have this skill?"


    Guo Qi thought that the ozmar people would be like spacemen in spacesuits after they went out. How could he have thought that they would take a flight directly.


    "Well, I''m afraid they can''t escape the war."


    Guo Qi could feel the increasing space cracks caused by Star Wars. It seemed that the speed of space-time collapse was faster than that of ozmar spacecraft.


    The speed of those small flying saucers can''t catch up with the speed of time and space cracks, so they will die.


    Taking his mind back from those ozmar people, Guo Qi now began to control the space around the whole aircraft wholeheartedly.


    What he''s going to do now is to control the entire aircraft and appear in the center of Star Wars.


    Although the time and space here has broken down and many cracks have appeared, Guo Qi is still able to find a relatively stable route.


    As long as we can shuttle through the space in that route, we will not be devastated.


    "Right now."


    After searching for a long time, a very hidden route was finally found by Guo Qi. The next second he found the route, Guo Qi moved his mind and controlled the aircraft to fly towards the center of Star Wars.


    If you delay even a little time, the cracks of time and space will break the road he found.


    "No, what''s the matter with the space-time rift here?"

 Chapter 347

    Seeing that the space-time cracks are about to devour the whole spaceship, Guo Qi finally found a relatively smooth road in a safe time. Unexpectedly, this road has just moved forward, and the lines of the space cracks have speeded up abruptly.


    "Bad things."


    With a thump in his heart, Guo Qi almost lost his mind. This is the center of the war. It is not only full of all kinds of radiation energy, but also countless rays and high temperature.


    Even an iron man can''t hold on for a moment here. His body will definitely die if it appears in the space.


    However, the space-time cracks have destroyed the road ahead. At the moment, Guo Qi doesn''t know how to go.


    "No, I can''t die here. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. There must be some route I haven''t found."


    Calm, this time the most need is calm, Guo Qi let himself calm down, he looked at the pieces of broken space traces, he is looking for.


    As long as he can find a sneaking route again, he can get rid of the crisis of being engulfed by time and space.


    "Even now, I don''t believe you continue to collapse."


    A targeted route collapsed for no reason. He continued to look for it. He didn''t believe that the route would collapse again. Therefore, after Guo Qi found the right direction, he continued to move forward.


    "Mom, do I have a grudge against you or something? Why are you always aiming at me


    It''s bad luck for Guo Qi. Originally, this place is not suitable for people. Every time Guo Qi is ready to go, the road he has chosen in front of him collapses inexplicably.


    No matter how good his temper is, he will inevitably get mad in the face of such a situation. Moreover, Guo Qi has tried several times, and now he quit. If he goes on like this, he still can''t get out of this marginal zone.


    "Are you trapped here?"


    The road ahead is destroyed in an instant. Guo Qi feels that if he continues to waste his energy, he will not be able to move forward for a while.


    Hope bit by bit of disillusionment, at the moment, Guo Qi''s whole person is a little confused, that kind of feeling is like a dream, wandering between reality and fantasy.


    "Click."


    At the moment of Guo Qi''s hesitation, the aircraft Guo Qi piloted was torn out again by the gap between time and space.


    The gap is constantly expanding. If it continues to develop like this, I don''t know if it will not support the whole collapse.


    Guo Qi is still not sure how to control the broken aircraft. What should he do?


    At the moment, Guo Qi''s various appeals in his heart, how he hoped that he would not be so reckless before, even for the sake of time, to take risks in this kind of Jedi.


    Now, everything has been made a fuss by myself. In this case, I guess I have to cripple myself.


    "Sister Meifeng is waiting for me, elder brother chutao is waiting for me, and my second uncle is waiting for me. How can I die here? No, I have to find a way quickly. How can I die here?"


    When Guo Qi didn''t have the time to struggle, his mind was filled with his relatives and friends. For many reasons, Guo Qi can''t see them now.


    It is for them that Guo Qi will start a new journey. At this moment, will he give up?


    No, no, those people are still waiting for themselves. They are their last hope. How can they fall here.


    "Break it for me."


    Eyes from deep blue into a blood red hole, Guo Qi''s momentum suddenly changed dramatically.


    A strange force erupted from Guo Qi. The force formed an air wave, and the wave radiated directly from the spacecraft.


    After being swept by the waves, the time and space, which had been constantly collapsing, actually recovered its tranquility. Where is there any crisis.


    "Transfer it to me."


    Some cold voice, without any feelings, Guo Qi''s whole heart obsession, this moment burst out.


    Toward the center of star wars, Guo Qi is a demon like being.


    "Click."


    Just as the spaceship was about to move forward, the space in front of it collapsed again. In the face of those shattered spaces, Guo Qi never panicked or retreated. With a wave of his hand, an invisible energy burst out, directly smashing those shattered spaces.


    Time and space are in chaos, but soon, time and space are reorganized into everything, more strengthened and clearer than before.


    "When Empty... "


    The voice was a little suspicious. Guo Qi didn''t know what he was doing. At that moment, he felt that he was completely like a changed person, and the control of his body was not in him.


    "How can I exert the power of time and space just now?"


    In the invisible dark space, it''s dark and cold here. Guo Qi hides in a corner and looks at everything happening outside. He doesn''t know why he is in this place.But at that moment, he really felt the power of time and space. Yes, the only one who can clean up the fragments of time and space and reshape it is the power of time and space.


    How can you master the power of time and space?


    When on earth did this happen?


    Guo Qi couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him. It was really weird. He was worried about the power of time all the time.


    It is precisely because he wants to understand time that he will come to the center of Star Wars at all costs to understand time.


    But at that moment, Guo Qi was completely like a god of time and space. He not only grasped the power of time, but also perfectly combined the power of time and space in everything.


    "Is it difficult for me to make my talent increase a hundred times or even a thousand times?"


    The more I think about it, Guo Qi feels terrible. Why is he like this? What''s the matter with this state?


    Why do you lose control of your body when you become like this? And in this case, they will be very powerful, it is difficult to have other people into their own body?


    If you don''t want to, you will be scared to death.


    Guo Qi was almost not frightened by his own ideas. It''s really hard to imagine that he would lose the dominant power of his body. Moreover, the way he talked, the way he did things, and the power he burst out were not himself.


    If it''s not yourself, who is occupying your body? Will it hurt you?


    Guo Qi is more and more worried. Now he is no longer worried about whether he can understand the power of time. If he doesn''t have the power to dominate his body, no matter how powerful the power of time is, it has nothing to do with him.


    And every time he entered this strange state, Guo Qi found that he would appear in this cold and lonely space. Isn''t that his imprisonment?


    "No, I can''t be suppressed all the time. No matter who wants to occupy my body, they have to get my consent."


    Don''t think that if I am too weak, I will be directly imprisoned without my permission. Even the gods can''t do it. I must find out the reason.


    Guo Qi, who is almost roaring and trying to figure out the situation, is completely angry at the moment. He feels that he has not paid attention to his state. This is the opportunity for some sneaky things to take advantage of. He must find out the reason.


    "Click."


    "Buzz."


    "Hoo Hoo."


    ¡­¡­


    When Guo Qi regained his dominance over his body, the space in front of him made him three big. It was still space. It was a complete chaos.


    There are all kinds of voices in front of him. If Guo Qi didn''t know that it was still in the center of star wars, he must have thought that he was involved in a chaos.


    "The time and space here is really chaotic, but it''s this initial state that suits me best. It seems that everything has a reason."


    Although Guo Qi does not like to be occupied by others, he knows that the strange state is not good for him.


    On the contrary, when he is in danger, he has the ability to resolve the crisis, just like his special protection state.


    "In this case, we should have a good understanding, and strive for a moment to achieve enlightenment."


    Although the space in front of him is a place full of crises, Guo Qi believes that as long as he can conquer the space here, there is no place in the whole universe that he can''t go.


    "Hoo, you really want to force me to take risks."


    Although in a special state, Guo Qi can directly exert the power of time and space, he also knows that he still only controls the power of space in his whole state.


    Although the power of space is powerful, it is not strong enough to let him run across the universe. Therefore, he must master the power of time.


    As long as he has a complete grasp of time and space, there is nothing he can''t do, because time is an axis on which many things can be changed.


    "Let the power of time and space be stronger."


    Taking a deep breath, Guo Qi thought about the red taboo areas. At this moment, he gave up resistance, because he knew that those forces were not what he could resist.


    After all, he needs to resist those rays and temperatures. He just needs to feel the disintegration and formation of time and space quietly.


    "It''s a good place."


    On earth, no, it should be said that it is difficult to find such a place in the whole universe. Only here is the most chaotic space-time, and only here is the space-time most easily understood. Therefore, after Guo Qi entered, the violent power of space-time directly excited Guo Qi.


    "Although I don''t know how to create the power of time and space after I have mastered the power of time and space, the most important thing for me to do now is to understand the power of time. I must deeply understand it, and then go out to let the flames of interstellar fighting burn higher and higher."Guo Qi has already thought about it. This time, he has to make the Star Wars turn upside down, and the whole universe is about to collapse.


    Otherwise, once the cause is found out, the earth will face destruction, which is the power of the whole universe.

 Chapter 348

    Understanding, constantly have a deeper understanding of time, at the moment of Guo Qi is completely like a newborn in amniotic fluid.


    Time is like running water, but time is not time. In this way, Guo Qi''s repeated understanding of the journey negates all the understanding of each other.


    In the interstellar, the battle between Tianren and Ozma Union army has not stopped, endless warships bombard each other, powerful energy bursts out, and many affected planets directly turn into bubbles.


    During this period, the Ozma allied forces have been advancing, because they have no ability to retreat. As long as they retreat, they will be chased by tianrenxing.


    A lot of small planets return to their own planet for replenishment many times because of their lack of ability, so they have the ability to persist all the time. There are many planets like Ozma. Although their strength is not as good as tianrenxing, they are not much different.


    Although tianrenxing is powerful, it has not reached the point where a single planet completely explodes the whole universe. Even at the beginning, they are arrogant and intend to conquer the whole universe.


    But in the end, they found that their strength could not resist the endless firepower, they could only keep retreating, and they had the help of the support troops from Tianren.


    "What to do? Do you want to go back to the planet? "


    In one of the Terran aircrafts, a middle-aged man inquires to the white haired old man opposite.


    They miscalculated. They didn''t expect that they just decided to destroy an Ozma, but because they were too arrogant, they challenged the whole universe. This is a big trouble.


    There''s no way to be good at all, so they''re thinking about hiding and not fighting any more.


    This meaningless battle caused them heavy losses. Not only the advanced weapons were destroyed, but also the people were killed and injured.


    After all, not every pilot of the Tianren clan has super ability. When they fight, they are attacked or fall into the cracks of time and space, and there is basically no possibility of survival.


    What about dominating the universe? Can you get back the lives of your own people? At the moment, the high-level of tianrenxing are very tangled. For a moment, the atmosphere in the cabin is very depressed.


    "That''s not necessary. We can continue to deal with them. Once we find the right time, they will be defeated."


    Jiang is still old and spicy. The elders of the Tianren are weighing the pros and cons. After all, they don''t care about the Allied forces because they are powerful enough to destroy a planet.


    However, it should not be too ostentatious, because there are laws in the universe. Once the superpowers kill excessively, they will be punished.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, the old guys of the Terran would have taken action long ago. Where would they let these warships and aircraft bombard? If they waved their hands casually, the other party''s aircraft would be scrapped.


    "When?"


    Now they have been forced to retreat. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not the right time. They will have a crisis first. The middle-aged men of Tianren are still not sure.


    Different from the Tianren, in the Ozma coalition, seeing that the war was more smooth than they had imagined, those coalition forces began to drink the celebration wine.


    As long as we continue this trend, what about Tianren planet? Even the most powerful and technologically advanced planet in the past is now facing the joint attack of all planets, and it is not still losing.


    "Although tianrenxing''s counterattack is not as fierce as before, we can''t be too careless. Maybe they are plotting something. Although our coalition forces are powerful, if we really compete, our technology is still defective."


    In the face of absolute science and technology, their science and technology are far different from that of the Tianren. If it were not for their advantage in the number of people, tianrenxing would have won a long time ago. How could it have been forced away.


    "That''s true, but we didn''t make every effort. Now there is a red area between our coalition forces and the Terrans. As long as that area exists, the Terrans dare not fight back rashly."


    They have been beaten all the time. Even the clay figurines can run away with anger. The Tianren clan is not good at it. They are all arrogant. How can they be allowed to attack.


    However, some people in the coalition also observed that after the outbreak of star wars, the powerful firepower bombarded each other, resulting in a red taboo zone in the center of the war.


    This taboo area is like the military fortress of the two armies. They can''t rush to attack tianrenxing quickly. Tianrenxing can''t fight back with advanced technology.


    Of course, it is precisely because of this taboo zone that the current situation of the war has emerged. Otherwise, I am afraid that the coalition forces will press forward step by step. At that time, the people of tianrenxing will be really pushed forward. Maybe how will the result change.


    "This taboo area covers a wide range. If we wait to die like this, will it leave tianrenxing breathing time?"


    After all, some people are afraid of being attacked by the Tianren. At the moment, they don''t know what''s going on in the Tianren. If the Tianren suddenly gets the strong support of the post reinforcements when they are losing, then they will not fall into crisis.The more I think about it, the more I fear it. So, even if their coalition forces are powerful, there are always people who don''t believe that tianrenxing is so easy to deal with. Their space robots were released from the beginning, but the whole tianrenxing is not as simple as space robots.


    "Well, our coalition forces are divided into two teams. These two teams bypass the red taboo area, and then attack the forces of tianrenxing from left to right."


    Let each planet have a few people, and then form two interstellar combat teams. When the time comes, they will attack the Terrans together. Although it won''t have much effect, one thing is still useful, that is, we can understand the overall combat effectiveness of the star at the moment.


    Of course, the so-called two teams, I''m afraid, are also two teams of cannon fodder. In the face of Tianren, I''m afraid it''s who will go or who will die, but it''s no good not to go. Only the head of state of each planet can decide.


    "Alas, how can the same power be understood in such trouble?"


    Guo Qi has been understanding the power of time in the broken time and space, and he doesn''t know that this taboo area will not be disturbed.


    He is afraid that there will be any attack here, then he will be finished, but the more worried, the more unable to calm down, the more unable to calm down, the more unable to understand the essence of time.


    But fortunately, Guo Qi has enough time. Now he is constantly putting pressure on him. As long as he can reach the limit of endurance, he can quickly understand the survival ability under that limit.


    "Yes, right now, that''s the feeling. Hold on, hold on."


    Suddenly, Guo Qi suddenly felt a strange flow of power, which he did not experience for the first time, so at the first time, Guo Qi exclaimed.


    In order not to waste this feeling, he quickly went to find that kind of strength, while looking for, while deepening his body''s adaptation to strength.


    Gradually, as Guo Qi''s understanding of the power of time becomes more and more profound, the whole space of Guo Qi is changing. Space is in chaos, and time is also in chaos little by little.


    Although time and space are separated from each other, they seem so harmonious and mysterious.


    At the moment, on the earth, in Kunlun, a group of old people in white are meditating behind closed doors. It seems that they feel something. They open their eyes together and look up at the high sky.


    "I didn''t expect to come so early?"


    The earth''s practitioners are not one or two, and all the masters who escape from the world ignore the affairs of the earth. But now the power from the stars makes them feel strange, so they have to make a choice.


    "Originally, we were forbidden to exist in the interstellar, but now it seems that someone wants to break the taboo. We can only go out once."


    There is a force of taboo growing gradually. These super powers can only do it, because the guardian of their order needs to maintain the balance of power under the whole starry sky.


    "Is it done? Is that the power of time? "


    I don''t know how long after that, time and space are constantly collapsing and reorganizing. Guo Qi only knows that he has been able to control the time.


    Feeling the broken space that no longer has a great impact on himself, Guo Qi''s sitting body finally moved, and step by step came out of the collapse of the void.


    At that moment, a vast aura burst out from Guo Qi, like a dormant God King coming to the earth, to calm the outbreak of the peerless war in the interstellar.


    "Boom."


    In the distance, a group of warships are being bombarded by the left and right sides, and the powerful energy waves burst out in the dark starry sky.


    "Take the opportunity to continue the attack."


    The two teams of the Ozma alliance finally arrived. Their purpose was to estimate the power of the star. So, without saying a word, after seeing the warship of the star, even if it was very far away, they still began to attack fiercely.


    The left and right attack does not leave the planet Ozma the slightest chance to breathe. At this time, while the Terrans can''t take precautions, they beat their own horses.


    "This is star wars. I don''t know if anyone on earth is involved in it?"


    Interstellar combat has affected the whole universe. Although the earth is backward, it is also a bright star in this starry sky. In this case, the earth should be a part of the fighters.


    But when he thought about it carefully, Guo Qi was relieved that the technology of the earth is still very backward, not to mention the aircraft, whether it can drive has become the most headache.


    "I really think we Tianren are afraid of you for being patient all the time? Since you want to see the strength of tianrenxing, I''ll open your eyes today. "


    In the cockpit of tianrenxing, the middle-aged man finally decided to apply his planet''s extremely cutting-edge technology in this star war. He wanted to let those allied forces know that not everyone on his planet could be provoked, even the interstellar allied forces.

 Chapter 349

    Just out of the gate to see such a hot scene, Guo Qi did not say anything, just quietly enjoying the star wars in the distance.


    In any case, this star war is rare. Even if Guo Qi wants to reconcile now, he can''t reconcile the two super forces.


    And Guo Qi didn''t mean to persuade them. The harder they fight, the better. It''s better to die together. In that case, the earth will be able to rest easy in the future.


    Of course, the idea is good, but the reality is not as beautiful as imagined. Guo Qi is just the audience, watching from a distance the Ozma Star Alliance constantly attacking the flying fleet of Tianman star, and the Tianman star''s aircrafts don''t know what''s going on, so they don''t do anything.


    "Strange, the Terran is not like a person who is used to being beaten."


    It''s a joke. Everyone of the Tianren tribe is very proud when they come out. Now the whole team is under the pressure of two small forces. They don''t even fight back. It''s unscientific.


    There was something wrong in my heart, but Guo Qi didn''t care too much when he thought that it had nothing to do with him. Anyway, the more these people died, the better.


    When the aliens die, there will be a period of stagnation in their scientific and technological development, and when they are stagnant, the earth just goes silent.


    Thinking of this, Guo Qi suddenly thought of a point. No wonder all the extraterrestrial visitors in the new century are so cautious. Does it have anything to do with the Star Wars 3000 years ago?


    The thought that suddenly jumped out of his heart scared Guo Qi. Let alone, if it is true, it can explain clearly why the aliens have not attacked the earth.


    "Attack."


    Operating the most advanced technology, tianrenxing has linked the super power with science and invented an attack that can''t be measured by imagination.


    When the middle-aged man in the cabin gave an order, there was only a ray of light under the whole starry sky.


    The dazzling light was emitted from the spaceship of tianrenxing, flying in two directions, and the two directions corresponded to the team of Ozma allied forces.


    As soon as the light of lightning flashes, it will reach the fleet. Facing such a powerful light machine, the two teams naturally want to improve their defense to the extreme.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Today, in the face of those dazzling lights, it''s like encountering the sun''s ice, which soon disappeared.


    "No, go back."


    A moment''s decision is issued, but how can the action of the spaceship pass the light quickly? The light directly envelops the fleet.


    When the light disappeared, there was no mystery left in the place where the fleet existed, as if nothing had ever appeared.


    "This power..."


    Maybe others are not familiar with the oppression brought by the light, but Guo Qi''s psychology is very shocked, and the force is beyond imagination.


    "The power of destruction?"


    Isn''t it true that the power of destruction belongs to the three supreme powers? It''s amazing why tianrenxing can exert its power of destruction through science and technology.


    All along, Guo Qi''s biggest attack power is the lightning whip in his hand, and the lightning whip is the attack form of the power of destruction.


    I just didn''t expect that this kind of form was displayed by the light of tianrenxing.


    "No, not really."


    Although I felt the breath of the power of destruction for a moment, the light was very strange. I don''t know why it happened.


    "Hard or imitative?"


    After careful consideration, Guo Qi finally saw the clue.


    Since the power of destruction is known as one of the top three supreme forces in the whole universe, it is naturally extremely powerful.


    Although the attack launched by the Terran has a breath of destructive power, it is not a complete version of the destructive power, but an imitation, commonly known as a fake.


    However, although it''s a fake, it has such a powerful attack power, and it''s man-made. It''s a pity to think of this.


    "Tianrenxing is not simple. I didn''t expect that tianrenzu was so powerful 3000 years ago. No wonder they dare to challenge Yanhua in the new century."


    Tianren is very powerful, but for the earth, they still have a lot of fear. On the surface of the earth, they are very backward, but there are countless people holding super energy.


    Once the Tianren appear on the earth with high self-esteem, they are expected to be beaten by those super strong people. Then they will go back with a disheartened face. Isn''t it in vain? Maybe those who are strong enough to annoy the earth will go directly to tianrenxing and drive them out of the universe. That''s the end.


    So, if we don''t fight an uncertain battle, even though the Tianren have super power, they dare not use it easily. If it were not for the anger of being attacked by the Allied forces, they would not use this power.


    Even if it''s just the power of fake destruction, since it''s the power of destruction, it''s absolutely necessary for everyone to pay. Even if a super power like Tianren wants to exert such taboo power many times, it''s hard to bear the consequences."I didn''t expect that tianrenxing still has such powerful power."


    The situation of tianrenxing attack was presented in front of the coalition forces by special means. Looking at the dazzling light of tianrenxing, they knew that it was all too sudden. Fortunately, they sent the advance troops, otherwise, they might be completely annihilated.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, no planet can withstand it. Therefore, they are glad that in the previous battle, tianrenxing did not storm this power out.


    It seems that the ultimate power of tianrenxing still makes them helpless.


    "This power should not exist in the world."


    Tianrenxing is very powerful. Although they were originally a race on the earth, their power is far away from the earth. Now they have mastered the power of space and taboo.


    Guo Qi can''t let the Tianren continue to develop like this. If so, the crisis of the earth will come earlier than he imagined. That''s not what he wants to see, so he must stop it now.


    "Now that the ultimate power has been destroyed, we will attack strongly, break the red forbidden zone in this layer of space, and attack those interstellar allied forces directly."


    Among the star warships of the Terran, a middle-aged man said, at this moment, they have decided to use all the power to conquer the universe, become the largest planet under the stars, and obtain all the resources under the stars.


    "Aim for position, prepare to attack."


    This kind of power, which is comparable to the power of destruction, consumes terrible resources. But after all, the fighting power is powerful. In order to destroy the enemy, the heaven and man have decided to spend their blood. As long as they can dominate the universe, all the costs are worth it.


    If we conquer those planets now, they won''t have to do it when they are robbed for thousands of years. On the contrary, it will save a lot of trouble.


    "Whew."


    A more fierce light burst out than before. The target was the chaotic space-time where Guo Qi was. The speed of the light was too fast. When Guo Qi came to realize, the light had rushed towards him.


    "Ma getun, you''re looking for death. If you don''t kill you today, I''m sorry for your attack."


    Guo Qi called it a hate. Although he was still a little lucky that he didn''t appear in the center of the light attack, he was still affected by the light of destruction.


    And at that moment, Guo Qi didn''t have time to defend. His arm was scratched with a layer of flesh and blood, and even the bones inside were exposed.


    The pain in his heart made Guo Qi''s face ferocious. Looking at the warship on the other side of the Tianren clan, Guo Qi leaped forward step by step.


    This time, Guo Qi is really angry, this hateful planet, should do so, he will never spare the Terrans, even if the planet has super power.


    "Don''t you have the power of destruction? Today, Laozi is going to show you what is the real power of destruction, and you can honestly taste the taste of being bombarded by the power of destruction. "


    When Guo Qi approached the tianrenxing fleet, he got the destruction light from the tianrenxing spacecraft, directly penetrated the chaotic space of the red restricted area, and rushed to the opposite Ozma Interstellar Alliance.


    How can the Interstellar Alliance know that the attack penetration of the Terran is so strong that there is no time to defend. Countless warships are swept by the light from the sky.


    In the light of destruction, the warships disappeared inch by inch, and the coalition forces in them even didn''t have time to send out their screams.


    The power of destruction is so powerful that there is no resistance. Facing the powerful power of destruction, those Ozma Interstellar Alliance forces can only stay away from it, they can''t resist it at all.


    "Since we can''t defend, we will fight with them. We have a lot of people. Now we will drown them with the sea of people tactics."


    There''s no way. Science and technology have been abandoned. It''s too difficult to defeat a planet like tianrenxing. Instead of defeating it, it''s better to attack it directly.


    In the eyes of many people, attack is the best defense. Only by taking the initiative to attack, can we get the initiative. The Ozma Interstellar Alliance has no way at the moment. It''s just such a stupid way.


    "Attack, all ships ready."


    The army is scared to death by the Tianren. They can''t resist the light of destruction. If they are attacked by the Tianren a few more times, they will die. It''s better to attack them than to wait for death.


    Ozma Interstellar Alliance began to attack, Guo Qi has also been close to the Terran fleet, came here, Guo Qi without saying a word, the hands of lightning whip directly erect.


    "You are really powerful. No matter what you do, you attack directly. Fortunately, I have the ability to protect myself. Otherwise, I will fall into your hands today. Today, I will tell you that if you hurt me, I will hurt you."

 Chapter 350

    Standing still is just watching the excitement, which will hurt him. Guo Qi won''t suffer from such a dumb loss.


    What''s wrong with tianrenxing, the first planet in the universe? If you don''t like me, I''ll take care of you.


    Guo Qi is very depressed at the moment. If he hasn''t fully understood the power of time and space before, it''s OK. If he doesn''t have the ability to resist, he can only swallow his anger.


    But now Guo Qi is no longer the weak one he used to be. Today, he can be found in the whole universe. With his advanced science and technology, he challenges the universe. Guo Qi wants to teach them a lesson.


    There are people outside, there is a day outside, don''t think you have a little ability on the haughty ass pout heaven, sooner or later someone will come back to clean up your.


    "Give me a flight, full speed forward, every member of the warship attention, all ready to fire, encounter tianrenxing warship, attack with all strength."


    Driven by the fire of Tianren star, the Ozma Interstellar Alliance was all afraid at the moment. It was because of fear that they turned their fear into fighting courage.


    Anyway, it''s all about death. If you don''t do anything, death is also death. In this case, why don''t you attack the past directly? Even if you die, you have to be buried with your back.


    With this in mind, Ozma''s Interstellar Alliance has a high momentum. One by one, it seems that it has continued to fight. Not only the ability to control aircraft has been improved, but also the firepower preparation has been increased by another level.


    There is a saying that those who are not afraid of high martial arts skills are afraid of fighting. Now that these Ozma Star Alliance forces are ready to be desperate Samro, we can imagine how hard they will try to end up together.


    "Be prepared. According to the data received by the aircraft, a large number of aircraft are approaching rapidly. We should be prepared for full defense."


    I know that the Ozma Interstellar Alliance can''t wait. At this time, they must be waiting for a quick attack. After all, counterattack is the best defense. Therefore, in order to withstand the anger of those people, the Tianren have to improve their defense.


    Tianrenxing''s defense system is the most powerful in the whole universe, but if the power of attack exceeds the scope of cognition, no powerful defense system can resist it.


    Therefore, tianrenxing is not only rapidly contacting the people on the planet to help them, but also constantly separating the warships of their own planet and preparing for attack.


    On the one hand, defense, on the other hand, attack, do the best, so that they can be prepared, but they never thought, just in their colleagues doing all this preparation, a small thing like mole ant is approaching them.


    "How can there be signs of life approaching our flying warships in the universe?"


    The detector of the aircraft feels the approach of life, which is not seen by the naked eye. But since the aircraft has detected it, it must be correct.


    However, thinking that life is getting closer and closer, the Tianren people shiver coldly. Are they practitioners?


    In their eyes, only those practitioners like Superman have this ability, otherwise, ordinary people will die as soon as they appear in the universe.


    But what kind of practitioners can appear in this place? It''s countless light years away from the planet with the cultivator. It''s impossible to come here without special means.


    "What to do?"


    In the face of this situation, even if the driver is stunned, they are naturally frightened, but they can''t come up with an idea. If they go on like this, they will die.


    "Attack, no matter who it is, as long as you approach, do not be merciful."


    If you dare to approach at this time, there are only two possibilities. One is reinforcements. However, reinforcements are far away from here, and it is impossible to come alone. That is another case.


    Since they are not reinforcements, and they are still approaching them at this time, they can only be the enemy. They will never show mercy to the enemy.


    To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to himself. It''s not until now that Guo Qineng gets close to them that he is found to have been kind to him by the Tianren. How can the Tianren let Guo Qi continue to push forward the next mile.


    "Just a practitioner, let the space robot play with him."


    There are a lot of space robots in the aircraft. These space robots are used by tianrenxing for emergency. Now Guo Qi, a super power, has appeared. They don''t believe that Guo Qi has the power of space, so they want to directly send space robots to clean up Guo Qi.


    "Not bad."


    This is an extraordinary period. Each of their aircraft is particularly important. There is no extra firepower to deal with such a small role as Guo. After thinking about it for a moment, the man in charge of the command of the aircraft nodded and agreed.


    "Buzz."


    With the decision made, the space robots in the flying warships began to be exiled into the universe. This is no longer a chaotic red forbidden area. Guo Qi is approaching, and the space robots are also approaching him.The space robot has been transformed by tianrenxing and has high intelligence, so when he saw Guo Qi at the first sight, he quickly jumped to Guo Qi''s space.


    The speed is very fast, and the space mastery ability rises to another level. On this day, the strength of the Terran space robot is several levels stronger than that of the space robot Guo Qi met in Ozma base.


    If Guo Qi doesn''t have the power to control the time, he will have a headache for some time in the face of such a powerful opponent. After all, he can''t cope with such a guy.


    If you don''t play your cards, it''s very difficult to deal with such a guy.


    But now that he has risked his life to grasp the power of time in the chaos of space, his understanding of the power of space has also deepened. At the moment, Guo Qi doesn''t pay attention to space robots at all.


    The space robot is fast approaching him, and Guo Qi is also exerting the force of space, jumping in space, thinking about where the space robot is going.


    Different from the space robot, Guo Qi is not only advancing, but also improving his power, because he is exerting the power of space as well as the power of time.


    It used to take a little time, but now it is even shorter. It seems that Guo Qi''s speed is several orders of magnitude faster than that of the space robot.


    "Small sample, do you really think that a layer of vest on the ship, you are a robot?"


    The machine is always a machine, even if it has the same life as human beings at the moment, but it has no emotion. The blood is stupefied. The machine is still a machine, just a pile of scrap metal with a little function.


    In front of the space robot, the space robot attacks Guo Qi without saying a word. It''s not only a close fight, but also a space robot can emit some rays and energy waves.


    None of these attacks is weak. Facing such attacks, even a monk who has just come from the earth will have a headache.


    Although Guo Qi was a little surprised, he didn''t worry about it, because now he has completely mastered the power of time and space.


    As long as there are these two forces, no matter how powerful the force is, it is difficult to get close to him. Although the space robot is powerful, every time it attacks him, it fails.


    "It''s time to make enough noise. In that case, you''d better have a rest. It''s time for you to retire."


    I have to sigh that tianrenxing''s technology can make a pair of scrap copper and iron so powerful. Guo Qi also regrets that, but he is not a member of tianrenzu after all. He can''t let tianrenzu continue to have such powerful power.


    The enemy''s powerful weapon is his biggest threat. Since he can''t own it, he must destroy it. Guo Qi showed no mercy. A purple lightning whip appeared in his hand and waved his right hand gently.


    The light whip blows out. Even in the void, the space here is still cracked. The whip seems to lock the opportunity of space robot, and the space robot has no chance to dodge.


    "Hiss", the space robot completely disappeared from here, as if it had never appeared, disappeared so abruptly.


    "What''s the matter? What about space robots? How does the weapon in that boy''s hand give me a familiar feeling? "


    Although they didn''t pay much attention to the battle between the space robot and a monk, the space robot lost contact soon after it went out, which was the first time they met.


    Although space robots are not the ultimate form of science and technology, space robots are absolutely not weak. Even if a group of space robots attack a robot, it is impossible to bombard a space robot to complete scrap in such a short time.


    But the space robot they sent out this time has lost contact. There are only two possibilities. Either all the instruments in the space robot have stopped working, or the space robot has disappeared from this time and space.


    Even if they didn''t want to believe it, when their detector detected Guo Qi''s situation, they found that there was no shadow of the space robot at all, and the space robot disappeared directly from that space.


    "This superpower is a little weird. I''ll go out and have a look."


    In the spaceship, an old man with white hair seemed to notice something wrong. He appeared in space from the flying warship.


    Facing Guo Qi in the distance, especially after seeing the thunder whip in Guo Qi''s hand, the old man with white hair finally understood why he just felt familiar.


    This NIMA, the weapon in the boy''s hand is not the destructive light they fired before?


    Their planet costs a lot of energy to form. This boy easily holds it in his hand. No wonder the space robot loses its trace in a moment.


    In the face of absolute power, let alone space robots, even space-time robots are not enough to see. The power in Guo Qi''s hands seems to be deliberately satirizing them.


    "No, we have to inform the Lord of the crisis this time."

 Chapter 351

    Can human power grasp the power of destruction?


    Impossible, there is no such possibility, the whole world, except for the legendary Lord, no one can do this step.


    What is the origin of this cultivator who can make the most powerful planet submit to such a supreme ability? I can''t believe that.


    "Is this the master?"


    Although he has heard of the existence of the Lord, the old man with white hair has never seen the Lord beyond the limit of the plane rule. All the rumors about the Lord are heard from within the clan.


    Since the power of destruction is so powerful, the Lord is the only one who can master the power of destruction. Since this person has mastered the power of destruction, there is a 99% probability that he will be the Lord.


    But after all, he has never met the Lord. Even if this man is the Lord, the old man with white hair does not dare to come forward to recognize him. Now he must go back to the flying warship and discuss countermeasures with everyone.


    "Elder, what''s the state of that super power man?"


    Seeing that the old man with white hair just went out and came back, the Terran people anxiously inquired when they were waiting for news in the flying warships.


    Other people don''t know the status of this old man with white hair, but they know that this old man is a new elder and has great power in the Terran.


    It''s not only powerful, but also the cultivation of this old man is absolutely not built. So when the old man just said that he wanted to do something, the Tianren people were very at ease. What else can''t be solved by such a top-level expert?


    So, as soon as the old man comes back, they want to know the result. Although the super powers shown on the detector have not been eliminated, it is estimated that the elder is too lazy to do it.


    "Withdraw, do not fight."


    It''s just a simple six words, but these six words directly make the whole flying warship''s Tianren people dumbfounded.


    Didn''t you hear me wrong? Did you have something wrong with your ears?


    The elder was full of fear. What incredible thing happened?


    Are you old and sick? But even if you are ill, there will be no such nonsense.


    "What happened, elder?"


    Seeing people''s inexplicable eyes, the middle-aged man who has been directing the battle comes to the old man with white hair and wants him to explain everything clearly.


    "The power of destruction is the power of destruction. We are not rivals. Back up, back up."


    Although it was not clear what was going on, the white haired old man still thought that the hammer was pounding the hearts of those people.


    The power of destruction, how can it be this power?


    Who doesn''t know the power of destruction? In the whole universe, if you want to say what is the most frightening power, the power of destruction is definitely the highest ranking.


    Tianrenxing also tries to master the power of destruction, but no matter how they try, the power of destruction is beyond their reach.


    To master the power of destruction is like a moth to the fire.


    However, the Terrans have never given up their greed for the power of destruction. Since the superpowers can''t master it, they use their own weapons to master it.


    If weapons can''t hold the destructive power they already have, then they try to create destructive power with their own power.


    Although they have tried many times and cost a lot, they have made great efforts to create a high copy of the destructive power.


    Even if the power can not be compared with the real power of destruction, it is absolutely strong enough to play an unexpected effect in interstellar combat.


    They used the power of destruction to attack those Ozma interstellar allies. Originally, they thought it was a miracle that they could master the power of destruction. However, they thought that the real power of destruction appeared here soon after they exerted the power of destruction.


    "Elder, are you sure it''s the power of destruction?"


    The power of destruction is not an ordinary power. They can master the general thunder and lightning, but it is far from the power of destruction with the source of destruction.


    Some Tianren people don''t believe it. They never think that someone can control the power of destruction. Of course, this is also because they don''t know that there is such a superman as the Lord.


    "Elder, is that man the Lord?"


    Although the status is not as high as that of the old man with white hair, the middle-aged man who is commanding the battle of the Terran has heard something about the Lord.


    It is said that the Lord has transcended life and death, jumped out of the law, and become an existence that controls everything. Moreover, even the power of chaos destruction is in his hands.


    Although I don''t know if it''s true, the existence of the Lord can''t be false. Now I meet a man who has the power of destruction. Isn''t that the Lord?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that it''s consistent. I''m afraid that in the whole universe, only the Lord has this ability.


    How can a person who can make a super planet and super people submit be a weak one."It''s hard to say, but what we have to do now is to retreat first, and then contact the clansmen, so that the clan leader can make a decision."


    There are only a few people in the whole Tianren clan who have seen the Lord. Therefore, in this case, the elder with white hair thought of the patriarch for the first time.


    Whether or not the human is the Lord in the distance, as long as the patriarch sees it, he can recognize it.


    At the moment, the elder with white hair is very worried. He is really worried that this human being is not the Lord. If it is not the Lord, does it mean that there is something in the universe that can compete with the Lord?


    They are attached to the Lord. If someone can suppress the Lord, will they also be suppressed?


    Although I deeply believe that this man is the Lord, I don''t know what''s going on. The elder with white hair is very upset. He always feels that something unexpected will happen.


    "Boom."


    Just as the Terrans were ready to retreat, the ozmar Interstellar Alliance, which had been flying from afar, appeared. Without saying a word, they were ready to attack the flying fleet directly.


    There is no mercy in the powerful firepower. Every blow is full of strength. Mercilessly, as long as the flying fleet of tianrenxing is attacked, it will definitely be abandoned.


    "Why do you come out and make trouble at this time?"


    Just faced with a big enemy, I didn''t expect that the big enemy had not retreated yet, and a group of flies came. The people of the Tianren people wanted to directly swat the Ozma Interstellar Alliance to death.


    It''s really annoying. There''s no end to it. If you force us like this again, we''ll smash the whole universe.


    "Leave them alone, get out of here."


    The elder with white hair spoke. After learning about the power of destruction, even the middle-aged commander spoke. They knew that even if they were chased and beaten now, they could only swallow their anger.


    No matter how strong their combat effectiveness and how rich their combat experience are, in the face of the destructive power, they are not farts. If they want to survive, they have to go away with their tails in their hands.


    "Ha ha, are you afraid? I''m afraid of tianrenxing. Please continue to attack. Today we''re going to show those cowards of tianrenxing that our Interstellar Alliance is not easy to bully. "


    As soon as he met the flying warship of tianrenxing, he launched a crazy attack. Unexpectedly, he really got the unexpected effect, which made the Ozma Interstellar Alliance in a good mood.


    Taking advantage of this momentum, they did not give up, continued to attack, and directly caught up. They just gave them a fatal blow when the psychological defense line of tianrenxing became fragile.


    "Chase."


    "I used to be beaten by tianrenxing. Today I have to take revenge."


    "They are arrogant. Now they are like dogs who have lost their families. It''s this film. It''s cool."


    Seeing that Tianren ran away without farting, the Interstellar Alliance seemed to be those who had just seen the dawn. They were all excited, like eating xuanmai, and could not stop shouting.


    "I love grass."


    Seeing the situation in front of him at the moment, Guo looked silly. The Interstellar Alliance would really join in the fun.


    As soon as they scared the Terrans away with their tails in their hands, they rushed up. People who don''t know the situation think that the Terrans were scared away by their star alliance.


    Helplessly shook his head, Guo Qi also did not explain, since the flying fleet of tianrenxing has run, and the Interstellar Alliance is chasing behind, Guo Qi has not become a bird.


    He hid himself in the starry sky. At this time, Guo Qi wanted to be a spectator quietly.


    It''s tiring to fight. Generally speaking, the boss doesn''t do anything. On the contrary, he does everything. At first sight, he is a coolie.


    Guo Qi now is to watch two teams running and chasing, just waiting for the Terran to be forced.


    Don''t believe that the Terrans have been holding their breath all the time. Once the Ozma Interstellar Alliance hits the door of the Terrans, there is no place for them to run away, right?


    "Or this kind of feeling is cool, fight quickly, fight quickly, lose both sides, all die."


    Guo Qi is laughing. What he wants to see most is that all the threats of the earth will disappear. If his power is not enough to do this, the Terran will have to do it. He will solve all the crises of the earth by himself.


    "Something''s wrong. Why do I suddenly feel the practitioner''s fluctuation?"


    Watching a good play in the void, Guo Qi suddenly felt a strange wave. The wave was very abrupt, which made Guo Qi a little confused.


    Guo Qi is no longer the hairy boy who couldn''t even beat the lowest level monsters. He is definitely a master who can make Guo Qi feel like this.


    Is it difficult for a cultivator to appear in the starry sky?


    With all kinds of conjectures in his mind, Guo Qi believes that the Star Wars is not simple. He didn''t expect that he, the initiator, had made such a big mess.


    Although Star Wars was started by Guo Qi, Guo Qi didn''t regret it. These guys didn''t regard the earth people as human beings. They all died."Report to commander, our flying fleet has been damaged in many places. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid..."


    "Report, flight three is down."


    "Report, our driver was hit by a ray."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 352

    The flying warships are still on the way, and the Terran people are now pushing their speed to the limit.


    The destructive power of terror may come at any time. They can''t delay a minute, or they will die.


    Escape, there is a ray of life, full of death, do not know how to die.


    I think so in my heart. The Tianren people do the same thing. But I don''t know what''s going on. They have just moved on.


    Even though they have already increased their speed to the extreme, their flying warships have been attacked in the face of the pressure of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance.


    Flying warships have no time to defend at all. They can only move forward quickly and dodge at the same time. However, even though the defense system of tianrenxing is the best in the whole universe.


    But in front of the firepower flying all over the sky, their system also appeared to be a bit hard. Soon, the defense system collapsed, and the flying warships suffered unprecedented trauma.


    A flying warship began to issue a red warning. If it continues to be attacked like this, the aircraft will soon disintegrate and be scrapped.


    Even if there is no one to attack at the moment, as long as they are still moving at such extreme speed, the flying warship will not be able to bear the huge burden and will eventually disintegrate.


    It''s just a thought that I want to escape. I didn''t expect that it directly caused them such a heavy burden. At the moment, they don''t know what they are going to do next.


    No matter what choice they make, they will find it hard to find a way out, unless at this last moment, their reinforcements can arrive in time.


    But is it really possible?


    Not to mention at the moment, the Ozma Interstellar Alliance is chasing behind. They are far away from Tianren. How can it be so easy to get close to here quickly.


    It will take a period of time, and this period is the most important. I''m afraid they don''t have it now. What they lack most is time.


    "Commander, our aircraft is going to be unable to hold on. Please give the order."


    There are a lot of flies behind them. If it wasn''t for the flies, their flying warships wouldn''t be like this. If it wasn''t for the attack of the flies, they wouldn''t have been so anxious.


    All the desperation comes from the flies. Anyway, it''s hard for them to escape. In this case, it''s better to stop and fight to the death with the flies to let them know what a mantis pawns a cart.


    Moreover, from the time they started to escape to now, the man who had mastered the power of destruction has never made a move, which clearly shows a problem that the man was not aimed at them.


    Otherwise, they would have been cleaned up by that person, or that person didn''t want to deal with them at all, otherwise they would have died.


    "All the clansmen listened to the order, some continued to withdraw, and some remained undamaged."


    It''s impossible for us to go on our way together. In this case, we should abandon some flying warships and let them make contributions for us.


    Although this is very unfair to some people, for the sake of everyone''s interests, the short-term unfairness can bring more people''s lives, but many of the Tianren people are more willing to turn back.


    "Our warship is not out of order. You go first and we''ll cut it off."


    "Come on, just have us here. If they really dare to move on, I''d be happy to let them taste the power of destruction again."


    "Ha ha, since none of our flying warships is damaged, we''ll cover for you and we''ll stay."


    Several flying warships have dodged the fierce fire attack of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance. At the moment, they hear the commander''s words and apply to stay and fight with excited smiles on their faces.


    "You Be careful


    What else do you want to say, but I think those should be useless. Since their momentum has been so high, there is no need to say some words of encouragement.


    At this time, silence is better than sound. The commander just patted them on the shoulder and didn''t speak any more.


    "Damn it, you don''t have to be patient at last. Don''t you play hard? Today, I will let you taste the feeling of holding back. "


    "Don''t be impulsive. We don''t have to use absolute force to solve the problem."


    It turns out that not all of the people who stayed were flying warships who were not hurt. It was just that they were really tired of being beaten by those Ozma interstellar allied forces and wanted to stay and take revenge.


    "I know what to do."


    Although a little angry, the Terran people have not lost their mind. They see the approaching ozmar Interstellar Alliance. At the moment, they have concentrated their firepower, but they have not launched their firepower completely.


    Everyone knows that at this time, once they use the most powerful force to solve the problem, it may scare away some timid members of the ozmar Star Alliance.


    But more people may choose to fight back, because they can''t see the hope of life. Since there is no life, it''s natural that they need to die."Report Lord, there are several flying warships in front of us. Do we have to move on?"


    Just as the Ozma Interstellar Alliance was advancing, suddenly, the soldier who was investigating the situation outside frowned and said to the commander of the Interstellar Alliance.


    Now everyone is paying attention to the action of tianrenxing. For example, today, Renxing even said to stop when it stops. Although they have some strength, they dare not make decisions. They can only ask the commander to decide what to do.


    "Keep going and slow down."


    With a frown, the commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance did not know what the Terrans were doing, but since they had decided to fight with the Terrans to the end, they would not miss this wonderful opportunity.


    Even though they know that some of the tianrenxing''s men and horses have fled quickly in front of them, they still dare not say that their speed will be improved, because they know that the team left behind is absolutely difficult to deal with.


    Only the best soldiers will stay behind, otherwise, it will not work at all. Since they are the best soldiers, they don''t know whether to rush up.


    Tianrenxing''s technology is really difficult for them to guess. It''s just a ray of light. It can break through the chaotic red taboo zone and make their flying warships disappear directly in the light.


    If they don''t do it, they will disappear completely, not disappear. It''s really broken and there is no residue left. It''s such a powerful scientific and technological force. If they rush up rashly and encounter such a powerful attack again, they can''t bear the loss.


    "Move separately, divide into left and right teams, the others stay in the middle and move on."


    All the people can''t concentrate together. In front of the absolutely powerful destruction light, concentrating on everything is to seek death. Therefore, the commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance forces quickly divided the forces into three parts.


    If these three parts are separated, although they will be less concentrated, they will be more able to ensure that they will not be attacked.


    Although the light of destruction was so strong that they were at a loss, the commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance also seemed to see that it was not so simple for humanoid to launch such a powerful attack that day.


    Presumably, such an attack not only requires huge energy consumption, but also requires long-term power storage to launch a second strike.


    Seeing this, he was more determined to divide the army into three parts, so as to be prepared.


    "Report to commander, reconstitution is complete."


    According to the requirements of the commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance, soon those interstellar armies were divided into three teams, and the strength of each pair was not much different.


    After receiving the information of the army integration, the soldiers and guards immediately told the commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance the information and asked the commander to issue the latest instructions.


    "Full speed forward, once the flying warship of Tianren star appears in the attack range, attack with all strength."


    No worries, and has decided to drink tianrenxing decisive battle, this time only quickly rushed up.


    Anyway, there are three teams, and every team is full of flying warships.


    It seems that there are some cannons attacking mosquitoes when such a powerful force sweeps several flying warships left by the Terran, but there is no way. They have to do so, and they dare not take it lightly for fear of accidents.


    "Attack."


    The speed of the flying warship increased abruptly. Soon, the flying warship appeared in front of the Terran flying warship. The Ozma Interstellar Alliance had been ready for a long time. At the moment, they concentrated all their strength, and then bombarded fiercely.


    "Whoosh."


    "Whew, whew."


    "Hiss."


    "Boom."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of attacks, colorful, all like no money to attack out, there are the most backward artillery attack, there are missiles, there are light, there are interstellar rays, there are some energy attacks, it can be said that there is no use for it.


    Star wars are so terrible. As long as they are powerful forces that can be used as attacks in peacetime, they will appear in the battlefield. No matter how expensive these forces are, they will be distributed equally among so many stars in the universe, which is a small price.


    As long as they can sweep tianrenxing, the cost can be ignored in their eyes. Therefore, after a wave of attacks, they did not give tianrenxing a chance to breathe and continue to launch large-scale attacks.


    "Mom, I really think we are easy to bully."


    One side is constantly controlling the aircraft to dodge. On the other side, tianrenxing is finally forced. In one of the aircraft, the pilot''s hand is sweating.


    At the moment, he is holding a joystick. The power controlled by this joystick is not any other power, but the destructive light emitted from their planet.


    "Right now."


    Although the Ozma Interstellar Alliance has been divided into three parts, as long as you look carefully, you can still find the most lethal time.As long as we can find that opportunity and send out the destructive light, we can definitely cause the greatest damage to these flies at that time.


    "Launch."

 Chapter 353

    Finally, they found a chance. Even though their flying warship had been attacked by the opposite Ozma Star Alliance, they still controlled to launch the destructive light.


    As long as the destruction light can be launched normally, those interstellar allied forces will definitely suffer heavy losses at this time. Even if they are left behind, they will die. As long as they can cause a fatal blow to those allied forces, it is also worth it.


    "No, get out of here."


    The commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance has been paying close attention to the flying warships of Ozma, until he saw that the trajectory of one of the flying warships was strange, and he gave instructions at that time.


    "Spread out, spread out quickly, don''t concentrate on giving others opportunities."


    Looking at those in front of them who are busy bombarding the flying warships after the Tianren star is broken, the commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance''s scalp is numb, this is going to happen.


    "No, the flying warships collided with each other, ah ~"


    after receiving the order from the commander of the ozmar Interstellar Alliance, the warships that were launching the attack quickly dispersed with each other, but because they had not discussed with each other before, and there were too many warships.


    If you can''t hit everything, you''re deceiving yourself. No, the spaceship in communication had a violent collision with several Star Wars nearby.


    For a moment, a large-scale explosion broke out in the Interstellar Alliance. This time, before tianrenxing attacked their army, they could not get along with themselves.


    "I''ll go. Do you want more brain damage?"


    Guo Qi, who has been hiding in the void, is paying attention to the situation here.


    Although the war is far away, Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes can still see what happened here. Until he can see clearly what happened to those people of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance, he can no longer calm down.


    I''m afraid that the only thing that can be done is the temporary formation of the Interstellar Alliance. However, Guo Qi didn''t make a move. He just wanted the two forces to kill each other until their forces were weakened to the weakest.


    "Activate the interstellar air silence command system."


    Seeing those big explosions, the commander of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance looked as black as he could. He could not imagine that these forces were so uncoordinated.


    In the next moment, he didn''t have time to blame them. He told them to get away from the system so as to avoid further collision.


    "Activate the interstellar command system urgently."


    "Activate the interstellar command system urgently."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, the whole interstellar flying warship will start its own command system and defense system at the same time.


    With the activation of the command system, those disordered star flying warships became orderly again. This time, they did not collide again, and they were still scattered in an orderly way.


    "Whoosh."


    The flying warship of the Ozma Interstellar Alliance had just moved, and a beam of light from the spaceship of Tianren star instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Although the light didn''t look so eye-catching, the energy contained in it made the alarm in the flying warship of the Interstellar Alliance sound.


    This is not to mention. Looking at the light like thunder and lightning, where the light passes, there is a crack in the space. At this moment, the world seems to be torn apart.


    "My eraser, pit father."


    Although I was just looking at it from a distance, I don''t know whether it was unintentional or what happened. The destructive light from the attack thought of Guo Qi''s bombardment.


    Seeing this, Guo Qi almost didn''t jump up. If NIMA stayed a little longer, he would not be killed directly?


    In my heart, I was a little afraid. I used the power of time and space. Soon, Guo Qi appeared in another place, which made me continue to watch the battle.


    Hiss.


    Guo Qi was watching the battle, and the battle between the Terran and the Interstellar Alliance continued on the following day.


    The attack of tianrenxing was too powerful for the Interstellar Alliance to bear. Although they had put out their own defense system, they were directly destroyed in the face of such a powerful force.


    "Keep spreading."


    Even though the light has destroyed a lot of interstellar coalition forces, the commander of the coalition forces has no time to think about other things. He can only let those who survive continue to get out of the way.


    As they dodge and attack, there is always a chance to strike a fatal blow to the warships of tianrenxing. By then, they will be able to get rid of all their old and new enemies.


    "Shall I teach those Terrans a lesson? If you can''t control the power of destruction, don''t use it. Damn it, I''m going to be burned. "


    He was angry. Guo Qi hesitated at the moment. Just now, Tianren''s action angered him. He never thought that Tianren would attack him.


    If he only grasped the power of space, if he didn''t react, ifEven if any one of them happened, he might really die. Therefore, the more Guo Qi looked at the Terrans, the more unhappy he was.


    "Whatever, since you are so powerful, you can attack with the limited power of your universe, and I will take back the power of taboo."


    With that, the space in front of Guo Qi fluctuates. The next moment, his whole person disappears in the original hiding place.


    "You Who are you? "


    When Guo Qi appeared here, he was in the Star Wars ship of tianrenxing. Those tianrenzu people who were immersed in the battle wholeheartedly saw Guo Qi, and their eyes were full of fear.


    They never thought that someone could be here at this time, and they didn''t realize it. It''s terrible.


    "Sorry, I''m here to take back the power of taboo."


    Guo Qi''s eyes are still on display, and with the vast amount of knowledge in his mind, he will soon be able to find the key to the problem.


    Destroy the key part of taboo power, and then Guo Qi does not say a word, let those Tianren people silly, he appeared in another Tianren flying warship.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, Guo Qi finally destroyed all the taboo power of the Tianren. Now, the battle between the Tianren and the otsma Interstellar Alliance can only rely on the limited power in the universe.


    "Since it''s a battle, you can''t rely on your super power to take advantage of it."


    This is what Guo Qi left to the Tianren people. The Interstellar Alliance may not be able to see it. They think that all this is the super technology of Tianren, so they are always afraid of Tianren.


    But how can Guo Qi not see that those forces do not belong to science and technology at all, only to say that they are general science and technology, general super power, combining super power and science and technology in everything, which is completely beyond the limits of the universe.


    Although star wars are terrible, they use other forces to take advantage. This is not allowed by Guo Qi. If Guo Qi has no ability, it''s OK. But now his power can make him roam here. Therefore, he has to make his own rules.


    No matter whether the people of the Terran agree or not these days, since they have made the rules, they have no choice but to bear them passively.


    "Attack."


    The warship of tianrenxing has launched a destruction ray, which consumes a lot of light. Even tianrenxing, it is difficult to launch the second ray in a short time.


    To understand this, the commander of the Interstellar Alliance forces directly orders all the interstellar forces to attack. This time is the best time to attack. If we don''t attack now, when will we have to wait?


    "Right now, bombardment."


    "X-ray."


    "Super energy."


    "Interstellar missiles."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of attacks were bombed out by the Ozma Interstellar Alliance, and they were fighting with all their strength.


    To say that the previous attack has reservation, after being threatened by the destruction light of Tianren star once, the interstellar allied forces are now playing a completely lethal way.


    They dare not keep it, nor can they keep it, nor can they leave any breathing space for the celestial and human planets. Once the attack power of those planets is restored, they will die.


    "Chase, can''t let them run, today is to copy their turtle nest, also want to destroy them all."


    Angry, because of a destructive light from tianrenxing, they have countless casualties and heavy losses. In the face of this situation, they can''t accept it.


    So, even if they were about to arrive at tianrenxing, they still did not stop. Seeing the tianrenzu people who were trying their best to catch up with tianrenxing, they tried their best to catch up.


    "It seems that we can only sacrifice here this time."


    I didn''t expect, no one thought, that it was only Ozma. I didn''t expect that so many changes would happen in this simplest battle, and they would die in this battle.


    Each of them is the most excellent pilots of the Tianren tribe, and they are in every interstellar journey. Originally, they led the team here to attack Ozma and recover the field.


    They''re all on their own. They''re dealing with a second rate planet. Isn''t that a small idea? I think so in my heart, so they didn''t think much, just a haughty attitude, looking down on Ozma.


    Speak very scornful, this is not, by the public anger, at the moment they actually fell to such a point, their hearts even unconsciously regret, however, there is no regret medicine in this world.


    "I hope they can safely return to the planet."


    "Earth, can we really never go back?"


    "I really want to see the place passed down from generation to generation, our birthplace, the place where our ancestors fought. I''m not willing to. I want to see it."


    In the face of thousands of pursuers behind, these tianrenxing tianrenzu people really have too many regrets.They want to live. It''s wonderful to live. There are still many things to do to live. They want to go to the earth and see the place where they dream about countless times.


    "Really Is that the end? "

 Chapter 354

    How strong is the power of joint attack in the stars? In the face of this power, the Tianren who have lost the power of taboo no longer have the ability to resist.


    In this moment, they feel the death, feel the unprecedented powerlessness, maybe know today, they will not be as arrogant as they were.


    Sure enough, people only realize how ridiculous they are when they are forced to be helpless. This is the case with the Terrans at the moment. They have no idea what they are doing.


    "Boom."


    There is already fluctuating energy attacking the flying warship. The flying warship is exploding. No matter how powerful the defense system is, it can''t resist it. At this moment, the Terran people can only wait for death quietly.


    There has never been a moment like today to relax and enjoy the arrival of death.


    "Well, I really want to do it."


    Guo Qi has been watching from a distance, and the agitation in his heart is more and more intense. Soon, Guo Qi will understand the reason for the agitation.


    Is it a practitioner from the earth?


    In the center of the explosion, I don''t know how a hurricane blew up. The hurricane looked very gentle, but it was these hurricanes that directly devoured all the energy of the Interstellar Alliance attack.


    "Is this the legendary paradise?"


    The body and consciousness have fallen into numbness. When the Tianren people open their eyes again, their eyes suddenly darken, and then gradually become clear.


    Looking at this familiar space, they know that they are dead, and what they see after death is the same as what they saw before they died, which makes them wonder,


    "how can we still see them after we die?"


    Seeing the interstellar allied forces not far away, as well as some white haired old people in front of them who have never seen before, the Terran people are frowning these days. They didn''t expect that they were so uneasy when they died.


    "Don''t you dare to go in and go back, and wait here to die?"


    In those days, when the eyes of the Tianren people were confused, the old man with white hair began to speak, and his tone was even a little blunt. He didn''t seem to like the Tianren people very much.


    "Master, you Can you see us? "


    These people are already in a state of soul. I didn''t expect that these old people with white hair would be able to see them in this state?


    Tianren people feel more and more wrong. But think about it, the old man with white hair should be someone else. But look around, it seems that there are them here, no one else.


    "If you don''t get out of here, can''t you see a bunch of dogs?"


    The monks who came here from Kunlun laughed. These guys are really funny. Do they think they are dead.


    "We Are we not dead? "


    I can''t believe it. How can it be that they have been bombarded by the interstellar allied forces? With such powerful firepower, can they survive?


    I really can''t believe everything in front of me, but when I pinch my arm with my hand, the pain comes instantly. They know that they are not dead, but they are still alive.


    "Thank you, master. Let''s go. Let''s go now."


    Death and rebirth, that kind of mood is extremely complex, so, now suddenly think that they are still alive, these days, all the people of the human race are happy, let alone let them leave, now is to let them kneel.


    "By the way, I don''t know what to call the elder?"


    It seems that there are only two places to have such a powerful old man in the interstellar space. One is their Tianren clan, and the other is the legendary earth.


    They have never met these old people. They are definitely not the elders of the heaven and man race. There is only one possibility. These old people are from the earth.


    Although they will go to the earth, but now it is the earth''s practitioners who have saved them, they still have to repay their kindness.


    "Kunlun."


    It''s just two words. The old man glanced at the Tianren people coldly, and then spat out these two words.


    "What, Kunlun?"


    There are always people in the heaven and man clan who have heard of the legendary fairy mountain. They never thought that the place where the elders of the clan were very afraid was actually where someone appeared and saved them today.


    "How is it possible, where is it possible that there will still be people in this universe?"


    It''s not far away from the base camp of the Tianren. These Kunlun monks are here. Are they going to fight with the Tianren?


    "Go back and tell your patriarch that if you have nothing to do, don''t use some taboo power casually. Once the balance is broken, it''s time for the Tianren to be expelled from the universe forever."


    With that, the old people in Kunlun left without looking at the people who had been shocked beyond comparison.


    "I didn''t expect that I didn''t see Kunlun people on earth. Instead, I met Kunlun people in outer space."


    Hiding in the void, Guo Qi couldn''t help sighing.When he was on the earth, he thought about how to find Kunlun. After all, he was sent here by Kunlun''s ancestors. If he wanted to go back, he might still need to be in Kunlun.


    I haven''t had a chance to go to Kunlun. Now it''s good to see that the strong Kunlun is in the universe, not on the earth.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the earth is still so arrogant. I''m not satisfied with it. Do you think your power can drive us out?"


    Just as the strong of Kunlun are ready to leave, a colder voice appears in this space. Then the space fluctuates, and several white haired old people appear from the void.


    "Elder."


    Seeing these old people, the people of the people of those days could not help coming forward to salute. They never thought that so many elders of the people could appear here today.


    These elders are fierce. I''m afraid everything is not as simple as it seems. Those Tianren people can''t help complaining.


    What can we do? The relationship between the Tianren and the earth''s practitioners is not good, and the earth''s practitioners have saved themselves and others. Now the elders of the clan appear, and it seems that they are going to fight. At that time, they are not really fighting. Who are they going to help?


    Is it not against the benefactor to help one''s own people? If you help the practitioners from kunlai, isn''t it necessary to judge the heavenly and human race?


    Embarrassment. At the moment, those members of the Tianren are very embarrassed. They don''t know what they are going to do next.


    "Come out. You''ve been watching such a good play for a long time. It''s time to show up."


    The elders of the Tianren clan and the white haired old people of Kunlun appear. Their expressions are not very good. At last, they look into the void at the same time.


    The void just broke out a little fluctuation of spiritual power. Although it was just a trace, the practitioners here didn''t have the weak. They felt it in an instant.


    "Was it still discovered?"


    Guo Qi shook his head helplessly. He didn''t expect that he had hidden so well. He didn''t expect that he was finally discovered. It seemed that he was not good enough to hide.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it to be really busy today."


    Laughing, he came out of the void. Now Guo Qi has mastered the power of time and space, although he has not integrated the two forces into all uses.


    But if he wants to go, it''s not easy for the people here to stop him. Besides, all the people here are originally from the earth, so they should not embarrass him.


    Besides, Guo Qi is not only the power of time and space, but also his own eyes and the power of destruction hidden in his body.


    As long as the power of destruction breaks out, I''m afraid no one in the whole universe can stop him.


    "I don''t know what your name is?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, this boy is obviously a young man, and can''t feel the vicissitudes of time from him. It seems that his actual age should be about 20 years old.


    Such a grade person, unexpectedly will appear in this void, presumably this person''s cultivation has been extraordinary.


    Even though Guo Qi''s seniority can''t be equal to theirs, it''s a world where the practitioners are respected. With big fists, the seniority is naturally enough. Therefore, even looking at Guo Qi''s youth, the Terran elders treated him as their peers that day.


    "I am a person who travels all over the world. I just feel that there is a battle here, so I come from the earth to watch the excitement."


    Guo Qi deliberately shows that the cloud is clear and the wind is light, but the more he is like this, the more frightened the elder of the human race is that day.


    They really didn''t expect that such a young man should start to travel all over the world, and be able to sense the Star Wars deep in the universe on earth?


    If the old people in Kunlun can feel it, they believe that, after all, they have ancestral utensils, profound realm and sensitivity to the power of taboo.


    But how could such a young man have such profound accomplishments? If he didn''t believe what he said, how could he explain that he was here now?


    There are a lot of questions in my heart, but now the elder of the Terran has no time to ask. He has learned that Guo Qi is a guy who can''t see through.


    No matter whether this guy is really powerful or pretends to be, he can''t do evil with him now. In this case, naturally, it''s most important to get in touch with Guo Qi first.


    "I don''t know if the little brother belongs to the earth school? How could there be such a young hero? "


    Like the Tianren, Kunlun naturally noticed that Guo Qi was different. He thought that Guo Qi and they were all Earthlings, and there was a natural affinity between Earthlings, so his colleagues were more friendly.


    "You''d better not investigate me. I''m just here to watch. If you continue to fight, I''ll continue to watch. If you don''t fight, I''ll continue to travel."


    We can''t let these guys know too much about themselves, so Guo Qi finally changed the topic. Now he''s going to see what the two sides are going to do when they''re face to face with Tianren, and whether they will fight if they don''t agree.


    "It''s many years since I saw you expelled forces for the first time. I didn''t expect that when I met again, you had suddenly become the public enemy of the whole universe. Is it a blessing or a curse?""It seems that the decision of the great emperors was right, otherwise, I''m afraid the earth would have been in chaos."

 Chapter 355

    Seeing the Tianren elders who appeared in front of him, Kunlun old man finally said what he thought.


    They didn''t think that up to now, on this day, the Terran practitioners would secretly enhance their own strength, and now they even detonated Star Wars.


    "If you are banished like a lost dog, I''m afraid you can''t say that."


    The elder of Kunlun said that the elders of Tianren were more and more ugly. They didn''t expect that this Kunlun guy was so ugly.


    "Let your patriarch come out to talk. Do you choose to give up power or break the balance?"


    Interstellar need a peace, as long as it does not violate the peace, everything is easy to discuss, which is why those aliens to the earth to establish an alien base, the earth''s practitioners just turn a blind eye.


    Because the aliens did not carry out a large-scale massacre of human beings, otherwise the earth people will certainly rise up against it.


    Not only does the earth need a balance, but the whole universe also needs a balance, which is their legendary interstellar law.


    If the forces want to develop evenly, they can be more powerful than one, but the super forces can never surpass the overall forces.


    Because once the power is concentrated in one place, it will form the unity of the universe, which is not what everyone wants to see.


    As long as anyone dares to unify the universe, their earth''s Guardian gods will jump out to obstruct, and they have the responsibility and obligation to maintain the balance of the universe.


    "Ha ha, you are so naive."


    Listening to the conversation between Kunlun old man and Tianren patriarch, Guo Qixiao, who was watching the brain, didn''t expect that these guys were so old and simple.


    "Why do you laugh?"


    Is that funny? Now we are talking about the problem of interstellar warfare. If one is not good, it is super star wars. The combat lethality is more powerful than the previous star wars. After all, it is not only the attack of weapons.


    Once the Tianren and the earth''s strong start, the two sides fighting at that time have the super ability to destroy the earth for the sky.


    "What are you laughing at? It''s nothing. I just don''t understand. People''s minds are not pure. They have endless desires. They are stupid and self righteous. They think that others will correct their mistakes. They are definitely mentally ill. "


    Why did you expel the Terran at the beginning? Just destroy it. The Terran is not a good thing. You can see it from their work.


    For so many years, not only have they not repented, but they have even intensified their efforts. The best way to deal with such people is to eliminate them directly.


    These guys in Kunlun, after seeing the elders of the Tianren clan, although they were very indifferent, they did not dare to do it directly. Isn''t that a joke for the Tianren clan.


    The most powerful practitioners on earth are just like this in front of them.


    I''m looked down upon, and I want to suppress it again. How can it be.


    "Ignorant children."


    The elders said something, but the boy dared to comment on it. I really don''t know what to say. The Tianren people began to say.


    Although they just experienced the fear of death, they finally survived. Now they are just watching behind the elders, but they dare not say anything.


    Seeing that Guo Qi was commenting on the old people on both sides of them, they couldn''t read it any more. Finally, they couldn''t recognize and denounce Guo Qi.


    "Is there anything you can say here?"


    For these old people with white hair, Guo Qi didn''t dare to turn his face even though he was angry, but he didn''t give them a good face for those proud Tianren people.


    Isn''t he a member of the heaven and man clan? What can I do for you? Today I''m going to fight in front of your elders.


    "Pop."


    With a clear sound, there was a red palm print on the face of the Tianren people who spoke before.


    Guo Qi just stood there and didn''t expect that a wave of his hand would cause such a big effect.


    "Ah, son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you."


    Although in front of the elders, the Terran pilots are not old these days, after seeing Guo Qi, they are absolutely comparable to Guo Qi''s elders, but they are directly beaten in the face by Guo Qi.


    Humiliation, humiliation, this is hongguoguo''s contempt for them. After the man reacts, he directly looks at Guoqi with anger in his eyes.


    He clenched his fists tightly and wanted to rush to find Guo Qi. This bastard even dared to fight him, and still slapped him in the face.


    People all over the world have said that if you hit people, you don''t hit them in the face. If you curse people, you don''t scold them short. It''s good for you to hit them in the face. How can they swallow this bad breath.


    "Kill me? Is it up to you? "


    Seeing that the effect of doing it yourself has been achieved, Guo Qi has a sneer on his face. These guys, they just want to give them the upper hand. Otherwise, they really think they are the best in the world.


    "Stop it."


    "But, elder..."


    "Isn''t it disgraceful enough?"The man''s whole body is about to explode. He wants to give Guo Qi a fatal blow by upgrading his strength to the extreme.


    But when everything was ready, the man never thought that the elder of his clan would stop him.


    Why on earth is this? Is it hard to grow up and be afraid of this boy?


    It''s impossible. The elder''s cultivation is absolutely powerful. Although he is in the fifth realm, he should be able to fight against the sixth realm.


    This boy is an ordinary man. He can fight 100 at such a guy.


    "Yes."


    Scolded by the elder, but under, the man had to face helpless, finally looked at Guo fiercely, this just returned.


    "You''re lucky."


    Seeing that the man finally pushed down, Guo Qi was a little disappointed. He didn''t expect that the Terran elder would stop him on this day. If it wasn''t for the Terran elder, he would never let the man come back.


    "I didn''t expect you to master the power of space."


    Just now, Guo Qi was very quick. The Tianren people may not have noticed Guo Qi''s move, but the Tianren elders found it.


    Including the Kunlun practitioners, they never thought that Guo Qi was so young that he could master this anti heaven power.


    It''s just the power of space. At the moment when the power of space was played, they clearly felt the acceleration of time, and the speed of attack was instantly increased.


    With the power of both space and time, and looking at the young man in his twenties, if he continues to grow up, who else will be his opponent?


    Don''t mention the clansmen. They are the old guys who want to keep this young man. Unless the interstellar space is completely sealed, they can''t keep this boy at all.


    But who can be sure that this boy has no other means to protect himself?


    They couldn''t see through Guo Qi any more. But they had to talk well. If they offended Guo Qi, Guo Qi would make a lot of trouble in their family.


    "Well, you go on. I''m just watching. By the way, Kunlun elders, when you go back, remember to take me. I have something to do in Kunlun."


    This absurd interstellar war was initiated by Guo Qi. Now the interstellar war has come to an end, but the enmity between the earth and the human race is officially on stage.


    Guo Qi didn''t want to participate in it, but when he thought of going back, he couldn''t go back alone, so he wanted to follow the old people in Kunlun.


    At the same time, Guo Qi also wants the Terran to make an announcement. You don''t want to embarrass these people. I''m with them. If you dare to offend them, I''ll be with you at that time.


    "Are you going to Kunlun?"


    Many old people in Kunlun did not expect that this young man would want to go to Kunlun. Is there anything wrong with going to Kunlun?


    Most of Kunlun are practitioners. It seems that nothing can attract this young strong man. After thinking about it, I didn''t know what Guo Qi was going to Kunlun for.


    Helpless, the old man can only nod, is not to Kunlun? Anyway, there are Zuqi, also not afraid of this boy''s noisy.


    "No problem, just follow us then."


    This boy can travel through the stars, and his strength should be not weak. Now with him, even if more people from the Tianren clan come, they can have more fighting power.


    "People of the earth, why do you come to the universe?"


    When the relationship between the two sides was at a standoff, there were several old people in the Tianren clan. They looked at the Kunlun practitioners with arrogant eyes, as if they were higher than the old people in Kunlun.


    "There''s such a nuisance everywhere."


    Guo Qi stands far away. Now he wants to watch the excitement. Anyway, things here have nothing to do with him. After a while, they will fight. In this case, the earth practitioners will stand up.


    "I didn''t expect the Interstellar Alliance to retreat."


    After the interplanetary alliance bombed the broken army of the Terran, it seemed that it was aware that the support power of the Terran had arrived, and even retreated a step ahead of time.


    At the moment, there are only Guo Qi, who is watching the battle from a distance, and the Star Alliance, who is retreating. Naturally, the protagonists are the old men of two super powers.


    "You are using taboo power. If we don''t show up again, I''m afraid the universe will be in chaos."


    The destructive power of taboo should not be controlled by human beings. Therefore, this power must not be used in the universe, otherwise, it will cause destruction that is hard to encourage.


    "When do we need others to give us some advice?"


    I''m kidding. The earth people are too broad in their management. Just take care of your three parts of an acre. Now they are still in charge of the universe. It''s really annoying.


    In the face of the old people in Kunlun, the Tianren have no weakness at all, and they have no weakness at all."You Tianren do something extraordinary. In this case, Kunlun, as the executor of the order of the universe, will punish you now."


    The attitude of the Tianren people has angered the old Kunlun people. Even if this is not their main battlefield, the old Kunlun people will not tolerate it any more.


    "Ha ha, do you want to fight? In this case, do you really think the Terrans are afraid of your earth? "

 Chapter 356

    In the face of the strength of the Terrans, the old people of Kunlun can''t let them be arrogant. Therefore, when more and more Terran elders appear on that day, the earth people can''t see it any more.


    These guys are just like those in ancient times. They like to use force to suppress others. If we don''t teach them some lessons today, I''m afraid they don''t know how much weight they have.


    "Although you Tianren have accumulated so many years, if you really fight, the earth will not be inferior to you."


    Tianren star has now developed into the top star in the interstellar world, but the earth is still in its primitive state, so it is inevitable that the earth will be looked down upon.


    However, the most powerful power on earth is not science and technology, but the super power of ancient practitioners. Once those forces burst out, they would destroy heaven and earth.


    The battle in the flood and famine period has been spread so far. If the Terran really dares to annoy them on this day, they can absolutely use those super powers to fight.


    "Fight, fight, so many years, let you recuperate, you really think I Tianren afraid of things?"


    The great elder of Tianren has appeared. The great elder has always advocated fighting. Now the earth people not only appear in the universe, but also want to trouble them.


    Who can stand such a thing? In any case, we can''t let these Kunlun guys go back safely, otherwise, everyone on earth will dare to come to their trouble in the future.


    "Elder, this..."


    Seeing the elder appear, the others of Tianren clan bow to the elder. But when they hear the elder''s words, they will not worry.


    The science and technology of heaven and man is the leading one in the universe, but in the traditional power, it is far less than that of the earth. Now there are not many people on the earth. It''s really weak that all the practitioners of the earth appear here, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, the elders of the Tianren clan were afraid that the Kunlun practitioners would be angry and bring all the practitioners of the earth.


    On earth, Kunlun is absolutely the holy land of the superpowers. As long as Kunlun greets, there will be no one in the world.


    "Why don''t you even listen to me?"


    The elder of Tianren clan doesn''t look very good. He didn''t expect that when he just made a decision, his clan began to worry. It seems that his decision was wrong.


    "No, we dare not. It''s just that it''s not appropriate to fight unnecessarily now. Peace is the most important thing."


    The earth people have always advocated that peace is the most important thing, so in dealing with things, they will never use force unless they have to.


    It''s the same now. The Terrans used to be the aborigines of the earth. If it wasn''t for the defeat of the battle, they wouldn''t appear on the so-called star.


    Their ancestral dream is to return to the earth. Even if they don''t see the earth, they still want to return to their hometown.


    "Ha ha, you Tianren have been comfortable for so many years. In that case, I want to ask for advice from Tianren."


    Being looked down upon by the Tianren, the old people in Kunlun are not free. They immediately put forward a challenge and even want to fight with the Tianren.


    "It''s a good play now."


    Guo Qi has been watching a good play. Now he suddenly hears old Kunlun''s words. He wants to laugh for a moment. These old guys are really stubborn. They can''t help it when they don''t expect to deal with them.


    "Fight. The harder you fight, the better. Since other planets can''t weaken the power of Tianren, let Kunlun weaken it."


    In the heart of the silent roar, Guo Qi is now waiting to see the excitement, these people play the more happy the better, anyway, when the earth is not enemy, he can help.


    "Since you are so proud, we Tianren will let you know what modesty is."


    The attitude of the earth people really filled the hearts of the Tianren with anger, which was a complete contempt for them. How could they stand such a thing? So immediately, the elders of the Tianren were unwilling.


    "Whew."


    Then, without waiting for the elder of Kunlun to prepare, the elder of Tianren clan has already started to make a move. The speed of the move is very fast, just like lightning.


    The next moment, the moment appeared in front of the old Kunlun, in the face of such a fast and powerful attack, the old Kunlun face full of dignified.


    There is not much difference in their realm. Now it depends on who can win a blow. As long as they can take the lead, it will be very easy to win later.


    "Mean."


    Guo Qi scoffs at the actions of the elders of the heaven and man clan. These guys used to say that they should be modest, and they also said that they should govern the earth. This NIMA is totally a mean of using three kinds of methods.


    "If you do that again, I don''t mind helping."


    Now that he has the power of time and space, Guo Qi believes that although he has not yet fully integrated the two forces, he has realized the two forces to a certain level.


    If these people dare to offend themselves, then they will exert the power of time and space, and then hold the power of destruction, who are their opponents?


    The power of destruction is the three supreme powers. Even the strongest Kunlun people after 3000 years have no way to deal with the power of destruction.Although the realm of the great elder of the heaven and man clan is very powerful, he is also powerless in the face of the power of time and space and the power of destruction.


    "I didn''t expect that there were still several brushes in Tianren clan, which could match Kunlun."


    Kunlun''s powerful Guo Qi has a deep understanding of it. He did not expect that the elders of the Terrans today are as good as the old people of Kunlun. It seems that although the Terrans have been expelled from the earth, they have not given up their power in another starry sky.


    Maybe from the beginning, they wanted to rely on their own strength to regain what they should get. No wonder the Terran has always been so arrogant. They really have arrogant capital.


    "Boom."


    Just when Guo Qi was surprised, the elder of Tianren clan and the old man of Kunlun were bombarded together with their powerful fists. A dull sound came out and an energy wave swept out.


    When you get the energy wave, it will ripple directly like a water wave, so that many weak Tianren disciples who are watching the war around will be thrown out.


    "Cool, come again."


    It seems that the bigger they are, the more relaxed they are. The elders of the Terran clan burst out laughing. They can no longer see that they are the kind of sneak attack villains before.


    "The change is so fast, I don''t know if I will use any shady means."


    The elder of Tianren clan has such a performance. Guo Qi feels that something is wrong. Even if he is fighting hard, where is his nature? How can he change so quickly.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi was worried that the Presbyterian Council of the Terran would use some shady means, which would be troublesome.


    "It seems that it is necessary to guard the power of time and space around the elders of the Terran."


    The power of time can reduce the action time, while the power of space is more obvious in combat.


    With a move of heart, Guo Qi controlled his own strength and formed a space-time armor on the old man of Kunlun.


    Although this space-time armor doesn''t seem special for the time being, it will work once the elders of the Terran use some evil means that day.


    "This should be able to guard against it."


    "Whoosh."


    As soon as Guo Qi''s words were finished, his expression suddenly solidified, because he saw that the old man of Kunlun had fallen down, and he fell down for no reason, which was absolutely beyond his expectation.


    "How could that be?"


    As soon as I heard a whoosh, I fell down. There was something wrong with it. I had just applied time and space armor to the old man of Kunlun. Could someone else, the elder of the human race, have been able to pierce the time and space armor that day?


    How powerful is that?


    It''s the first time that Guo Qi has felt such a strange power. He is so shocked that he can pierce the power of time and space. Except for the three supreme powers, it seems that no other power can be achieved in such a short time?


    "Asshole."


    The idea flashed in my heart. When Guo reacted, the elder of the Terran had to fight Kunlun old man that day.


    Seeing this scene, Guo Qi quit immediately. He immediately tried to stop the elders of the Tianren clan. These people are really not things. They have already won, and they have not let go of their opponents.


    "Little fellow, what are you doing?"


    Just when Guo Qi showed up in front of the elder of Tianren, the elder of Tianren suddenly appeared in front of Guo Qi and stopped him.


    "You..."


    I''ve used the power of time acceleration to speed up my space travel, but in this way, I''m still blocked by the elders of Tianren. What''s the cultivation of this old man?


    Looking at the elder of Tianren clan with gloomy eyes, Guo Qi felt the crisis at this moment. The old man was much higher than what he saw.


    Scheming man, I didn''t expect that the old man had hidden so deeply. Everyone was cheated by him. His realm and strength were definitely not what he saw on the surface.


    "Ha ha, young man, it''s better to look at it carefully, otherwise, what should I do if I hurt you by mistake?"


    What else did Guo Qi want to say? He didn''t expect that the elder of Tianren clan would force Guo Qi''s figure back directly.


    "It''s not your turn to tell me what I want to do. People can only watch and listen to me when I do things."


    The elder of the Tianren clan has put down the momentum. If Guo Qi is soft at this time, I''m afraid they will have no face to go back this time.


    "It''s a bit of backbone, but in front of me, backbone is just the fuse for you to be suppressed."


    Seeing Guo Qi like this, the elder of Tianren clan frowned. He didn''t expect that this would happen. So after seeing Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes, he made up his mind.


    This kid can''t stay.


    With this in mind, the elder also immediately took action. Otherwise, the elder of Tianren clan over there had already rushed out to fight with the old man of Kunlun. The elder directly slapped Guo Qi''s forehead.This time, if it''s on Guo Qi''s head, Guo Qi will be more vicious than lucky. After all, the elder of Tianren clan has been serious and listed Guo Qi as a must kill list.


    "This old man, how can he really do it?"

 Chapter 357

    The elder of Tianren captured Guo Qi. When Guo Qi resisted, he was suppressed.


    He seldom meets the situation of being suppressed. At the moment, Guo Qi''s mind is in a storm. He didn''t expect that the elder of Tianren clan was so powerful.


    "Do you really think it''s up to me?"


    I''m kidding. He didn''t give in even in the face of the demon God. Now he''s just the elder of heaven and man. Even if he''s strong, he won''t be strong. Demon God.


    Even the devil could not suppress Guo Qi. At the moment, Guo Qi had a funny smile on his face. The elder of the heaven and man clan with that smile was cold in his heart, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "How could that be?"


    In the heart suddenly born a kind of bad premonition, at the moment, the big elder of Tianren clan instantly released the hands that oppressed Guo Qi.


    "It''s really quick."


    In an instant, the elder of the Tianren clan hid far away, which surprised Guo Qi. He didn''t expect that the elder of the Tianren clan was so sensitive.


    At that moment, Guo Qi''s eyes turned red, and the blood of Zijin burned all over him. But unexpectedly, the blood of Zijin didn''t touch the elder of Tianren.


    It has always been an invincible purple gold flame. At the moment, it can''t hurt the great elder of Tianren. Guo Qi has to reexamine the ability of the great elder of Tianren.


    Sure enough, the Tianren clan is not a race with a false name. The elder has such shortcomings in cultivation. If he insists, I''m afraid the highest strength of the Tianren clan elder on this day is comparable to the demon God.


    Demon God, that was the existence of the great emperor in ancient times. Even the great emperor had to let him have a third of his power in the peak period.


    On this day, the elder of the Terran was able to share the same interests with the devil. Guo Qi now feels that the more simple the Terran is, the more he can''t let the Terran have a good life.


    The Terran is a cancer. As long as the cancer exists, the earth will not be able to live in peace. In this case, it is necessary to produce this cancer. Therefore, what Guo Qi has to do now is not to listen and make himself stronger.


    Even the demon God can cope with it. Today, a big elder of the Tianren clan will let the Tianren clan know that although their technology is advanced, their overall combat effectiveness is just like this. Even the big elder is defeated by a young man, and they have nothing to be proud of.


    "Old man, I don''t think you''ll be great if you live a few more years. Today I''m going to let you know what it means to push the waves behind and push the waves ahead of the Yangtze River. Each generation is stronger than the other."


    Guo Qi is really angry. Facing such a super strong man, he dare not relax. Relaxation means death. He can''t die. There are still many things waiting for him. He must live well.


    Even if the current opponent is the elder of the Tianren clan, he is going to defeat the elder of the Tianren clan. Let others know that the Tianren clan is just like this. Even the elder is defeated. They have nothing to be proud of.


    At the same time, Guo Qi is more like weakening the power of all forces in the universe. Their existence always threatens the earth. Only when their power is completely eliminated can the earth get out of crisis.


    In any case, Guo Qi''s battle can only win, not lose, and he also promoted his spirit.


    "A brat, do you really think it''s great to have some ability? In front of me, you can''t see enough. "


    In the face of Guo Qi, although the elder of Tianren was a little shocked, he didn''t weaken his momentum. For Guo Qi, he was looking forward to a stop.


    After all, he is the elder of the Tianren clan. He is also a representative of the Tianren clan. If he loses to a little guy, he will lose face.


    It''s a shame for him that he was scared away by the power of Guo Qi. The best way to wash away the shame is to defeat or even kill him.


    Therefore, even if Guo Qi doesn''t fight against him, he will fight against him. The potential threat of Guo Qi can''t be left behind, but must be killed. If he is allowed to grow up, God knows what will happen in the future.


    "Relying on the old to sell the old?"


    In the face of the elder of the heaven and man clan, Guo Qi was disgusted. What he looked down on most was the arrogance of those who were 13 with their own qualifications.


    If you were born a few years earlier, I''m afraid you don''t even have the qualification to carry shoes.


    Now, with the help of my age, I pretend to be advanced in front of the young people. I will tell you today that if you can''t, you can''t even pretend.


    Geniuses generally have a different kind of feeling towards geniuses. Even if Guo Qi knew that the old man was the elder of the heaven and man clan, he didn''t feel that kind of love from the elder of the heaven and man clan.


    An ordinary old guy has lived on his own for a long time. He pretends to be forced in front of him. He pretends to be a wool man. Today, he will let you face the reality. Guo Qi is merciless.


    Whoosh.


    Even if it''s space, Guo Qi''s fist is still blowing. Guo Qi has no mercy."Is that the strength? Then go to hell. "


    Seeing Guo Qi''s fists bombarding, the elder of Tianren didn''t panic. He just stared at Guo Qi''s fists. At the next moment, he slowly shot.


    It''s blocked.


    Even if it''s just a slow move, only the experts know how fast the move is. Most people don''t have this ability at all.


    "It''s amazing."


    Even if Guo Qi knew that the great elder of the Terran had ordinary cultivation talent on this day, he should have paid a lot to reach this step.


    He is a person worthy of respect, but once he reaches a certain level, he will appear invincible. No matter how fierce he is, Guo Qi can''t stand it.


    "Cool, come again."


    Before that, the elder of the Tianren clan showed that kind of belligerent appearance. At this moment, the more fighting Guo Qi was, the more excited he was. The whole person kept fighting like chicken blood.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    When the fists hit, the Kong Family fluctuated. Every blow was very powerful and powerful. No matter which blow, as long as it was hit, there would be serious injuries.


    Although Guo Qi''s fist is very fast and powerful, I don''t know why. Every time he attacks the Tianren elders, he fails.


    "Why


    This has never happened in previous attacks. Guo Qi began to ask himself.


    This time, I want to make the elders of Tianren eat shriveled. I didn''t expect that I could not bear the pressure of thought and began to doubt my power.


    What''s going on?


    It''s obvious that his own strength is stronger, but every time he is a junior, he can''t do more damage to the elder of the Tianren clan. Guo Qi doesn''t understand it.


    "It seems that we have to exert the power of time and space."


    Let his impetuous heart calm down. In the war, Guo Qi slowed down his steps. Gradually, his whole life became empty.


    Found their own shortcomings, Guo Qi finally spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, this time is to find all the reasons.


    The elder of heaven and man is not an ordinary role. Can he be an ordinary person?


    Even if he is not talented, the more talented he is, the more he can explain the problem. Now Guo Qi dare not underestimate the enemy.


    At the next moment, Guo Qi directly uses time acceleration and space conversion to attack the big elder of Tianren clan.


    No matter whether the attack is successful or not, retreat quickly after one strike. Only in this way can we really be invincible.


    There is only one way for the great elder of heaven and man to defeat Guo Qi. He can suppress Guo Qi with his realm, but if he wants to suppress the power of space and time, he can''t do it without miracle.


    Although the elder of Tianren clan is the peak of the sixth realm, he has not broken through to the seventh realm.


    The seventh realm is a watershed. It''s not so easy to break through. In ancient times, countless super powers were defeated in this realm.


    The sixth and seventh realms, like the transformation from mortal to immortal, are the most critical and difficult.


    Only after reaching the seventh level will it be easier to enter. But it is this realm that has trapped the great elder of the heaven and man clan for countless years, so that he has reached perfection for hundreds of years and can''t break through.


    Although there is no breakthrough, the quantitative change has reached qualitative change, and the accumulation of hundreds of years has made the strength of the great elder of the Tianren clan reach a very high level.


    Once he can break through, he will reach the peak of the seventh realm in an instant. That kind of accumulation is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Lightning, come on."


    The time and space around him are in chaos. At the moment, Guo Qi is like a loach in this space. He is very slippery. It''s not easy for the elder of the Terran to catch him, but it''s not difficult for him to attack the elder of the Terran.


    "Right now."


    The power consumption of destruction is too large, and the attack is also very terrible. Now I just want to teach the Tianren a lesson, not to fight with them.


    Therefore, Guo Qi moderately transformed his power into ordinary thunder and lightning. He wanted to humiliate the elder of the Tianren clan and make the elder of the Tianren clan crazy.


    "Pop."


    The lightning whip was waved by Guo Qi, and the next moment, a lightning across the void directly beat the elder of the Tianren clan.


    "Ignorant child, do you really think you are the only one to master the power of time and space?"


    The elder of the Tianren clan seems to have understood the power of Guo Qi. Therefore, he didn''t feel surprised at Guo Qi''s action. The next moment, he directly took precautions.


    "I know you have mastered the power of time and space, but do you think you can resist this blow?"


    Guo Qi has long guessed that there is a purpose for him to do so, and now it seems that the purpose is to be achieved, and the initial effect is good."The power of destruction, show your brightest side!"

 Chapter 358

    He had known for a long time in his heart that he was not the opponent of the great elder of the heaven and man clan in terms of combat experience. Therefore, Guo Qi was ready.


    In the eyes of the elder of Tianren clan, there is a subtle fluctuation in Guo Qi''s body, which can shock him. He guesses that it should be the trump card in Guo Qi''s body, which can defeat the enemy with one blow.


    Moreover, he thought that Guo Qi had taken the power of space and time as his best weapon to attack, so when he saw Guo Qi exerting the power of time and space, he laughed.


    It''s just the power of space and time. Not only Guo Qi has mastered it, but he has also mastered it. Even if he has not mastered the power of time and space very deeply, he should have the ability to fight back in the face of Guo Qi''s attack.


    In this case, there''s no need to be afraid of Guo Qi. In the realm of cultivation, he can completely beat Guo Qi, and he''s not afraid of what tricks Guo Qi can play.


    "You..."


    Just when the elder of the Tianren clan thought that Guo Qi was doing something, suddenly a thunder whip came. The elder of the Tianren clan felt his body shaking, his forehead sweating and his back cooling.


    Death.


    At this moment, the elder of heaven and man had the feeling of death in his heart. He smelled the breath of death, and the source of death was the lightning whip on Guo Qi''s hand.


    The thunder whip flies and directly shakes the space. However, the originally stable chaotic power in heaven and earth seems to be drawing at the moment and actually gives the thunder whip blessing power.


    His great power has become stronger and stronger. Facing the elder of the heaven and man clan, he is full of confidence. He feels that he is now fighting against the elder of the heaven and man clan. Even if the devil reappears, he will also clean up.


    "Me? I''ll send you to hell if I don''t know


    His expression became colder and colder. Guo Qi knew that he didn''t have to be merciful to the elder of the heaven and man clan. Moreover, he was a powerful guy and was hiding deeply.


    When he doesn''t show all his strength now, he must be solved in time. If the old man shows all his accomplishments, it will be really troublesome.


    Although the absolute strength has a great help, but in front of the absolute strength, want to win easily, is undoubtedly a slim chance.


    "Whoosh."


    The thunder whip dances and glides under the starry sky. There is a purple ray on the whip. There is a beating thunder snake in the ray. The thunder snake seems to be coming to life.


    At this moment, Guo Qi''s whole life became different. He looked at everything in front of him and didn''t know what to say. He just quietly controlled the lightning whip to attack the elder of Tianren clan.


    "Hiss."


    Although in the heart fear incomparably, may face the formidable attack, although resists the effect is very small, but if gives up resists, absolutely has no effect.


    Finally, the great elder of the heaven and man clan finally decided that he would directly enhance his strength. Sooner or later, he used his super power to form a real basaltic shield in front of him.


    When the lightning whip bombarded the Xuanwu shield, although it was quickly destroyed, it was at this moment that the great elder of the heaven and man clan had a chance to counter attack.


    "In terms of combat experience, you are far behind."


    Looking at Guo Qi, the elder of the Tianren clan dropped such a sentence. At that moment, if Guo Qi''s fighting experience was not as good as his, and he was replaced by an experienced man, I''m afraid the result would not be so simple.


    "Is it?"


    Listening to the words of the elder of Tianren clan, Guo Qi didn''t look angry. Instead, he seemed to be happy that the plan was successful.


    "Well?"


    It''s good that Guo Qi doesn''t speak. As soon as he says this, the elder of the heaven and man clan suddenly feels something is wrong. He immediately starts to look around.


    "Not good."


    Just when the elder of the Tianren clan was fighting against Guo Qi, the elder of the Tianren clan who had been fighting with the old man of Kunlun before was directly controlled by the old man of Kunlun.


    Hostages?


    An elder of the heaven and man clan was hijacked. If it is said, no one in the whole universe will believe it.


    Believe it or not, now the fact is in front of us, even if the face is red, we can only look at it. There''s no way. Who can make them incompetent.


    "Boy, you want to die."


    All the responsibility is on this boy. If it wasn''t for him, how could he be blocked? If he had not been stopped, he would have been able to save his people.


    Now think about it, it''s all right. So the elder of Tianren clan roars at Guo directly. The roar is not over yet. The whole person turns into a white lightning and rushes towards Guo.


    "So fast."


    Although Guo Qi has the power of time and space, he still can''t master it skillfully. Facing an old strong man, his fighting experience is really hard.


    Seeing that the elder of the heaven and man clan immediately followed him, no matter how he dodged, Guo Qi was in a panic. He didn''t know what to do."Do you really think you can do whatever you want with super power? Do you really think you have the ability to fight against the Lord? "


    If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s forbidden destructive power, the elder of the heaven and man clan would not believe that someone had mastered the destructive power, but at this moment, he believed it.


    It''s unexpected that we can not only master the power of destruction, but also easily control the attack of the power of destruction.


    "Lord? Bullshit Lord, I don''t care what he is. My task now is to hold you back. "


    What Guo Qi said is right. Although the old people in Kunlun are strong, they are not dominant in number. Therefore, if you want to win, you must win with overwhelming strength.


    Needless to say, the great elder of the Terran clan has the fighting power. If he does it, I''m afraid the old people in Kunlun will be left behind, and no one will be able to leave.


    Therefore, Guo Qi can only keep exerting his powerful power, and then bring the power of time and space into full play.


    "Boy, you dare to slander the Lord. You will die."


    The expression is more and more ferocious. At this moment, the childlike face of the elder begins to burst out a series of channels. It looks ferocious and frightening.


    This is not to mention that the great elder of the heaven and man clan turned his power into something substantial. A sword of hundreds of feet appeared in this space.


    Facing the broadsword, Guo Qi had no bottom in his heart, because he didn''t know whether his speed could avoid the broadsword.


    Now Guo Qi''s strength is much higher than before, but even so, as long as he exerts his destructive power, it is difficult to persist for too long.


    He has just fought the destructive power, and now if he wants to exert it again, he has to wait.


    "Right now."


    The power of the great elder of Tianren clan attacked, and Guo Qi also gathered his whole strength together.


    Unlike the great elder of the heaven and man clan, he does not spread all his strength all over his body. What Guo Qi needs now is the power of a blow, so he concentrates all his strength on one fist.


    Boom.


    With a violent explosion, this interstellar space burst out an energy ring. The energy ring diffused and became bigger and bigger.


    With the sweeping of the energy ring, some flying stones under the starry sky have been lifted out, and even some great fortune has been driven.


    "It''s amazing. Fortunately, we''re far behind."


    Far away is leaving the Interstellar Alliance noticed this side of Tokyo, see Guo Qi their strength, he had to sigh.


    Can the power of life achieve this? No, even the super machine can''t reach this step, so they are all stunned, but they don''t know how to express their excited and shocked mood.


    "Come again."


    Guo Qi attacked again. The chance just flashed by. Now the chance appears again. He didn''t let go any more. He continued to attack, thinking of the great elder of the heaven and man clan attacking in the past.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The sound of fighting is ceaseless, from this space to that space, from that space to another space.


    The location is different, but neither of them dare to be careless. This time is very critical. Whoever fails first will lose. Once lost, the overall situation will be decided.


    "I''ve been fighting for a long time. I didn''t expect to win or lose."


    Looking at the battle between them, the old people in Kunlun are more or less happy. After all, Guo Qi belongs to the earth, not the Tianren. If such a powerful man suddenly appears in the Tianren, they really don''t know what to do.


    The Tianren clan is different. The Tianren clan and the elders are all frightened. They have never seen the elder fight like this. They will be suppressed by a younger generation.


    "We can''t fall behind. Let''s do it."


    It''s not a good thing to stay here too long, so the old people in Kunlun are ready to make a quick decision.


    This is the main battlefield of Tianren. If Tianren stares at it, it will be troublesome.


    "Do you really think I''m a bully?"


    The elder was restrained, and they were very angry. Now these Kunlun people have fallen into the well, and they can''t see any more. They rushed directly to the old Kunlun.


    The number of elders on the side of Tianren is dominant, but in terms of cultivation, Kunlun has a long history, and its strength is slightly better than one point.


    At the moment, the two sides can''t fight each other, while the Tianren people can only watch quietly.


    Looking at the earth shaking battle, there was no way. They also wanted to help, but in the face of the battle of this level of strength, they could only stare.


    Only at this moment can they understand why, since ancient times, all the clansmen dare not return to the earth easily.


    Who dares to provoke such a powerful force?"Ha ha ha, fight. The harder you fight, the better. Although I don''t know who you are and where you come from, as long as you can get rid of the guys from tianrenxing and let us surrender."


    Looking at the battle between the Tianren and the old Kunlun, the Interstellar Alliance began to throw olive branches.


    "I dare not deal with them, but it''s more than enough to deal with you. Since you want to find something so much, we''ll accompany you."

 Chapter 359

    I''m very upset, but the scum of the star alliance still dare to make trouble at this time. They are worried that they have no place to vent. Now, they have found a place to vent.


    After the technology is powerful to a certain extent, the space for storing things becomes very open. Even the space fighters of our own planet can be released at a critical time.


    Looking at the Interstellar Alliance, the pilots of the Terran called out the flying warships again, and piloted the flying warships to fight with those Interstellar Alliance forces.


    "Well, don''t you think we''re afraid of you?"


    The Terrans don''t have the most powerful base card attack power, so they don''t have to be afraid of the Terrans. Now the Terrans dare to rush to their side. Don''t you forget that we just chased them like a lost dog?


    Think of the excitement that the star alliance can''t say when they just chased the Tianren. Now they want to make the Tianren completely afraid.


    Conquer the Tianren with firepower, don''t you always call yourself the biggest force in the stars? Today, let you know what it means to be in a cocoon.


    If you have the ability, you can conquer the whole universe. If you have no ability, you have to be ready to be beaten. Therefore, those inter star allied forces not only did not retreat, but also rushed up very quickly in the face of the coming warships.


    "I''m also worried about how to let other planets participate in it. Now, we can finally get rid of the disaster."


    Guo Qi wanted these alien guys to kill each other, so that he could make a profit out of his left hand, but the Kunlun guy appeared.


    Since the old man of Kunlun appeared, he had to stand up to the elders of the Terran. They weakened the Terran''s power in the battle, but they had no influence on other planets in the interstellar.


    While fighting, he thought of bringing disaster to the East. At this moment, when Guo Qi was worried, Tianren and the Interstellar Alliance fought together. Seeing this scene, Guo Qi laughed.


    Finally, I can deal with the elder of the Terran. This old man really has some brushes.


    "Attack me."


    Facing the elder of Tianren clan, even Guo Qi, who had fought with the devil, did not dare to be careless. Just at the moment when Guo Qi was negligent, the elder of Tianren clan''s attack broke the space vortex in front of him.


    Seeing the hope, the elder of the Tianren clan was more and more sharp. He didn''t give Guo Qi a chance to breathe, so he attacked all the time.


    From the first movie, Guo Qi was suppressed all the time. I don''t know how long later, the attack of the great elder of the Tianren clan finally weakened.


    "Tired?"


    It''s obvious that the elder of the Tianren clan is not as sharp as before. Guo Qi knows that the elder of the Tianren clan seems to be really old.


    "Although I''m old, it''s nothing to deal with a little boy like you."


    With that, the elder of Tianren continued to improve his strength. Unfortunately, he missed an excellent opportunity.


    The reason why he was able to beat Guo Qi before was that Guo Qi was thinking about other things. He was taken advantage of by the elder of Tianren. Now, Guo Qi feels funny.


    Since the elder General of the Tianren clan missed the chance to kill him, how could Guo Qi give him a chance? So he immediately began to improve his firepower and rushed to the elder of the Tianren clan.


    At this time, if you can''t defeat the great elder of the Tianren clan, you want to suppress the Tianren clan.


    There are more and more Terrans. They are fighting against the Interstellar Alliance. With the beginning of the battle, all kinds of rays and energy waves occupy the starry sky again.


    "Damn it."


    Seeing that under the impact of waves of shock waves, his own clan has already begun to die miserably, the elder of the heaven and man clan now looks extremely ugly.


    Looking at Guo Qi, he was like an enemy who killed his father and took his wife. He didn''t care about Guo Qi. He shuttled through space and appeared in front of the Interstellar Alliance.


    "You Smashers, do you really think the power of the universe can suppress our superpowers?"


    What I hate most is the war, and what''s more, I hate to see my own people die miserably. At this moment, the elder of Tianren planned to suppress these interstellar allied forces.


    "Well done."


    What we want is for those planets to have a feud with the Tianren. As long as they have a feud, the earth can live in peace. Therefore, Guo Qi didn''t stop the big elder of the human race after he rushed out that day. He was happy to watch a good play.


    "You''re small. Attack now."


    Seeing that there were not many people on the side of Tianren, those interstellar allied forces saw the opportunity in an instant and all of them wanted to rush up.


    This is the weakest time for the Tianren. As long as we can seize this opportunity, it is not as difficult to deal with the Tianren as we thought.


    "The great battle of heaven and man."


    Just as the interstellar allied forces rushed by, several of the elders who were fighting on the side of the Terran came over. They were joining the great elders of the Terran to set up the battle.There are a lot of elders in the Tianren clan, so when fighting, there were two people fighting one Kunlun old man. Now they are in need, and they are not afraid that they can''t fight. So, it''s gone in an instant.


    With the help of the elder of the Tianren clan, plus several other elders of the Tianren clan, waves soon appeared in this interstellar space. Where the waves reached, the space seemed to be imprisoned.


    The star warship that was attacking was completely static now. There was the power of space in the array.


    "Burn the essence and blood of heaven and man, burn it for me."


    The elder of Tianren clan realized that Guo Qi didn''t mean to make a move, so he didn''t want to do so much. He cut his palm and flew out with a thread of blood.


    The flying blood line fell on the fluctuating array, and the array began to burn out a colorful flame.


    The colorful flame is burning more and more prosperous, and the elders of several other Tianren also follow the example of the elder. For a moment, the terrible high temperature appears in the starry sky.


    "Do not slaughter the living."


    The Kunlun strongmen who are fighting feel this power. They frown and want to help, but they can''t help each other.


    They can only watch the strong of the Terran slay those interstellar creatures, but they can only roar, want to let the Terran people stop.


    "Burn, go back where you come from."


    Tianren''s blood is colorful. After the colorful blood burns, the space covered by the big array cage is also burning. In a moment, the big array becomes a disaster.


    The powerful flame is burning, the space is burned and trampled, and the starship is burned and disappeared.


    "Damn it."


    In the face of such a cruel scene, Kunlun old man was very angry, but he couldn''t stop it, so he could only say in a dull voice.


    "It''s finally burnt out. Without these annoying guys, the universe will be much cleaner."


    Guo Qi couldn''t have imagined that the Terrans actually destroyed those interstellar allies that day. It''s interesting that the interstellar allies are only a part of the interstellar creatures, not all of them.


    Now that the Terrans are so unscrupulous, it is estimated that other planets will remember the Terrans. This revenge must be avenged. As for when to avenge it, I don''t know.


    "You are really good."


    Now that the great feud between the Terran and the Interstellar Alliance has been buried, Guo Qi can''t continue to watch good plays any more. If he doesn''t do it again, I''m afraid the Terran strongmen will join hands to deal with him these days.


    "Hum."


    For Guo Qi, the elder of the heaven and man clan has nothing to say. He just gives a cold hum. The next moment, he joins several elders to appear in front of Guo Qi.


    "It''s really mean. It''s such a move."


    It''s amazing to see the big formation just now. It''s just amazing that you can destroy the Star Army by looking directly at the elders of the heaven and man clan.


    But at the moment, they haven''t dispersed, and they have surrounded Guo Qi. It can be imagined that the purpose of these guys is to show that big array to Guo Qi.


    The elder of Tianren clan felt the threat from Guo Qi''s body from the bottom of his heart. He did not dare to stay in Guo Qi and continue to grow up.


    How old is such a guy? He can fight like this. If he is allowed to grow up, he may be able to fight with the Lord one day.


    Such a character must be strangled in the cradle. Therefore, the elder of the Tianren clan gives a look at several elders of the Tianren clan, and the next moment, they start to use their array quickly.


    "Buzz."


    The buzzing sound sounded again, but Guo Qi didn''t pay attention to it. Now he wanted to make himself in an ethereal state.


    The day before yesterday, he saw the Terran''s way to deal with the Interstellar Alliance, but he didn''t know if he could resist the attack.


    In this case, don''t take the risk to try. When Guo Qi wants to try whether he can be in an ethereal state, he will exert the power of time and space and try to combine the two forces.


    "Well?"


    I don''t know what''s going on. Space and time have definitely changed, but when Guo Qi opened his eyes, he found that he was still in the formation of the Terran, which made Guo Qi frown.


    "Is it difficult to lock the people in this big array?"


    The big array has a suppressive effect on the people inside, and the power of time and space inside can make the people in it lose their action.


    As for Guo Qi, those repressions have no effect. He is the master of the power of time and space. Although he does not integrate the two forces, he can move freely.


    But no matter what, he just can''t get away from the big array. If he lets the big array succeed all the time, he may really be in danger.


    "What to do?"


    Suddenly, he didn''t know whether to try. Guo Qi rushed to the power of palpitation from the fire in the Terran array. He didn''t know if his power could bear it."Hum, today you have three heads and six arms, and you have to die in them. If you shoot a bird with a gun, you''d better be an ordinary man in the next life."

 Chapter 360

    Guo Qi''s expression is dignified when he is controlled by the elder of Tianren clan and several elders.


    He felt the breath of death from the heaven and man meteorite array. The lethality of the array was more powerful than what he saw.


    In the face of such a powerful killing array, Guo Qi had to be more cautious than ever before. If he was not careful, the dead were common.


    Just now, the Interstellar Alliance died directly in front of them. This is not a film. It''s really killing people in front of him.


    "Undeniably, your strength is very strong, your array is also very clever, but you seem to have forgotten something."


    Before, Guo Qi was more or less scrupulous and didn''t dare to make random attempts. But now, he has changed his mind. Isn''t it an array.


    He can even carry the bronze walls of Loulan ancient country. It''s just a big array of heaven and man. If he doesn''t try, he will never know where his limit is.


    Thinking of this in his mind, Guo Qi began to summon the thunder and lightning hidden in his body. The purple thunder and lightning were beating on Guo Qi''s hands, and the purple electric snakes were swimming, which seemed to be an unspeakable shock.


    Guo Qi is more and more familiar with this power. He naturally knows how powerful his power is. Not only does Guo Qi know the power of the purple lightning, but when Guo Qi shows the purple lightning, several elders of Tianren are even more open-minded.


    They are all powerful elders of the Tianren clan. Their strength is enough to destroy the heaven and the earth, but they are so powerful that when they face the purple lightning, they feel very small.


    It''s said that mayflies shake trees. At the moment, they have the feeling of mayflies, like a boat floating on the ocean, which may be submerged at any time.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, they never thought there would be such a situation, today, it is the purple lightning that makes their souls tremble, they frown tightly, the speed of hand is faster.


    "Be careful of the thunder and lightning. I''m afraid it''s not weak even if it''s not destructive."


    Even though he knows that this may be the power of destruction, the elder of the Terran can''t let himself be afraid. He must comfort himself and not let himself have any thoughts.


    The power of thunder and lightning can even cut through the interstellar space, but Guo Qi is in the big formation of heaven and man meteorite at the moment. It''s impossible for him to go out. What he has to do is to smash the big formation with the thunder and lightning in his hand.


    "This is the time."


    The carefulness of the Tianren elders has been raised to 12 points. Seeing that Guo Qi is looking for opportunities, they quickly cut their palms, and the colorful blood flies out to the big array.


    The great array, which was already in operation, changed a lot when it came into contact with the colorful essence and blood of Tianren. The powerful force made the whole space vibrate.


    "This power..."


    Kunlun old man, who is fighting with other Tianren elders, looks shocked. On this day, the elder of the human race with several elders can make such a powerful array and burn the essence and blood of the Tianren.


    "Asshole, stop it."


    There are always people in Kunlun who are very optimistic about Guo Qi and don''t want him to fall into the hands of the Tianren. So when Guo Qi is trapped, especially when he sees the Tianren elders burning their blood essence at the risk of falling into the realm, the old Kunlun people panic.


    With a roar at the elder of the Terran, the whole person will rush over. Guo Qi is not a rare genius. He must hurry to save Guo Qi.


    "Do you really think I don''t exist? Want to save people? We''ll talk about it after I''m done


    Kunlun old man was too worried. He was facing the elder of the warring Terran. He thought that Guo Qi''s absence didn''t matter. He was caught in the gap by the celestial Terran and hit Kunlun old man on the back.


    This palm looks light, but the old man of Kunlun flew out under it. I didn''t expect that his palm was so powerful.


    "Poof."


    One mouthful of blood can''t be recognized and spit out. I don''t know how many years. Since I arrived in Kunlun, the old man has not been injured. Today, I was beaten and one mouthful of blood spits out. The old man doesn''t know why.


    But the elders of the Terran don''t seem to want to leave him time to think. They think that the old man of Kunlun beat him quickly and killed the enemy while the enemy was ill. The elders of the Terran understand this.


    Finally, he has a chance. If he doesn''t seize it, he will regret his death later. So now he has to keep attacking. Only in this way can he completely suppress the old Kunlun.


    "Want to save people? Now you''d better save yourself first. "


    The elders of the Terran clan are very fierce. They are afraid that if they can''t solve the problem quickly, the old Kunlun will jump out of the wall and play his cards. He can''t cope with it. Instead, he will die first.


    Only seize the time, in Kunlun old man will show his cards, quickly kill him, this is the king."Cough."


    Wiping off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, the old Kunlun man''s expression was not anger. After dodging for so long, he looked at the elder of Tianren clan, and his face became calm.


    I don''t know whether the realm and strength are strong or not. He has become more and more ethereal. The whole person is like a wisp of smoke, no matter how hard he is hit.


    "Old man, I''ll let you go to hell to cough today."


    Can''t get it? Since you can''t hit it with your fist, you can use the super power. The elder of the Tianren clan bites his finger. The next moment, the colorful blood on his finger flows out. The colorful blood is like fuel. After it appears, it begins to burn.


    The burning colorful blood is under the control of the elders of the Tianren clan and attacks the old Kunlun people. The colorful flame seems to lock the old Kunlun people''s opportunity. No matter how the old Kunlun people Dodge, they can''t dodge.


    "Cough."


    It seems that there was no time to comb the injured meridians in the body before. Now the old man of Kunlun coughed again.


    The injury in the body is getting more and more serious. Now there is no time and opportunity to repair it. However, the opponent even shows his blood strength. Under all kinds of adverse conditions, the old man of Kunlun doesn''t know whether he should play his cards.


    On the other hand, Guo Qi is still trapped in the great formation of Tianren meteorite. In this formation, Guo Qi finds that although his destructive power can break through the void, it can''t attack the flaming flame.


    It''s like he''s beating the air with a stick. He can''t break it. The bigger he gets, the more he feels. In the end, Guo Qi''s breathing heavily with his lightning whip.


    "Sure enough, if you want to break the battle, you must put out the flame."


    The most powerful force of Tianren meteorite formation is the burning colorful flame. This kind of flame is absolutely not simple. The general force is not his opponent at all, but the extremely powerful force can''t attack him.


    After thinking about it, Guo Qi plans to try another way. Although there are some risks, Guo Qi still wants to try. Is it the colorful flame that is powerful or his kind of power that is more rebellious.


    "Since you play with fire, I''ll play with you."


    With a joking smile on his face, the next moment, Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes turned bloody red, and a blood line flowed from his blood gold eyes.


    "Burn it for me."


    The voice is full of piercing cold. Guo Qi seems to have changed a person. At this moment, his eyes are very empty, only the color of blood and gold, and the blood flowing out of his blood and gold eyes turns into purple and gold flames.


    Tianren''s colorful flame is burning. Guo Qi''s Purple Gold flame thinks of colorful flame burning. Guo Qi''s two powerful flames are slowly approaching.


    "The boy There''s something wrong


    Just now, I saw the boy waving the power of taboo to keep beating. If the power of zumai could not avoid the powerful crisis, their battle would be broken.


    When the power of taboo disappears, there will be a powerful force, which is definitely not what they can bear now.


    Their colorful flame is powerful. Frankly speaking, it''s not their power, it''s also the power of their ancestors. But the power of the purple and gold flame on the opposite side is not weaker than the power of taboo.


    "Hiss."


    Finally, the two flames touched each other. There was no big bang in my imagination. However, the two flames seemed to be swallowing each other as if they were stronger or weaker than each other.


    I don''t know whether the space of the universe is too fragile or whether the two forces are too powerful. When the two flames devour each other, a black hole appears in the space.


    I can''t see clearly the situation inside the black hole, because the black hole seems to be able to swallow everything, even the line of sight.


    "What happened?"


    Although Guo Qi had confidence in his purple and gold flame, he didn''t know what was going on. Moreover, the fire of Tianren was very strange. He didn''t know what kind of result it would be.


    Not only Guo Qi was nervous, but also the elder of Tianren and several other elders of Tianren. They were all waiting. Now looking at the black hole, everyone didn''t speak, and even the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe, for fear that it would disturb the flame inside.


    "Look, the black hole seems to be receding slowly."


    Just as we were looking at it, the black hole produced by the burning of two flames was actually thinning. Facing the thinning of the black hole, our hearts suddenly raised.


    Worry, inexplicable worry, because no one can afford to lose at this time. Once this force is dealt with, it means that the power to deal with is stronger, and at that time, they will be at a disadvantage.


    If you want to win, you must have other forces, but where can you find such a powerful force? So, the result at the moment is very important, everyone is waiting, waiting for their own flame to win.


    "Look, ha ha, it''s us, it''s our colorful flame."


    When the black hole disappeared, the colorful flame was particularly eye-catching. After seeing the colorful flame, the elders of Tianren laughed excitedly. This kind of pleasure was better than defeating the old Kunlun.

 Chapter 361

    Suddenly I saw the flame in my sight. The elder of Tianren was crazy. He was really excited.


    At that moment, their hearts were tense. No matter what they thought, they were scared by the power of Guo Qi, which could control the power of taboo.


    No one can control the power of taboo all the time. Therefore, even the heaven and human race can only use technology and super power to unite together. It''s nonsense to rely on human power to control it.


    If it wasn''t for a man who could control the power beyond the limit, they would not submit to that person, let alone recognize that person as the master.


    It is precisely because they feel the power of Guo Qi that when Guo Qi can summon the power of destruction, they raise their hearts, but they are more willing to believe in the power of their ancestors.


    It turns out that the power of zumai can help them. After all, the power of zumai can well avoid the power of destruction. Otherwise, Guo Qi would have broken their Tianren meteorite formation before.


    In the face of Guo Qi''s purple and gold flame, they feel the shock of their soul. Now, they finally see the result of the competition between the two kinds of flames, and finally win. The victory of the flame makes them feel relieved.


    "Ha ha, boy, I''ve already said that. You''d better die."


    Seeing the hope, the elders of the Tianren clan have enough confidence to speak. When they look at Guo Qi, they are just looking at a loser. They don''t think much of Guo Qi.


    Although I can''t help but be afraid when I think about it now, I won after all. The process is not important, and the result is king.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just before that big elder of the heaven and man clan got the suther, he didn''t know what was going on, so an elder next to him suddenly exclaimed.


    They all saw the colorful flame burning, presented in their line of sight, but they never thought that the colorful flame suddenly changed color.


    This discovery made the elders of the Terran race have a short circuit in their head for a moment. They did not expect that the flame of their own race would have such a situation.


    Too unexpected, too sudden, my heart is ready, so, the big elder of the Terran heart all kinds of shock, shock.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill this boy so soon. After all, he is a man of heaven. No matter what, he is the opponent we may meet in the future."


    In the face of other elders, the elders of the Terrans naturally know what he thinks. Although such a strong man is from the earth, it would be better if he is willing to help them do things.


    "Look at the fire."


    His words have been misunderstood, but the elders of the Tianren clan don''t have much time to think about other things and point out what they see to other elders.


    It doesn''t matter. The elders are all silly. They didn''t expect that the colorful flame in front of them was so dull that it was almost gone.


    A violently burning purple gold flame enveloped the colorful flame, so it looked as if the colorful flame would be swallowed at the next moment.


    Why does this happen?


    None of them could explain exactly what was going on, so after seeing this situation, even the elders of Tianren who were used to all kinds of scenes were dumbfounded at the moment.


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible."


    They don''t want to realize this difference, and they don''t want to believe that the power of their colorful ancestral pulse will be defeated?


    Is the power of our ancestors inferior to that of a boy? I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. At this moment, the elder of Tianren was stunned by lightning.


    "Join hands and kill the boy."


    In the face of such a result, the elder of Tianren''s expression became extremely gloomy. He never thought about this situation. This is too unexpected, absolutely beyond imagination.


    Even the elder of the Terran clan was frightened. So, at the first time, he gave the order to kill. This boy can''t live in this world, otherwise, he must be the future enemy of the Terran clan.


    "How to kill?"


    After listening to the words of the elder of Tianren clan, the other elders suddenly asked a question that stunned them.


    Yes, how to kill? Even their joint position is not the opponent of this boy. Now fighting with him, how can it be the opponent.


    A young man who seems to be about 20 years old can defeat so many of them. If it is spread, I''m afraid nobody will believe it.


    Even when the great emperors in the flood and famine period were born again, when they were 20 years old, they probably didn''t have such strong fighting capacity.


    "Inform the clan to invite their ancestors to kill their second son."


    When asked by the other elders, the elder is also at a loss for a while, but he is not helpless. He has no ability, but there are people in the heaven and man family who have the ability.


    As long as the ancestral utensils of the Tianren clan are taken out, let alone a young generation, even the leader of Kunlun will stay here, unless they also ask them to move the ancestral utensils.There are not many ancestral utensils, and many of them were damaged in ancient battles. I''m afraid no one can afford to consume them now.


    What''s more, the reason why they dare to do so is that they have powerful ancestral tools, which is also their arrogant and domineering capital in the universe.


    "This..."


    For a young person, not only does it take so long, but he even informs the patriarch to move the ancestral utensils. If this is spread out, I don''t know if it will be laughed at.


    They are the first planet in the universe. Although they are separated from the earth, they are so oppressed by the earth. How can they have the face to go out and mix in the future?


    "Come on."


    If you can''t kill Guo Qi today, the whole family will be buried for today''s wrong decision.


    It''s not cost-effective to let a planet lose its life for the sake of one''s own selfish desire. Therefore, the elder of the heaven and man clan must capture Guo Qi and kill this future enemy.


    "Yes."


    Although they don''t think it''s right, Guo Qi''s strength has made them feel it. If they can''t get rid of this boy, they may not be able to do it.


    "Ha ha, see? It''s true that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and each generation is stronger than the other. "


    Seeing the battle over there, the Kunlun old man who was fighting with the Tianren elders laughed. They were still worried about Guo Qi.


    After all, they are all Earthlings, and Guo Qi is still such a proud son of heaven. If Guo Qi is killed by the Tianren people in front of their Kunlun strongmen, their face will be lost.


    I didn''t expect that Guo Qi could resist the most fierce attack of the Terran. This made the old man of Kunlun happy. What''s a slap in the face? A young man of our planet directly slapped you elders in the face. It was cool, it was cool.


    Happy in heart, Kunlun old man''s fighting power has been improved all of a sudden. He is more and more handy in fighting against the elders of the Tianren clan. With the change of mentality, the Tianren clan has begun to be a little unbearable.


    "How could that be?"


    The other elders of the Tianren clan are also paying attention to the battle of the elder. According to their previous thinking, the elder just needs to clean up a young man. It''s not a piece of cake. It''s just a matter of hands.


    But they were wrong. They didn''t do it. Several elders did it together. As a result, they didn''t hurt anyone. They all felt panic.


    When they fight, they are most afraid of unexpected mentality. So when they see that the elder has nothing to do, they start to panic. This panic doesn''t matter. Kunlun old man seizes the opportunity and begins to fight against the Terran.


    "Right now."


    I was thinking about whether to ask Zuqi to move. At this time, if Zuqi appears, it should be able to reverse the situation. You can see that after Guo Qi''s battle, his side''s battle is more and more handy.


    Kunlun old man did not think about the ancestral utensils any more. He directly defeated the enemy with his own strength. This is the biggest achievement.


    "Don''t think that makes you proud. We are only a tiny part of the fighting power of the Tianren. If all our fighting power appears, I''m afraid the earth will be mine."


    Although at a disadvantage, the elders of Tianren seemed to have noticed something, and immediately became confident.


    The change of the Tianren elders was caught by the old Kunlun people. They didn''t know what the strength of the Tianren was on this day, so they were doing something in their hearts.


    "Hum, you wait. Our ancestors will be here soon."


    The patriarch has been informed. I''m afraid that the patriarch will soon show up with the ancestral utensils of Tianren. As long as the ancestral utensils show up, this boy will have the power of taboo, and I''m afraid he will die young.


    It''s not that the power of taboo is inferior to that of their ancestors. It''s just that if the power of taboo can''t be fully exerted, then they no longer have the power of taboo. Ancestral weapons are comparable to the power of taboo. When they fight, if they are exerted by a strong man, their combat power will definitely be increased.


    "Ancestral instrument?"


    Guo Qi has heard about the ancestral utensils. After all, he also talked to the ancestral utensils. Apart from Kunlun mirror and eternal heart lock, the most familiar ancestral utensils of Guo Qi should be the evocative flute, which has its own spirit.


    However, since he was able to control the flute, if the Terran had any ancestral utensils on this day, he didn''t have no way at all. Instead, he became more excited.


    "If Tianren really dare to bring their ancestral utensils, should I take them directly?"


    Now I lack self-defense things. If I can take away the ancestral utensils of Tianren, I''m afraid that I''m walking horizontally in the universe, and no one dares to say anything unconvinced.


    "Ha ha, just do it. They have to bleed a lot."

 Chapter 362

    Good things, who can be too many?


    Although Guo Qi has fooled the evocative flute over, after all, its intelligence is too high. Guo Qi really can''t control such an old guy.


    "Hey, come here, the more you come, the more you want. If only the Tianren could take out all their ancestral utensils."


    Guo Qi was so excited in his heart. At the beginning, he used his own strength to scare the evocation flute half to death, and sent him out of the yellow spring space. Now if the ancestral utensil came here, Guo Qi should still be sure what to do.


    "Boy, are you really optimistic? I just don''t know if you can still laugh when you see the ancestral ware? "


    This boy is really not tearful when he doesn''t see the coffin. Now he can still laugh. The elder of Tianren clan looks at Guo Qi like a fool.


    It''s not that they look down on Guo Qi. At his age, it''s against heaven to have such accomplishments. However, Guo Qi doesn''t look like he can see any artifact.


    Kunlun does have ancestral utensils, but that ancestral utensils is not what Guo Qi said. Ancestral utensils also have their own spirit. If the spirit doesn''t approve, no matter how good your talent is, you can''t shout.


    "You don''t need to care if you can laugh or not. Seriously, I''m afraid your ancestors are too strong. What if you cry then?"


    The more Guo Qi spoke, the more speechless he became. The elders of the Tianren clan wanted to chop the goods to death. It''s not a thing. What can they say.


    Our ancestors are powerful. We should be happy. Why do we cry? When you see our ancestors, you should cry. Your whole family should cry.


    "I can''t figure out why it''s so difficult to do good people in this world. Alas, you can listen to me or not."


    I don''t know what Guo Qi is talking about. The elders of the Terran don''t rush to attack Guo Qi. Looking at Guo Qi now, they just think that Guo Qi must be out of his mind. At this time, they are talking nonsense.


    "Here we are."


    Just when the atmosphere was a little tense, suddenly I didn''t know who it was. I yelled at the space. With this, I was shocked, and everyone''s eyes were instantly hit in the same direction.


    "Patriarch."


    Seeing the fluctuation in the distant space, the fluctuation is much stronger than that of ordinary practitioners. After the elders and clansmen of the Tianren clan saw the men, they began to salute them one by one.


    The chieftain of the Tianren clan is the most powerful of the Tianren clan except those super immortal.


    Not only is the cultivation powerful, but the head of Tianren clan is also the most prestigious and powerful one in Tianren clan. In Tianren clan, the hierarchy system of ancient times is respected, which is very strict. All the clansmen must salute the head when they see him.


    "I didn''t expect that when you came out, you would turn to the clan for help. What''s the reason?"


    Although the head of the Tianren clan knows that there may be a strong one on earth this time, it''s not a piece of cake to pick up a few earthlings with the cultivation of the elder of the Tianren clan.


    But he just received the message from the people, and he even asked them to take the ancestral utensils. Ancestral utensils, that is the most sacred thing of the whole heaven and human race.


    Take out the most powerful fighting weapon of the whole Tianren. If anything happens, the consequences can be imagined. Moreover, the Tianren need supervisors.


    If the battle here is not enough to let them know the ancestral utensils, then the great elder of Tianren clan will be judged by everyone after he goes back.


    "Patriarch, this earth man is not simple. He hides the power of destruction, and he can break the heaven man meteorite formation with his own power."


    Speaking out his worries, the elder of the heaven and man clan has all kinds of turbulent waves in his heart. He has never thought that he will encounter such things one day. After all, it is not the power that a human should have.


    "How could it be?"


    It is unimaginable that even the head of the Tianren clan is scared. If all this is true, then the human race can never survive, and the Tianren clan can never allow such a threat to exist.


    At the beginning, there was a super strong man who had the power of destruction and order. After that man came to the Tianren clan, the whole Tianren clan finally succumbed to that man''s hand. Now suddenly, there is another such man. The head of the Tianren clan has all kinds of ups and downs at the moment.


    "Indeed, we can testify."


    The elder of the Tianren clan just finished his words. Several other elders came quickly. This time, it''s not easy. They have to let the patriarch know the seriousness of the matter. If the patriarch doesn''t use the tools of his ancestors, he may not be able to stay.


    "In that case, I''d like to try what the boy has."


    When the head of the Tianren clan looked at Guo Qi, he didn''t know what was going on. He felt an extraordinary sense of familiarity from Guo Qi. It seemed that he had seen Guo Qi somewhere, but it was really the first time.


    "Patriarch, this boy will know the power of time and space."


    When the head of the Tianren clan was about to start, the elder of the Tianren clan immediately reminded him that after all, the elder of the Tianren clan was very clear about the power of Guo Qi. The elder of the Tianren clan was not Guo Qi''s opponent in the previous two men''s battle. Although the head of the clan was stronger than the elder of the Tianren clan, it was hard to say who would win or lose in the face of the evil existence of Guo Qi."The power of time and space?"


    The head of Tianren clan didn''t expect that Guo Qi would have such strength. The power of time and space is not ordinary. After all, few people can understand such power. It''s impossible to master it all at once.


    And they also know that Guo Qi is about 20 years old, that is to say, Guo Qi wasted 20 years of time and space at most.


    Those who have mastered the power of time and space for 20 years are absolutely gifted, but they also know in their hearts, is it really 20 years that Guo Qi has mastered the power of time and space?


    "Don''t worry, even if it is the power of time and space, if he has the power of time and space, I will confine time and space."


    In the face of Guo Qi''s power, the head of the Tianren clan knows something about it. The so-called master of Arts is bold, so he will never leave room for Guo Qi to fight back. Recently, he has to fight against Guo Qi.


    "This boy has a mysterious power in his body. Don''t underestimate the enemy."


    Although he knows that it''s not good to talk to the patriarch like this, the elder of Tianren clan has suffered from Guo Qi''s fault after all. Now he sees that the patriarch is going to do something, so he has to remind him that if something happens to the patriarch, the whole Tianren clan will be a huge loss.


    "Young man, I heard that you have mastered the power of time and space?"


    Wearing purple gold and yellow robes, middle-aged people appear in front of Guo Qi. For Guo Qi, men first release a kind of heavy pressure, which should have a great impact on him.


    "The power of time and space? What can I eat? "


    Joking, he really didn''t master the power of time and space. Guo Qi scratched his head, pretending to be confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t expect that I didn''t influence him because of the pressure I exerted on him. The head of Tianren clan was a little surprised.


    It is said that the strong have a kind of pressure of their own, which is equivalent to a big mountain pressure on the low level people. But this young man is good enough to ignore his pressure, which is the second one that the head of Tianren clan has seen for so many years.


    "Don''t be silly in front of me. I don''t want to do that."


    With that, the head of the Tianren clan didn''t care about the others. He directly attacked Guo Qi. Anyway, Guo Qi''s most important task was to defend himself. He couldn''t have the ability to be his opponent.


    There is a big difference between the two men''s fighting experience. Even though Guo Qi has a powerful inheritance, he is a child with an ax, which is incomparable with his master in the world.


    "You..."


    Guo Qi naturally knew who this man was. He didn''t want to let the head of the Tianren clan see the clue. Guo Qi came from the new century. When he was fighting in Yanhua, he saw the head of the Tianren clan with his own eyes.


    Although thousands of years have passed, the head of the Tianren clan has not changed yet. Guo Qi is very surprised. How long can the head of the Tianren clan live on this day?


    "Oh, boy, you are too young."


    Guo Qi was repulsed with one palm, and the head of Tianren clan said.


    "I am your enemy, not your guest. Don''t be too polite to me, be kind to me, or be cruel to yourself."


    Looking at Guo Qi, the head of Tianren clan has the idea of cherishing talents. He wants to influence Guo Qi and let him join them.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. I''m just a man in the stomach. All the people here are not my friends. Since they''ve done something to me, they naturally give up being friends and have to choose to be enemies."


    Guo Qi seems to be laughing, but it also seems to be secretly sad. In the whole world, without his friends and relatives, we can only watch him become powerful, but no one stands up to speak with him.


    "You just understand, but it seems that it''s all a little late."


    Although I really want to win over Guo Qi, it''s a huge threat to think of such a person as Guo Qi. It''s too fake that the blow just now failed to hurt him.


    With a sense of fear in his heart, the head of the Tianren clan wants to destroy Guo Qi again. Only by destroying this boy can they develop well. Once this boy grows up, he may be the second master.


    One master is enough. If there is one more, it will be more difficult for them to do so. They can''t offend anyone, they can only be in the crevice.


    "Late? It''s not too late. "


    Looking at the head of Tianren clan in surprise, Guo Qi shakes his head and denies his words.


    Are you kidding? You think you are the head of Tianren clan and you can leave whoever you want? Who do you think you are, God? Ancient emperor?


    "Do you think you can survive in my hands?"

 Chapter 363

    "It''s not that there is a way to live, it''s that there must be a way to live."


    Guo Qi smiles and shakes his head. Are you kidding me? Let me die here? Who are you? Are we familiar?


    There are still countless people waiting for themselves in Mingcheng. They will return after three thousand years. At that time, they will directly use their own strength to change the monsters and viruses in Mingcheng.


    Yes, we must get rid of this cancer. Guo Qi''s psychology is roaring. He won''t lose to anyone. No matter how strong that person is, he will fight.


    Only when he can control his own destiny, can he have the ability to protect the people he wants to protect. He still remembers the scene of sanlengzi disappearing in front of him and the appearance of Chu Tao fainting directly in front of him.


    Seeing that the citizens of Ming City became monsters, he was very sad at that time, but he had no way to help them. He was very upset, so he didn''t want to be strong all the time.


    "It''s really arrogant. In that case, I''ll let you know today that arrogance comes at a price."


    If Guo Qi could be soft and submit to him, the head of the Tianren clan might still have Guo Qi''s life, but now Guo Qi would challenge his majesty, which makes the head of the Tianren clan unable to accept. Such a person must be wiped out.


    "Just you? Will you have the same ability? "


    Three thousand years later, Guo Qi was not so powerful. At that time, he could escape in the hands of Tianren. Now, his strength is even stronger than before, but the strength of Tianren patriarch is far less than before. Guo Qi is confident that he can defeat Tianren patriarch.


    "Blood ancestral sword."


    I don''t know when the head of the Tianren clan cut his palm. It seems that he felt that Guo Qi was not simple, so he didn''t hide and tuck in. He even made a powerful move as soon as he came up.


    A thread of blood flew out of the head of the Tianren clan. At that moment, the head of the Tianren clan was about to burn.


    The blood line turns red. The head of the Tianren clan turns the blood that has absorbed enough power from the surrounding stars into a big knife. Holding the Ferris big knife, he bursts into a momentum.


    "I didn''t expect blood to play like this."


    Guo Qi was shocked. He came from the new world and had never seen such a way of playing. Therefore, when he saw the means of the head of the Tianren clan, he felt that the world was too crazy.


    "Since you have exerted the power of your blood as soon as you come up, if I don''t take it seriously, don''t I look down on you?"


    The head of Tianren clan is merciless, so Guo Qi doesn''t dare to be careless. He quickly opens his deep blue eyes. After displaying his deep blue eyes, Guo Qi calls out the power of destruction.


    Although it is very difficult for Guo Qi to constantly control the power of destruction with his current strength, he has no choice now. If he can not upgrade his strength to the most powerful, he regrets that he has no chance.


    "I didn''t expect the patriarch to be serious so soon."


    The elder of the Tianren clan, who is watching Guo Qi fight with the head of the Tianren clan, can''t help nodding at the moment. He''s afraid that the head of the clan will ask him to be big, and he''ll start to make a fuss. If he doesn''t care about planting seeds in Guo Qi''s hands, he''ll make a joke. Therefore, seeing that the head of the clan is taking things seriously, his worry will be gone.


    "It''s really nice to be able to fight me."


    After fighting with Guo Qi several times, the head of Tianren clan was shocked. He didn''t expect that Guo Qi''s fighting power was so strong that he could not help but be his opponent and even equal to him.


    "No, the boy doesn''t seem to use his power to attack, but to keep on defending?"


    Suddenly, he noticed something. The head of the Tianren clan frowned instantly. Isn''t it that the boy was deliberately letting him?


    Face slapping, hongguoguo''s face slapping, I think the patriarch of his clan should be looked down upon by a younger generation, but he has not seen it before. Thinking of this, the patriarch of Tianren clan would like to slap himself in the face. What are these special things.


    "Boy, since you are so big, you can''t stay today."


    I hate those arrogant guys most, so the head of Tianren clan can''t leave Guo Qi behind. This boy can fight with him only by defense. If he does, he can''t kill himself?


    With this in mind, the head of Tianren clan began to constantly stimulate the power of blood in his body. Once he was able to activate the power of blood completely, at that time, not to mention a younger generation, those strong people in the heaven and earth in ancient times could not do harm to himself.


    "Are you serious?"


    Guo Qi just wanted to see what kind of strength the chieftain of the Tianren clan was 3000 years ago, so he directly placed the power of destruction around him, and then blessed himself with the power of time and space.


    Relying on three kinds of forces, he resisted all the forces that the Tianren clan leader attacked. At the moment, he saw that the Tianren clan leader was finally forced. Guo began to smile. He did not choose to continue to defend.


    "Elder, do we want to fight? This boy is too evil."Some of the elders of the Tianren clan are fighting with the old Kunlun, but they don''t help. At the moment, they are all concerned about the battle between the clan leader and Guo Qi, because the battle here will determine the trend of the whole battlefield, so they can''t be serious.


    "No, you forget why the patriarch came here."


    It''s because they can''t win Guo Qi that the head of the Tianren clan appears here. Now they have started fighting. Although Guo Qi, the head of the Tianren clan, has nothing to do, he hasn''t really used his cards. Once he really used his cards, Guo Qi is not his opponent.


    "I see. Thank you for reminding me."


    The other elders seemed to think of something fiercely, and then they held their fists to the elder, and continued to watch the battle between the head of the Tianren clan and Guo Qi.


    "I said, you guys, don''t dawdle. It''s not easy for us to have such a good baby on earth. The clan heads of Tianren have all appeared. If we don''t use our power again, that boy will really die."


    The old Kunlun people who are fighting with the Tianren elders on the other side are very worried. They are fighting, but their minds are also focused on Guo Qi. If Guo Qi can win, it will be the best in the end. But if Guo Qi has any problems, I''m afraid things can''t be better today.


    What''s more, it''s too difficult for them to have such an adverse talent on the earth. They can''t let such a good talent come out in front of them. Otherwise, they have no face to stay on the earth.


    "Together."


    A person''s strength is always weak. If he wants to win, he has to join hands. Although Tianren''s old world is not as long as them, if everyone burns up their ancestral power, it''s still very easy to contain them. "


    " OK, join hands. "


    one to one, it''s not very beneficial to them. Their level is high, but it''s hard to kill each other with one blow. Instead of wasting time, it''s better to improve their strength to the extreme.


    One person''s strength is strong enough, but if two strong enough forces are put together, it is not strong enough to describe. Therefore, they intend to add up their own strength, which may have an unexpected effect.


    ¡±It''s now, Kunlun array. "


    Kunlun also has the ability to defend and attack the great array. At this moment, the old people of Kunlun directly display their perception of Kunlun great array, and then stand in different positions with each other to enhance their strength to the extreme.


    Buzz.


    The invisible waves are released from the old Kunlun people. They are turning themselves into the array base. The operation of the whole array depends on their super power.


    ¡±Danger. "


    the elder of Tianren clan who is watching the battle is disturbed by the movement here. After feeling a chance of destruction, he suddenly appears here and wants to release his strength to resist."


    "Is it the colorful flame again?"


    The colorful flame of Tianren is very powerful. Otherwise, Guo Qi won''t use taboo power. Now the elder generals of Tianren are using taboo power against them, and they are also using the most powerful array now. Who is stronger and who is weaker is just a match at this time.


    "Well, don''t think you have too many people."


    The other elders of the Tianren clan saw that the elder was struggling to support himself, while there were many old guys on the other side. They were all black in the face and didn''t dare to delay. They suddenly appeared beside the elder of the Tianren clan and spilled their ancestral blood.


    "Hiss."


    In the face of this power, even if there was a glimmer of hope for victory before, how ugly and ugly the old Kunlun look is now. They didn''t expect that these guys were so powerful.


    "What to do?"


    At this time, their strength can''t suppress the colorful flame of Tianren. If it goes on like this, they can''t save Guo Qi, maybe they will drag themselves down.


    "Would you like to invite Zuqi?"


    It is forbidden to use ancestral weapons in interstellar space, because the power of ancestral weapons is so powerful that this plane can''t bear it. If it is used, it will cause great destruction.


    But now this situation, if we don''t use our ancestors'' tools, seems to be difficult to solve quickly, so the old people in Kunlun are very entangled.


    "Wait a minute, that little guy doesn''t seem so weak. We should have a chance."


    There''s always someone who can see something, because Guo Qi hasn''t been a bit hard up to now. On the contrary, the more fighting the head of Tianren clan, the more wrong things are. Finally, the old people in Kunlun didn''t use their ancestral tools.


    "Ha ha, how about talking about the last cards? Hurry up, I''ve been waiting. If you don''t use them any more, you won''t have a chance."


    I don''t know what Guo Qi thought, but he was muttering that the head of the Tianren clan would display the ultimate killing weapon of the Tianren clan. If the head of the Tianren clan could directly display the ancestral weapon, he would have no hope of living.

 Chapter 364

    Unexpectedly, absolutely unexpected, the head of Tianren clan didn''t expect that Guo Qi would be tortured to death, so he took the initiative to let him use his killer.


    "Boy, do you really want to die?"


    Guo Qi''s words made the head of the Tianren clan feel funny. He didn''t expect that Guo Qi was mentally ill. Once he used Tianren''s weapon, the whole world would tremble. Didn''t he know that.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to take care of me."


    Guo Qi didn''t make any affectations. He just wanted to know what the ancestral utensils of the Tianren clan looked like. Although he had seen the ancestral utensils and the spirit of the ancestral utensils, it can even be said that Guo Qi had a soul flute himself, but the ancestral utensils were also strong and weak.


    Moreover, Guo Qi also heard that there are few ancestral utensils. In the war of ancient times, countless ancestral utensils have been damaged in the war, and there are only a few left.


    The reason why the evocation flute can exist is that it was a big chance that he appeared on the huangquan road in the valley of death. If it was not for the bitter sea water in the huangquan Road, I''m afraid he is still very sick. How could he appear on the Yanhua continent.


    Kunlun also has one ancestral instrument. To be exact, Kunlun has two ancestral instruments, one of which is Kunlun mirror. It is said that Kunlun mirror is very magical, even in the artifact, it is also very adverse to heaven.


    Moreover, Guo Qi''s psychology is more clear. Kunlun seems to have more than one ancestral weapon. They also have an eternal heart lock, which is the key to the emperor''s tomb they are looking for. But for this reason, Guo Qi would not appear in this ghost place.


    It''s all because he wants to get the key to the emperor''s tomb, so Guo Qi must meet the requirements of Kunlun mirror. Living here for 3000 years, Guo Qi must have a hard time. What he has to do now is to constantly make himself strong and solve all the hidden dangers.


    It''s just Tianren. He can''t face it. Since he has the power of destruction, he can take away the ancestral utensils of Tianren with the power of destruction. At that time, Tianren will have no ancestral utensils. If he wants to shout with the people of the earth, he will not have enough confidence.


    "Not taking care of you? I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to regret it later. "


    Once the ancestral weapon is used, it will be a one shot kill, but now Guo Qi has not reached that threat, so the head of Tianren clan thinks that he has nothing to do with that move. All he needs to do is to calm down and fight.


    If we need to use our ancestors'' tools to deal with the children who come here from the earth, how can they have the face to return to the earth?


    Although we know that face is not important, the result is the most important, but there is no way. After all, a leader of a race, how can he do such a thing? Even for the sake of the glorious return of the whole heaven and man race to the earth, he will not use ancestral tools now.


    If he doesn''t have to, he will never use ancestral utensils. This is the purpose of the head of the Tianren clan. Therefore, even now he feels that Guo Qi has been able to compete with his strength, he still doesn''t want to kill Guo Qi.


    "Young man, practice more. You are still too young now."


    Like an old man, the head of the Tianren clan began to teach Guo Qi. Although Guo Qi didn''t want to listen, he still listened to the head of the Tianren clan.


    "Have you finished? When you''ve finished speaking, please show your ancestral utensils. "


    He was very anxious to see the ancestral utensils of Tianren. After all, Guo Qi had always coveted the ancestral utensils of Tianren, but he had never seen them, and he did not know what they looked like. Would they be more powerful than the evocation flute and Kunlun mirror?


    "Do you think you can resist the power of Zuqi when you are in such a hurry to let me use it?"


    Are you kidding? The head of the Tianren clan frowns more and more tightly. He doesn''t believe that Guo Qi has the power to resist Zuqi. Zuqi can promote the power of the super power to the extreme, and it''s definitely not as simple as the peak.


    Now Guo Qi is not able to resist Zuqi, even if it''s just a common weapon, it''s difficult for him. That''s why he''s still anxious to let Zuqi appear. That only means one thing. This boy has a ghost in his heart, so he can''t succeed.


    "Is there any conspiracy hidden in this man?"


    The head of the Tianren clan is not stupid. He won''t show his ancestral utensils casually. After all, ancestral utensils are the most powerful support of a clan. If all the ancestral utensils are calculated by others, the Tianren clan will be dissolved directly.


    "If you want to fight, there''s no such nonsense."


    Since we can''t make the head of the Tianren clan angry, let''s just do it by ourselves. As long as we beat the head of the Tianren clan, we don''t believe that he doesn''t use his ancestral tools. Thinking about this, Guo Qi didn''t stop and made a direct move.


    "It''s really merciless. In that case, I can''t spare you any more. Let''s do it."


    The chieftain of the Tianren clan watched Guo Qi attack quickly. He didn''t talk nonsense. He did a good job directly. As long as he could defeat Guo Qi, he just let others say that it doesn''t matter if he bullied the small. In the face of the interests of the whole Tianren clan, his personal face is nothing."That bastard."


    Seeing that the head of the Tianren clan is still bullying Guo Qi, the old Kunlun people can''t see it anymore. But now they are being oppressed by the elder of the Tianren clan, so they have no time to help. This makes them worried. If this continues, Guo Qi will be in danger.


    "No, I want to contact Zuqi by force."


    It''s already this time. If they don''t do it again, Guo Qi will die. In the face of this situation, the Kunlun old man has to show his last card. As long as the Kunlun mirror appears, they can leave here safely.


    "Summon Zuqi now?"


    Although several other old people in Kunlun are also very worried, it seems that the current situation has not reached the point of using ancestral tools. Moreover, can ancestral tools be used so easily? If they are used carelessly, the whole earth will become a sinner of interstellar law.


    Looking at Guo Qi, Guo Qi did not lose out to the head of the Tianren clan. If they were touched, they would be caught by the Tianren clan instead. This is not what they want. They must be cautious again. They can only fight once at the last moment.


    "We can''t wait. If we wait any longer, none of us can leave."


    The head of the Terran clan is suppressing the young heroes of the earth, but they are suppressed by the elder of the Terran clan and other elders. At the moment, the earth is completely in a passive state, and there may be other interstellar creatures watching in the distance.


    At this time, if it is always like this, who knows if it will be pinched by other planets as soft persimmons. What will they do when they go to earth directly?


    Although the interstellar army has no threat to these monks, it is a disaster for the earth people. They can''t bring the disaster to the earth. They must quickly remove the crisis of the earth.


    At this time, the best way to relieve the crisis is to show their own strength and give those people a perfect shock. As long as they can frighten those people, they will not dare to fight the attention of the earth.


    "No, wait. It''s not the right time."


    Although the current situation is somewhat backward, it has not come to an end yet. If we use the ancestral artifact, I am afraid they will really come to an end. The whole universe is so powerful that maybe the artifact is still left in the universe to be obtained.


    "Report report."


    "Our Interstellar Alliance has been completely defeated."


    "Report report."


    "The Starland alliance is completely destroyed."


    "The whole alliance was destroyed by tianrenxing."


    ¡­¡­


    Just before Guo Qi''s battle was over, the situation of the destruction of the Interstellar Alliance was spread rapidly in the universe.


    "How can it be? How can the Interstellar Alliance be destroyed in an instant."


    "It must be a lie. We can''t believe that tianrenxing has such powerful power."


    "Absolutely can''t believe, we want to see really want, we want to confirm."


    "We have to take revenge. People on our planet can''t die in vain. Heaven and man will definitely pay the price."


    In the interstellar world, countless stars have begun to talk about it. They don''t know what''s going on. Some people don''t believe that the Interstellar Alliance will be defeated. Some even don''t believe that the Star Alliance will be destroyed directly, and they don''t even have the ability to fight back.


    When was the planet so powerful?


    Although we have known for a long time that tianrenxing is very powerful, we have never known that tianrenxing is so powerful that it is against the sky. This is unexpected, which makes other planets a little unprepared. Some brave people even drive their own spacecraft to see the situation.


    "We''re going to have a look."


    "We''ll go too. Take us."


    "Let''s go. Once they are so crazy, let''s take part in the battle. People on our planet can''t die in vain."


    After all, the former Star Alliance forces were not all forces. Now that they know that they have had an accident, other Star Alliance forces feel the crisis. They have to know what''s going on.


    Knowing yourself and your enemy, they will not be defeated in a hundred battles. Therefore, now they not only need to go and see, but also need to be prepared for the battle. If they appear in the middle of the battle, what will they do if the people of heaven, man and stars directly attack them?


    "Shall we summon back our base power on other planets?"


    Naturally, the greater the power, the better. Other planets in the interstellar don''t concentrate all their power on their own planets. Other planets also have their power. The power in their secret base is absolutely enough for them to get out of the station.


    "Summon back the base power of the advanced planet. As for some lost places, you''d better stay there first."


    The lost land is their future base camp, so it must be developed well in advance now. Moreover, the base strength of the lost land is not very strong and dispensable. Only the bases of the advanced planets are the most powerful."We''re going to assemble."

 Chapter 365

    In the interstellar world, countless planets began to call back the base power of their own planet on other planets. In the face of this power, they had to be cautious, because once the power appears too fast and huge, it will be noticed by that powerful planet.


    If this had not formed a coalition, it would have been wronged to have been directly destroyed by a huge planet, and they would not have done such a stupid thing. Now the most important thing is to connect the whole universe and eliminate the powerful thing of tianrenxing.


    Tianrenxing is a cancer at the moment. They can''t get rid of it. They all have to sleep and eat uneasily. Therefore, no matter how much they pay, what they have to do now is fight, fight, fight with all the people, and all the troops will gather to everything.


    With the constant emergence of teams from different planets, soon, near Ozma, an army stronger than the previous Interstellar Alliance appeared, and the absolute number was more than ten times more than before.


    Knowing the power of tianrenxing, if they hide it again, none of them can survive. They are fighting not only for other creatures in the whole universe, but also for their own planet. Only if they win can they survive. Once they lose, they will become slaves of tianrenxing. They don''t want that kind of day.


    "Destroy tianrenxing, we will fight."


    "Destroy tianrenxing, we will fight."


    "We want revenge, we want to fight for the dead planet compatriots."


    "We want to destroy tianrenxing. Only in this way can we comfort those heroes in the sky."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of inspiring words are called out. Although they are different interstellar languages, they all understand each other''s meaning at the moment. The technology of the universe has been so powerful that the earth can''t reach it. Now they want to inspire people. Only when they summon the blood, can they fight more fiercely.


    A lot of people have died, and there is no hope to die. It''s great for those people to fight for the planet. Tianrenxing has let them have no return. Now they are going to tianrenxing to take revenge on tianrenzu.


    "A lot of alien troops are approaching the Terrans, and the Terrans are still fighting with others. Ha ha, it''s really funny."


    Many spectators are still watching the battle in the distance. They are paying attention to the dynamics of the interstellar, but they don''t mean to intervene. No matter what they do, they just need to watch. If they do, it seems that they will break the balance of the whole interstellar.


    "Boom."


    It''s another blow. I don''t know how many blows Guo Qi has thrown, but no matter how hard Guo Qi tries, he can''t do any harm to the patriarch of the Terran. At the same time, no matter what moves the patriarch of the Terran performs, it can''t make Guo Qi succeed.


    Two people have been attacking and defending like this, and there has never been a result, but no one dares to relax. At this time, the one who relaxes will lose. Only the one who can''t support is the real loser.


    What they represent is not themselves, but a planet. Therefore, at this moment, they know that they can never lose. This balance must be broken. Only by defeating the other side, can they make their side win better.


    "It really hurts."


    Another fight. This time, Guo Qi and the head of the Tianren clan regress at the same time. Both of them have consumed a lot of strength, but their fighting spirit has not subsided. At this time, if they have no fighting spirit, how can they fight.


    Moreover, Guo Qi felt that he had been feeling the power of time and space all this time, and he didn''t fight well. This battle can let him run in all his strength.


    Guo Qi has a clear mind. His strength is not weaker than that of the head of the Tianren clan. On the contrary, he is much stronger than that of the head of the Tianren clan. The reason why he has not been able to defeat the head of the Tianren clan is that he is not experienced enough in fighting.


    If you can be very skillful in every fight, I''m afraid that the head of the Tianren clan is already a dead man. But Guo Qi likes this situation best. Only in constant fighting can you grow better, and only by constant growth can you become strong enough to protect the people you want to protect.


    "Come up with a unique skill, otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t be able to support it."


    Looking at Guo Qi, the face of the head of Tianren clan is no longer as relaxed as before. He just looks at Guo Qi, but his face is dignified to the extreme. The earth man must be killed. As expected, the elder is right.


    But even so, he didn''t think that Guo Qi had reached the time to let him use his ancestral weapon, so he wanted to try his own strength to defeat Guo Qi. As long as he could defeat the current, he could save the time to use his ancestral weapon.


    "Are you tired? Can''t hold it? "


    Facing the words of the head of the Tianren clan, Guo Qi has a bantering smile on his face. Although he is still fighting with high morale, his body has been unable to bear it. This kind of high-intensity fighting is not suitable for him. Therefore, he also wants to make a quick decision as soon as possible.Just listening to the request made by the head of Tianren clan, Guo Qi guessed that the strength of the head of Tianren clan would not last long. In this case, we should continue to use it. We should see who is the first to use up, who is the first to use up, and who is the first to lose.


    Guo Qi, the unique skill of the head of the Tianren clan, has never seen it before, so now the head of the Tianren clan wants to exert his powerful power. Guo Qi is very cautious, and he is also improving his strength. This time, he does not dare to be careless, so the power of destruction has appeared in his collection.


    "It''s really the power of destruction. You''re extraordinary."


    The power of destruction is so powerful that only the Lord can master it in the whole universe. Before, I thought that the power mastered by this boy was not the power of destruction. Now, I''m completely wrong. It''s not only the power of destruction, but also the purest power of destruction.


    From the purple thunder and lightning, the head of Tianren clan felt that his soul was trembling. A terrible breath made his body retreat involuntarily. It was the breath of destruction.


    I''m afraid that only the Lord has been able to do it for so many years, but today, this young man has done it. The head of the Tianren clan has ups and downs in his heart. He doesn''t know whether his power can suppress the power of destruction at the moment.


    "Why do you think so much? If you don''t try, you will never know how powerful you are."


    It seems that he wants to take a free hand. The head of Tianren clan directly gathers his own strength. Finally, he claps his hand on his chest, and a bloody sword flies out of his mouth, and then integrates into the great power.


    With the addition of the essence and blood of Tianren, the attack of the head of Tianren is more and more powerful, and a terrible wave comes out of the power.


    "So powerful."


    "Patriarch is patriarch. Even the power of taboo has been mastered. It seems that we haven''t touched that level yet."


    "I don''t know how many years later we will be able to see the head of the clan. The gap is too big."


    "With this blow, the clan leader must kill that boy. He is too arrogant. If he doesn''t teach him a lesson, he won''t know how many pounds he has."


    The chieftain of the Tianren clan, who is watching the battle in the distance, looks at the power exerted by their chieftain. They naturally know that the power is powerful. There are many taboos of the Tianren clan, but what the chieftain of the Tianren clan is now exerting is the more powerful method of blood sacrifice, which is one of the taboos of the Tianren clan. As long as the blood sacrifice is successful, they can have the power comparable to the ancestors in a short time.


    I''m afraid there are few opponents in the world fighting with the power of Laozu, so they can predict the result when they see their patriarch exerting such powerful power.


    "It''s hard to say. I always feel that the power in that boy''s hand is not simple. It seems that I''ve seen it before. Where is it?"


    The purple lightning in Guo Qi''s hand still scares many Tianren people. The more advanced people are, the more they can feel the horror of the power of destruction. Therefore, after perceiving a miracle of the power of destruction, many Tianren people shake their heads. They don''t know what kind of result this will be.


    "Right now, blood sacrifice."


    After preparing the method of blood sacrifice, the thunder and lightning in Guo Qi''s hand has also formed a thunder and lightning hammer. At this moment, Guo Qi is like a thunder god, holding the hammer and thinking about the head of the heaven and man clan.


    After the blood sacrifice of the head of the Tianren clan, a virtual shadow appeared in the space in front of him. The virtual shadow was huge. In an instant, a wild breath burst out. The virtual shadow seemed to come out of the ancient land.


    "Laozu."


    After seeing the shadow, many people even burst into tears. Many even knelt on the ground and kowtowed. It was the ancestor of their whole family, their faith and the God in their heart.


    "It turned out to be an old guy. No matter you are old or not, today I will let you never come back. Ancient people should stay in ancient times."


    Looking at the virtual shadow behind the head of Tianren clan, Guo Qi''s expression did not change much. This time, he did not have the power to completely suppress the destruction. Therefore, in the face of such a powerful force, the Honghuang virtual shadow had no chance.


    "At this time, you don''t know how to die. In that case, I''ll let you die more thoroughly."


    It seems that it''s not over yet. With a smile on his face, the head of the Tianren clan looks at Guo Qi. This time, he doesn''t hide any more. A golden light flies out of his hand. The golden light keeps growing. Soon, an axe appears.


    At last, the golden light began to take shape, forming a shape of no axe. The huge axe was suspended in the air. The old man''s shadow seemed to see something familiar. Finally, his expression appeared a touch of familiarity, and he reached out to catch the golden light axe.


    "This is "Ancestor''s axe to open the sky?"

 Chapter 366

    After seeing the golden light in Xuying''s hand behind the head of Tianren clan, especially what the golden light formed, Kunlun old man can no longer keep calm at this moment.


    The sky axe is the most powerful ancestral tool in the legend. Because the power of the artifact can open the sky, it is enough to show its strong power. It is also rumored that when the earth was in chaos, only a very small number of life. It was later that someone directly used the power of the sky axe to split the heaven and earth, which led to the earth today.


    In the face of this ancestral weapon, no one is not headache, no one is not afraid, the killing power of this ancestral weapon is absolutely unique, and the mountain axe is still held by a person who came out of ancient times. In this way, his power will be directly improved. Facing such a strong man, Guo Qi basically has no chance of winning.


    "Asshole, let them take this ancestral ware away. What did those emperors think at the beginning?"


    As long as you know the power of the sky axe, no one is not worried. This ancestral weapon can absolutely crush the Kunlun mirror. Now even if they can summon the Kunlun mirror, I''m afraid it doesn''t play a big role. After all, there is an ancient ancestral God.


    In the face of an ancient strongman, people on their side have no power to fight against him. Even if the strongman summoned by the head of the Tianren clan does not have a sky axe, their chances of winning are not good. The ancient blood essence is so against the sky that they can directly stimulate the ancient power for their own use.


    "Shall we summon the two great ancestral vessels?"


    The current situation is totally unexpected. If they keep it, I''m afraid that the Tianren will certainly threaten the earth. Facing such a strong hand, Kunlun dare not keep it. Once they keep it, they will lose the best chance to fight. In the end, they will definitely be hit by the death penalty.


    "Summon the ancestral instrument."


    Finally, several old Kunlun people nodded their heads one after another. They can''t hesitate any more. This time is not a time for hesitation. Only by eliminating the hesitation, can they really defeat the Tianren and have a chance to keep the earth hero who is being called by the Tianren patriarch.


    "We''ll call."


    On the one hand, they are resisting the colorful flame of the great elder of the Tianren clan. On the other hand, the old man of Kunlun is discussing with each other how to summon the ancestral vessel. When the ancestral vessel is summoned, they can fight back against the flame of the great elder of the Tianren clan.


    The power of zumai is powerful, but only the power of zumai is not invincible. If you want to defeat Zuqi, you have to use Zuqi. Unless you can really summon the ancient strong and give full play to their strength, you will have a chance to compete with Zuqi.


    "Well, do you look down on me? There is still a mind to do things below. "


    The elder Kunlun''s actions were soon discovered by the elders of the Tianren clan. They frowned and were angry. These guys really dare to mess around. They dare to be so careless in the face of the Tianren clan''s large array of essence and blood. It seems that they really don''t know how powerful the Tianren clan is.


    Since they despise the power of Tianren, they are bound to make these guys realize what the power of Tianren ancestral vein is, and let them always remember that not everyone of Tianren can bully them. If they dare to underestimate them today, they will go back crying today.


    "Go on."


    With a loud shout, the blood essence in the hands of the elder of the Tianren clan increases again towards the big array. It seems that it has been supplemented by the follow-up forces. The colorful flames of the Tianren clan are burning fiercely, and even the void space is burning crackling. We can imagine how powerful the Tianren clan is now.


    "Poof."


    In the face of the sudden increase of the power of the Terran, some people in Kunlun finally couldn''t bear the colorful power, and a mouthful of blood came out of their mouth. At this moment, their power felt burned out.


    Although it''s just an illusion, it let them know that their power can''t sustain for a long time. On this day, the power of the Terran is really against the sky. I didn''t expect that the power of ancestral vein can be exerted to this extent by them. Once they continue to be careless, they will regret it.


    "Hold on a little longer. Zuqi will be here soon. Hold on."


    I''m already uniting my mind to summon Kunlun''s ancestral vessels. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for other ancestral vessels to come here. But Kunlun''s ancestral vessels are extraordinary. As long as you want to come here, it''s very fast and it won''t take long, because Kunlun mirror can travel through time and space.


    "Poof."


    Some people in Kunlun had just finished speaking, and then another old man vomited blood. At this time, they could not support it, because when they met the colorful flames of Tianren, their strength was like snowflakes meeting magma, and they could not resist it at all.


    "We have to hold on. If we can''t hold on to the arrival of Zuqi, how can we protect the youth of the earth and get to the earth?"


    The earth, a place where they were born and raised, is their favorite hometown. Now they are fighting in the depths of the universe. If they lose the battle now, no one will come to pick them up. They can''t go back. Since they can''t go back, it''s impossible to let their bodies go back to their hometown.Therefore, they must or even die on the land they love. Because they love it, they must hold on and wait for the arrival of Zuqi. As long as Zuqi comes, their crisis will be basically relieved.


    Moreover, since we invited Zuqi today, it must be impossible for Tianren to solve the problem kindly. Today, we must remove the cancer of Tianren.


    In the past, they turned a blind eye to the interstellar affairs. Now in retrospect, the old Kunlun people suddenly found that they had done a lot of wrong things before. They should not indulge the Terrans and other stars in the interstellar. If they could solve this problem with an iron hand, I''m afraid the universe today would not be like this.


    There is a kind of regret called cutting grass without removing roots. Today, the old people in Kunlun feel it thoroughly. Therefore, they are very regretful now. If they can, they hope that time can be turned back, so that they can really kill the heaven and man forever.


    Protect the earth properly and kill all the aliens who invade the earth. At that time, there won''t be so many innocent people on the earth as test objects. It''s all because of their original kindness that they created today''s situation. This time, they must be determined.


    "Zuqi is here."


    Just when the old man in Kunlun was about to be unable to support himself, an old man suddenly began to shout, because he felt that the familiar power was approaching, which belonged to Kunlun and was their patron saint. Only this ancestor could help them today.


    "You''re really good. You didn''t bring me here until now."


    A middle-aged man appeared. This middle-aged man is the same as the middle-aged man Guo Qi saw in Kunlun, but now the middle-aged man is not as mellow as he saw at that time.


    "Lao Zu, please do it."


    Seeing that the Kunlun mirror finally appeared, the old Kunlun people all called for help. Now they are still being suppressed by the colorful flames of the Tianren clan. If Kunlun mirror doesn''t show up, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for them to collect it, let alone deal with the Tianren clan leader who is casting his ancestral weapon.


    "What a familiar scene."


    I don''t know how many years have passed, it''s hard for the whole Xingyu to break out the battle between the ancestral vessels. So when the middle-aged man transformed from Kunlun mirror saw the sky axe in the hands of the head of the Tianren clan, he frowned and couldn''t help talking to himself.


    "Ah, it''s this power again. I used to hate it. I didn''t expect that there are still people using it now."


    Looking back, he saw that the old man was being suppressed by the colorful flame of Tianren. The Kunlun mirror could not help sighing. The next moment, he waved his hand and covered the colorful light with a colorful light. Soon, the colorful flame seemed to go out, and he could not see it any more.


    "How could that be?"


    Several elders of the Tianren clan naturally noticed the middle-aged man who suddenly appeared here. They couldn''t see the exact age of the man, and they couldn''t feel the cultivation of this guy. Besides, they are now pressing hard on the old Kunlun, so they won''t let go easily.


    But the ancestral flame, which has been so powerful that it can destroy the whole Interstellar Alliance, was extinguished by this man with a wave, which is really beyond imagination.


    "Who are you?"


    When did such a powerful person appear on the earth? This person is definitely not a strong one on the earth, because I''m afraid only those super beings in ancient times have such strength.


    Those super beings have fallen into deep sleep for a long time. Some of them have even reached a higher level. How can they still be on the earth? The law of the earth is to limit their existence. Who is this person.


    It''s absolutely unimaginable that such a powerful force should not be limited. Therefore, if you don''t understand these things, the elder of the heaven and man clan roars hysterically. He doesn''t know if this guy is from a higher level universe.


    "Who am I? Do you care? Today is to teach you little guys a lesson. Don''t think you can brag with a little of that person''s blood. Today I''ll let you know that even if that old guy appears in front of me, I''ll teach you the same lesson. "


    With that, the middle-aged man threw out a palm directly. Although it was a long distance from the elder of the heaven and man clan, with such a wave of his hand, the elder of the heaven and man clan and the elders around him could not move. It was as if they were still.


    "Pop."


    A clear sound was thrown out by the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man didn''t stop. He took out every elder of Tianren family. It seemed that he was not satisfied. He took one side of his face and wanted to take the other side.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you."

 Chapter 367

    Being slapped in the face of all the people like this, the elder of Tianren clan can''t bear the loss. His eyes glared at the middle-aged man, and his blood burst, as if to explode.


    "Angry? You know how angry you are? I thought you were the only one to suppress others when you were arrogant. "


    Irony, the irony of hongguoguo, it seems that the middle-aged men are dedicated to fighting against the arrogance of the elders of the Terran clan on this day, completely abusing them.


    "You''d better stay honest. I''ll see what''s going on over there."


    The great elders and other elders of the Tianren clan are all imprisoned in the air. No matter how hard they try, no matter whether they have mastered the power of time and space, they can''t move at the moment. This is the first time they have met since they were born.


    I can only watch the middle-aged men think of the patriarch walking away. They can''t do anything. What''s more, there are many old Kunlun people in front of them. These old people can move. What if they are quiet and chaotic?


    The more they think about it, the more scared they are. The elders of the Terran tribe are very alert to the old Kunlun. They are afraid that they can''t even move when they are unprepared. If the old Kunlun really do it, they will die.


    "Boy, I will kill you today."


    Looking at Guo Qi, especially at the thunderbolt hammer in his hand, the head of the Tianren clan is a little uneasy, but he also believes in his own strength. He believes that his own strength can absolutely stop the thunderbolt hammer, and even directly kill the human boy.


    The power of zumai is so strong. Although the power of zumai exerted now is not enough to give full play to the power of ancient ancestors, most of the power of ancient ancestors can be revealed. Although it is only part of it, it is enough to deal with a human boy.


    That''s not to mention. Now the ancestor is holding the ancestral tool of the Tianren clan. That''s the first axe in the list of ancient artifact. This artifact is in his hand. What other artifact is his opponent?


    His heart is full of self-confidence. The figure of Tianren becomes illusory. The next moment, he directly appears in Xuying''s body, and then controls Xuying to attack Guo Qi. As long as this attack is successful, Guo Qi will die, and there is no doubt that this attack is powerful.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    This is the universe. There is no wind, no air, and there is only a vacuum, just some special rays and energy. In the endless void, the sky axe locked the opportunity for Guo Qi and cut it down. With this blow, it cut off the already solid chaos.


    Like the dawn cuts through the night, a golden light slowly falls from a point, thinking that Guo Qi will fall. Once the golden light completely falls on Guo Qi, Guo Qi will die on the spot.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and finally I''m waiting for you. You''re really powerful. I like it. From today on, you''ll be Guo Qi."


    Although he has long been interested in the ancestral utensils of the Tianren, and Guo Qi has been speculating about how powerful the ancestral utensils of the Tianren will be, he has never thought that the ancestral utensils of the Tianren will be the first artifact in the list of artifact. This is absolutely a surprise.


    If you don''t accept this gift, isn''t it sorry for Tianren''s kindness? Guo Qi even wants to laugh now. He can''t help it. He''s too excited.


    Others may have to be scrupulous in the face of such a powerful force, and even begin to think about how to leave. After all, they can''t resist such a powerful force. But Guo Qi''s fight with the evocation flute makes him understand what means he has to deal with the artifact.


    The more powerful the artifact is, the more powerful the artifact is. The more powerful the artifact is, the more power it is to avoid taboo, especially the three supreme powers. Although the purple lightning in Guo Qi''s hand is not the ultimate form of destructive power, it does have destructive power.


    "Stop it."


    When the sky axe was about to fall on Guo Qi''s head, Guo Qi was ready to open the sky axe with the destruction thunder hammer. Suddenly, a voice completely stopped the space here, which was very abrupt. Neither Guo Qi nor the head of the heaven and man clan thought that someone could stop it at this time.


    "You Who are you? "


    The head of Tianren clan found that he could not move even though he was in the shadow of the ancient ancestor. His heart was stormy. This was the first time that he encountered such a strange thing. What was the cultivation of this man? Even a part of Laozu''s power can be controlled. Doesn''t it mean that his current power can be compared with the heyday of ancient Laozu?


    When he thought about it, the head of Tianren clan was startled by himself. However, he found that the middle-aged man didn''t make a move, so he was relieved. As long as he didn''t make a move, everything would be easy to do. Even if he had Zuqi, it was not easy for such a super strong man to win.


    "What do you mean, master?"


    Different from the surprise of the head of the Tianren clan, Guo Qi recognized Kunlun mirror at the first sight. It was this old man who brought him to this era. Otherwise, Guo Qi should be searching for the key to the emperor''s tomb all over the world."Now is not the time for you to fight. If you really want to fight, three thousand years later, that time will be the time for you to really fight."


    I don''t understand why this middle-aged man said three thousand years, is it difficult to give the earth a thousand years? But no one knows what will happen after three thousand years. Is it difficult for this middle-aged man to think that this young man can live for three thousand years?


    "Do you want to protect the earth for 3000 years?"


    Although I don''t know what this middle-aged man really means, it seems obvious that he just wants to protect the earth. Therefore, although the head of Tianren clan is afraid of the middle-aged man, he doesn''t dare to lose his temper. He just asks coldly.


    "Come out, old man, I didn''t expect that you didn''t damage the first stop, but I think it''s serious injury now."


    The middle-aged man didn''t respond to the Tianren patriarch''s words, but watched the Tianren patriarch summon the axe that Xuying held in his hand.


    The middle-aged man himself is a Kunlun mirror. Kunlun mirror is an ancient ancestral tool, and the Kaitian axe is also an ancestral tool. Naturally, the ancestral tools and the ancestral tools can communicate with each other. Seeing Kaitian axe, even if it is the first one in the list of artifact, Kunlun mirror is not afraid. After all, the function of artifact is not clear, and no one can say who is more powerful.


    Moreover, artifacts have their own dignity. How can they show weakness to other artifacts? Kunlun mirror will not be afraid of the Kaitian axe, even if it is in its heyday now. What''s more, today''s Kaitian axe is not the same as it was.


    "I didn''t expect you to come."


    Finally, an old voice came out of the golden light axe. The next moment, a golden light figure came out of the axe. The golden light figure was white and looked like a dying old man. It seemed that a wind could blow him down.


    "Sure enough, you really suffered a heavy injury in that stop. I didn''t expect that you were already so injured. You even had to jump out to fight. You are also very hard."


    Looking at the appearance of Kaitian axe, the middle-aged man can''t help but sigh. He really didn''t expect that Kaitian axe would change from its original spirit to what it is today.


    "I can''t help it. If the Terrans are in trouble today, I have to do it. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Terrans, who are not tools, will destroy the Terrans."


    After all, it is the artifact used by the ancestors of the Tianren clan. Even if the ancestors of the Tianren clan are no longer there, there are many people in the Tianren clan who inherit the blood of the Tianren clan. Therefore, Kaitian axe is still guarding the Tianren clan.


    "Well, I know you want to protect the Tianren, but you don''t have the ability to fight any more. I don''t want to embarrass you. If you leave with Tianren, you won''t be able to enter the earth for 3000 years."


    It seemed that he was talking about terms. Kunlun mirror opened his mouth. As soon as he said this, the expression of Kaitian ax changed.


    "I''m just an artifact. I don''t care what to do. Let the head of Tianren clan decide."


    Let alone three thousand years, that is thirty thousand years, Kaitian axe is willing to, but he knows better in his heart that the head of Tianren clan will not easily agree to such a treaty. Once he agrees, that is to say, they will not return to their hometown until at least three thousand years later.


    Three thousand years is not a small number. Three thousand years is enough for the replacement of dynasties.


    "No, you said we would go back in three thousand years, and we would go back in three thousand years? If we want to promise, we have to show our strength. "


    As the first artifact, Kaitian axe is far more powerful than any other artifact. Even though it has been severely damaged, the attack with all its strength can still cause damage to other artifact.


    It is because of such an idea in my heart that the head of Tianren clan, no matter what, will not agree to such a condition. This is completely making their Tianren clan have no place in the universe.


    "Strength? Since you say strength, let''s let you fight with a young generation of our earth. As long as you can defeat him, we will surrender the earth today. "


    As an artifact, Kunlun mirror can feel the power in Guo Qi''s hands, so no matter what, he will not worry that Guo Qi will lose.


    Guo Qi''s strength is enough to frighten Kaitian axe. As long as he can frighten Kaitian axe, the head of Tianren clan has to bow down and agree to this condition. Therefore, Kunlun mirror directly asks Guo Qi to stand up. Guo Qi''s hand is safer than his.


    "If you are such a strong man of the older generation, you should let a suckling boy come up. Is it difficult that there is no one on your earth?"


    Hearing the words of Kunlun mirror, the head of Tianren clan''s expression became very ugly, so he could only hit Kunlun mirror with words.


    "I''m just afraid that if I do it, you don''t even have a chance to live. At least if this little guy does it, even if you lose, you still have a chance to live."

 Chapter 368

    Slap face, middle-aged man''s words are no different from slap face, even said he did not have the slightest hope of survival?


    The head of the Tianren clan. That''s the most powerful existence in the whole Tianren clan. It''s such a powerful person who is directly despised by a guy of unknown origin. Who can bear it? It''s not only the head of Tianren clan that looks very ugly, but also the people of Tianren clan can''t see it any more.


    "Asshole, you have the ability to let us loose. We''ll go it alone."


    A man was plotted by this guy carelessly. Now he is directly confined in the air, and it''s difficult to move. At the moment, those people of Tianren have no heart to die. In front of their own people, they are so fooled by an outsider. How can they have a foothold in Tianren in the future?


    "Well, if you want to start, hurry up, or you won''t have a chance."


    Kunlun mirror didn''t lie. If he did it, I''m afraid there would be few opponents here. Moreover, he believes that even Kaitian axe can''t defeat it. It''s not that Kaitian axe''s level is inferior to him. It''s because Kaitian axe suffered so much trauma in ancient times that it''s hard for him to recover now.


    A broken artifact fights a ancestor artifact in its heyday. The result is obvious. Unless the broken artifact is destroyed by itself, it will be hard to cause damage to Kunlun mirror.


    After all, artifact is artifact. There are not many artifact in the world. Now, they will not fight with each other. Therefore, Kunlun mirror knows the condition of Kaitian axe. Instead of fighting, he is waiting for the clan leader of Tianren to fight with Guo Qi.


    Guo Qi''s strength is enough for him to deal with the head of the Tianren clan. Even he has to be awed by three points of power. If he bursts out his power completely, I''m afraid the universe will tremble because of this.


    With this in mind, Kunlun mirror doesn''t give the head of the Tianren clan face. Speaking directly is like slapping the head of the Tianren clan. It makes the head of the Tianren clan''s expression hard to see the extreme, and he has no way to refute it.


    Yes, my people have always been very proud. Today is a good day. This middle-aged man has just appeared. Those people have no one to move. They can only howl there. What''s the use of this? A great family is so incompetent. If it''s spread out, I''m afraid they won''t be able to get along in the future.


    "Fight. I can recover as soon as the fight is over, but you have to remember that if you lose to me, you will not be allowed to set foot on the earth for three thousand years."


    Although Guo Qi wanted to exterminate the Tianren now, he also knew that the Tianren were deeply rooted. After all, they had an ancient heritage. How could it be that he said that they would exterminate? He could only listen to Kunlun mirror''s promise of 3000 years.


    Although three thousand years is not long for history, it is enough for the development of the whole earth. As for what will happen after three thousand years, that is the future. After all, Guo Qi knows one thing better in his heart. After three thousand years, it is also the time for him to return.


    A person who has experienced three thousand years of experience, even a fool, will be able to become a genius at that time. Moreover, it will take time for Guo Qi to grow up. These three thousand years will be enough for him to grow up to a height that is difficult for heaven and man to achieve miracles.


    "Hum, you are all going to die today. If you offend the Terran, how can you leave so easily?"


    The ancestral vein has been used. That''s part of the power of the ancient ancestors. And now even the sky axe is in the hands of the ancient ancestors. Can such a powerful power be lost? The head of the Tianren clan is not convinced. If he wants to fight, he must speak with fighting. These people are very powerful. Today, we must let them know that he is more powerful than them.


    "Just wait for your words. You can still say them in a moment."


    Guo Qi always has a smile on his face. He can''t help but hope that he can take away the ancestral utensil of Tianren as soon as possible. It''s an artifact to open the sky. Even the Kunlun mirror is afraid of. I''m afraid it''s no worse than the evocation flute.


    Guo Qi''s conjecture is right. The sky axe is really powerful. How can it be the number one artifact? I''m afraid you should be cautious when you see the soul flute made of ancient gods'' bones. After all, the power of the sky axe is the most powerful artifact.


    "Boy, you have to be merciful. The power of Kaitian axe has been limited for a long time. If you play great power again, I''m afraid he will be useless."


    The situation of Kaitian axe is very bad now. Therefore, Kunlun mirror is afraid that Guo Qi doesn''t know the weight of his hand. If his hand is too heavy, what can he do if he just wastes it? It''s an artifact of Kaitian. If it''s useless, there''s no way to find another one. It''s the only one.


    "Don''t worry, master, but I know it."


    Guo nodded, but he wanted to get this artifact in his heart. If the artifact was abandoned, wouldn''t he have done it for nothing? That''s no good. I don''t want to lose money. Therefore, Guo Qi has restrained the power of destruction he has summoned. In this way, he should be able to threaten the weapon spirit of Kaitian axe and not harm his origin.


    "Watch the move."Now that he has decided to fight, Guo Qi doesn''t hide his hand. At this time, he has to make a quick decision. Only in this way can he be unprepared for the head of the Tianren clan, so that he won''t be consumed little by little. Now, Guo Qi wants to return to the earth quickly. He feels that he has a problem with his power and must adjust it immediately. If he delays, he may have a bad influence on himself Harm.


    "Good boy, it''s really tough."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s decision, the head of Tianren clan can''t help but exclaim. He didn''t expect that Guo Qi was so determined that he didn''t hesitate at all. I''m afraid there are not many people in the whole earth, and what he is facing is the head of Tianren clan, which is the existence of Tianren clan''s strong fighting power.


    "Little bastard, you want to die."


    Being provoked many times by a younger generation, the clay figurine has three fires. Besides, the head of Tianren clan has been imprisoned. If you want to leave the clan, you must quickly solve all the problems here. Only in this way can you really get in touch with the crisis.


    Moreover, the head of the Tianren clan also found a serious question. The Interstellar Alliance suddenly thought that they would come here. Although it was still a long way away, their Tianren star technology had detected it. If they could not solve all the problems here, they would be killed soon.


    "Boom."


    Two people did not reserve, crazy will think of each other to show their power, powerful power even in the void, at this moment, no one is not surprised, they found that these two people are no longer human, more like the legendary Superman, or immortal.


    Only those immortals with super power can have such powerful power. How can ordinary people have such power?


    Thinking about this, they forgot that they were still imprisoned. They were stunned by the fight between them. Moreover, they found that fortunately they didn''t fight with the boy, otherwise, they didn''t know how to die.


    It''s not a hierarchical battle at all. If it''s really a fight, I''m definitely not the enemy of his move. Therefore, the elders of the Tianren clan began to secretly congratulate themselves. Fortunately, they contacted the clan leader in advance and asked the clan leader to bring the ancestral weapons of the Tianren clan. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s really troublesome today.


    "No wonder this boy dares to attack us. He is so powerful."


    The elder of Tianren clan looks very gloomy. He never thought that someone would appear here and stop him at this time. Moreover, when they used the colorful flame to deal with Guo Qi, they thought that Guo Qi was opportunistic. Now in retrospect, they really understand that if Guo Qi really wanted to do it, I''m afraid they would not be able to do it It''s as simple as being swallowed by a flame.


    "Tianrenxing people, you have to die. Our Interstellar Alliance is coming."


    "Tianrenxing people, today we must take revenge. You killed so many people on our planet innocently."


    "Sinner, devil, today we will do justice for heaven."


    "Yes, we must drive you out of this universe. You can no longer exist here. This is not where you should live."


    Just when the head of the Tianren clan and Guo Qi were fighting, a group of people suddenly appeared here. They were a group of people driving Star Wars ships. When they saw the Tianren people, they were angry one by one. They came to revenge this time.


    They dare to kill all the people of the Tianren clan. This kind of thing is absolutely intolerable. We must scrap this planet. The whole Interstellar Alliance is not their opponent. If they are stable in the future, which planet can live in peace?


    The most powerful enemy is around us. No one can tell which day one of them will be killed by the Tianren clan. Therefore, they feel terrible when they think about it. It''s because they feel terrible that they don''t want the Tianren clan to continue to exist in this universe.


    As long as the Tianren are still there, they will not have a good life. In this case, today they will gather together completely, not only to avenge those who died before, but also to warn the Tianren that the power of the universe is powerful, and they are not a planet to dominate, so they must go away.


    "Damn, this is the time."


    The elder of the Tianren clan is thinking about Guo Qi. Unexpectedly, he suddenly sees the Alliance forces of the stars appear again. It seems that there are more than those Alliance forces of the stars before. There are so many people, and their combat effectiveness has improved a lot. Besides, they still can''t play. How can they fight?


    "Little brother, wait a minute. I promise you that I will not go to the earth in three thousand years. However, our fight will stop. I still have something to solve."

 Chapter 369

    When he was fighting, the head of Tianren clan suddenly changed his expression. His attack stopped. Then he suddenly said he would not go to the earth, which made Guo Qi feel very surprised.


    "Shit..."


    Guo Qimeng, really, he didn''t know that he would encounter such a thing. He didn''t even know whether he would win or lose. Did he start to admit defeat?


    Isn''t it cheap to be unable to return to earth for three thousand years? It''s just like going to hell. Although the Terrans have lived in the stars for countless years, they have been used to the life of the stars for a long time, but they dream of returning to earth as soon as possible. If they continue to live in the stars for three thousand years and can''t return to earth, what will they do Can you bear it?


    "Yes, you can rest assured that I will not go back on my promise. I will deal with the matter first. You can stay and watch the war or go back to earth first."


    He nodded. At this time, the head of Tianren clan was really helpless. He didn''t expect that he would meet such a powerful and evil human today, and that he would appear in the most difficult time of Tianren clan.


    Now those star armies have appeared, and their own clansmen have been imprisoned. If the star armies fire all their firepower on those clansmen, even if they are all made of iron, they can''t bear the fierce attack. Therefore, after thinking about it, the head of the Terran clan decided to resist those star armies first.


    At this time, deep in the universe, a terrible scene happened.


    Endless interstellar show slowly flying, and not far from the warship, where a man appeared, just like standing on the void, behind him, like a giant coming out of the flood, holding a golden light in his hand.


    It''s just one person, who makes all the Star Wars ships stop moving forward, because they dare not move forward. If they are moving forward, I''m afraid they will all be destroyed.


    Tianren planet is different from other planets in the universe. Human beings on this planet look like the lost earth, but it is precisely because of their strength that strange stars in the interstellar enter the earth to learn about Tianren planet.


    However, it is because they understand part of it that they can feel the horror of tianrenxing. The power of such a powerful planet is different from that of other creatures in the universe. They will put all their power into their combat effectiveness, just like a superman.


    Moreover, the leader of tianrenxing is the most powerful man in tianrenxing. The man in front of him is the most powerful man in tianrenxing. Previously, he received the news that the Interstellar Alliance was destroyed by the elder of tianrenxing. Now it seems that there is no elder at all, and he is actually a patriarch.


    It''s the first time in the whole universe that one person has destroyed an interstellar alliance. Therefore, this time, they are very cautious. Even though they already know the power of the Terran patriarch, they should not be able to destroy the whole interstellar warship, but they are still very careful. After all, they are very careful.


    "Either go away, or Death. "


    The head of the heaven and man clan stands there like a demon God, but when a person stands there, all the people in the star tremble. They don''t know why they are afraid of a human.


    "Hum, don''t listen to him. With so many of us, so many warships and so strong firepower, he can''t beat us alone. If we concentrate all our firepower, we can''t beat him alone."


    "Yes, as long as we work together, we will be able to eliminate this demon race from the universe."


    "One day with him, we don''t have a good day. Anyway, sooner or later, we will die. If we die earlier now, maybe we can have less hardship in the future."


    Hearing the words of the head of the Tianren clan, those who were a little shaken began to comfort themselves. They knew that since they had come, they had to fight today, and there was still a little chance of winning today. If they left because of fear this time, I was afraid that the Tianren clan would settle with them one by one.


    At that time, when the Tianren have recovered all their strength, they will have no chance of winning. Moreover, none of their individual forces can beat the Tianren. Therefore, if they want to win, they must not retreat now. They have no way out.


    "Patriarch, kill us quickly. We can''t be your burden."


    Kunlun mirror didn''t release the imprisoned clan leaders of Tianren, so now the clan leaders and elders of Tianren are still under control. They know more clearly that the reason why the clan leaders just didn''t want to continue to fight with human beings on earth and promised the conditions of 3000 years is for them.


    If they hadn''t been caught, I''m afraid the patriarch''s power would have been able to get rid of the human boy. At that time, he would have increased his fighting power to the extreme. I''m afraid no one in the whole universe would be his opponent.


    "Don''t say it. Since I''m your patriarch, I have to protect you. If I can''t stand up at this time, I don''t have to continue to do it."The head of the Tianren clan shows a comforting smile. He knows that he must keep these people. These are the peak fighting capacity of the Tianren clan. In the future, if the Tianren clan wants to grow, it can''t do without these people. Today, he must protect them, even if he dies, he can''t let these people die.


    Looking at the boundless star warship team, the Terran patriarch took a breath in his heart. He had prepared for the worst.


    To tell you the truth, in fact, the head of Tianren clan wanted to directly rescue his own people from the confinement, but when he saw the middle-aged man with his arms on his chest, he gave up the idea.


    Since the man didn''t release the elder, I''m afraid he just wanted to put them in danger. If he saved others rashly, the middle-aged man would certainly block him. At that time, I''m afraid he still has no time to save the elder.


    After thinking about it, the head of Tianren clan still decided to face those star armies by himself, which was a star army. At the beginning, the ancestors faced those emperors. Some star allied forces were nothing but shrimps.


    "Attack."


    Seems to be aware of the mind of the Terran patriarch, those Star Alliance no longer want to retreat, one by one all want to quickly attack the Terran, while now no one can play the Terran, first solve their patriarch.


    Although the Tianren clan leader''s strength is very strong, they know better in their hearts that two fists are hard to fight four hands. Although one person can fight many people, there are endless star warships here. If every warship sends out all its firepower, I''m afraid one warship can destroy an asteroid.


    With such powerful firepower, they don''t have to be afraid of anyone any more. They just need to fight well. They will always win. Even if they use sea of people tactics, they will certainly win.


    "Whoosh, whoosh."


    With the command of the interstellar commander, all the star warships ready to attack began to attack. Those star warships seemed to be ready in advance. They surrounded the city with a hemispherical shape like a city wall and surrounded the head of the Tianren clan in the middle. Now, all the attacks hit the head of the Tianren clan.


    In an instant, countless interstellar rays, special energy rays, nuclear energy, and some lasers and so on, all of them attacked the clan leader of the Terran. The space around the clan leader of the Terran was suddenly changed under the attack of namido power, and it broke up.


    The chaos universe, unexpectedly appeared the collapse once again?


    The power of the starship is so terrible that even the space of the universe can be bombarded and broken, but they don''t stop. They dare not stop. If they stop and leave opportunities for the Tianren, they will be finished. Therefore, we must take advantage of the victory and solve the whole Tianren as soon as possible.


    "Keep attacking, now."


    I don''t know who''s talking. Soon, their attack thought about the position of the head of the Tianren clan again and bombarded the past. At this moment, the head of the Tianren clan couldn''t see people at all. What they saw was endless wandering, like a big fireball. If they didn''t know, they thought it was the second sun.


    "How''s it going?"


    It''s the end of another wave of attacks. In the face of two waves of such powerful attacks, even the hardest metal in the universe has now been broken into slag. Presumably, the head of the Tianren clan will not survive now.


    After stopping to attack, the interplanetary allied forces are waiting in the flying warships, the Tianren people who are imprisoned are waiting, the Kunlun old people are also waiting, and even Guo Qi is quietly watching in the distance.


    Without speaking, it became the quietest place. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of endless energy swallowing each other. Everyone''s eyes were all focused on the light. They wanted to see what was in the light and whether someone could come out of it.


    "Asshole, those hairy creatures in the universe, I swear that as long as we don''t die today, we will destroy you all in the future."


    "Patriarch, patriarch, come out quickly, patriarch."


    "Elder, help me. I want to get rid of the confinement here."


    ¡­¡­


    Anger, heartache, ferocious expression, at this moment, the Terran side can be described as wonderful and limitless, some of those people do not want the patriarch to die, some people directly vent their anger on the head of the interstellar army, and some people even want to break free from the imprisonment of Kunlun mirror.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem. If that kind of wasteful power is attacked so easily, then even if I look wrong, I was wrong before. Alas, the attack power of interstellar flying warships is really powerful. They can''t get close to the earth in the future, otherwise, the earth can''t support their attack."


    Standing in the distance, Guo Qi said to himself.

 Chapter 370

    With such a powerful firepower, even if an immortal comes, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape death. However, the head of the Terran clan obviously didn''t reach that level that day, so it seems that it''s not easy to get out safely.


    Seeing the situation in front of them, the whole Tianren clan is in chaos. They didn''t think that their clan leader would face such a situation for them. Moreover, their clan leader has suffered a heavy blow. I really don''t know what will happen if they fight in this situation.


    His heart was full of anger and worry. The Tianren people burst into tears one by one. They didn''t want to see their patriarch die. They even hated that they couldn''t sit down. They could only watch helplessly. They couldn''t do anything. They were too weak. If they were strong enough, they might be able to protect the patriarch today.


    The clan leader died for them. It''s all their fault. No, it''s all the fault of those people on the earth. If they didn''t appear, I''m afraid the clan leader would not attack today. Yes, it must be their fault. Once the things here today are solved, we must go to level the earth in the future.


    "Patriarch, patriarch, come out quickly."


    "Asshole, interstellar those smash, you wait, we turn into ghost also won''t let you go."


    A pair of angry eyes looking ahead, the Terran patriarch looking at the Star Alliance warships, if the eyes can fight, I''m afraid those warships all become scrap metal.


    "No, wait a minute."


    The old people in Kunlun have been paying close attention to the situation of the head of the Tianren clan. To be honest, they hope that the Tianren clan will disappear from the world and never appear. This race is really a cancer.


    It''s a cancer not only for the earth, but also for the whole universe. If we keep it, God knows what will happen in the future.


    It was because of too much attention that when something happened in the center of the explosion, the old man of Kunlun made a reaction for the first time. Looking at the location of the head of the Tianren clan, he was shocked.


    "Under such circumstances, can there really be a life?"


    Think about yourself. In such a situation, I''m afraid there will be no life or death. Although the strength of the head of the Tianren clan is stronger than that of them, it''s not that strong. If they want to fight, they don''t have the strength of the first battle.


    But in the face of such a powerful attack, they all felt numb, but the head of the Tianren clan was able to survive. Even Kunlun mirror, who became a middle-aged man, frowned. Even he didn''t expect that the head of the Tianren clan was so powerful.


    "Although it''s just some external forces, this force is not small. Sure enough, the head of the Tianren clan will appear on the earth three thousand years later, and they have no real strength."


    After seeing the situation clearly, Guo Qi couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. It seems that he underestimated the head of the Tianren clan. The strength of the head of the Tianren clan is not as simple as it seems. I''m afraid that the axe in his hand and the power of the taboo method are not his limits. He should have more powerful means.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. Ha ha, patriarch The patriarch didn''t die. "


    "Bastards, it''s your end. None of you want to leave today."


    "Wait till you die. As long as our clan leader takes the hand, you will all die."


    Most of the people who are imprisoned are the outstanding talents in the Tianren clan. Therefore, they soon pay attention to the news of the Tianren clan leader. After seeing the situation clearly, the Tianren clan seems to have come back to life after a circle in front of the ghost gate. The excitement is indescribable.


    The clan leader is finally out of danger. As long as the clan leader is alive, there will be hope for them. As long as they are alive, they will have the chance to fight with other planets in the universe. Since they dare to go down the drain today, they should be ready to bear the anger of the clan.


    "Hum, since you can''t be destroyed once, please pay attention and continue to improve your firepower, you won''t be so lucky this time."


    With such a powerful force, even the interstellar space has to trample. It must be that the head of the Terran clan can bear it. It also depends on their top technology. And that kind of technology should not be able to be used many times. Since it has been resisted by technology once, then the next step is to strengthen the firepower. I don''t believe you can hold it this time.


    "Yes."


    The people of all the planets in the Starship saw that their firepower failed to cause damage to the leader of the Tianren clan. They knew each other and looked at the head of the Tianren clan, but they continued to attack.


    Today, the Tianren people are completely angered. If they can''t treat this matter seriously, the anger of Tianren people is not what they can bear, and Tianren people are so powerful that they can''t escape if they really want to deal with it one by one.


    Since there is no way out, we should fight to the death. If we fail once, we should continue to fight. We don''t believe that we will fail every time.


    With this in mind, the Interstellar Alliance forces began to continue to command the battle. This time, the interstellar warship firepower of the Interstellar Alliance forces was upgraded several levels. Facing the firepower of the Interstellar Alliance forces, the head of the Tianren clan did not choose to retreat because his clan was behind him. He could not retreat. Once he retreated today, his clan would like to be attacked.The clansmen have been settled by others, and he has no way to save them. If he is now watching his clansmen smashed by other stars and attacked as targets, he can''t do it. So he has to stand here to block all the storms. This is what a clan leader should do.


    "Whew, whew."


    All kinds of interstellar rays, all kinds of page energy, all kinds of cosmic waves, as well as some laser and nuclear rays, all think about where the head of the heaven and man clan bombarded the past. This time, the power of the rays is even stronger than before. After all, this time is the attack after upgrading.


    The strength of the attack is getting stronger again. The smashed interstellar space that had been bombarded by them is now directly surrounded by a black hole. That''s right, the black hole in space. At this moment, the patriarch of the Terran is directly involved in the black hole, and the attacks of the Interstellar Alliance are all thinking about drilling into the black hole.


    "How could that be?"


    All of a sudden, a black hole appeared, which was unexpected to everyone. They didn''t expect that the most terrible black hole in the universe would suddenly appear here. Once the black hole came, all the flying warships here would be hard to escape, and there was only one way to die.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, don''t fight any more. Today we can suppress the Terrans to such an extent that I''m afraid they won''t dare to trouble us for some time."


    Although they still want to attack the Terran, they think of the space black hole that appears next to the leader of the Terran. Once the black hole appears on their starship side, it is difficult for them to escape because of the terrible power of the black hole. Therefore, even if they will be avenged by the Terran in the future, they do not want to die now.


    "Asshole, what''s the matter with your spaceship? How did it crash this way?"


    "Ah, our aircraft is out of control."


    "No, it''s a jamming signal."


    Just about to leave, but there was a problem with the flying warships of the Interstellar Alliance. No one knew what the problem was, but the problem was so sudden that they had no time to be on guard.


    For a moment, endless starships collided with each other. No one knew what was going on. The big bang kept coming out among the starships.


    "Asshole, it''s the leader of tianrenxing. It''s him who controls the black hole. Damn it."


    It seems that someone sensed where the problem was. Looking at the black hole in the distance, they found that there was a mixture of yellowish light on the black hole. The light was flickering. With the continuous flickering of light, all their signals were disturbed.


    "What to do? Commander, please give orders. "


    At this time, all the interstellar allied forces have panicked. The only one who can help you is the interstellar commander, because at this time, obeying orders is the most important thing. If they run away from each other, I''m afraid everyone will collide with each other all the time. At that time, the accident will kill all of them.


    "Stop, stop, do nothing."


    At this time, the interstellar commander also has a headache. He doesn''t know how to guide those interstellar allies. But at this time, if he doesn''t work hard, I''m afraid the whole Interstellar Alliance will be destroyed. Therefore, he must first think of a way to stabilize everyone.


    "Return to the original position and continue to think about the attack of tianrenxing."


    After giving the first order, the head of the Tianren clan began to give the second order. This time, the commander of the Interstellar Alliance decided to continue to attack the head of the Tianren clan. Since all this was played by the head of the Tianren clan, it''s better to destroy the head of the Tianren clan.


    I''ve never seen anyone automatically let others attack him. Although I don''t know why the Terran patriarch did this, the interstellar commander has no other choice. At this time, he can use another command system on his own flying warship, but if it''s a temporary change, I''m afraid there will be more trouble.


    "It''s really calculating."


    In ancient times, several old people in Kunlun looked at the black hole, and they naturally knew what it was. On this day, the clan leader of the human race was actually using the power of the universe to fight. I''m afraid that this kind of risk was only taken when they were fighting to death.


    But now, it seems that the head of the Tianren clan has succeeded. However, the price of this success may not be light. It''s hard to find this kind of righteousness to undermine one''s own strength to save one''s own race.


    "Well done, Tianren clan leader didn''t expect to be a good clan leader, but Maybe from the earliest days, they chose the wrong way. "

 Chapter 371

    Looking at the situation of Tianren, Guo Qi couldn''t help saying to himself.


    There is no problem with the people of Tianren at the moment, and there is no problem with the head of Tianren. The problem may be the belief that they have existed since ancient times.


    War can''t solve the problem. Peace and development are the main body of the times. War is the most wrong choice no matter in which era, and the Terrans choose to fight.


    It seems that these Tianren seem to think that only by force can they surrender.


    "Well, reckless."


    For the Star Wars at the moment, Kunlun mirror is different from other people. He gives a cold hum directly. The next moment, the whole person disappears in the same place. With his disappearance, the people of Tianren who have been imprisoned have recovered their ability to act.


    "Ah, we can move."


    "Bastard Smashers, if you don''t kill all of you today, I won''t be in the universe any more."


    "Don''t say anything. Kill me."


    In an instant, they were free, and each of them seemed to continue fighting. Their eyes turned red. No matter who imprisoned them, they rushed directly to the warships of the Interstellar Alliance. It seemed that they were looking for the star people of the Interstellar Alliance to fight.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it. I directed a star war, and my predecessors did it again. I just don''t know if the balance of the universe will be broken if it goes on like this."


    Guo Qi naturally knew that Kunlun mirror had done this intentionally, but he didn''t know why he did it.


    Once the head of the Tianren clan destroys all the Alliance forces, I''m afraid that there will be no planet that can fight with the Tianren clan in the future. In that case, wouldn''t the Tianren clan be more unscrupulous?


    In the past, there was a huge force that could contain them. Now they are going to destroy this force. That''s not good.


    "Don''t worry, they can destroy all the stars in the universe, so that we won''t go to look for them one by one in the future."


    Kunlun mirror is very cruel. Although it hates the Tianren, there is no doubt about the power of the Tianren. Therefore, it is not a good thing to use the Tianren''s hand to eliminate the hidden dangers of the universe.


    "But, once those other planets are destroyed, won''t Tianren be more powerful?"


    Without the enemy, Tianren can develop as they want. This is the best living condition for Tianren. On the contrary, it is not good news for the earth.


    "That''s different for you. Natural selection and survival of the fittest. If the Terrans have no rivals, how can they have motivation? Without motivation, how can they develop?"


    After all, there are still three thousand years of treaties. Within three thousand years, the Tianren dare not invade the earth. Therefore, no matter how they toss about in the universe in the past three thousand years, as long as they do not disturb the earth, the old people in Kunlun will not take care of them.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    What else did Guo Qi want to say, but he thought that he would have to ask Kunlun mirror for help in the future. It''s not very good to have a quarrel now. Moreover, even if Tianren appear on the earth in the future, their strength should not be fully restored.


    The Terrans are very strong, but the Star Alliance is not weak. The loss of the Terrans in the two star wars is obvious to all.


    "We don''t need to pay attention to the fighting here. How about going back with us?"


    Seeing that the war situation here has stabilized, Kunlun mirror looks at Guo Qi. He wants Guo Qi to go back with him, because there is something wrong with Guo Qi. He has discovered it. If we don''t solve it quickly, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome in the future.


    "It happened that when I came here, I was a bit opportunistic. When I went back this time, I still hope that the elder can bring the younger with me."


    When he came, Guo Qi came back with the Star Wars ships. At that time, he was almost brought into the central area of the star wars by those bastards of Ozma. At that time, Guo Qi didn''t have the power to control the time. If he went in, he would be doomed.


    Although he has mastered the power of time and space, it is very difficult for him to return to the earth without interstellar coordinates. If he is allowed to grope slowly, it will be 3000 years before he gropes back.


    "You guys should be able to go back, too?"


    Now that Guo Qi has agreed to go back together, Kunlun mirror naturally has no objection. He thinks that Guo Qi can go back to Kunlun with him, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. He has a affinity with this little guy, as if something will happen in the future.


    "Everything is very old."


    Kunlun is powerful not only because it has many super powers, but also because Kunlun''s protector, Kunlun mirror.


    "In that case, let''s go now."


    Kunlun mirror nodded, his big hand toward the sky, a light door directly appeared in the sky, pushed open the light door, inside the light door is a star map, inside all kinds of stars are rotating, Guo Qi they step by step into the light door."Well."


    As soon as he entered the gate of light, Guo Qi felt a little dizzy. When he reacted, his eyes were already dark. Although it was not the first time that he had encountered this kind of situation, even though he had mastered the power of time and space, he still could not bear the impact of the instant change of time and space.


    "Well, open your eyes."


    When Guo Qi''s ears could hear the sound, he felt that he had been able to stand on the ground. Then he slowly opened his eyes and looked at the place he had been to once. Guo Qi recognized that this is Kunlun, not Kunlun Mountain, but the real fairyland of Kunlun.


    "As expected, Kunlun is still beautiful in ancient times."


    After a rough comparison between Kunlun now and three thousand years later, Guo Qi found that Kunlun now is really a blessed place. The absolute best place for cultivation is a fairyland among people. Looking at Kunlun three thousand years later, it''s just like digging a few holes in a big mountain. The gap is too big.


    "Master, I don''t know if I can ask you something."


    Since we need to borrow the eternal heart lock after three thousand years, it''s better to borrow it now, and then travel back to three thousand years. In this way, we can finish the three thousand year agreement and get the right to use the eternal heart lock.


    "Don''t talk about it. The most important thing now is your realm. Your realm is very vain. Now it must be stable. We will talk about other things later."


    Before Guo Qi could speak, Kunlun mirror actually spoke first. He just wanted Guo Qi to be down-to-earth. Seeing that Guo Qi can achieve this achievement at such a young age, ordinary people have already become demons. I''m afraid that Guo Qi''s failure to become demons now has a lot to do with his own adventure, but it won''t last long.


    "Where are you going with me now?"


    After Kunlun finished speaking, he directly asked Guo Qi to follow him, thinking about going to a secret place in Kunlun. There are many prohibitions outside the secret place. If ordinary people want to come in, they can only break the ban first, but Kunlun mirror appears here, which is very relaxed.


    Guo Qi didn''t know there was such a place in Kunlun, and he didn''t know why Kunlun mirror brought him here. He just had some doubts, so he asked, what if Kunlun mirror took him to a dangerous place to experience? If you go without any preparation, what if you die?


    "The reason why Kunlun has been able to stand on the whole continent for thousands of years is not only because the practitioners in it are very powerful, but also because there are ancestral vessels. Kunlun is originally a dragon vein. Now I''m going to take you to the dragon vein."


    Looking at Guo Qi''s face full of doubts, Kunlun mirror begins to explain to Guo Qi. He knows that Guo Qi may not know the benefits of the dragon vein, but Guo Qi''s present state can only be suppressed by the dragon vein, and the strange changes in his body can only be controlled by the dragon vein.


    "Dragon pulse? Is there really a dragon on this earth


    Dragon is just a legendary thing. Guo Qi was never a superstitious person. He didn''t believe that there were dragons in the world, let alone dragon veins. But now an old man like Kunlun mirror has opened his mouth. Doesn''t that mean that there are dragons in the world?


    "Yes or no, it''s not what other people say, but how you understand it. OK, take off your clothes and jump in."


    Two people came to the end of the secret place. There was a water beach. Guo Qi looked at the smoky pool. He didn''t know how deep it was, but I''m afraid it wasn''t as simple as what he saw.


    I also want to try the water depth with a small stone. As a result, Kunlun mirror directly let him in. Although he can swim, is there any danger in it?


    Dragon? What if there is a dragon in it? Even if there is no dragon, what if there is a snake? Some people call snakes little dragons, so Guo Qi is playing drums in his heart.


    "Why, afraid?"


    Seeing Guo Qi''s submissive manner, Kunlun mirror''s face changed.


    "Afraid? That''s strange. Well, I''ll go down now. "


    Although I''m really afraid, if I say I''m afraid, wouldn''t I be despised by Kunlun mirror? Guo Qi didn''t like that feeling, so he directly untied his clothes, took a deep breath, puffed and got into the pool.


    "Chi."


    Just entering the pool, Guo Qi found that the water mist here is not because the pool water is too cold, but because the pool water is too hot. Is the pool water hot?


    "Master, what should I do?"


    Listen to Kunlun mirror''s words, I have entered into the pool, but this hot water can''t be useful to my realm, can it? Even Tianchi has little effect on itself, let alone a pool.


    "Sneak down to the bottom and meditate quietly. When can you really expel the demons and when can you come out?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s appearance, Kunlun mirror doesn''t tell him how much time it will take. It just makes him feel that his strength has reached the limit. What we have to do is to be mentally conscious. Guo Qi''s present state is vanity because his state can''t keep up with his own strength. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he will really be possessed.

 Chapter 372

    In the secret place of Kunlun, Guo Qi is in a pool at the moment. He doesn''t know where the bottom of the pool is. However, Guo Qi knows that the earth is so big, can this dragon vein connect to another world?


    With this in mind, he dived directly to the bottom. After all, he was a monk and didn''t need to worry about breathing in the water. Therefore, Guo Qi opened his eyes and began to observe the situation under the water.


    On the water wall below the pool, there are all kinds of veins. Those veins seem to contain a kind of potential. Although Guo Qi can''t see what that potential is, since that potential can make him feel like he can be in nature, it means that this potential must be helpful to his cultivation.


    Even Guo Qi himself realized that there was a difference between his cultivation realm and his strength, which was the easiest way to go astray. That''s why Kunlun mirror let him appear here to exercise. Maybe he really needs to constantly temper his realm, and this kind of place seems to be of great help to the cultivation of mood.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect Kunlun to have such a good place. It seems that there is a big difference between Kunlun after three thousand years and three thousand years ago. If I knew there was such a good place after three thousand years, I would have been practicing here."


    Three thousand years later, Guo Qi appeared in Kunlun with the evocative flute. At that time, the evocative flute took him directly into Midong. Moreover, Guo Qi found that he did not look for treasure in Kunlun. It is absolutely impossible that there is no treasure in a place like Kunlun.


    So, in retrospect, I didn''t find out. It turns out that the old Kunlun guys have hidden good things with prohibition. I didn''t find out. If I had known that there was prohibition, I would have let the evocation flute help me. Where would I have to wait for the experience of eternal heart lock? If they robbed Kunlun''s things, they would have chased themselves all over the world £¿


    "Hoo."


    With a breath of turbid Qi, Guo Qi calmed down. He put all his thoughts behind him, and then began to think about all his experiences from cultivation to the present. Since he wanted to find out the problem, he now had to feel the environment here and think about what improvements he needed.


    "By the way, is my training time too short? What''s more, the cultivation is a little too smooth, and has never been defeated? "


    Thinking of a serious problem in his mind, Guo Qi found that the reason why he was like this was that he wanted to be defeated?


    Now that he has found the general direction of the problem, Guo Qi directly let himself enter a kind of ethereal state. In that state, Guo Qi found that he could let himself drink a drink and stand face to face with his opponent.


    Looking at the person opposite, Guo Qi found that he was familiar with him, as if he had seen him somewhere. But now he just needs the spirit to fight, and what he needs most is the taste of failure. Although he had the feeling of helplessness and powerlessness when fighting with others, it was not the feeling after defeat.


    It''s unimaginable that Guo Qi is just like that now. He has to adjust his mentality and state of mind now.


    "Now that you''ve appeared in front of me, let''s separate one."


    Looking forward to a full battle, Guo Qi directly promoted his strength to the extreme. Since he wanted to fight, there was no need to keep it at this time. Although the power of taboo could not be exerted in this world, Guo Qi''s deep blue eyelids could still be used. Therefore, he began to show his magic eyes in an instant.


    His eyes became blue and deep in an instant. At the moment, Guo Qi looked like an immortal who came down from the divine world, full of the authority of the superior. To Guo Qi''s surprise, the man in the battle opposite him could also become blue and deep. Seeing this situation, Guo Qi would be surprised.


    "What''s the origin of this guy that can be compared with himself?"


    All sorts of puzzles in his heart, but Guo Qi soon calmed down and looked at the opposite person. Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, his eyes were reminding Guo Qi that his opponent was not simple, so he couldn''t relax at all.


    Such a powerful opponent, Guo Qi can only raise his attention to 12 points. A tight hearted Guo Qi starts to fight and shows all the moves he knows and has seen. Every blow is very tricky. If he fights with ordinary mainlanders, Guo Qi is 100% sure of winning.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. No matter how hard Guo Qi tries, he still can''t win in the face of the opponent. I don''t know whether it''s because his own strength is too weak or the strong opponent is too strong. Anyway, Guo Qi feels that no matter how hard he tries, the opponent can find a way to crack it.


    "Is this another self?"


    As soon as he had such an idea in his heart, Guo Qi began to shake his head and denied it. It''s impossible. How can he fight against himself? He is still such a powerful himself.In the past, he didn''t use the moves of those strong men he had seen. This is also the ability he can have only after he has focused his attention to the extreme. Therefore, Guo Qi doesn''t believe that he can fight with himself now.


    "What is it?"


    He didn''t know who the guy standing opposite him was, so Guo frowned more and more tightly. He couldn''t relax any more. It seems that ordinary attacks are useless to him, so he can only use special attacks.


    Thinking about this in his heart, he began to improve his state of mind and make it strong. Then he thought of the moves on the bronze murals in Loulan ancient country before, which was a kind of heaven power. As long as he could use the power of heaven and earth for himself, what else could he not overcome?


    "No matter who you are, you must be killed today."


    For such an unknown and powerful opponent, Guo Qi said that he didn''t worry that it was fake. Now he wants to know what the origin of this guy is. He is so powerful that everyone can''t help him. Now he is going to solve this mysterious guy, and the powerful opponent can''t stay.


    Unless he is a friend, he is an enemy. Now Guo Qi''s psychology does not allow such a powerful enemy to exist. He must solve it and approach it mercilessly.


    "You can''t beat me."


    I don''t know when the opposite expert finally spoke. He spoke with extreme coldness, without any feelings. In the face of such words, Guo Qijiao moved a touch of radian, and dared to challenge him?


    "In that case, fight, fight."


    Since this guy is so arrogant, I have to tell him that there is no absolute victory in the world, and I must defeat him, because he is the only one who wins.


    "Hum."


    With a roar of anger, the enemy on the opposite side took the initiative to attack. It was very fast, like a ray of light. The next moment, it appeared directly in front of Guo Qi. Before Guo Qi could react, he even directly attacked Guo Qi.


    "Good guy, the speed is really..."


    Fast word has not yet said, the opposite enemy launched a fierce attack, that speed, is not Guo Qi can match, soon, Guo Qi was seriously injured by the enemy in several places, in the face of such injuries, Guo Qi is also full of black lines, did not expect that he was careless this time.


    "It''s really cunning to attack while I''m in a trance. Since you''re so cunning, I''ll naturally compare with you to see who is more cunning."


    It''s false that he doesn''t have anger in his heart. Now Guo Qi wants to pull this guy out and beat him. This guy, who really doesn''t respect morality, even does it without saying a word. If it''s on earth, it must be criticized.


    "Yes, this is the earth. I''ll wipe it."


    If you think about it carefully, Guo Qicai suddenly found an important thing. Now he is only in the spirit of tempering, not really fighting for life and death. He doesn''t have to care about an enemy so much. If every enemy fights with him, he will be blinded by the killing sooner or later.


    "Ha ha ha, I see. So it is. So it is."


    The whole person''s expression became relaxed. Guo Qi was no longer nervous. He began to laugh, and the whole person was very happy. This time, Guo Qi did not continue to fight as before. Since the fight could not bring real victory, why not turn himself into friends with the enemy.


    Many friends have one more way. There are no friends in the world, but if you turn enemies into friends, you will be friends all over the world. The greatest power in the world is not how strong a person is, but how powerful a person can really bring.


    A good person is not really good, everyone is really good, a strong person is not really strong, everyone is really strong together. After realizing this, Guo Qi didn''t fight any more, but began to chat with the opposite enemy. No matter whether the enemy attacked him or not, he sat there indifferently.


    "Do you want to die?"


    He even couldn''t resist and even looked at himself with a smile. In the face of this situation, the person with fuzzy face finally spoke again. This time, he didn''t expect that this person would be like this.


    "There is no fighting in the world, but people''s hearts are making trouble. Since I don''t want to fight with you, you can''t fight me. So, everything you do is in vain. If you really want to fight with me, please calm down and have a good heart to heart talk with me."

 Chapter 373

    Although I don''t know what Guo Qi said, the man with fuzzy face didn''t stop his action. On the contrary, the attack became fiercer and fiercer. He quickly thought that Guo Qi would make a very powerful attack move.


    Whoosh.


    Whew, whew.


    Boom.


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of moves were played out. The man was very satisfied with his attack, but he found a serious thing. No matter how he attacked, he couldn''t hurt Guo Qi. The result was really terrible.


    "You..."


    "Calm down, the real opponent is yourself."


    The man with fuzzy face wanted to say something more, but his words were interrupted by Guo Qi. Although he didn''t know what Guo Qi''s words meant, Guo Qi''s words seemed to be full of prestige, and could not tolerate the slightest resistance of men.


    "It''s impossible. How can you give up on me? I''m killing, I''m fighting, I''m the belief that I will win. How can you sit there so calmly? No, absolutely not."


    I don''t know if Guo Qi''s sudden epiphany made the enemy feel the crisis, so his confused heart became firm at the moment. It was cold to the extreme before, but now it became ferocious. Looking at Guo Qi, his eyes were no longer dark blue, but turned red.


    "Alas."


    With a deep sigh, Guo Qi now finally understood that he would feel something wrong before. Everything was because his other half was doing mischief, and his demons had been growing up. Fortunately, he discovered it early, otherwise, he would be controlled by demons sooner or later.


    "But what''s the matter every time I enter that dark space? Is it the devil in the heart that''s making trouble? "


    Although the heart demon became ferocious, Guo Qi suddenly remembered his state when he used his blood red eyes. At that time, he was locked in a dark space. In that dark space, everything was cold, and he could not control his body.


    Do demons have such powerful power?


    Although the current demons are so powerful that they can''t be defeated by skills, facing the previous state, it''s obvious that the current demons don''t have that ability. What''s the matter?


    "No matter what, there must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. When the boat reaches the bridge, it''s better to wait for him to appear step by step."


    Although it is difficult to deal with the demons, Guo Qi is not afraid now, and there is no way to solve the things he is worried about. In this case, it is useless to be anxious alone. Therefore, he chooses to make himself indifferent.


    "Don''t attack. You can''t beat me now."


    Thinking of this in his heart, Guo Qi found that the man with fuzzy face on the opposite side was becoming more and more ferocious. Is this challenging his own psychological limit?


    Since you don''t know how to repent, let you be sealed forever today.


    With this in mind, Guo Qi is in a hand, and his hand is dark. The dark environment is full of strong power of time and space. The two forces are constantly practicing in Guo Qi''s heart. Now he has been familiar with feichuang, who is mastered by Guo Qi. Therefore, he is now using the power of time and space as a guard outside.


    "You You can''t do this to me. "


    Seeing the strength of Guo Qi''s easy exertion, the enemy on the other side was finally timid, because he felt a kind of tremor from it, which he had never felt before. This is the first time that this kind of situation has appeared, a state of mind on the verge of death.


    "You shouldn''t exist. Although you and I exist with each other, the world doesn''t need killing. Maybe your existence is a mistake."


    This is a world where Yin and Yang coexist. There is Yin and Yang in the world. Therefore, there is no need to explain that there is good and bad. Guo Qi''s current state is a peaceful and peaceful ethereal state, while the opposite is a violent and dark evil state, which is our legendary state of mind demons.


    Once the demons dominate, this person will lose his nature forever. But now Guo Qi has obviously suppressed the demons, but he doesn''t know how long he can do so. Therefore, what he needs to do is to keep growing up, and then temporarily suppress the demons, or even seal them.


    "Do you want to seal it with the power of swallowing? Asshole, have you forgotten that you are me, I am you, and I will be the power you control. "


    Thinking of his situation at the moment, Guo Qi screamed. He didn''t want to be suppressed. Now he doesn''t know why Guo Qi has mastered the power of swallowing. But if he wants to make the past fear, he must tell the pros and cons of the truth. Otherwise, Guo Qi will really attack him.


    "If you can really come out, it''s the best, but you have to wait until you come out first."


    The demons always exist in Guo Qi, but just as he entered the pool, Guo Qi found that he was separated by the veins on the walls around the pool, which is the power of the dragon. No wonder the Kunlun mirror let him enter here to practice.The power of the dragon vein is beyond human imagination. Only after Guo Qi''s demons have been stripped from himself, can he really enter the ethereal state, and now he can fully understand what he can''t understand.


    It is precisely because of this instant understanding that he has mastered the power of swallowing, and can soften the power of time and space. Although he has not yet reached the perfect power of time and space, he has already had the rudiment of the power of time and space.


    This kind of power is absolutely fatal to Guo Qi. It''s very difficult for him to crack it. That''s why Guo Qi is so confident.


    After entering a state, he can feel his own strength, feel that he can do anything successfully, but will not appear that kind of impetuous heartbeat.


    "Come in, this is where you really belong."


    With this in mind, Guo Qi directly turns his power into ropes. Then he binds the demon Guo Qi and pulls the rope into the power of swallowing. It''s a tiny space of swallowing power. After entering it, unless someone outside lets him out, no one can get out of it except those who can master the power of swallowing Come on.


    The power of swallowing is second only to the three supreme powers. There are not many people who can master this kind of power. Guo Qi believes that Guo Qi, the opposite demon, can''t master this kind of power. In this case, he has nothing to fear.


    "Well, you can stay in it. I''ll go down and have a look."


    This is just a part of the pool. Looking at the deep pool below, Guo Qi knows that there is still a certain distance from the bottom of the pool. It seems that it will take a long time for him to enter the innermost part.


    "Maybe if you enter it, you can get some dragon treasure."


    This pool has a lot to do with the Dragon veins. Although I don''t know what the relationship is, the Dragon veins are rare on the earth. There is a dragon vein that feeds a Kunlun. If there is a treasure in the Dragon veins, it will never be bad.


    With such a beautiful thought in his heart, Guo Qi began to keep thinking about diving below. This time, he wanted to enter the bottom of the pool. Only when he really entered the bottom of the pool, could he know whether there was dragon treasure in the pool. That''s a good thing.


    "I don''t know if there will be monsters under the pool."


    Although he knew that there should be good things in the dragon vein, Guo Qi also hoped that there would be a treasure of heaven and earth, which would make everyone envious, but he was also very worried, because according to the past situation, the more the treasure, the more powerful the guardian.


    Can you win your strength now? All this is a question. After all, Guo Qi doesn''t know whether there is a guardian beast in the dragon. Maybe the guardian beast is a dragon.


    If the dragon is really guarding, Guo Qi will leave without saying a word, because he is definitely not the opponent of the divine beast. Although the supernatural things in heaven and earth can fight with the divine beast, and Guo Qi has fought with the supernatural things in heaven and earth, those supernatural things have not grown up and can''t be compared with the real divine beast.


    "Forget it. Keep looking. If you have a baby, take it away quietly. If you don''t have a baby, take a bath."


    I''ve forgotten how long I haven''t bathed, so now I''m able to bathe with dragon pulse. I''m afraid there are few people in the whole earth who can bathe with dragon pulse like myself.


    "The water below is getting colder and colder?"


    Generally, the water is cold on the surface and hot under the water. It''s good here. It''s like a hot spring on the top. But when Guo Qi thought about diving below, he found that the more he went down, the better the light was, but the lower the temperature was.


    "Is it because of the baby?"


    In such a place, there are usually things like magic beads. If there are magic beads here, it would be a cold ice bead. Thinking so, Guo Qi felt that he could explain everything clearly.


    The sudden drop of water temperature should have something to do with cold ice beads. If it is really cold ice beads, then it is not developed. Even in ancient times, heaven and earth God beads are the most precious, which can be compared to the existence of ancestral utensils. If you get one here, you can still get it?


    "Ha ha, baby, your grandfather Guo Qi is here. No matter whether he has a guardian animal or not, I won''t give up if I can''t get you today."


    If you don''t have a baby, you will be struck by thunder and lightning. Guo Qicai won''t hesitate.


    "Roar."


    But when Guo Qi was excited to dive down, he didn''t know that in a cave at the bottom of the pool, there was a roar.

 Chapter 374

    No one knows what''s going on with the roar of the beast in the dragon vein. Guo Qi is rushing down at the moment, so he won''t know what''s going on at the bottom.


    "How deep is the pool?"


    He has been diving all the time, but no matter how hard Guo Qi tries, he just can''t dive to the bottom, as if this is a bottomless hole. If he keeps diving like this, he doesn''t know when he can really go to the bottom.


    "Forget it, I''d better have a rest. I don''t know when it will be the first time."


    Although Guo Qi doesn''t worry about breathing now, if he keeps diving like this, he will be very tired. Moreover, this is a magic pool. No one knows if there is any danger in it.


    If you can''t keep your best state, you may be attacked soon. It''s the most important thing to keep yourself in the best state without knowing the situation. Therefore, Guo Qi decided to stop and observe here.


    "Why do you think it''s strange here?"


    Looking at the wall of the pool, Guo Qi finds that the wall here is not stone at all. Since it is not stone, what is it?


    This is Kunlun. Kunlun is surrounded by mountains. There is such a pool in the secret place of Kunlun. If it is said that the pool is not surrounded by stones, I''m afraid few people believe it. However, although Guo Qi was curious, he didn''t tangle in this matter.


    there are too many things in the world that are full of strangeness. If you have to ask about everything After all, I''m afraid I''ve been busy all my life.


    "I''m afraid the water here is no worse than Tianchi. No wonder the aura in Kunlun is more abundant than that outside."


    Feeling the aura in the water, Guo Qi was shocked because he had been to Tianchi. He knew what was happening in Tianchi very well, but he didn''t expect that after feeling the aura in the water, it would be comparable to the water compressed by the aura in Tianchi.


    It''s the pool water compressed by aura. The pool water inside is aura, and it''s also the strongest aura in the world. I didn''t expect that any pool here has such a powerful aura, which shocked Guo Qi.


    "Where on earth is this? Why is there such a strong aura in the water


    It is said that this is the dragon vein, but the dragon vein also has a limit. Although the dragon vein may be the place where the aura of heaven and earth condenses, it is too terrible here.


    "Is it difficult This whole pool is the dragon vein? "


    Although some fortune tellers have talked about the dragon vein, Guo Qi has never seen it. When he came down, Kunlun mirror also told him that it was the dragon vein below. But judging from the current situation, Guo Qi thinks that it is probably the dragon vein here.


    "I didn''t expect that the dragon vein is a pool of water. If I take all the water here, I don''t know if Kunlun mirror will cry?"


    The dragon vein is a good thing. If you can take the whole dragon vein away, I''m afraid you won''t worry about it in your life. If you don''t take such a good thing away, you will regret it when you go out. Guo Qi is very hesitant.


    Although there may be treasures below, Guo Qi knows what treasures can be compared with the dragon vein. The value of the whole dragon vein is probably not lower than that of an ancestor. There are not many such treasures in the whole earth.


    I have been weighing it in my heart. I really want to take away the whole dragon vein. But suddenly, he found another important thing. He didn''t have anything to hold the water here.


    In the past, when I was in death valley, I could use the dark space to help myself to hold the water of the bitter sea. But here, 3000 years ago, the dark Unicorn didn''t appear here, and I didn''t have the ability to take all the things here.


    "Come on, I''d better go down and have a look."


    He shakes his head helplessly. Although this dragon vein is a good thing, Guo Qi does not have anything to dress up now. Even if he is dressed up, he has to be able to bear the anger of Kunlun mirror. Kunlun mirror will not watch him take all the Dragon veins.


    "I don''t know if there are real pearls under here. There should be no living things in such cold water?"


    When he gave up taking the pool water, Guo Qi had almost had a rest. He got up and dived toward the bottom of the pool. This time, he dived very deep. In the water, he found that his whole body was frozen. The bone chilling made him feel that his action had become slow.


    Although Guo Qi''s realm is not high, he is also a cultivator after all. For a cultivator, cold is nothing, but it is enough to imagine the temperature here that a cultivator can be frozen and submissive.


    When I jumped into the pool before, it was still warm and suddenly became cold. Not only because of the depth of water, but also because of the depth of water, it could not be so cold that a monk could not bear it.


    "Baby, I''m coming."


    In my heart, I had the meaning of shrinking back, but thinking that there was a baby waiting for me in front of me, Guo Qi immediately had the spirit, roared and continued to dive down.Unlike the deep water outside, the deeper you dive in the deep sea above the earth, the darker it is inside. But here, the deeper you dive, the brighter it is inside. This makes Guo Qi feel comfortable. After all, he won''t blacken it.


    Of course, even if it''s really dark here, Guo Qi''s deep blue eyes can see everything clearly here. Moreover, since Guo Qi entered here, he has not used those eyes. He doesn''t know what''s going on, and he has forgotten to use them.


    "I don''t know if I can see the crisis with my eyes?"


    From diving to now, all this has been going too smoothly. Guo Qi is scared. Is it hard for him not to encounter danger here?


    There has always been no danger here. Although it seems very harmonious on the surface, Guo Qi''s psychology is always hard to let go. There is always something wrong. It''s definitely not so simple here. Therefore, he still wants to find out the situation here. If there is any danger here, he will hide it.


    It occurred to me that Guo Qi would do this directly. He opened his eyes, and the next moment, the whole person became transparent directly. Through those eyes, he even completely integrated himself into the water here, and the whole person disappeared completely except those deep blue eyes.


    "There''s no danger. It''s unscientific. No, wait..."


    Looking at here with those deep blue eyes, no matter how hard Guo Qi tried, he just couldn''t see any danger in it. Moreover, the most incredible thing Guo Qi thought also appeared in front of him.


    The pool here contains endless aura of heaven and earth. When Guo Qi showed his deep blue eyes, he found that the pool here seemed to be drawn, and the aura in the water rushed into his eyes quickly.


    The powerful aura entered his eyes. Guo Qi felt that his eyes were about to burn. He was stunned. He held his head in both hands and wanted to reduce his pain, but the aura could not stop. No matter how hard Guo Qi tried, the aura was rushing towards his eyes.


    "Quick Stop it


    The piercing pain, even the soul is shaking, Guo Qi can''t speak because of the pain. This time, he roared directly, trying to stop those auras.


    But Guo Qi was disappointed because the aura didn''t have his own consciousness at all. No matter how he roared, the aura was constantly rushing into his eyes, and his eyes were like bottomless holes. No matter how those auras went in, they couldn''t saturate their eyes.


    "EH."


    Nerve has been numb, Guo Qi''s eyes become a confusion, and finally can not hold, eyes a black, the whole person fainted.


    But no matter how unconscious he was, the aura in the dragon pond did not stop instilling into his eyes. Instead, because he gave up resistance, the instilling speed of the pond became very fast.


    "Well."


    I don''t know how long after that, a person appeared in the dragon''s pool. This person seemed to be asleep and floating in the water. I don''t know how long after that, Guo Qi felt like he had been sleeping for a long time. When he opened his eyes, he was in a hurry about what had happened before. Now he only remembers his pain.


    "Why?"


    Before, Mingming''s head was very painful, but now, he found that his head didn''t hurt at all. On the contrary, he would feel more comfortable, especially his eyes. It was like washing them with cold water. Comfortable Guo Qi was about to shout out.


    "What happened?"


    What happened before? Guo Qi didn''t know what happened after he fainted, but after checking himself, he found that he didn''t have any abnormality. Guo Qi was relieved that he didn''t encounter any danger.


    "Ma Dan, I''m not convinced that I didn''t get to the bottom of the pool after paying so much."


    After entering here, he not only infused a lot of aura into his eyes, but also experienced the test of demons here. As a result, he still couldn''t get to the bottom of the pool, which made Guo Qi feel very uncomfortable.


    He wants to do something in his heart now. He wants to go to the bottom of the pool to see what is in the dragon vein and whether there are treasures. Once there are treasures, he will try to make his own ancestral ware.


    Guo Qi can feel the power of ancestral utensils more and more. Therefore, after seeing that other people have their own ancestral utensils, Guo Qi hopes that he can have one. It''s easier to have one in his hand, at least than talking with his fists all the time. If there is any pearl at the bottom of the pool, he must use it on his ancestral utensils in the future.

 Chapter 375

    "Today is to break through the earth, I also want to enter the pool."


    Although the earth is huge, Guo Qi also knows that the earth is actually a mud ball, and the diameter from one side to the other is not infinite. But if he keeps diving like this, God knows when it will be. Maybe he really went down from this side of the earth to the other side of the earth.


    Although he was worried, Guo Qi knew one thing better. As long as he was still in the pool, he would dive all the time. The water in it was a dragon vein, and there would be no lack of strength. As long as he was tired, he would use the strength in the dragon vein to recover. Could these forces be wasted?


    In this case, there is no worry about the future, and now there is still a long time to go before 3000 years. Guo Qi is more relieved. Anyway, he does not need to worry about the safety of his brothers and friends. He can do whatever he wants, and he does not need to think about life and death.


    "What''s the temperature here?"


    The water here is really strange. When he first came in, Guo Qi felt very hot. After diving for a period of time, Guo Qi found that the water in the pool became cold. Now, after diving for many meters, Guo Qi found that the water in the pool was getting hotter and hotter, just like boiling hot water.


    "I''m a grass, can''t I get to the center of the earth?"


    Guo Qi is not a superstitious person. Although there are too many superstitious things happening to him, now he still wants to speak in a scientific way. After feeling the water temperature, there are only two words in his mind, geocentric.


    The center of the earth is the center of the earth. Everything on the earth''s surface is pressed on the center of the earth, so the pressure of the center of the earth is super high. And there is also the place where magma exists. Therefore, when he felt the change of water temperature here, Guo Qi thought of the magma in the center of the earth for the first time.


    "I''m not really in the middle of the earth, am I?"


    How long is this dragon vein? I''ve already dived into the earth''s core, but I haven''t seen it to the end. Is the dragon vein here really going to go from one side of the earth to the other?


    I feel more and more bitter in my heart. Why do I compete with a bottomless pit? Now it''s OK. It''s not right to move on. It''s not right to go back now. I''ve been diving for so long. If I go back now, all my previous achievements will be wasted.


    "Roar."


    When Guo Qi hesitated about what to do, a roar came to Guo Qi''s ears. The roar was very abrupt, and Guo Qi''s whole spirit was shocked. I think I heard it wrong.


    "Is there anything else here?"


    He couldn''t hear the roar of the beast for no reason. Now that he heard it, there must be. In order to verify his conjecture, Guo Qi didn''t think about anything this time. He just stood there and listened quietly. He wanted to hear if there were any wild animals here.


    "No?"


    At that moment, I really heard it. Did I hallucinate? Why is there no sound now?


    What he just heard should be true, but now he can''t hear anything. Guo frowned. He didn''t panic. Since he didn''t hear it, he continued to listen.


    "Roar."


    Sure enough, when Guo Qi didn''t think he would hear it, another animal roar came to Guo Qi''s ears. The animal roar was short and long, which made him impatient.


    "There''s something really. Ha ha, there''s a baby."


    It''s not his own safety that Guo Qi was worried about at the first time. What he''s most happy about now is that he knows that there are wild animals here. This kind of place has wild animals. It just confirms one thing. There must be treasure in the place protected by wild animals.


    It''s certain that there will be good things here. Guo first looked close to the roar of the beast. He tried his best to suppress his breath, because now he didn''t know what the beast was. If he could fight it, he would kill the beast in an instant and take away the treasure inside.


    Although it''s not kind to do so, it''s not kind to talk to a beast who has lived for many years, unless there''s something wrong with his mind.


    Besides, Guo Qi is ready to leave as long as he can''t deal with the wild animals here. His life is very important. If he can''t fight and still want to eat, isn''t it brain damage?


    He is not mentally handicapped, and he has not lived enough, not to mention that he has not married a daughter-in-law, his brothers and relatives are still waiting for him, if he really died in such a place, how can he afford their waiting?


    "Damn it."


    After sneaking around China for a long time, Guo Qi found a group of light wrapped in golden light. When he came to the side of the group, Guo Qi did not directly enter the group to observe.


    At this time, the light group is definitely not simple, and the things in the light group are even more difficult. If you go in rashly, it''s no different from suicide. Therefore, Guo Qi immediately thought of hiding.


    Hiding behind a big stone not far away, Guo Qiping regained his heart. Then he continued to show his deep blue eyes. At this time, he had to see clearly what was in the light ball.It doesn''t matter. Guo Qi was not scared to death. The things in it were legendary.


    Looking at the strange things, isn''t NIMA the legendary dragon? Is there a dragon in the world? Is this the Dragon Nest?


    The more he thought about it, the more scared Guo Qi was. He knew that his power was very strong, and his destructive power and blood golden eyes were very powerful. However, in the face of such a beast as dragon, Guo Qi still felt that he was almost confused. How could he be an opponent.


    The dragon is a legendary beast. It is so powerful that heaven and earth submit to it. Even the belief of human beings is a God. When they were in the new world, all the Mainlanders claimed that they were descendants of the dragon. We can imagine how powerful the dragon is. How can we fight against such a powerful guy?


    "Run."


    In his heart, Guo Qi didn''t dare to think about it. Although he knew that there were so many babies in the Dragon Nest, he knew better that what a good baby, at least he had to have a life. In his present situation, let alone the baby, he would be satisfied if he could keep his life.


    "Roar."


    Guo Qi turned around and just walked away. The sound of the dragon''s roar in the golden light group came again. This time, Guo Qi was really scared, because when he turned his head, he found that the golden light group had disappeared, and what was threading behind him was a man with golden scales.


    His body is like a snake, and his head has horns, whiskers, and four talons like eagle''s claws. Seeing this, Guo Qi''s whole heart cools and thinks, this is bad.


    The Golden Dragon even noticed Guo Qi, so now he glared at Guo Qi directly, and his blood red eyes were staring at Guo Qi tightly. Guo Qi would not doubt it. As long as he dared to move a little now, the golden dragon would attack fiercely in an instant.


    "Mom, it''s in my mouth."


    For the sake of my baby, I have to put my life into it this time. It''s a golden dragon. Maybe all my strength can be used to resist it, but can I really fight with a divine beast?


    With this in mind, Guo Qi quickly calmed down. Now is the time of life and death. If he can''t improve his state and give in before fighting, he will never win the Golden Dragon.


    "The power of space, activate."


    During this period, the best thing that Guo Qi mastered was the power of space. Therefore, when fighting, Guo Qi could not help exerting the power of space. Moreover, the advantage of the power of space was that he could jump freely in space without fear of being overtaken by the enemy. Since he had such advantages, Guo Qi thought it was the most appropriate place to exert this power.


    "Roar."


    Looking at the sudden disappearance of the human in front of him, Jin Long didn''t panic. Instead, he looked up to the sky and roared. The next moment, he directly appeared beside Guo Qi. As soon as Guo Qi appeared from the space, he saw a golden dragon claw catching him.


    "I love grass."


    The power of their own space in front of behind even completely lost the role? Looking at the enlarged dragon claw in his own pupil, Guo Qi instantly hit dozens of layers of time and space superposition prohibition in front of him.


    "Hiss."


    For a moment, just for a moment, Golden Dragon''s claw was on the top of the prohibition, like rolling a knife into the oil, and there was no obstacle to get in.


    "It''s amazing."


    When the Golden Dragon attacks the forbidden system, Guo Qi leaves quietly and looks at the space where the Golden Dragon claws smash. Guo Qi frowns tightly. Although he knows that the beast is very powerful, is it a little too strong to be so powerful?


    "No matter, run."


    You can''t beat the beast. Although you can use the power of destruction, if you can''t control the power of destruction, you will be destroyed by yourself. This is the dragon vein of Kunlun. If you are destroyed, those old people in Kunlun will have to worry with you.


    Therefore, he gave up the fight and turned his head to improve the power of time and space to the extreme. He wanted to go up quickly. As long as he was delayed and caught up by Jinlong, there would be a big fight. But Guo Qi didn''t want to fight with the beast.


    It''s no good to win, but you have to hurt yourself a lot. It''s even sadder to lose, and you may lose your life. Therefore, Guo Qi won''t fight such a meaningless battle.


    "Whoa, man, stop, you can''t run."


    In Guo Qi''s cognition, in addition to monsters, he seems to have seen Sehu Xiaohua and bixue Tianchan who can talk. He didn''t expect to see a golden dragon who can talk here today.


    "I grass, god beast is god beast, Niubi''s mess, want to speak, don''t know can speak a foreign language?"


    Although he was surprised that Jinlong could speak, Guo Qi soon realized that Jinlong was a divine beast. If the divine beast didn''t even have the ability to speak, would he be a woolly beast?


    "I''ll stop if you ask me to? Then I''ll lose face. If I don''t stop, I won''t stop. If you have the ability, you can chase me. "


    "You..."

 Chapter 376

    No way, about to Guo Qi such a masterpiece, even Jinlong will be depressed, this boy is too much to beat.


    I dare to run in front of grandfather long. Do you really think you can run? It''s not that the Dragon grandfather despises you. As long as the Dragon grandfather takes action, you will die.


    "I''ll catch you if you have the ability. As long as you can catch me, you can handle it."


    For fighting, Guo Qi knows that if he doesn''t use the forbidden power of destruction, he may not be able to win the beast, but if he wants to escape, he may not be his opponent.


    With the power of time and space, it''s absolutely the best choice for escape. Space keeps jumping, time keeps accelerating, and it can also exert time backflow and space stillness behind to stop the enemy.


    It''s because of what he said that Jinlong might follow him even more. What Guo Qi wants is this result. He wants to take a risk now.


    There is no real dragon in the world. Although Guo Qi saw that the Golden Dragon had his own consciousness, he also knew that the golden dragon was definitely not the dragon in ancient legend. Maybe it was just a Qi. It was just that the gas had been warmed in the dragon vein, so he had the intelligence and became the Golden Dragon.


    Now that a dragon can be raised here, doesn''t it mean that the strength here is enough to make your body strong enough to be like a beast? How wonderful it would be if you had a fighting body strong enough to tremble the enemy.


    So, Guo Qi wanted to go into the dragon''s home. Now, he''s going to set the Dragon apart. As long as he remembers the route, he can shuttle directly into the deepest part of the dragon vein, and the power inside is not directly used to refine his body.


    "So it was decided."


    Thinking of this in his heart, Guo Qi had a confident smile on his face. Although the beast was powerful, it was still a beast after all. There was still a certain gap between the beast and human beings. Even if it was strong enough to go against the sky, it was impossible for the dragon to come out.


    Kunlun mirror guards Kunlun. The dragon vein is in Kunlun. Once Jinlong appears in Kunlun, what will happen? I''m afraid Kunlun mirror knows very well. For this reason, he will also use his ancestral power to prevent Jinlong from going out.


    Because of this, Guo Qi is not afraid, even if he is not an opponent. As long as he can get out of this place, the Golden Dragon will not threaten him.


    Moreover, the exit is still a long way from Jinlong''s nest. If Jinlong wants to go back in a short time, it''s not so easy. As long as he catches the gap, he can quickly appear in the dragon''s nest. By then, the dragon''s strength will not be all his own.


    It seems that there is no treasure in the Dragon Cave. The so-called power of refining physique seems to be more precious than treasure. Guo Qi''s psychology is very much looking forward to being strengthened. Once he has a physique comparable to that of the dragon, who else can compare with himself in this world only by his body?


    I''m afraid I don''t need to worry about being crushed by the pressure in my body. Just thinking about it, Guo Qi felt that his heart was shaking because he was excited.


    "Human beings dare to enter my Dragon Cave. Let''s die today."


    When you rush to your own Dragon Cave, do you even want to run? How can there be such a good thing in the world? Do you really think he is a dragon fighter? Are you kidding? If you offend him, even the God, he will pull him down from the altar.


    "I don''t want to leave my life. I just want to run. If you are not convinced, catch up with me first. As long as you can catch up with me, you can do whatever you want."


    If he can''t catch up with me, he''s still fooling around behind me. What''s wrong? It seems that the beast is just like that. His brain is sick. Guo Qi looks down on the dragon very much, so he''ll use his mouth. If he has the ability, he can catch up and deal with himself.


    "Hum, the Dragon King is very angry today. Just wait for the dragon''s anger."


    Jinlong is very angry now. He is underestimated by a human like boy. It has been countless years since he was formed. Someone will enter his Dragon Cave. This has not happened for thousands of years. Today, we can''t let this boy leave.


    Once the boy left today, God knows if anyone will break into his own dragon cave like him. If everyone does, won''t his own Dragon Cave become a place for human tourism? That''s not going to work.


    With this in mind, the Dragon suddenly increased his strength, flashing golden light on his body. At the next moment, his whole dragon body was like a golden light, rushing towards Guo in front of him, which made Guo''s whole heart suddenly surprised.


    "NIMA This speed... "


    I had to be shocked. The Dragon said that he would accelerate when he accelerates. It''s totally beyond imagination. Even the speed of shenlei is not so fast. If the space here is not hard, I''m afraid it will be allocated by him. Such power is really frightening.


    "I don''t want to be so slow. I have to get rid of him. If it''s like this all the time, God knows when it''s going to end."At the moment, Guo Qi doesn''t dare to relax. He has to improve his strength quickly, and then he wants to go out. As long as he is within the scope of Kunlun mirror, he can relax. At other times, he has to be on the road wholeheartedly, which is a dead end.


    "It''s really difficult."


    Guo Qi always thought that his strength was strong enough, but he didn''t know what was going on. No matter how fast he accelerated, the Golden Dragon behind him could keep up, just like a dog skin plaster. He couldn''t shake it off, which made Guo Qi almost curse.


    What''s more, it''s so unreasonable. Since you are a follower of such a disease, why don''t you directly find a guy who likes you? Don''t follow me if you have nothing to do. I still have something to do. I can''t take you with me if you follow me.


    My heart is roaring, but Guo Qi''s action doesn''t stop at all. As long as he stops, the following things will become quite difficult. Therefore, Guo Qi can only use time to accelerate and space to jump, and the whole person is like a light spot.


    The last moment is still here, the next moment, a flash of light directly appears in another place, the speed is so fast that people can''t see it. If you travel on the earth like this, I''m afraid those who see it directly think it''s a ghost. It''s really strange that you haven''t seen such a person.


    "What is the origin of this boy? Even those guys at the beginning didn''t have such a strange way of traveling."


    Guo Qi''s psychology is shocked by the speed of Jinlong. Jinlong''s psychology is not shocked by Guo Qi''s speed. His dragon is the master in the Dragon Nest, and the speed is absolutely the most powerful. However, I didn''t expect that today I met a human who can shake him off in the Dragon Nest, which has not been seen for thousands of years.


    In addition, when those big people appeared here before, although their speed was very fast, they rushed out like a rocket, but none of them jumped like today. One moment is still in front of them, and the next moment disappeared in the distance.


    He was more and more shocked, but Jin Long didn''t dare to slow down a little. He had to leave this human behind. Now that human beings have known their existence, if we don''t leave this human behind today, we will surely have a lot of trouble in the future.


    "Boy, no matter how good you are today, don''t be paranoid if you want to have a dragon pulse."


    The whole body of the Golden Dragon stops, and the whole body is shining with gold. With the constant appearance of the Golden Dragon''s power, all the pools here seem to be alive, and even begin to boil, just like boiling hot water.


    In the face of such hot water, Guo Qi didn''t know how to drive. Before, it was very smooth, but now it''s like driving in a swamp. If one is not careful, the whole person will fall into it.


    "Asshole, this loach..."


    By Jinlong''s move, Guo Qi''s forward speed is infinitely reduced. If it goes on like this, he will surely not escape Jinlong''s claws. Therefore, Guo Qi is very worried.


    "Don''t push me. It''s not good for anyone."


    It''s a dragon vein here. Guo Qi doesn''t dare to destroy it. But if his life is too small, he won''t care so much. The power of destruction can definitely make him live.


    "Well, it''s not good for anyone? Do you think you are those ancient emperors? "


    If it''s not the ancient emperor, don''t talk big. The dragon is a person who has seen the ancient emperor. Now a hairy boy is so arrogant in front of him. It''s not true that he is not angry.


    "You Have you ever seen an ancient emperor


    Guo Qi didn''t know what the ancient emperors looked like, and he didn''t know how powerful those emperors were. However, he heard about the ancient emperors from Sehu Xiaohua''s mouth, and finally from Zuqi.


    Now suddenly, he heard about the ancient great emperors. Guo Qi found that the ancient great emperors seemed to have gone to many places. Now he really wanted to stop fighting with the dragon. The two of them had a good discussion about the ancient great emperors. Now he is very interested in the ancient great emperors.


    "Hiss."


    The action is more and more slow. Guo Qi stops the whole person. Instead of moving his own power forward, he makes himself become lightning.


    Purple lightning beat, formed a lightning fireball here, above the purple electric snake kept dancing, and with the appearance of purple lightning, the pool here seems to have been evaporated.


    "Asshole, you Who the hell are you? Go away, go away


    I don''t know what''s going on. The dragon, who just wanted to keep Guo Qi forever, felt that Guo Qi had become a fiery man like thunder and lightning, and then roared with horror. His eyes seemed to see a ghost.

 Chapter 377

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be afraid. It''s too late."


    Now that he has decided to exert the power of destruction, it means that he will not shrink back. Since the dragon is afraid, it''s better for him to watch him refine his body with the dragon''s strength, thinking that Guo Qi is walking towards the Golden Dragon step by step.


    Although the golden dragon is powerful and the place is magical, everything is absurd in the face of the power of destruction. As long as the power of destruction is used, even the dragon will be injured. Even if his power is so powerful that heaven and earth tremble, he can no longer stand for too long in front of the power of taboo.


    "You Go away, don''t show up here. "


    Seeing Guo Qi approaching step by step, the whole body of the dragon was shaking. He was afraid of being touched by the purple lightning, because he felt a terrible breath on the lightning, which made him aware of death.


    The power of destruction is the most taboo power between heaven and earth. I didn''t expect that I met here today. I''m in trouble. If this boy goes on, I''m afraid the whole Dragon Cave will be destroyed by him.


    "Go away? You''re just going to show me. "


    Guo Qi''s eyes become cold. He hates those bullying guys. Now the change of dragon''s attitude towards him makes Guo Qi very angry. If this guy doesn''t show such powerful power, will he kill himself?


    It seems that in this world, only with strength can we have the qualification to speak. Big fists are the hard truth.


    "Hum, boy, don''t think I''m afraid of you. This is the dragon vein of the whole earth. Now there are few dragon veins left on the earth. If you destroy this place, you should know the consequences."


    The dragon vein affects the development of the whole planet. Once all the Dragon veins are destroyed, the whole planet will also be destroyed. Now it seems that the dragon vein here is the only one on earth. Once this dragon vein also has problems, Kunlun old people will not let go of the past, and the whole continent of human beings will not let go of the past.


    "Afraid? Today, I just destroyed this place, so what? How big is the universe? Can''t we find a place to live? "


    Are you kidding? As long as you want, there are good places all over the world. It''s just a dragon vein. As long as you want to find it, you can still find it. Therefore, Guo Qi didn''t worry too much.


    In addition, as long as he converges a little, the power of destruction in his hands can still be controlled. At that time, it''s no problem to want to protect a dragon vein. With the power of destruction in his hands, he doesn''t need to be afraid of the Dragon at all. It''s only a matter of hands to subdue the dragon.


    "Loach, do you want to do it yourself, or do I?"


    Before also called dragon, now dragon''s performance let Guo Qi psychological very disappointed, Guo Qi mouth directly called loach, completely do not give dragon face.


    "Human beings, you should not be too arrogant. Although the power of destruction is powerful, your power of destruction is not strong enough to make me completely have no power of resistance."


    Part of the reason why he was afraid before was that he saw the power of destruction. For the power of destruction, the Dragon had a deep understanding of it. It was so powerful that Zhou Tianchen was obedient to it. In the face of that power, especially the power that broke out completely, no one could resist it.


    But if you feel it carefully, it seems that there is a big gap between the destructive power exerted by Guo Qi and the ultimate destructive power. It seems that this boy did not completely control the destructive power, otherwise he would never be like this.


    "In that case, let''s do it. I want to see if the auspicious beast is so powerful in the legend."


    Guo Qi knows that his fighting ability and skills are far from the dragon, but he knows one thing better. If he wants to fight with the beast, he must improve his strength and arm himself to fight with the beast. In this way, on the one hand, he can feel the strength of the beast, on the other hand, he can know where his limit is.


    It''s so strong that it''s very difficult for him to reach his limit. Moreover, Guo Qi knows that he must know where his limit is, because he has a feeling that in the near future, the enemy he will face will be many times stronger than he is now. Facing such a strong opponent, if he can''t know how strong his most powerful attack is, He has no hope of winning.


    Knowing oneself and the enemy, Guo Qi is not only ignorant of the enemy, but also of himself. Therefore, fighting with the dragon is to let him know what level it is. The dragon has just become his stepping stone.


    "Roar."


    Being underestimated by human beings, although the dragon is afraid of the power of destruction, he still has a little fighting power for the power of taboo that has not reached the limit. Now he is looked down upon by people, and the Dragon roars up to the sky.


    The roar of the beast spreads in this space. Although Guo Qi has been added by the force of destruction, he still feels his ears are pricked by needles in the face of such a powerful roar.


    "Good guy, it''s a sonic attack."


    In the first wave of attack, Guo Qi was unprepared and suffered a big loss. Therefore, now he directly used the power of destruction as a protective shield. When the sound waves came into contact with the power of destruction, they were bounced back, which made Guo Qi a little relieved."Well, don''t think you''re the only one."


    At the moment, Guo Qi even wants to learn from the dragon. He also wants to roar. In such a narrow and long space, I don''t know what the effect is.


    "Human, look at the claws."


    The Dragon turned his huge body into a small one, and then, like a golden lightning, dashed towards Guo Qichao. His speed was so fast that his sight could not keep up with him. Facing this scene, Guo Qi could only turn the power of destruction into a sphere to protect himself.


    "Hum, human beings have been like this since ancient times. They always have a turtle shell on them. They can''t really fight with their opponents."


    In the face of the power of destruction, although it is not the ultimate state, Jinlong is helpless. In the end, Jinlong has no choice but to use words to irritate Guo Qi. As long as he can irritate Guo Qi above words, he doesn''t have to worry that Guo Qi won''t come out.


    "If you have the ability to come in, it''s like thunder and lightning. If you have the ability to come in, you can''t even get in. You still have the face to talk big."


    The Dragon excites Guo Qi and asks him to go out. Now Guo Qi is not stupid. How can he go out? He has to face all kinds of attacks from the dragon. Even if he can bear them, why should he bear them?


    If you open your mouth to provoke the dragon, it will make the Dragon feel ashamed. He is a great beast, but he can''t defend against thunder and lightning. If you say that, who will think that the dragon is powerful in the future?


    Guo Qi has grasped this point, so he just won''t go out. If the dragon is powerful, if you are powerful, come in. I''m waiting for you in there. Hurry up, come in, come in. We can fight whatever we want.


    "Well, you go out, but don''t tell anyone about the situation in the dragon vein, and I promise not to pursue it any more."


    In desperation, the dragon also compromised. It''s not a thing to keep doing this all the time. It''s not good for anyone to spend it like this. Moreover, it''s certainly not a simple role for the dragon to see Guo Qi''s accomplishments and be able to appear here. Such a person on the mainland, even if he''s not the son of heaven, must be the favorite student of a big power.


    This is the place where only the ancient great emperors came. The ancient great emperors came and went out. It''s not too much for a new generation of young great emperors to do this. The Dragon comforted himself in this way, and he didn''t continue to pursue the past.


    "If you don''t go out, don''t go out. If you want me to stay, I''ll stay. If you want me to go out, I''ll go out. I won''t do it without face."


    Are you kidding? Just go out? In the future, how can you boast with others that you''ve seen the dragon before? Since you''ve provoked things, you have to be responsible. Guo Qi''s mind is calculating how to make the Dragon bleed.


    "You..."


    The dragon is so angry. This human being is so ungrateful. He has been so humble. This is the treatment of the ancient great emperor. He should not take it seriously. How can this man be so ungrateful? Is he brain sick?


    "Tell me, how can I get out of here?"


    This guy has the power of destruction. Now the power of destruction is not mature. If you leave him here, once the power of destruction is mature, you can''t control him. If you start, this place will be doomed.


    We can''t let this unstable factor stay here. Therefore, the dragon will try its best to send it out, that is, it will be ok if it loses something, as long as it can send the God of plague away.


    "Ha ha, I really understand people. No, I understand dragon. I''ll wait for your words."


    "Shameless."


    Guo Qi listens to the dragon''s words and claps his right hand on his thigh. There are so many rogues in that way. When the Dragon sees Guo Qi''s appearance, he almost doesn''t have a black eye. But he can''t help it. Now he wants to invite Guo Qi out, so he has to listen to him quietly.


    "Actually, I''m not demanding. After all, this is your old place. I just want to get some cultivation resources here."


    "As you know, the resources on the earth are almost exhausted. I will make an appointment with others soon. If I don''t have the power, I will die."


    ¡­¡­


    Guo Qi said a lot of nonsense, but he didn''t mean to stop.


    "Get down to business, don''t talk nonsense."


    Listen to those useless nonsense, even the dragon is anxious.


    "Hehe, give me the dragon power. I''ll use it to refine my body."


    Around for a long time, Guo Qi finally said what he wanted to say in his heart. His goal is the treasure of dragon.


    "No way, that thing can''t be given to you."

 Chapter 378

    Longyuanli is Jinlong''s original strength to maintain his life. How can he lend it to others.


    If you want to get dragon power, you have to wait in the dragon vein and wait for the birth of a little dragon power. It is precisely because you have been hoarding it for countless years that golden dragon can be born and has dragon power. His own survival is not much. It is very difficult to maintain his future life. Now this human dare to ask for it. Are you kidding.


    "It''s ok if you don''t give it. Anyway, even if I don''t use it, I won''t lose. I''ll destroy it now."


    You are not willing to take it out. OK, you are very powerful. Let''s destroy the things now. No one will die at that time. It doesn''t mean much to me. But for a certain dragon, it''s hard to say. Therefore, Guo Qi deliberately pretends to do it.


    "You How dare you


    Long Yuanli is very important to himself. How can this person be destroyed? If long Yuanli is destroyed, his life will soon end, because without the supply of energy, it''s like human losing oxygen, so it''s hard to survive.


    "I dare? Don''t doubt my courage, and don''t force me. If I grasp it, I can do anything. "


    I''m kidding. Even the strong on the mainland dare to offend themselves. What else can''t they do?


    Although the golden dragon is very powerful, he dares to challenge the devil. Although the golden dragon is much more powerful than the devil, he is not the rookie at the beginning. Even the dragon has the power of World War I. besides, now he has the power of destruction. Once the power of destruction breaks out, even the Golden Dragon will still lose in front of him.


    "Hum, if you dare to destroy this place, Kunlun mirror won''t agree."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know about Kunlun mirror. Jin Long doesn''t know, but he knows that this is one of the Dragon veins in Kunlun. This dragon vein is also the biggest one left on the earth. If Guo Qi dares to destroy this place, Kunlun mirror will definitely cause Guo Qi trouble. At that time, Guo Qi will never be able to get away with it.


    Jinlong is measuring Guo Qi''s courage to see if Guo Qi really dares to mess like he said, and Jinlong has a scruple in his mind.


    "Do you think it''s the power of destruction that destroys this place quickly, or the Kunlun mirror? It''s not that I despise Kunlun mirror. Although it''s the ancestor of space, if it''s worse than speed, even Kunlun mirror will have to give up as long as it''s destroyed. "


    Zuqi are afraid of the power of destruction, because they all have their own spirit. The spirit is most sensitive to the power of destruction. As long as the destroyed power is concentrated, the spirit will be seriously injured or destroyed, because the power of destruction is extremely serious for those who have no physical damage.


    "You..."


    Sometimes Jinlong is wondering if this human boy is the Ascaris in his stomach. He even knows what he thinks.


    Jinlong is really helpless when he is blocked by Guo Qi''s words. Guo Qi is right. As long as he dares to mess around, even if Kunlun mirror is powerful, it will not be stupid to rush up in the face of the power of destruction.


    "Well, do you think my conditions are..."


    It''s up to you to decide whether you want to see the destruction of the Dragon force or part of it.


    That''s what Guo Qi means, which makes Jinlong hesitant. He really doesn''t want to give longyuanli to Guo Qi. After all, taking things is life for him. Who will give his life to others, but if he doesn''t give it to Guo Qi, Guo Qi will destroy longyuanli. This is really a headache for Jinlong.


    "OK, I promise you to use longyuanli to exercise your body, but You have to promise me one thing


    Although dragon''s strength is rare, if it is destroyed, it will be hopeless. Therefore, after thinking twice, Jinlong agrees to give Guo Qi a part of dragon''s strength, so that Guo Qi can exercise his physique and make his defense and fighting power stronger.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jinlong even talked to him about the terms. First of all, I''ll listen to what''s going on. If it''s a serious matter, I can''t agree. After all, I have the power of destruction in my hand, and I''m not afraid that Jinlong is unconvinced.


    "You can refine your constitution with dragon power, but you can''t take it away. After all Long Yuanli is my life. "


    With these words, Jin Long looks at Guo Qi with some worry. He is really afraid that Guo Qi will not agree. If Guo Qi does not agree, he does not know how to answer. It is a difficult decision whether to let Guo Qi use longyuanli or not.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing else I can do except to help me make myself stronger. So, it''s useless to take it away. I''d better keep it for you."


    Guo Qi didn''t plan to do anything too well. After all, if Jinlong really wants to break with himself, he won''t get the strength of the dragon. Instead of tearing his face, he might as well sharpen his body first.


    And that long Yuanli seems to be really important. It''s said that it''s Jinlong''s life. I''m joking about Jinlong''s life. That''s not good."No problem, I promise you."


    He nodded, and finally Guo Qi agreed with him with a smile. Unexpectedly, a trip to Longmai not only enabled him to defeat the demons, but also gave him the chance to refine his constitution, which he could not see outside.


    Physique is absolutely very important for a cultivator. The cultivator''s combat power can be very strong, but the defensive power has become the biggest drawback. Once the physique can become strong, you don''t need to use those defensive weapons. When it comes time, you will be a willful weapon. Isn''t that invincible?


    That''s what he thought. Therefore, Guo Qi wants to make his constitution as strong as Jinlong in any case. Even if his constitution is not as strong as Jinlong, he should at least be comparable to Jinlong.


    "Come with me."


    Seeing Guo Qi''s promise, Jin Long didn''t hesitate any more. He asked Guo Qi to follow him, and then quickly thought about diving under the bottom of the pool. This time, he was going to take Guo Qi into his Dragon Cave.


    Although they have negotiated terms with Jinlong, Guo Qi and Jinlong are not very familiar with each other. They don''t know what kind of temperament Jinlong is. If this guy talks one thing, he will suffer a big loss.


    Guo Qi was very cautious along the way, but he didn''t encounter any dangerous things. It seems that Jinlong town''s saying is to do it, and didn''t play any cleverness.


    "Well, here it is."


    Before Jin Long came to the golden light group, Jin Long finally stopped and looked at the golden light group. His eyes were full of all kinds of ideas. He really didn''t want to use it for Guo Qi.


    "After you go in, you begin to absorb these forces, and then keep circulating in your body. Remember, you can never stop until the quenching is over, otherwise, these dragon forces will burst your body."


    Maybe it''s because he''s worried that Guo Qi''s constitution is too weak. Once such a powerful dragon power enters his body, Guo Qi will not be able to bear the violent power. If a careless Guo Qi dies in the dragon power, it''s not a waste of his dragon power.


    If the Dragon force solidifies in the human body, those dragon forces will lose their function forever. Therefore, Jinlong is very worried.


    After all, even if Guo Qi is used to quench his body, he won''t absorb much. But once all the dragon power that enters his body solidifies, it will consume a lot. No matter what the calculation is, he should make good use of it.


    "Good."


    Presumably, Jinlong didn''t cheat himself, so Guo Qi went directly to the golden light regiment. This time, he wanted to improve his physique greatly, so that after 3000 years, he could really control his destiny and survive in the battle.


    "Keep sleeping."


    Even if the Golden Dragon wants to attack himself, he can defend quickly when he is refining his body. Moreover, this is the origin of the dragon''s strength. If he shows his destructive power here, he will definitely be a big killer.


    "I know."


    Jinlong''s tone is a little cold, no way, who encounter such things will not be happy, now Jinlong psychology in addition to regret or regret.


    Why did you have brain damage? Why did you chase this boy? If you didn''t chase this boy, you wouldn''t have to be threatened by his destructive power, and you wouldn''t have to give him the dragon power here.


    The more I think about Jinlong, the more I feel aggrieved. But I can''t help it. I can''t beat Guo Qi under the eaves, so I have to admit my bad luck.


    "Is that long Yuanli? It''s really violent. It seems that ordinary people can''t bear it at all. "


    Before he came to the golden light group, Guo Qi was shocked by the violent power in the light group. The power here was too violent, just like the beast in the wild world.


    "Hiss."


    Step into the golden light group, the golden light group is like a hot thing met with cold water, the sound of hissing, the next moment, Guo Qi directly disappeared here.


    "This is Golden Dragon


    When Guo Qi looked at the situation in front of him, he found that he was in a different world, which was full of golden gas, and in the golden gas, the golden dragons kept swimming, looking like the miniature version of the golden dragon he had seen before.


    "It seems that this is the space in the golden light."


    From the outside, the golden light group is very small, but after entering it, he found that the golden light group actually has a different space, which shocked Guo Qi. This is originally a pool in a secret space, and there is a superimposed space again. Can''t the superimposed space jump?

 Chapter 379

    Guo Qi has mastered the power of space, but there are several layers of space. Guo Qi has never tried this kind of thing, because his spiritual power can not reach that level. A space will appear again in one layer of space, which will consume a lot. Guo Qi''s current strength can''t bear the power of backfire.


    Although we can see the situation of Guoqi Loulan ancient country, it''s a big world after all. It''s not strange that there''s anything in it. But it''s a dragon vein here. Is it the emperor''s work? Why did the great emperor do this?


    His heart was full of questions, but Guo Qi also knew that his questions could not be answered. After all, the great emperors had disappeared, and Jinlong should not know the reason for all this. He just did what he knew.


    "Well, start to exercise now."


    Get rid of the distractions in his heart, Guo Qi takes a deep breath, and then slowly closes his eyes. Here is the endless power of fury. Now what he has to do is to absorb the power here into his body, and then start to keep running.


    The more violent the power, the better the quenching effect, but the greater the pain.


    Ready in his heart, Guo Qi began to turn his divine consciousness into chains, and then tore the golden power full of space into his body. With the pulling of divine consciousness, the power here seemed to find an outlet, and he thought wildly about Guo Qi''s body.


    "Hiss."


    Although he was psychologically prepared, Guo Qi couldn''t help taking a breath when the violent force entered his body. He didn''t expect that those forces were like needles pricking himself.


    Although it hurt, Guo Qi didn''t roar, but his forehead was full of cold sweat. He was enduring it. If he wanted to make longyuanli quench his body, he had to bear all the strength here. This should be just the beginning. If he couldn''t bear the pain, how could he continue to practice in the next time?


    The golden power constantly poured into Guo Qi''s body. Seeing that the power in his body was about to reach saturation, at this time, Guo Qi wanted to use his divine consciousness to drive the power in his body, and then he found that his power could not be controlled at all.


    The power of the dragon is the pronoun of fury. Although it gets into Guo Qi''s body, Guo Qi can''t control it at all. All the powers are like runaway wild horses running around in Guo Qi''s body, destroying Guo Qi''s body.


    "What can we do? Is it difficult to let these forces coagulate directly in the body at this time?"


    Once the power condenses, Guo Qi will die. How can he die like this? No, there must be a way. I can find a way myself.


    I''m very worried, because the Dragon force coagulates very fast. If they don''t guide the Dragon force to every part of their body, they will soon block up their bodies. At that time, no matter how powerful they are or how lucky they are, they will be dead.


    I have experienced too many moments of life and death. Although it is dangerous at this time, Guo Qi believes that he will not die here, and he still has hope. Now he needs to calm down. Only when he calms down can he find a way.


    "By the way, my strength is not enough to transform myself, but the Dragon force here is OK. I need to find a breakthrough."


    Think of those forces like a runaway wild horse, as long as you can find a leader who can drive all the wild horses. Thinking about this, Guo Qi suddenly looks at the reduced golden dragons in the space.


    "That''s them."


    It seems that the appearance of these golden dragons is not without purpose. They are not only pure dragon force, but also the key to guide the circulation of dragon force in the body.


    "Come here."


    The situation in his body has been very bad, but the biggest problem Guo Qi is facing now is how to imprison a Golden Dragon into his body to guide those dragon forces.


    "Is it difficult to let the destructive power of our dragon open and bind?"


    Although the power of destruction is extremely powerful, as long as Guo Qi can suppress it, he can still let the power of destruction exist in such a place. As long as it can exist, he can control the Golden Dragon. At the beginning, Guo Qi used this method to imprison a dark unicorn, and that guy helped Guo Qi a lot in the future Busy.


    "Right now."


    Find the right time, Guo Qi directly will pull out countless times of purple lightning cast out, a lightning even organized into a net, that net will Guo Qi in front of the nearest Golden Dragon imprisoned in it, the next moment, Guo Qi''s hand fierce pull, golden dragon is directly controlled by the purple lightning net.


    "Bastard human."


    The Golden Dragon in the purple lightning net is constantly struggling inside. With the struggle of the golden dragon, the sleeping Golden Dragon suddenly opens his eyes and looks at the golden light ball. He roars angrily. But at this time, he does not dare to approach the golden light ball, because he feels a terrible opportunity.But now he is close to angering Guo Qi, and all his dragon power may be destroyed by this human. Even if he is angry, he can only endure it. Now he can only pray that Guo Qi can let go of his dragon power, and even pray that Guo Qi can successfully control a golden dragon.


    "Ha ha, if I can make you strong, I''ll still catch you. I can do it again."


    Looking at the Jinlong who has been imprisoned by himself, this time, Guo Qi finally laughs. This guy, like a loach, is hard to catch. His divine sense has caught him for many times, but he can''t even touch him. Now it''s finally about this guy. Guo Qi has to be happy.


    "Well, then it''s business."


    Jinlong has already grasped it, but after Jinlong arrives in his body, whether it will lead those dragon forces to circulate in his body or not, Guo Qi has no bottom in his heart. He just guessed it by himself. Now that he really wants to practice it, he is inevitably flustered.


    "Hoo."


    With sweat on his forehead, Guo Qi took a deep breath and slowly guided Jinlong into his body.


    "Whew."


    Like a beam of light, the Golden Dragon went in directly. Guo Qi didn''t see how he did it. He just saw a beam of golden light, and then disappeared.


    "Good guy, it''s really a guess."


    When the power in the body finds the outlet, Guo Qi''s face becomes excited again, because at this moment, he finds that his guess is the same as what the golden dragon is sitting on. He didn''t expect that the golden dragon is really used to guide those forces.


    "In that case, I''ll absorb some more dragon power."


    The fuller the dragon power, the better the effect of quenching. Guo Qi''s body is full of dragon power, but after being guided by Jinlong, it is still not enough to make his constitution perfect.


    Since there is still room to absorb dragon''s strength, Guo Qi plans to constantly improve his strength. Even if he is suffering, he has to try. Only when he reaches the limit, can he be more powerful. Instead of being strong, he prefers to be strong to the extreme. That feeling is incomparable.


    "Hiss."


    Guo Qi didn''t dare to open his eyes. The corners of his mouth kept shaking, because Jinlong was like a flash of lightning in his body. Where he could swim in his body, opportunities were almost swam by Jinlong. Even in places that Guo Qi never felt, Jinlong swam in.


    "It hurts."


    His face is a little purple, as if he was poisoned. But Guo Qi doesn''t dare to be slack. He must concentrate his attention. Only when he keeps observing the operation of longyuanli with his divine sense can he know his current physical condition.


    Long Yuanli keeps swimming in the body. With the guidance of Jin long, the power that has already filled Guo Qi''s body begins to refine the cells in Guo Qi''s body.


    Human potential is infinite. What Guo Qi has to do now is to explore his own potential. The reason why potential is called potential is that he has been hiding in human body, and it is difficult to appear if he does not take the initiative. Now, Guo Qi is using those dragon forces to eliminate those forces that extend potential in his body.


    "Ah."


    When long Yuanli enters into some hidden veins, Guo Qi can no longer bear it, because these hidden veins are very small and have not been beaten through. Now long Yuanli keeps developing in it, and Guo Qi feels like someone is holding a steel knife in his body.


    Not only his body was in pain, but Guo Qi felt that his divine consciousness was stabbed by a needle, and his soul was shaking. Although he was closing his eyes now, he knew in his heart that his body should be full of sweat.


    "Persist, I must persist. If I can''t persist in this pain, what else can I succeed in the future?"


    At the moment, Guo Qi''s consciousness is on the verge of collapse, but he does not dare to let his consciousness dissipate. Once his consciousness dissipates and loses control, long Yuanli will be unscrupulous in his body. At that time, his body will be smeared with the collapse of long Yuanli.


    "Third brother, third brother, you Third brother, where have you been? Third brother... "


    "Brother Chu..."


    "Second uncle, second uncle..."


    Just when Guo Qi was about to faint, several people suddenly appeared in front of him. They were sanlengzi. Guo Qi would never forget what they looked like in front of him. At that time, Guo qihen hated that he could do nothing.


    Now I finally have the chance to become strong, how can I fail here? I must insist now. If I lose here, I''m sorry for them. I must bear it well. Yes, I must be successful.


    "Come on, those who have the ability to write more fiercely are just dragon Yuanli. Today your uncle will have a good look at how much you can toss. If you want to play, I will accompany you to the end."

 Chapter 380

    At the moment, Guo Qi''s body is suffering from unimaginable tearing. The powerful dragon force is like a chain, tearing all his body. In the face of this powerful tearing force, even if Guo Qi is very tolerant, his scalp is still numb.


    However, at this time, he can''t have the slightest timidity. Once he has a trace of retreat in his heart, it will breed. In the face of the violent dragon Yuanli, Guo Qi is roaring. This time, he must make himself strong and can''t bear the pain. How can he protect the people he wants to protect.


    "Roar."


    It seems that they are angry at Guo Qi''s attitude. In the golden light group, long Yuanli seems to have been torn. They continue to think crazily about Guo Qi''s body. They want to break Guo Qi''s body and let long Yuanli rush out of it.


    "Hiss."


    The expression became solidified for a moment. Guo Qi never thought that the Golden Dragon in his body, which had been imprisoned by purple lightning, could stir up the outside force. The sudden force made him feel that the whole person became uncontrollable.


    Consciousness is breaking up little by little. At the moment, Guo Qi is really afraid that his body will be broken if he can''t hold it. He keeps showing his deep blue eyes. He has to make himself strong.


    "Come on, let''s see if the Dragon force here is strong or my eyes are strong."


    Guo Qi''s eyes were not only tempered once, but also didn''t know what was going on with his eyes. Moreover, Guo Qi still remembers that when he first entered the Dragon Lake, his eyes absorbed a lot of water power, which directly made his eyes stronger.


    Now that he exercises his eyes again, Guo Qi feels that he is able to control them. With the help of his eyes, Guo Qi is able to bear the fury of the Dragon force that is constantly rushing into his body.


    "These eyes can really save lives."


    I don''t know how many times, Guo Qi has been helped by this pair of eyes. Up to now, Guo Qi doesn''t know how many times this is, but this pair of eyes makes Guo Qi love and hate, sometimes he doesn''t even want to have encountered such things, in that case, his brother can always be with him.


    Although his eyes have been able to help his body resist the impact of some violent forces, the Dragon force from outside is still rushing into his body, plus some of the forces that Guo Qi is most worried about.


    "There are still several golden dragons. If those golden dragons come in, I''m afraid my body can''t bear them."


    Guo Qi is frowning. Although the pain in his body has made his face lose his intuition, Guo Qi knows that this is not the limit. Once all the reduced versions of Jinlong in this space enter his body, it will be the real hardening of physique at that time.


    Maybe at that time, if you are not careful, you will be doomed.


    Support, must support, Guo Qi kept warning himself in his heart, because he did not know that once he could not support, he would lose everything.


    Long Yuanli is good, but he doesn''t take risks. He can''t get anything. He''s seeking wealth in danger. Now Guo Qi is making fun of his own life. He puts everything on top of it. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become benevolent.


    "Hoo."


    Take a deep breath, and then spit out the final turbid breath. It''s time for Guo Qi''s appearance and unspeakable shock. The previous pain has been slowly adapted by the body, and the next one is also the most difficult. As long as the remaining strength enters the body again, it is the most difficult to bear.


    "Are you all on me? I don''t know if Jinlong can withstand the impact of several reduced versions of Jinlong? "


    Although the consciousness has been a little fuzzy, Guo Qi''s eyes can still feel that those golden dragons outside are staring at him. Once those golden dragons think that he is coming, that is his last time.


    Although the Golden Dragon here is small, but I don''t know what''s going on. Guo Qi always feels that the Golden Dragon here has its own consciousness, like intelligent human beings, or even smarter than human beings. These guys are staring at themselves like this. Once they have any action, they will enter their body without hesitation.


    A golden dragon has already tossed his life and death. If there are more, he has no hope of life. Therefore, Guo Qi must think about himself now.


    "How can we withstand the impact of so many golden dragons?"


    More than ten miniature golden dragons. If these golden dragons enter their own bodies at the same time, wouldn''t they regard their own bodies as the sea, and then they can''t bear the rough waves inside.


    But the general power can not imprison the golden dragon, and it is difficult to control so many golden dragons at one time with the power of destruction. Moreover, at the moment, Guo Qi is in a state of vague consciousness, and he has no ability to control the power of destruction.


    "It''s hard."


    He was worried when he had more strength, because he didn''t know what kind of strength to use. At last, Guo Qi didn''t know what he thought, so he frowned and made up his mind."Come on, today I''ll see how strong the dragon is."


    The dragon is the pronoun of the beast and powerful, so in ancient times, those emperors called themselves dragon. That''s why Guo Qi was so cautious about the dragon. In addition, there are still many dragons born in heaven and earth, so Guo Qi should be more careful.


    In the face of such a golden dragon, Guo Qi can''t bear it only by his own body, but if he doesn''t, he will die. Now, Guo Qi can only make a deep cut and gamble once.


    "The power of space, the power of time, plus."


    Jinlong doesn''t have too much restriction on space and time, but Guo Qi can only use two forces to block Jinlong''s full strength. Maybe his body will be able to bear it only after their strength is reduced.


    And Guo Qi did not dare to reduce the power of Jinlong completely, because once the power of Jinlong was reduced completely, his purpose of refining his constitution would be in vain. Did he not suffer for so long.


    So after thinking about it, Guo Qi finally decided to let Jinlong transform his constitution, no matter how much he paid. The reason why he used the power of time and space is to ensure his safety.


    "Hiss."


    He has put the power of time and space in front of him, but the golden dragons are like hot knives. When they touch the snowflakes, there is no big obstacle at all. They just disappear in front of Guo Qi when they hear a hissing sound.


    "EH."


    The scream of pain came from Guo Qi''s final cry. The instant pain made Guo Qi feel that his whole body was about to be torn. The bones were rattling, the veins were breaking, and even the flesh and blood had been separated.


    "Hiss."


    The sweat on his forehead has made his cheeks wet, but Guo Qi has no time to wipe the sweat. Now, with a little more effort, his consciousness will collapse completely, and he has reached the limit.


    "End Is it over? "


    My body can''t bear the power of the Golden Dragon. It''s just eight golden dragons that I can''t support. There are many golden dragons outside. Once I can''t bear it, I will die this time.


    "Ah..."


    In the blurred vision, once the golden light flickered, the next moment, Guo Qi''s last point of consciousness disappeared. After a scream, Guo Qi''s eyes became black and completely fainted.


    "Whoosh."


    When Guo Qi lost consciousness, Jinlong kept pouring into Guo Qi''s body. They wanted to pull other dragon forces out, but they didn''t expect that when they just entered Guo Qi''s body, Guo Qi was covered with a layer of purple lightning.


    The purple thunder and lightning appeared abruptly. The Golden Dragon who had entered Guo Qi''s body seemed to have met his natural enemies. He was so submissive that he didn''t dare to destroy Guo Qi''s body. Instead, he hid in every corner and quietly helped Guo Qi transform his body.


    Golden Dragon''s dragon power is constantly changing Guo Qi''s constitution. Even the purple thunder and lightning are helping. Guo Qi''s bones are being ground, Guo Qi''s flesh and blood are being torn, and his muscles and veins are breaking inch by inch. Just when his body has no shape, Guo Qi''s eyes become more and more blue and deep.


    Deep blue began to think about the change of blue and purple, and then there was a faint power in his eyes. The power flowed on Guo Qi''s body. Guo Qi''s torn flesh and blood was growing again, and the broken bones were slowly assembled, and even the tendons and veins had been washed and grown.


    Broken to grow out again, a little bit of black things fall out of Guo Qi''s broken body, but at this time, Guo Qi has no way to pay attention to those.


    "Well."


    Pain, deep pain, Guo Qi felt like he was separated from the body, the kind of even the soul is shaking pain, let him want to quickly a knife to solve himself, live may be suffering.


    "Me, where am I?"


    In his mind, Guo Qi couldn''t tell the reality from the dream. Looking at the fantastic scene in front of him and the strange space, Guo Qi didn''t know why he was here.


    "Why am I here?"


    There was a blank in his mind. Guo Qi even forgot who he was, why he came here and where he was.


    "I I My name is Guo Qi. I was sent to the dragon vein by Kunlun mirror. Is this the dragon vein? They are Dragon


    Every bit of the past is already in his mind, but Guo Qi still feels a little strange. He is like a person who has just recovered his memory from amnesia. Looking at the Golden Dragon in front of him, he says to himself that he is not sure.

 Chapter 381

    "I remember, I remember, I''m not dead? I''m not dead. "


    With a fierce slap on his forehead, Guo Qi remembered that he had just survived under the impact of the huge force. This time, Guo Qi finally understood that he was not supported by the force, and miraculously survived.


    "Ha ha ha, when the boat comes to the bridge, it''s natural for me to stay alive."


    At the moment when he closed his eyes, all his relatives and friends came to his mind. He didn''t want to leave the world. He wanted to be with everyone. He couldn''t give up too many things.


    But he didn''t think that he was still alive when he was in despair, which was so similar to the original Death Valley. Guo Qi thought of death valley in his heart.


    "Let''s see how our constitution is now."


    The reason why I have taken such a big risk this time is that I want to improve my physique. Even if I can''t be as strong as the dragon, I should at least be as strong as the dragon. Otherwise, I won''t get a pain in vain?


    "Hoo."


    Guo Qi is very afraid now. He is afraid of disappointment. Once his physical fitness does not meet his requirements, will he be very disappointed? Guo Qi didn''t want to bear the feeling of falling from heaven to the bottom of the valley. He was afraid.


    The more afraid he is, the more afraid he is to face the reality. Guo Qi is adjusting his heartbeat. He doesn''t want to see that his constitution is not as good as his imagination. He is praying for his constitution to improve.


    "Boom."


    For a moment, just a short moment, Guo Qi clenched his fist and punched the air in front of him fiercely. A golden lightning passed through the space. Then Guo Qi saw that the space in front of him was sparked by himself. His constitution changed, and his constitution really changed.


    "I love grass."


    At the moment, Guo Qi wants to be rude. Although he knows that his constitution has changed, he has never dreamed that his constitution can become so strong. At the moment, his constitution has become so strong that he is shocked, which is beyond imagination.


    I''m afraid that in the face of Jinlong before, Jinlong''s physique is not so strong. Is it hard to see that his physique has surpassed Jinlong?


    The constitution of the dragon is generally recognized as the most powerful constitution, but relying on his constitution, he can crush a mountain into powder. Guo Qi has always admired the constitution of the dragon.


    But today, he found that his casual punch has surpassed the Golden Dragon in strength and speed. Is there a stronger constitution than the golden dragon?


    "No, try again."


    In order to make sure that his guess is correct, Guo Qi hit again. This time, Guo Qi''s speed is not as fast as before, but the effect is really good.


    "Why is that so?"


    I don''t understand. I just use the same strength as Jinlong to refine my constitution. How can I surpass Jinlong''s constitution? Is it hard to see that all this is false?


    "There''s a problem."


    The Dragon force here should be condensed by the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon himself is based on the limit of his own strength. If he can''t bear it, he will never make trouble. Then the golden dragon can bear more than ten golden dragons here.


    Jinlong is so powerful that his constitution is only tempered once. How can he surpass Jinlong? Therefore, Guo Qi does not believe what he sees.


    "Can it be the negative effect of power?"


    When he first gets strength, he always has a feeling of expansion in his heart. Guo Qijing goes down to let himself temper and condense the strength in his body. Only when he stabilizes the floating power, can he really become powerful.


    "It seems that the power of golden dragon is not so easy to get hands on."


    After thinking about all this, Guo Qi really stopped. Instead of absorbing strength, he directly meditated in situ. He had to constantly refine the strength in his body to make his already strong constitution more tenacious. Only when he was really strong, he would not become a burden in future battles.


    "The power in the body has become so smooth?"


    When Guo Qi put his divine consciousness into his body, he suddenly found that great changes had taken place in his body. Many blocked places had become completely unblocked, and the places in his body that had not been quenched before had become like steel.


    I''m afraid that with a steel knife, you can''t cut yourself a wound just because of your constitution?


    This is how beautiful and powerful the body should be. Although this kind of defense can''t resist all the defenses of those super strong people, it can at least dissolve part of those people''s strength, so it won''t make you Songming.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t come in vain this time."


    Seeing his current constitution and all the pain he had experienced before, Guo Qi clapped his hands and got up. He was going out."What are these black things?"


    After getting up, Guo Qi found that there were many black things on the ground in front of him, which should not have been there before. He was curious and squatted down to pick up a black thing and took it in his hand.


    "I don''t like grass. It stinks."


    He put it in front of his nose, smelled it, and then looked at it carefully. Only then did Guo Qi understand what was going on. This is the impurity in his body.


    The body lives on the earth. It has to breathe, understand the air and eat every day. The body will automatically generate garbage, absorb garbage from the outside, and excrete some garbage, but there is always some garbage accumulating in the body.


    Now when I''m refining my constitution, long Yuanli helps me to clean up all the rubbish in my constitution. No wonder I feel relaxed. It''s all due to long Yuanli.


    "I really want to thank Jinlong."


    Jinlong didn''t attack himself when he fainted. Guo Qi was very happy. If Jinlong took advantage of his mobile hand, he would be a cold corpse now.


    But Guo Qi didn''t know that when he fainted, Jinlong really wanted to do it, but after seeing Guo Qi''s blue and purple eyes, plus the purple lightning wrapped in his body, Jinlong gave up.


    Because he knew that if he could succeed with his own hands, if he couldn''t, I''m afraid he was just pushing himself to death.


    Those who can have those eyes, as long as they grow up, will be able to let purple lightning take the initiative to protect themselves. I''m afraid there have been few people since ancient times. This human can''t move.


    Besides, Jinlong also has scruples. It''s not only from Guo Qi. Although Guo Qi is powerful, he has fainted. Guo Qi''s biggest worry is the Kunlun mirror outside. If such a powerful seedling is destroyed by himself, I''m afraid the whole Kunlun will not give up with him.


    "Thank you so much this time."


    After coming out, seeing the sleeping golden dragon, Guo Qi didn''t wake him up. He just said thanks to him, and then left here to get what he wanted. Guo Qi had to leave here quickly, and he had mastered the power of time and space. Once he could integrate the power of time and space into the power of time and space, he would like to leave here He is about to go back three thousand years.


    Three thousand years later, there are still many important things waiting for him. He has no time to waste, and the matter of the emperor''s tomb can''t be delayed any longer. If it continues, heaven knows if Feng Tian''s mother will be in danger, and no one will know if there will be any changes on the earth.


    The most worrying thing is the agreement of three thousand years. Three thousand years later, it''s just the time when the Tianren return to the earth. Their technology has dominated the universe in ancient times. If they return to the earth, I don''t know if they will kill all the earthlings directly?


    "I don''t know if their ancestral artifacts have been repaired?"


    Guo Qi has a deep understanding of the power of ancestral artifacts. Now he is worried that the Kaitian axe will be repaired. Kaitian axe is the first of the top ten artifact. If such a powerful thing is restored, the artifact on the earth will not be his opponent. If the patriarch of the Tianren clan exerts the power of blood to use the ancestral artifacts again, the whole earth will be conquered by the Tianren clan.


    "No matter, it''s no use thinking so much now. Let''s integrate our strength first."


    Although Guo Qi went out from the Dragon Cave, he did not choose to go out directly from the dragon vein. Where to find such a good place? He must seize this opportunity, make good use of this place, and use the strength of the dragon vein to consolidate his consumption and boundary.


    "Here it is."


    The entrance of this dragon vein is warm water, and in the Dragon Cave is warm water, and there is a cold water area in the middle. Guo Qi wants to go to the cold water area to temper his strength. He still chooses the coldest part of the cold water area. Although he doesn''t know why, he just feels that it will help him.


    "It seems that my strength is too strong. I can neutralize it here."


    All along, Guo Qi''s strength is mainly strong. He is here now to make his strength really strong. Only in cool and cold places can he suppress his resolute strength and avoid being disturbed by demons.


    "Boy, how long do you want to stay in the dragon vein? If you can''t go back quickly, I''m afraid YANHUA will play. You know, with my fighting power, I''m afraid I can''t carry the sky axe. At that time, even your soul flute will become someone else''s


    Just when Guo Qi is hiding in the dragon vein and constantly trying to integrate the power of time and space, the voice of Kunlun mirror has come down. He is telling Guo Qi to go back quickly. It seems that something big has happened to Yanhua.

 Chapter 382

    Listening to Kunlun mirror, Guo frowned fiercely. He didn''t expect that the mainland would change so soon.


    Before he came, Long Xiang had talked to him about the crisis of the mainland. After all, the mainland is surrounded by enemies. There are enemies from all countries on the earth. Besides the earth, there is a tribe of heaven and man. No one understands the strength of the heaven and man. Therefore, long Xiang won''t listen to those hidden forces.


    In the eyes of state-owned enterprises, he thinks that Yanhua still has a long time as a buffer period, and he is sure that he can borrow the eternal heart lock in this period of time, which seems to be beyond his expectation. Guo Qi has gone back 3000 years, and now he does not know how long Yanhua has passed in the future.


    "I''m going back."


    He has mastered the power of space more and more deeply, and now Guo Qi also integrates his power of time and power of space. After he goes out from the dragon vein, he goes directly to Kunlun mirror. He wants Kunlun mirror to help him, and he also tries to exert the power of time and space.


    Only when the power of time and space is mastered deeply enough, can the power of time and space be brought into full play. Guo Qi has been understanding these two forces all this time. Now he has grasped the main point and needs the cooperation of Kunlun mirror. He wants to master the power of time and space and travel back to the mainland after a thousand years.


    "No problem."


    The situation is grim. Kunlun mirror didn''t refuse. At this time, he didn''t want the earth to be destroyed, and he didn''t want the Terrans to occupy the earth directly. At that time, he really had to fight with Kaitian axe, the ancestor of the Terrans. He really didn''t want to fight with Kaitian axe, the top artifact.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of the sky axe, because Kunlun mirror knows that the sky axe is now in the final state. If it''s like this all the time, it can''t survive in the world. If he continues to play his power, I''m afraid it will disappear without a trace.


    "Hiss."


    With the help of Kunlun mirror, Guo Qi is also exerting the power of time and space. Soon, the space in front of Guo Qi begins to twist, and a door of space appears. Looking at the door of space, Guo Qi opens the door and goes in.


    Watching Guo Qi disappear in front of him, Kunlun mirror doesn''t control the space in front of him until the door of space disappears. At the same time, Kunlun mirror is also relieved that he places all his hopes on Guo Qi.


    "I hope this boy can solve the earth''s crisis."


    Kunlun mirror has already felt Guo Qi''s power. It can exist vertically and horizontally in the universe. Moreover, even in the face of such a powerful race as Tianren, Guo Qi dares to provoke. I''m afraid there''s nothing Guo Qi dares to do.


    Even this boy dares to fight with the head of the Tianren clan, and his future is limitless when the head of the Tianren clan exerts his ancestral power and uses his ancestral tools.


    After entering guangmen from the cave where Kunlun mirror is located, Guo Qi''s head is no longer so dizzy. Now he has been able to adapt to the changes of space. Therefore, looking at the tunnel of time and space, Guo Qi is still observing it so carefully for the first time.


    "It''s beautiful."


    In the tunnel of time and space, Guo Qi seems to be dreaming. He doesn''t know whether what he is seeing is true or false. Everything is so illusory. He even reaches out to touch the tunnel, but no matter how he does it, the tunnel in front of him is like air, and he can''t touch it at all.


    "Is it difficult that these things seem to exist, but actually they do not?"


    Little is known about the time-space tunnel. Guo Qi only knew some scientific reports about the time-space tunnel when he was in Mingcheng, and was implanted with some knowledge when he was in the national scientific research base. There is something about the time-space tunnel, but the earth''s science and technology is too backward. Even after 3000 years, his understanding of time-space is still very limited.


    "I don''t know how the earth is now."


    Taking his thoughts back from the time-space tunnel, Guo Qi''s mind is all about the earth''s situation. The situation of the earth should be very severe. After all, the earth is being watched by many forces. What Guo Qi is most afraid of now is not the appearance of the head of the Tianren clan with the clan, but the appearance of their pilots in space warships.


    Guo Qi is aware of the strength of those warships. If it''s just personal combat, he still has confidence. But once he gets on those warships, the earth''s alien combat ability is definitely not the opponent, and there is only one way to die. Moreover, at that time, those hidden strongmen will never fight, and the situation will be very difficult.


    "I hope Longxiang can support them for some time."


    The earth is in danger, but Guo Qi doesn''t have time to go to the battle area of the earth now. He is going to Kunlun to borrow something from Kunlun mirror. He must get eternal heart lock, because he wants to open the emperor''s tomb. Once the emperor''s tomb is opened, the things inside will be of great help to them.


    Guo Qi also has a feeling that as long as the emperor''s tomb is opened, the Tianren may no longer be a threat. There will definitely be the power of Tianren taboo in the emperor''s tomb. Guo Qi has always believed in his feelings, so he thinks that the first thing he should do is to open the Emperor''s tomb."You''ve come back at last. You want to die. How have you been for three thousand years?"


    Guo Qigang came out of the gate of light, and the siren that he had been waiting for appeared directly in front of Guo Qi. He patted Guo Qi''s shoulder hard, but Guo Qi didn''t respond.


    I''ve forgotten how long I haven''t seen old man GuDi. Now I suddenly see old man GuDi, and Guo Qi is a little strange. Especially when I see that old face, I''m stunned for a long time to remember that this old man is the evocative flute.


    "No, the past three thousand years are not good at all."


    It was war when it first appeared. If it wasn''t for Guo Qi''s violent idea of killing, he would have become a god of killing long ago. Later, he realized the power of time and space and fought in the universe. Just thinking about it, Guo Qi felt that he had some dreams.


    Does it really happen to you?


    It''s so incredible that people don''t believe what they''ve experienced. Guo Qi doesn''t talk to the old man about what he''s experienced in three thousand years. He looks directly at Kunlun mirror. Now he wants to borrow the eternal heart lock from Kunlun mirror.


    "The three thousand years is over. Should the promise be fulfilled?"


    Now the situation is critical, I must quickly get things, this eternal heart lock is the ultimate strength, as long as I can get the eternal heart lock, gather strength, open the emperor''s tomb is not a dream.


    "Don''t worry, since we agreed, we won''t go back."


    Kunlun mirror turned into a young man with a smile on his face. After all, Guo Qi has experienced three thousand years. Now he also knows what happened before Guo Qi, so he knows what Guo Qi is going to do now. What he is going to do is to help Guo Qi and help the earth through the disaster. Therefore, Guo Qi wants to borrow the eternal heart lock, and he directly agrees to Guo Qi.


    "I''m sorry."


    The eternal heart lock is one of Kunlun''s two great ancestors. Guo Qi wants to take him away now. Naturally, he has to be respectful to the eternal heart lock. If this angers the eternal heart lock, he will have no good fruit to eat in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have any other ideas."


    This little guy is afraid that he won''t agree. He is very good at being a man, so eternal heart lock comforts Guo Qi and reassures him.


    "By the way, are all our other forces now assembled?"


    Now that all the forces have been found, Guo Qi''s next task is to integrate all the forces together, so that they can open the emperor''s tomb.


    Although the process of their search is very difficult, now that they think about it, although they have found all their strength, it is hard to say whether they can break all these forces now. He can only let the evocation flute to see where his strength is. Now he is going to open the tomb of the Emperor in Kunlun.


    The reason why Guo Qi went on to open the emperor''s tomb in Kunlun was that he also had his own idea. After all, the power in the emperor''s tomb might threaten the whole earth. If he opened it rashly, the whole earth would play except for accidents.


    He chose Kunlun because there are too many strong people in Kunlun, and there are also Zuqi guardians. As long as both Zuqi and the strong people are here, they will have a lot of confidence. If they can''t suppress the power in the emperor''s tomb, then the normal world will really be over.


    "Let''s see, we''ve found a lot of strength before. There are big toads, iron hammers, and me. Er, this is already here, and the other is eternal heart lock."


    Think about what Guo Qi and Sehu Xiaohua said to themselves. Old man GuDi began to count his fingers here. Now he understands that this boy is not simple. He has gained so much ancient power without knowing it, and none of them is weak.


    Blue blood toad, that is the power of heaven and earth. Once it grows up, even those demons will be afraid of existence. If it grows to the peak, it is absolutely comparable to the existence of ancient emperors.


    Gravity hammer is an ancient artifact, and it''s also a power artifact. Once it''s used, its power can destroy the sky and the earth. Unexpectedly, it''s also got by this guy. How did he get it?


    Wipe, be pit, oneself unexpectedly by this kid pit come out to help him open the emperor''s tomb, alas, meet a person not virtuous, bone flute old man wants to beat a person now.


    In addition, Kunlun''s ancestral instrument eternal heart lock, this boy''s four things, any one of which can be taken out, can let the practitioners in the world fight to get it.


    "The big toad is still here, I am still here, the eternal heart lock is here, the only thing missing is the gravity hammer."


    It''s true that the hammer is not here. It''s the treasure of the ancient emperor. When Guo Qi found the hammer, the war broke out and the stone giant United. Guo Qi could only give the hammer to Lin Rong for safekeeping. Now I don''t know if the hammer is still in Lin Rong.


    "Are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 383

    When Guo Qi was thinking about Lin Rong, he didn''t know what was going on. Lin Rong appeared directly in front of them.


    "You Why are you here all of a sudden? "


    Guo Qi looked at this delicate and familiar face. He was a little shocked. He didn''t expect that Lin Rong should have said that he would have appeared in time.


    What''s more, this is Kunlun. It''s a place where ancestral instruments are located. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to appear here. Even when the soul flute appears, it''s far behind the Kunlun mirror. How did he appear quietly?


    Kunlun mirror didn''t speak before, and the evocative flute didn''t respond, which only shows that Lin Rong''s method is too clever. Even Zuqi can''t reach her.


    "Don''t you need little stone''s hammer? Here you are. It''s up to you. "


    Lin Rong didn''t answer Guo Qi''s words, but with a smile on her face, she handed Guo Qi a mini hammer.


    "Old man, can we open the emperor''s tomb now?"


    Sehu and Xiaohua are waiting outside. With the permission of Kunlun mirror, Guo Qi connects all the people to Kunlun, and then asks Xiaohua to gather these super powers together. Only when these forces are gathered together can the emperor''s tomb be truly restored to the world.


    "Tigers are tired when they know more."


    Although she came out of the room, Xiaohua pretended to be a senior old man. Everyone kept turning their lips. This guy likes to show off. He pretends to be struck by thunder sooner or later.


    "Big toad, come here and pour your power into it."


    Sehu Xiaohua sat quietly for a long time. When he got up, he rowed on the ground with his tiger claws for a long time. Soon, an array appeared at his feet. After the array was finished, Sehu Xiaohua was relieved and let the blue blood toad come first to inject his power into it from an unknown.


    "Good."


    Although the blue blood toad is still like a child who is not sensible, but after all, it is a natural thing. Therefore, his strength and wisdom are still very high.


    After nodding, Bufo Bufo bufo began to walk towards the figure in front of him who didn''t know what the array was. When he came to the array, Bufo Bufo Bufo Bufo Bufo bufo began to concentrate all his strength on the toad''s palm, and then press it on the ground.


    "Buzz."


    With the contact of blue blood Toad''s hands, the array seems to have been pulled. There are golden lights on it. The next moment, a shaped array appears in front of everyone.


    "Go on, don''t stop."


    I''m afraid that the blue blood toad can''t support it, so at this time, Sehu Xiaohua quickly reminds him that if he stops now, his success will fall short, and he must stick to it.


    "Dead cat, how long do you want me to support? If there is such a thing in the future, you should make it clear, so that I won''t do my best. "


    Blue blood toad also complained. He didn''t expect that his strength needed to be supported for so long. Well, it took him a long time to take away his Toad''s paw. He was very tired.


    "Don''t complain. When it''s over, I have a reward."


    Listen to the blue blood Toad''s complaint, the color tiger flower opened his mouth, he knows how to persuade the blue blood toad, so, directly out of the attractive conditions.


    "That''s what you said. If I don''t have anything good, I''ll eat the dead cat soup."


    When he heard that there was a good thing, Bufo bufo was not tired, and his face showed a simple smile.


    "Big hammer, throw it into the array."


    Blue blooded toad has his own consciousness. How can the hammer be an ordinary thing as the thing of the ancient emperor? But he doesn''t know how to communicate with the spirit of the hammer. In desperation, Sehu Xiaohua has to let Guo Qi throw the hammer into the array.


    The array has already been put into operation. As long as the hammer appears in the array, it will certainly exert all its power. At that time, the power of self stimulation will definitely be stronger than that of reservation.


    "Look, the array is brighter and more dazzling."


    Iron stone has also come in. He has been paying attention to it. He didn''t expect that he would get the next key after waiting outside for a while. It''s much more convenient than before.


    When he saw that the hammer was thrown into the array, the operation speed of the array was faster, and the golden light on it became more and more dazzling. He couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Next, the siren."


    The power of two artifact has appeared in the array. The next power is the power of the evocative flute. The combat power of the evocative flute itself is not very strong, but its power is very special, and its alternative spiritual attack is very strong.


    "Ha ha, here we are."


    I thought that I could open the emperor''s tomb immediately, and then I could fight with the old enemy in the emperor''s tomb. There was an excited sound from the soul flute. With a dry howl, I flew up and turned my strength into petals in the array."I didn''t expect that this old man could have such a strong fighting capacity? I can''t see it! "


    If you want to talk about the blue blood toad, it''s a holy thing of heaven and earth. It''s a product made by heaven and earth. It''s also powerful. If you look at the gravity hammer which is being squeezed in the big battle, it''s even more amazing. One hammer can level a mountain, and no one doubts the power of the two.


    But old man Gu Di is a half dead old man. When the old man walks, tie Shi has to worry about whether he will fall down. After all, he is too old. If he falls to the ground carelessly, they really don''t have the medical expenses to treat him.


    But the power of the old man in front of him is equal to that of the blue blood toad and the gravity hammer. Doesn''t it mean that the power of the old man GuDi has risen to the realm of transformation?


    "Next, the eternal power of eternal heart lock!"


    The array is painted by Sehu Xiaohua according to the array of the ancient emperor. Although there are still many shortcomings, the four ancestral tools are powerful enough to counteract the shortcomings of the array.


    The blue blood toad occupies the green dragon position, the gravity hammer occupies the position of the white tiger, and the power of the evocative flute appears in the rosefinch position. The remaining eternal heart lock is directly in the Xuanwu position with its own eternal power. After the four ancestral weapons appear in the four positions, their power is constantly injected into the array in front of them.


    "Brother Feng Tian, do you think the array portrayed by the dead cat can''t bear the power of the four of them?"


    Iron stone has some understanding of array. After all, it''s a high-level power, especially some killing array. Once the power is exerted, thousands of troops can be killed instantly.


    "There should be no problem."


    To tell you the truth, the iron stone question has made Feng Tianwen''s whole body hairy. What he is most worried about now is the failure of Sehu Xiaohua, because he is very worried about his mother.


    One second into the emperor''s tomb, his mother will be more dangerous, so they can not fail, nor allow failure, now looking at the power of the four keys, should be able to make the array support column, his heart can only be tense, but dare not breathe.


    "Continue to inject strength, and you can''t keep it."


    Although others may have problems with their own array at any time, Xiaohua is not worried at all. This is the ancient emperor''s array. If such an array can''t bear the power of four ancestral vessels, I''m afraid the emperor''s tomb will not be opened.


    "Sehu, where is the emperor''s tomb?"


    The blue blood toad infuses strength into the array. The gravity hammer in the array doesn''t know how long it can last. Although the soul flute is still energetic, it doesn''t know how long it can last. Even the eternal heart lock on one side is beginning to appear tired, but the space here doesn''t react at all.


    But Guo Qi has been waiting. He has been busy for so long and offended so many forces that he almost lost his life. If he can''t find the emperor''s tomb and open it, isn''t he busy for nothing? If that''s the case, I''ll definitely steam the color tiger at that time.


    "Don''t worry."


    For the array, Xiaohua has absolute confidence, but now they have enough strength, but why didn''t they find the emperor''s tomb and bring it over?


    "Is it difficult to do it? Do you need any more strength?"


    These forces are enough, but the emperor''s tomb just doesn''t appear. Xiaohua begins to doubt whether the power of the ancestral utensils she is looking for is insufficient. If everything is wasted because of their negligence, he can''t accept the result.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xiaohua begins to calm down. At this time, he can''t be flustered, because he has to lead the array and pay attention to every detail. If he is flustered, he is prone to make mistakes. Now he has to keep himself absolutely calm, so that he can reach the gap.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the array. The four ancestral weapons occupy the four positions of green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu. They are powerful enough. There should be no problem. The search in the space should have been achieved. Is there something wrong with the space?"


    Check the problems one by one, Sehu Xiaohua thought for several times, and finally he opened his eyes fiercely, condensed his strength to his hands, thinking about the space in front of him and bombarded the past directly.


    "Dead cat, are you crazy? The space that is already on the verge of collapse, why do you bombard him? "


    Looking at Xiaohua''s action, iron stone is silly. He can''t figure out what Sehu Xiaohua is doing? Do you want to smash the space here? I''m afraid they will all meet with crisis when the space is trampling. Isn''t that a pit for them?


    "Boy, you come and use the power of destruction. Don''t keep it. Give me a hard bombardment. Today I don''t believe that the space here can''t pull out the emperor''s tomb."

 Chapter 384

    At the moment, all kinds of methods have been tried. Sehu Xiaohua just can''t find the problem. After all, her ability is limited.


    If the ancient emperor was here, he would be able to find out the reason very quickly. Sehu Xiaohua looked for it for a long time. Finally, he had a guess in his heart, so he let Guo Qi have a try.


    The space of Kunlun is very solid. It takes a lot of strength to break through the space. In addition, the power of God''s tomb is blessed by the ancient supreme beings. It is too difficult to transmit the emperor''s tomb from the space.


    Although their four ancestral weapons are powerful, they are not strong enough to connect all time and space. They must break the most primitive confinement with powerful power, and Guo Qi just has such powerful power.


    "Sehu, are you really not afraid that I''m pounding the space here?"


    Guo Qi is a little afraid. He is really worried that the space here will suddenly jump off. Once the space collapses, the people here don''t master the power of time and space. Even if they have Kunlun mirror here, it''s hard to ensure their safety. Guo Qi''s psychology is bottomless and he doesn''t dare to mess around.


    "Don''t worry, if something goes wrong, I''ll use the power of time and space to confine the space here, and then everyone will be OK."


    Although it''s just a guess, it''s likely to succeed. Xiaohua is very confident. As long as Guo Qi dares to try, he will dare to stabilize the space here. At that time, coupled with the power of four ancestral vessels, the emperor''s tomb will suddenly appear here even if it is thousands of miles away.


    "OK, I will show all my strength without reservation."


    Kunlun''s space is different from the outside. This is a secret place. If we want to open up space in the secret place, we must insist on using the power of the artifact to stabilize the space. The power of the artifact and the space are integrated. We can imagine how hard the space is.


    "Hiss."


    With that, Guo Qi directly summoned all his strength. At this moment, the purple thunder and lightning had formed a dragon shape. The dragon shaped purple thunder and lightning had a direct impact on the formed array. At this moment, Guo Qi really understood how solid the space was.


    In the past, as long as the power of destruction appeared, the metropolis of space would collapse. Now it''s a good thing that there is no movement at all. People who don''t know the key still think that their power is weak.


    \"Can we succeed?"


    iron stone has been worried about the trampling of time and space. After all, the more powerful the power is, the more difficult it is to control. Guo Qi''s power has exceeded the limit of his control. If this happens suddenly, the space will collapse and all of them will die here.


    Although we have mastered the power of time, in the face of the gap between time and space, the power of time and space has little effect, because the gap between time and space is the punisher of the power of time and space.


    "Let''s get out of the way first."


    Feng Tian, a monster, naturally hopes that Guo Qi can succeed. But when he thinks of the situation here, he is more or less worried. Even if he is a monster, even if he has a strong understanding of time and space, he can''t tolerate the slightest negligence. As long as he is not careful, there will be a crisis.


    "I think I''d better go out. If the space collapses suddenly after a while, I can run away quickly."


    Although the mouth is joking, but the iron stone is the most forward, looking at the iron stone, obviously in the crisis, the first time in front of you.


    In Kunlun, Guo Qi is controlling the destruction of lightning, thinking about the array space in front of him bombarding the past. On the mainland, endless military equipment is ready. Long Xiang and several middle-aged people in military uniform stand together and look at the distant sky, their expressions are very ugly.


    "I didn''t expect that the aliens were on top of the earth."


    There are too many planets outside, and the earth knows too little about other planets in the universe. Even if we try to communicate with the aliens many times, we just don''t get the reply from the aliens. Now for no reason, the aliens want to rush to the earth. Looking at the posture, it seems that they are going to send out a lot of space warships.


    "At that time, the psionic troops will be hiding in the air, other flying troops will be on standby, and the revisionist alliance will choose the attack time. As long as the enemy appears, the hostile time will increase the firepower to the maximum."


    As a commander, Long Xiang knows in his heart that there is a big gap between the strength of the earth and other planets. If he has been waiting for the arrival of others, he is afraid that there will be a way to destroy the earth. Even if the earth will not be destroyed, human beings will definitely become slaves. He can''t accept that situation.


    Now that they know that the other side has come to invade the earth, they must be ready to fight at any time. The so-called "start first" is the best. Only when the enemy first appears, can they catch the enemy by surprise. Is it a piece of cake to win at that time?


    "Yes, sir."


    With the command of Long Xiang, all those teams who participated in the fight against alien visitors began to line up in order according to the previous deployment, just waiting for the alien visitors to appear."Buzz."


    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. The sky suddenly turns red. It seems to be buzzing. There is a big hole burning in the space. With the big hole appearing, a part of a flying warship comes out.


    "Attack."


    No matter whether it''s the enemy or not, there''s no time to think so much about it now. We have to solve it quickly. As soon as long Xiang saw the flying warship, he rushed to command it.


    "Whew, whew."


    "Doodle."


    "Boom."


    With the release of Longxiang''s order, all the prepared combat troops have upgraded their firepower to the extreme, aiming all the attacks at the flying warships. At this moment, the flying warships have become the targets of all the troops, and there is no place to run.


    Even if the speed of flying warships is very fast, but on the earth, there is gravity, endless air and strong resistance. In addition, they are going to touch the ground soon. Their flying warships are too big, and those from outside dare not raise their speed too fast.


    Once the flying warships are out of control, their flying warships will be destroyed and their stars and people will die. They don''t need to pay so much.


    "Defense, emergency defense."


    The extraterrestrial never thought that the earth people had noticed their movement. It was only a long time ago that they directly bombarded their firepower towards the warships. Although the earth''s science and technology is very backward, those fierce firepower can not be ignored. Once they bombard the warships in flight, the consequences are unimaginable, and the heaven people dare not mess with them.


    The commander of the warship quickly mobilizes his warship pilots to activate the powerful defense system of his planet. Now the flying warship is facing the crisis of destruction. Only by quickly defending those attacks can the flying warship avoid accidents.


    "Warship defense system activated."


    Seeing that those powerful attacks are about to bombard the flying warships, a protective film appears on the flying warships of the Terran. The protective film is like a steel fortress. The bombardment of the earth falls on it, leaving only some traces on it, and there is no large-scale damage.


    "Mole ants are indeed mole ants. So many attacks can''t destroy the defense system. Do we really want to conquer such a planet?"


    The earth is too weak. In ancient times, their ancestors were forced to leave in such a planet. Now they just want to realize their dreams. However, the weakness of the earth makes them feel a little frustrated.


    "Don''t underestimate the earth. Although the earth''s science and technology are not very powerful in the universe, their power even the patriarch dare not underestimate."


    In ancient times, there was no science and technology on the earth. In terms of how powerful the ancestors were at that time, and being able to force them away, we can imagine how powerful the anti heaven existence was on the earth at that time. If those existence were still on the earth now, I''m afraid they would have no chance at all.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it. Even if the old man appears, at our speed, if we want to leave, it shouldn''t be too difficult."


    The pilot of a flying warship is not a cultivator. Although he knows that the cultivator is very powerful, he has never seen a cultivator who is really strong enough to go against the sky. So he thinks that the warship is powerful enough to break away from the category of cultivator.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of the arrogance of their peers, other people did not say anything more. After all, they also know that there is no such powerful existence on the earth, or their patriarch would not choose to attack the earth at this time.


    "We open the way, the army is in the back, I don''t know what kind of reward the patriarch will give us."


    A lot of people are staring at the fat meat of the earth. Although a big event happened in the universe three thousand years ago, the universe has basically recovered after three thousand years. Now they just want to get ahead of others and get the earth.


    "Reward? If we don''t punish, we''re lucky. "


    It''s a dream to get a reward. The patriarch is not so talkative. There are so many elders in the clan. They are just vanguard cannon fodder. Once they are used up, who cares about them?


    "No matter, since the earth''s ants can''t attack our defense, we can directly enter the earth in one breath. At that time, a flying warship will take all the earth people out, and the clan leader will be very happy."


    Once they can solve all the crises ahead of time by flying warships, I''m afraid it will be very good, and this result will be rewarded by the clan leader.


    "In that case, do it!"

 Chapter 385

    Although they still have some scruples in mind, they are hard to attack a warship of Tianren. Compared with the power of the earth, it is far less powerful than that of ancient times. They integrate technology and some super powers. When the power breaks out, how can the earth be their poison? They have to quickly refuel.


    "Attack."


    The first round of attack did not attack the alien flying warships. Everyone on this side of the earth was very surprised. They really can''t imagine what kind of defense it is. It''s so powerful. Isn''t it too much?


    There is nothing weak in their attacks. There are attacks from super powers, repairmen, and some improper firepower attacks. Such attacks are enough to wipe out all the troops of a superpower. How could they expect that they have not even met an alien warship.


    What a mess!


    If you can''t fight, how can you say to defeat the enemy? Everything on earth is wrong. At this moment, I''m in a panic. Even Long Xiang is in a bad mood.


    "Don''t be afraid, keep attacking."


    At this time, they can only be dead horse doctors. Although Terran''s space warships are powerful, they are not joking. Since the first attack failed to work, they continue to attack. I think the defense system of alien warships is also very expensive.


    As long as all the energy of the flying warships is consumed, the flying warships will still have their own problems. What they have to do now is to continuously launch attacks, as long as the energy of the flying warships that can attack the Tianren clan is exhausted.


    "Yes."


    Although they were shocked and flustered, after all, the earth is their own home. How can they be willing to make their home a place for others?


    At the moment, there is only one idea in everyone''s mind to destroy this space warship and drive those aggressors back. Some people have firm eyes and strong expressions.


    "Doodle."


    Submachine guns are constantly attacking. Although they don''t know whether the bullets can hit the flying warship, they must keep attacking in order to vent their anger.


    "Hiss."


    Not only the submachine guns are attacking, but also the rays and lasers of many special forces are attacking. Although this kind of attack consumes a lot of energy, they can''t care so much in the face of alien invaders. Once these guys occupy the earth, the energy on the whole earth will be theirs, and people on the earth will have no chance to use it.


    Now is the time to defend our country. Precious energy is used for fighting. Therefore, whether it can work or not, we must use it. If we can''t make good use of it, it''s no different from waste.


    "Keep on attacking."


    The first round of attack failed, and the second round also failed. Seeing that most of the flying warships had appeared on the earth, thousands of meters above the ground, Long Xiang did not stop commanding. He continued to direct the attack.


    We can''t give the enemy a chance to breathe. At this time, we must strike while the iron is hot. Once the enemy has a chance, they will lose it. Therefore, facing the flying warships of the Terran, they must attack quickly, bombard the flying warships, or consume the energy of the flying warships.


    "Yes, commander."


    Long Xiang is in this meeting, and other troops are attacking each other alternately. At this time, they can only choose alternate and updated attacks, because once the attack fails to work, they also have buffer time.


    "Next, the special forces attack first, then the psionic forces, and the rest let the revisionist alliance and other forces attack."


    The hodgepodge attack doesn''t work. Long Xiang seems to have found something. He directly asked everyone to adjust the target of attack. In addition, Long Xiang began to let several other old people attack the space behind the flying warship. At this time, the flying warship has basically appeared on the earth, and the space behind them should also have flying warships.


    Only if the way out of the flying warships will be destroyed. If the flying warships are always like this, they will not be able to stop them. When hundreds of flying warships appear on the earth, how can they consume the power of those flying warships?


    "I don''t know what happened to them?"


    Long Xiang is paying close attention to the trend of the Tianren flying warships. At the same time, he is more worried about Guo Qi, because he knows Guo Qi''s strength. Although this boy looks humble, it''s not certain that his strength may be able to change the war situation. Now let''s expect him to come quickly.


    Guo Qi once promised Long Xiang that they would come to help as long as they solved their needs ahead of time. Long Xiang also had a general understanding of the people around Guo Qi. There were super practitioners, monsters and monsters. I''m afraid this combination is the most wonderful combination in the whole continent.


    Even if one person jumps out, they can make trouble on the mainland. These people join hands. Even if they are visitors from outside, they will not be afraid. Now we have to wait for them to show up and let them clean up these powerful flying warships."Go and find out how to crack their defense system."


    There is a powerful defense system. The flying warships of the Terran are like tortoise shells on board. If you want to attack the flying warships, you have to break the tortoise shells quickly. Longxiang is not sure whether there is such technology on earth, so. He just ordered the scientists to study quickly, but did not ask them to do so.


    No one wants to be a slave to the subjugation. Now that the earth is going to be occupied by aliens, they can''t have any reservation. Even if Long Xiang doesn''t say it, these people will certainly seize the time to study it. After all, their research seems to be related to the safety of the earth.


    "To contact the U.S. empire and island countries, so that their space technology can be gathered here."


    Although there is no harmony between countries, now in the face of extraterrestrial visitors, all countries have come together with an unprecedented great unity. The only purpose is to unite with the outside world and fight against aliens.


    There is only one earth, even if there is a little fight inside the earth. Now there are aliens who want to take a share. It''s no good. It''s time for people on earth to agree with each other.


    "Go to Kunlun, ask the strong to come here, quick."


    At the moment, Long Xiang felt that something was wrong with him, because there were more and more flying warships entering the earth, and after those flying warships appeared, many people came out directly from the flying warships.


    To be able to fight in the void is not to say that these people are not ordinary people?


    Practitioners, or super powers.


    I didn''t expect that the Tianren would use these forces in advance, and there would be no scruples on the earth. Long Xiang was worried that these aliens would use their own technology to invade the earth. Now, it should be the practitioners who want to rely on the practitioners to resist the earth.


    "Kunlun?"


    Although they have heard of Kunlun, where is Kunlun? How to get there, flying or walking? Everything is a problem. After all, Kunlun is so ethereal that no one knows whether it really exists.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you think about Kunlun, someone will take you there."


    He has already got in touch with Zuqi. That''s why Long Xiang dares to say that if it wasn''t for the severe situation here, he would have gone there by himself. Kunlun, he really wants to go and have a look.


    "Yes."


    Even captain Long Xiang said that. Although the monk is still a little confused, he can only follow what Long Xiang said, and he is also very interested in Kunlun. As long as he can enter Kunlun, he will be a super monk in the future.


    "Captain long, shall we spread all our firepower to attack?"


    In this way, all the firepower will be concentrated on one, and the attack of those super powers and practitioners will be in the void. I''m afraid that''s not appropriate.


    Although they won''t doubt Long Xiang''s decision, can other flying warships attack him wantonly?


    "No, we can''t separate the firepower now, otherwise, the command situation will be out of control."


    Alien flying warship power Chaohu imagine. In the face of this kind of defense, we need to find the super strong. After all, their strength is enough to break the defense of the Terran, or they need to concentrate all their strength to attack a warship.


    "Ha ha, it''s been ten thousand years, and we''ve finally landed on this planet again. The land that people miss, Lao Zu, we''re back."


    At the moment, an aircraft like the throne appears on the earth. After the aircraft appears, other flying warships are actively surrounding the aircraft like the throne, even as if they are guarding.


    "This is..."


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged commanders on the earth look very ugly one by one. These guys can really mess with each other.


    "Is it difficult that these people used to be my earthlings?"


    Although I don''t know what the man in the purple and Gold Dragon Robe means, it seems that he said he was going back to his hometown.


    Ten thousand years, how long is a person''s life? How did that person get out of the earth ten thousand years ago? Who the hell is he? Why did you go out?


    All kinds of conjectures have appeared in people''s minds. Now we don''t know what we should do. Are we going to fight with these guys, or let them move their ancestral graves to the earth, and then divide their territory?


    "Son of a bitch, is my earth what you call it?"


    Long Xiang opens his mouth. It seems that the man in the purple and Gold Dragon Robe has appeared on the earth before. He didn''t expect that he would be an alien. Now he appears on the earth in order to regain the dominance of the earth.


    "Go and get some big people over here."


    When something like this happens on earth, even the head of the Tianren clan appears. If the earth''s reclusive strongmen don''t fight any more, they have no chance of winning. At this time, they must be invited out of the mountain.

 Chapter 386

    The sudden attack of the Terran is really beyond Longxiang''s expectation. Longxiang never thought that the Terran should be the leader of the extraterrestrial visitors this time.


    Long Xiang has always known that there are aliens hiding on the earth, but he always lost them when he followed them. Later, he invited an expert out of the mountain to have a chance to know that those guys are all other planets in the interstellar, such as othima, Sirius and so on.


    This time there was a big change in the interstellar space. Long Xiang thought that it must be the moderately powerful interstellar stars of Ozma, but the powerful stars such as Tianren star appeared on the earth, which was completely unexpected before.


    "What if those seniors don''t want to go out?"


    No one can figure out what the strong men in the hidden world think, and they are powerful old people. The more strange their thoughts are, so when Long Xiang asked his subordinates to invite the strong men in the hidden world, some people were in a bit of a dilemma. After all, they didn''t know whether they could meet Long Xiang''s requirements.


    If they fail to invite the strong in need at the critical time, and the earth will fall into crisis, it is their fault. They can''t afford the fault.


    "Don''t worry, just tell them the truth, they will come."


    Long Xiang knew in his heart that although those strong people had been in seclusion for many years, they could not ask about the affairs of the world, but how could they put down this piece of land in their heart.


    If there are a lot of super strong people coming to tianrenxing, their hidden strong people will definitely come out for the first time, because they want to protect their homes and beliefs, and they can''t let others trample on the things they love.


    Long Xiang also guessed this, so he was so sure to let the people he sent to say so, because as long as he said that the head of the Tianren clan had appeared, those hermit strongmen would be worried. Maybe they would take the initiative to help contact some super Existentials.


    There are many super powerful guys in Kunlun. When the Ming City was in crisis, it was those super experts who jointly sealed the Ming City. Otherwise, the monster would have been in crisis in advance. Although the seal was broken in the end, their power shocked the world.


    "In addition, you should send people to contact the United Nations and let them bring out the most advanced technologies. At this time, as long as we have reservations, we can only destroy them together."


    The United Nations is composed of all the world''s powerful countries. Once the United Nations acts, it will be the most powerful force in the world. Although the extraterrestrial visitors only appear on the side of the earth''s continent now, if the mainland fails, the United Nations will also suffer, because the mainland is a very strong power Without this force, the United Nations will also suffer a great loss.


    As long as the Secretary General of the United Nations is not stupid, he will know what to do, because they also know that if only by one country, no country can compare with tianrenxing, it is the most technologically advanced country in the universe, and a random search of starships is not affordable by ordinary countries.


    In the face of one of the warships, the special forces on the mainland United with the psionic powers, and united with the revisionist alliance. Even the dragon group showed up. As a result, it didn''t make any impact on the Terran side. If the mainland was the only way to fight, the Terran would win in the end.


    "Yes."


    Nodded, someone began to leave cautiously, at this time, any mistake, may lead to their own loss of the earth, lost their homes, no one is willing to such a result, so, everyone is very cautious, do not allow any mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    A large-scale warship bombardment is taking place near the Ming City, and a secret place has become the focus of all the strong in Kunlun, thousands of miles away. At the moment, in the secret place of Kunlun mirror, Guo Qi is still waving his purple lightning whip.


    The lightning kept dancing, and the purple thunder snakes on it seemed to be alive. After the power of destruction broke out, they bombarded the array, and the forces in the array were hiding.


    The power of the four ancestral weapons is so timid that they can only stay away from the power of destruction, because destruction is the biggest lethal weapon for all things, even if they are ancestral weapons.


    "Go on, don''t stop."


    Seeing that the space has begun to collapse, although Sehu Xiaohua found that Guo Qi''s forehead was sweating, he still asked him to continue to bombard, because at this time, if he stopped, the space will continue to become solid. When they need to bombard again, their previous efforts will be in vain.


    "Don''t worry, I can stick to it."


    Taking a deep breath, Guo Qi felt that his throat was dry and itchy. If he didn''t know that he would continue to repeat such hard work after he stopped, he would have stopped. He didn''t expect that he would be so tired.


    "Good boy, I didn''t expect that you have grown so much since you went out."


    Sehu Xiaohua is worried about Guo Qi, but when he finds that Guo Qi is using time to speed up his physical recovery, his eyes suddenly become bright. He didn''t expect that in this short time, Guo Qi''s mentality has changed a lot, and even his strength has improved a lot.The power of time is not so easy to grasp. If you can grasp the power of time casually, the power of time will not be so rare. Xiaohua has mastered the power of time and space, and even he has integrated the power of time and space, and finally formed the power of time and space.


    But no one knows how much he paid for the power of time and space. He almost lost his life. If it wasn''t for the last emperor, I''m afraid he would not have seen today''s Sehu Xiaohua. His talent is not weak. I didn''t expect that Guo Qi would have mastered the power of his dying life so soon.


    And he still relies on his own strength, and no one else''s advice, how crazy it should be, no, this world is too terrible, scared to death.


    "People will grow up. If they are always covered by the color tiger, where can I put my handsome face?"


    Listening to Xiaohua''s praise, Guo Qi also began to tease, but although he talked about it, Guo Qi didn''t stop his action, still kept holding the power of destruction and waving it out. As long as the space didn''t collapse, he couldn''t stop.


    "What''s the matter with the space here? Why is it so strong? "


    You can see that this is a secret place. There are ancestral weapons guarding here, and there are endless strong people in Kunlun. As long as there is any change, you can be on guard at the first time, and there are super experts to suppress it.


    What I thought was good, but I didn''t expect that this would happen. The space was so solid that there was no way for the emperor''s tomb to appear here. Even Guo Qi''s destructive power made it difficult to bombard this place.


    "Is it difficult..."


    Looking at the space, Sehu Xiaohua makes a direct move. The power of time and space in his hand turns into a drill and directly hits the space in front of him. However, to his surprise, the space is like a mountain, and he doesn''t care about his attack at all.


    Although his power of time and space has not reached the peak, it is absolutely strong enough. Even so, there is no way to face the space here. Why does the space here become so strong in an instant?


    Looking at the space, then Xiaohua''s expression looked on everyone''s face. At last, he stayed on the middle-aged man incarnated in Kunlun mirror. It was this guy.


    "I know what''s going on."


    Referring to the middle-aged man who Kunlun mirror incarnates into, Xiaohua opens his mouth, because he finds the problem at this time. It''s not that the four ancestors are not strong enough, nor that Guo Qi''s power is not strong enough, nor that his power of time and space is the problem. Everything is space.


    The reason why Kunlun mirror is an artifact is not because of its powerful fighting power, but because it is the only artifact among the top ten with the power of space shuttle. Space artifact is very rare, and here is the home of space artifact.


    Kunlun mirror has been here for countless years, and it has been connected with Kunlun for a long time. Kunlun is him, and he is Kunlun. There are dragon veins under Kunlun. The power of practitioners in Kunlun is running every day, and the whole Kunlun has become an existence beyond the ancestor.


    Such a powerful existence, even in the face of the power of other ancestors, is difficult to break, and will automatically defend the power of other artifacts, which is why the more powerful they attack, the more tight the space.


    "What shall we do?"


    All of a sudden, this situation completely unexpected, so, now the urgent thing is to quickly find a solution, it must not work, all of us look at Sehu Xiaohua, waiting for Xiaohua next, to see if there is any solution.


    "Simple, let Kunlun mirror go out."


    Kunlun is already connected with Kunlun mirror. As long as Kunlun mirror is no longer Kunlun, although Kunlun is still very powerful, it is definitely not as rebellious as it is now.


    Of course, you can choose to let the Kunlun mirror seal its own strength. In that case, it will definitely be able to break up the space, but that brings another disadvantage. If the space is broken and the emperor''s tomb appears, the strong and the strength inside have exceeded the limit they can fight. Without the ancestral vessels, how can they fight? Let the Kunlun mirror seal itself, isn''t it clear that you are tied up and waiting for others to catch you?


    "It''s so decided. Let Kunlun go out first, and then we''ll officially open the emperor''s tomb."

 Chapter 387

    "Can we really welcome the emperor''s tomb?"


    No one knows what the emperor''s tomb is like, or even many people don''t know whether it exists, because the emperor''s tomb has always been a legend, many legends are not credible, which is why no one has been looking for the emperor''s tomb for countless years.


    If it wasn''t for Feng Tian''s mother, who had been seized by the emperor''s tomb, and Guo Qi had heard from Xiao Hua that to save those human beings who had changed into monsters, they would not have appeared here to open the emperor''s tomb if they had only entered the tomb to find a way.


    The emperor''s tomb is full of strangeness, because the strong one in the tomb may be the super existence fighting with the earth in ancient times, but it is beyond the level of the cultivator. If you do anything, the heaven and the earth will shake. In the face of such a strong one, they are not afraid to be false.


    "It should be. After all, even Zuqi and those supreme elders didn''t object."


    Zuqi and Taishang elder are almost the authority of Kunlun. Their words are absolutely correct. This is what Kunlun practitioners always think. Therefore, even if they don''t know whether the emperor''s tomb actually exists, now that even Zuqi, Kunlun mirror and Taishang elder agree to their actions, it means that there is something good in the emperor''s tomb, even the super strong people in Kunlun want to know Get the hand.


    "Is there any artifact in emperor Cheng''s tomb?"


    The emperor''s tomb, the emperor''s tomb, can be called the emperor''s tomb, absolutely not just for the sake of good hearing, also absolutely not just for the sake of atmosphere, there must be a certain reason, so everyone is waiting, waiting for the moment when the emperor''s tomb is opened.


    "Well, now that the old Kunlun mirror has gone out, let''s continue to operate the array."


    The array is the great emperor array, and the power inside is needless to say. The power it can hold is absolutely beyond imagination. Now the four ancestors keep pouring their own power into the array. Guo Qi is still bombarding the space with the power of destruction. In the face of such a powerful force, the space finally begins to collapse.


    Click.


    It''s like the sound of broken glass. At this moment, all the people in the whole secret place are tense. They dare not even breathe in the atmosphere, because they are afraid of what they will miss when they breathe. How can they miss such a grand event?


    "There it is, and the space is broken."


    One is waiting for the space to change. Now the space suddenly appears strange. Everyone''s eyes seem to see the treasure strange. They dare not blink. At this time, they don''t know who is drinking, as if they have found something good.


    "Come on, set up."


    Before Sehu Xiaohua set up the array, he had already set up a lot of arrays outside his array, because he didn''t know what was in the emperor''s tomb. If there was any chance to kill, they would all die. Therefore, in order to avoid death and injury, he used some arrays in advance.


    As long as the power of the practitioners is infused into the array, the array will start automatically. At that time, even if there is a crisis in the emperor''s tomb, they will be able to stop for a while. At that time, they will be able to buy a lot of time for their escape.


    Now that the array has been prepared, and Sehu Xiaohua has made arrangements before, let them pay attention to that as long as the space changes, they must start the array, so as not to be too late. Now that they are executing Xiaohua, they are afraid that something will happen later.


    "Come on, keep destroying space."


    Speaking of this, Sehu Xiaohua is also bombarding the power of time and space in space. His understanding of time and space is much stronger than Guo Qi''s. after all, he lived with the emperor in ancient times. Even if his talent is not very good, he can make progress no matter how stupid he is after so many years. Therefore, on the basis of the integration of time and space, Xiaohua is very good Much stronger than Guo Qi.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been working hard."


    Guo Qijiao showed a radian, he has not stopped, has been using the power of destruction in front of the space, because he knows that the space has collapsed, but as long as he stops, the space will be closed in a very short time, once the space is closed, their previous efforts will be in vain.


    "Well, dead cat, when can we finish?"


    Compared with other people, blue blood toad should be the most simple one. He was the first one to be put into the array. From the start of the array to now, he has never heard of it. Even if he is a holy beast born by heaven and earth, he can''t bear it. He looks at Sehu Xiaohua wearily and asks the end time of Xiaohua.


    "I said big toad, be careful. If you don''t dare to come out ahead of time, I''ll eat toad soup at night."


    Xiaohua has discussed with Bufo Bufo bufo, as long as Bufo Bufo Bufo bufo can persist until the emperor''s tomb appears, then he will give him a gift. Of course, if Bufo Bufo bufo comes out ahead of time and gives up the battle, he will punish Bufo Bufo bufo. As for what punishment, it must be eating toads.


    "A dead cat is good or bad. You can''t eat toads. Toads don''t taste good. If you want to eat them, you should eat stones. They are delicious, crisp and comfortable to bite."


    Hearing that Sehu Xiaohua wants to eat himself, bixue Tianchan''s face turns blue. He shakes his head and looks at the gravity hammer that has been thrown into the array. Bixue Tianchan urges Sehu Xiaohua to eat the hammer."I wipe, can the hammer eat? Are you out of your mind? "


    Hear the words of blue blood toad, the color tiger little flower almost didn''t jump up, is this guy too simple? Or does this guy look down on his IQ at all? I let myself eat gravity hammer. Why don''t you eat gravity hammer? Your whole family eat gravity hammer.


    "Ha ha, the dead cat is angry at last. Don''t you scare me? See if you''re not bad. "


    With that, the blue blood toad didn''t pay any attention to Sehu Xiaohua. Where did he work hard to inject his power into the space array.


    The array is already in operation. With the continuous increase of power, there is an ancient pressure in the array. The pressure seems to come from the flood and wasteland, which makes everyone have an impulse to worship.


    "Is this the emperor''s power?"


    It seems that he feels familiar, and Sehu Xiaohua''s expression changes abruptly. He didn''t expect that an array he imitated actually summoned the emperor''s authority. It seems that he still has the hope of achieving the emperor.


    The emperor''s pressure has not been felt for many years. Sehu Xiaohua is just like a child who left home and suddenly saw her parents. The bitterness and grievance suddenly broke out. Fortunately, there are so many people here that he didn''t cry. Otherwise, it is estimated that Xiaohua''s heart will collapse.


    It was the great emperor who saved him and brought him up. After so long separation, Sehu Xiaohua no longer missed him all the time. He really hoped that the great emperor would lead him around the world, but there was always a gap between reality and imagination. He couldn''t see the great emperor, no matter how hard he tried.


    Now he suddenly feels the earth''s pressure. He thinks that Xiaohua is lost. He thinks of the scene when he and the earth were sweeping the world together in ancient times. At that time, the great emperor looked down on the heaven and the earth. In this world, no one dares not to say a word.


    When fighting, a person''s pressure on the world can be described as the most powerful existence in the world. Following the emperor, Sehu Xiaohua witnessed all the great achievements of the emperor. Now think about it, Sehu Xiaohua still has all kinds of blood in her heart, but the emperor has gone away, and she no longer knows where the emperor is.


    "Dead cat, dead cat, what are you doing?"


    I have been calling Sehu Xiaohua, but I didn''t expect that this guy didn''t know what happened. He seemed to have lost his soul. No matter how he called, he was cold there. At last, Tieshi couldn''t help it. He hit Sehu Xiaohua''s head with a fist, which woke him up.


    "Why, shit, why are you hammering me, want to eat cat boxing?"


    When Sehu Xiaohua came back, she felt the pain on her head. It was like she was beaten by something. Then she looked at the iron stone rubbing her fist. He instantly understood what was going on. He roared at the iron stone. How dare this boy hammer himself?


    "I can''t wake you up, so..."


    "Can''t you shake me when I wipe it?"


    Before tie Shi''s words were finished, Xiao Hua quit. This boy is on purpose. He used to bully her. Now he is on purpose to retaliate. Yes, he is absolutely retaliating.


    "Boy, you wait for the tiger master. Sooner or later, I will get revenge."


    This time is not the time to break out. Xiaohua can only bear it when he is angry. He looks at the current situation. Although there is residual earth pressure in the array, the pressure is very weak, far from being able to compare with the most complete array. Now they can only maintain the array, but they can''t make it more complete.


    "How can space not be completely broken all the time?"


    Although they see cracks in the space like broken glass, no matter how hard they try next, the cracks are just cracks, that is, there will be no space debris falling. They can only do it in such a hurry.


    "No, there must be other reasons we didn''t notice."


    Before the space is not their reason, now the space is difficult to break, it seems that it should not be their reason, their strength is absolutely no problem, then the reasons all appear in the space, so now they have to find the reason from the space.


    "What''s the matter? Is the space here related to the Kunlun mirror? "


    Kunlun mirrors have gone out. The space here is much weaker than before. They can smash the space, but they can''t open it. This is definitely not the Kunlun mirror.


    "Wait a minute, let me have a good imagination. Maybe I will know how to do it soon. After all, it''s the first time to do this. It''s normal to make mistakes without experience. I''ll be familiar with it after several more times."


    It''s like an explanation, but Sehu doesn''t notice. What he says anxiously makes everyone''s expression change. But Guo Qi waves lightning editor, thinking about Sehu waving in the past.

 Chapter 388

    "You''re a fool. You can do it. How can you fool us? I''ll wipe your brother-in-law''s


    This Sehu doesn''t know anything. He just keeps groping. No wonder there are so many problems. At this moment, Guo Qi is full of black lines. He rushes to Xiaohua and wants to find Sehu Xiaohua.


    "I''ll go, boy. What do you want? Bullying tiger Lord will be attacked by thunder."


    I just forgot it. Of course, it seems that I didn''t do it in ancient times. But now, when Guo Qi rushes in front of me, Xiaohua is also afraid.


    Guo Qi has the power of destruction. If he offends this guy, God knows what he will do. If he has a fever in his head, will he still live?


    "Well, I''ll settle with you when it''s over."


    Although he wanted to teach the dead cat a good lesson, Guo Qi knew that it was not the time to find Sehu Xiaohua to vent his anger. The most important thing for them was to quickly summon the emperor''s tomb space here, because Guo Qi also had a feeling that the earth seemed not peaceful.


    "Hurry up, I don''t have another chance."


    Their time is precious. They must succeed this time. Otherwise, even if they can succeed next time, they will not have much strength. It is not a wise choice to face the unknown crisis without strength.


    "Don''t worry, even if it''s just the first time you try to do this, tiger is confident that you will succeed."


    Sehu Xiaohua seems to have found a way. This time, he has to find out the problem, because if he can''t find it, they can''t support several ancestral artifacts for a long time. If they wait for the artifact to recover, God knows how long it will take.


    "It''s a fight. I know why."


    In the mind portrayed for a long time, finally, the color tiger flower fiercely opened his eyes, and then excited mouth.


    "Hurry up, I don''t have time to listen to you. I just want the result now."


    At ordinary times, Guo Qi might be a little interested in the reason, but now their goal is to open the emperor''s tomb quickly, and the most important thing is to break up the space quickly, instead of the way it is now. There are cracks in the space all the time, which has a gross use.


    "Don''t worry, the space will be broken soon."


    Xiaohua has a confident smile on her face, because he finds out the problem. Instead, he persuades Guo Qi and them to stop a little, not to exert their strength too much, step by step.


    "In this way, the space will be closed soon. Once the space is closed, aren''t we busy in vain?"


    How can Sehu Xiaohua weaken her strength? Do you know how hard the space is? Even if we are exerting our best now, we still can''t destroy the space. Now you ask us to take back part of our strength.


    You just tell us to stop, and when the power is reduced, the space can be opened? Are you kidding me? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me.


    "The reason why the space has been unable to collapse is because of the overlapping of double spaces. There is also a space for the emperor''s tomb. Now we have been attacking this space, which is useless. We must make the space inside deviate."


    It''s like gluing the glass to the wall, and then beating the glass continuously. There seems to be glue on the wall, occupying the glass. Even if the glass can be broken, the glass will not fall down. After thinking about this, we will weaken our strength slightly.


    "Space is moving?"


    The broken space with black cracks is healing at the moment. With the healing of the space, the fluctuation of the space inside is getting smaller and smaller. Seeing this situation, everyone is confused and doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Don''t worry. It''s OK. It''ll be ready in a minute."


    Xiaohua said, there was a destructive silver light in her hand. The silver light thought that the space in front of her was about to close was bombarded by the broken space. After encountering the space played by Sehu Xiaohua, it soon began to fall.


    "Is the space broken?"


    It''s strange. It''s really strange. Before so many forces were used together, the space was like a stimulant, and I didn''t want to come down all the time. Now it''s very good. If you do it casually, the space will collapse, which really subverts everyone''s concept. "


    "All right, do it now."


    The space of the emperor''s tomb will come out soon. If we don''t do it, I''m afraid that the space will collapse soon. After the space collapses, the space will heal again. By that time, their busy work will be in vain. It''s a very difficult space to open.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve been waiting."


    Some people are thinking about the space attack in the array, while others are injecting power into the external guard array, for fear that something might happen to the array.


    "Emperor tomb space, I want to see when you can hide."


    He has been staring at the space of the emperor''s tomb. At this time, the Kunlun mirror has come back. Looking at the broken space in front of him, he has begun to show his power of space. At this time, we must work together.The space of the emperor''s tomb is equivalent to the handwriting of the real ancient great emperor. Although they are powerful, they are still too weak compared with the ancient great emperor. What we have to do now is to do all we can.


    "What a tough guy."


    Guo Qi is pulling the space of the emperor''s tomb with the lightning whip transformed from the power of destruction, Sehu Xiaohua is using her own power of time and space, and even Kunlun mirror, a space artifact, is using her own power of space. The three forces are fighting with the space of the emperor''s tomb at the same time.


    "What''s in it? Why is it so difficult?"


    Although tie Shi knows that Guo Qi and his family have been searching for the space of the emperor''s tomb, he doesn''t know what they are looking for. Now he suddenly sees the difficulty of the space of the emperor''s tomb, and he is frowning.


    There is a problem that has plagued iron and stone for a long time. To open the space of the emperor''s tomb, we need to find four keys, and also need a lot of space power as a guide. Only in this way can we call out the space of the emperor''s tomb and open the emperor''s tomb. But how did those people bring Feng Tian''s mother into it?


    Do those people have four keys?


    The four keys to the emperor''s tomb were obtained by Guo Qi and his family. How could they be obtained by others so easily? If it had not been for their strength, they would have been in danger on their way to find the key to the emperor''s tomb.


    "Back up."


    I don''t know how long later, when Sehu Xiaohua''s expression suddenly changed, he roared at the crowd, and then the whole tiger body turned into a flash of lightning, and suddenly appeared far away.


    "What happened? What''s going on? "


    After hearing the roar of Sehu Xiaohua, when we look at Sehu Xiaohua again, he has already appeared in a very far distance, but what happened? Why did Sehu Xiaohua want us to open a shop and retreat? Did he find any danger?


    This is the secret place of Zuqi. Is there anything that Zuqi can''t solve?


    With this in mind, we all pay more attention to the location of the emperor''s tomb space. What is there? Even the dead cat was scared away. Didn''t the dead cat mix with the emperor?


    "There are ancestral utensils in it, and they are not one."


    At the moment when everyone guessed what was in it, Sehu Xiaohua finally spoke out the crisis he felt. Just at that moment, he wrapped the meaning with the power of time and space and entered the space of the emperor''s tomb.


    As soon as I went in, my mind was cut off. It was the breath of ancestral utensils, and it was not an ancestral utensil. Moreover, the ancestral utensils inside were used as if they were used for fighting. Sehu Xiaohua was not sure whether there were ancestral utensils for fighting.


    Once the space inside is stormed in this secret place, and the Zuqi inside is stormed away, they can''t bear the power of Zuqi. Therefore, Sehu Xiaohua immediately asks everyone to retreat. If they don''t go away in danger, they don''t know how to die.


    "Ha ha, Sehu, if you dare to cheat me, I''ll never finish with you."


    Guo Qi laughs when he hears that there are ancestral utensils in it. He paid attention to the ancestral utensils of the Tianren clan when he was 3000 years old, but it was over in the end. Now he suddenly hears Sehu Xiaohua say that there are several ancestral utensils here, and they are missing. When he hears this news, Guo Qi is not happy.


    Others can''t accept ancestral weapons, but he can. His destructive power is the enemy of all ancestral weapons. As long as his destructive power is exerted, those ancestral weapons will give up on him.


    If there is any artifact in it, he must have the potential to get it. Then he can get the artifact one by one, and then he can force it with the artifact in his hand. The force is really high, and ordinary people can only envy it.


    "Although you are capable, I''m afraid you can''t recover the ancestral utensils. Because I saw the purple and gold lamp


    When they came to Loulan ancient country from the mainland, Xiaohua once talked about Zijin Dengzhan, but Zijin Dengzhan disappeared from Loulan ancient country. Guo Qi always regretted that Zijin Dengzhan would appear in Fengmo cave, but there was no Zijin Dengzhan in Fengmo cave.


    I didn''t expect that the emperor''s things would suddenly appear here. It''s very difficult. Although I don''t know what the purple and gold lanterns are for, since they are the emperor''s things, they will never be weak. Maybe they are even more strange than the power of the soul flute. How can I deal with them.


    "What shall we do? Is it hard not to open this space? I''ve heard that only by opening this space can I get the way to restore the monsters. I''ve been busy for so long, so you just advise me to give up? "

 Chapter 389

    "Are you kidding? How can this space be allowed to grow all the time?"


    As soon as Guo Qi''s words were finished, Feng Tian, the monster on one side, quit. He was the one who wanted to open the space of the emperor''s tomb most, because his mother was still inside.


    Although I don''t know why my mother appeared in the space of the emperor''s tomb, as a son, if I can''t save my mother, what kind of son is it? Even if it is a sea of fire, he must go in. No one can stop him.


    "Do you know how many ancestral vessels are in it? Do you know what kind of power is in it? Do you know who''s inside? "


    After asking a lot of questions, Sehu Xiaohua seems to have something to be afraid of this time, because he knows that as long as he tells these people what''s inside now, everyone will say that he is crazy, and what''s inside should not have appeared in this world.


    "I don''t care what''s in it, I only know that it''s spawning demons. Once the demons are spawned, the whole earth will be finished."


    Feng Tian doesn''t have a good face for Xiaohua, because he knows better that if he doesn''t go in, not only can he not save his mother, but even the earth he lives on will be ruined. If he can spawn a demon species, he can spawn two, three, or even more.


    They have seen the power of the demon God in Loulan ancient country. A demon God, or a demon God who has been suppressed for countless years, can make all their heads ache. If there are demons everywhere, how can they live?


    Now it''s time for them to take this nest to the end before they make the demon God, because the power in it has not yet been condensed. Now is the best time.


    "Well, let''s both go in first, and you''ll all wait outside to avoid accidents."


    Guo Qi doesn''t know whether other people will go in or not, but he definitely wants to go in. In order to save his mother, Feng Tian, the monster, is afraid that he will also go in. Therefore, in the end, Guo Qi still takes Feng Tian, the monster, to think about the space of the emperor''s tomb. At this moment, they must hurry into it, or something may happen.


    "You go back, but you have to take the artifact in. After all, there will be interaction between the artifact. If you feel the artifact in your body, maybe the artifact can communicate with the spirit."


    Seeing that Guo Qi is pulling the monster Feng Tian into the space of the emperor''s tomb, Sehu Xiaohua doesn''t know whether to stop him or not. Finally, he shakes his head. He lets Guo Qi take the soul flute and Kunlun mirror with him, and when Guo Qi doesn''t pay attention, he puts the eternal heart lock into Guo Qi''s pocket.


    Although the power of eternal heart lock has almost been consumed, he may still be able to help Guo Qi in the most critical moment. Now they just need to get into it and find what they want. As for the power in it, it''s not that Sehu Xiaohua looks down on them, they really have no ability to destroy them.


    "Let''s go."


    With a piece of artifact on his body, Guo Qi and the monster Feng Tian look at each other. Then they nod their heads at the same time, thinking that the emperor''s tomb space has passed by. Because they don''t know what will happen inside, this time, they both have the feeling that once they go away, they will never return.


    "This boy, I hope he can come out."


    Sehu Xiaohua''s expression is very sad, because he doesn''t know what''s going on inside, and he doesn''t dare to go in rashly. He still has a lot of things to do, otherwise, he will go in with Guo Qi, but now he can''t do it, he has to finish other things.


    "Don''t worry, he will come back, otherwise, he doesn''t deserve a lot of things."


    As soon as Sehu Xiaohua''s words were finished, Lin Rong, who had been silent, began to speak. Although Sehu Xiaohua didn''t understand Lin Rong''s meaning, Lin Rong was so out of date that he couldn''t see through it, so he didn''t think much about it.


    "Hiss."


    When Guo Qi and Feng Tian entered the space of the emperor''s tomb, their eyes became dark. This situation made them feel that they had returned to the original village. In the woods, they met the legendary ghost. It was at that time that Feng Tian taught Guo Qi how to find the direction.


    Now there are just two of them and this kind of environment. Therefore, Feng Tian, the monster, leads the way first. Because Guo Qi''s eyes have changed a lot, even in such an environment, his blue eyes are deep and purple, and he can clearly see everything inside.


    "What a nice pair of eyes."


    Feng Tian, the monster, had to sigh that he had been able to see the situation here for a long time, and it was all based on his feelings. This boy was so good that he found it directly by himself. Those eyes are the sharp weapon for cheating. If he had such eyes in the exam of Mingcheng University, he would not fail every time.


    "Be careful."


    Two people are moving forward. I don''t know what''s going on. The monster Feng Tian suddenly feels something moving around him. Then he sees a ghost scurrying past him. When the monster Feng Tian comes back, everything has changed. He can''t see the ghost.However, Guo Qi, who was following him, saw a ghost in front of him. After seeing the ghost, Feng Tian quickly reminded Guo Qi that he was afraid that Guo Qi would be harmed by his carelessness.


    In this unknown space, the most important thing is to be cautious. No matter a word or an action, even breathing and heartbeat, must be controlled, because these can be fatal at any time.


    "It''s really different."


    The fist is suddenly wrapped with a purple lightning, thinking that the rushing shadow of the skeleton is smashed up. Although the shadow of the skeleton is powerful, after Guo Qi''s fist smashes out, the shadow of the skeleton disappears instantly and turns into a stream of smoke.


    "Be careful."


    Although Guo Qi was talking about the bombardment of the ghost, at that moment, Feng Tian was really worried. He was worried that Guo Qi would not be able to bear it. If he was not careful, the ghost would rush up and hurt him. What would he do? At that time, could he live again?


    "How could it be like a hell or an ancient tomb?"


    For the emperor''s tomb, we all know too little. We don''t even know how big the tomb is. Now the sudden appearance of the emperor''s tomb caught the two people off guard. They don''t know whether they want to rush to the deepest place.


    "It seems that we should seize the time."


    Although he wants to rush in and rescue his mother directly, he is not familiar with the situation here. Therefore, Feng Tian, the monster, finally chooses to move forward patiently. Only by mastering every point, can the overall situation appear in front of him.


    "All right, go ahead."


    The layout of this part of space in front of them has been roughly grasped in their minds. When they go out from here for a while, they will not worry about losing their way.


    Now that they have remembered the situation here, what they have to do next is to move towards the direction where the artifact is and where Feng Tian''s mother is. Only when they find all those things can they really go out, otherwise, all their efforts are in vain.


    "Are we going in separate directions? Or are we going forward together? "


    Guo Qi is not afraid that he will encounter danger here. He now worries that what he is looking for is not in the same direction as what Feng Tian is looking for. In that case, they will have great differences. They will also waste a long time. What they lack most is time. There is no spare time for them to waste. They must seize the time to find what they need.


    "Still don''t separate, my strength is not as good as you, here, if we separate, it is likely that no one will come to the end, only we work together, can we go further."


    Feng Tian has no idea whether he can walk all over the space of the emperor''s tomb, because the space here is too unusual, even if they are very powerful, even if they are still carrying ancestral utensils, but here, no one dares to say enough, because they don''t know who the enemy is.


    As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy will win a hundred battles, but they only know themselves and don''t know the enemy. They have some difficulties in defeating their opponents.


    "Yes, let''s move in the direction you are going."


    In fact, Guo Qi wants to go in this direction, but he thinks that human is a strange animal, and no one knows how many strange secrets have not been explored. There is a saying that blood is thicker than water, and there is a feeling that relatives feel.


    Feng Tiangang, the monster, has been heading in the same direction since he came in. He didn''t even find it himself, but Guo Qi has noticed this. He must have something in front of him to guide him forward. Maybe he will soon find what he is looking for. Therefore, Guo Qi decides to follow Feng Tian''s direction.


    "It''s hard to go this way. Are you sure you want to choose this way?"


    No one can say clearly about the situation here. He can''t even see his fingers. God knows what ambush and mechanism are hidden here. Moreover, when Feng Tian is looking at his own direction, his eyelids are always jumping. Even he doesn''t know why it is so. Therefore, he guesses that there must be danger here, and it''s not an ordinary danger Insurance.


    "Don''t worry. Now that we have come in, we have made all plans. If we want to leave, or even avoid danger, we won''t come in. Let''s go. Maybe soon we will see what we want."

 Chapter 390

    After choosing the direction, Guo Qi and Feng Tian are directly facing the direction that the monster Feng Tian can''t help but go. No matter what will be ahead of that road, now they are going to challenge.


    In this unknown space, they don''t have much time to hesitation and hesitation. They can only keep going. After all, they can only know what is there after they have advanced.


    "How do I feel that the space here is very familiar?"


    Walking in this space, the monster Feng Tian suddenly feels familiar. It seems that they once felt this situation, just like it happened yesterday.


    "Not to mention, it''s really the same as what I met in the village. At that time, I was almost confused by what I saw in front of my eyes."


    When they heard Feng Tian say that, the first thing that appeared in Guo Qi''s brain was when they were in a small village. In order to find Feng Tian''s mother, they went to many places where there were fewer people. At that time, because they met the legendary ghosts, they couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    Now here is the same situation as before. Naturally, Guo Qi felt that Feng Tian was talking about it.


    "No, it''s not. It seems that it happened later than the one you said. It should have happened recently."


    Thinking about it, and Feng Tian''s reminder, Guo Qi had a picture in his mind, sealed the magic cave.


    "You mean a magic cave?"


    There is a magic cave in Loulan ancient country, which has been sealed with a magic God since ancient times. If it wasn''t for their arrival, the magic God in Loulan ancient country would have broken the seal long ago, but after they went in, they still let the magic God disappear in Loulan ancient country.


    "At the beginning, the cave was surrounded by evil spirit. Now it seems that it should be the same as at the beginning."


    The demon God has been in Fengmo Grottoes for a long time, so it is full of the demon spirit refined by the demon God. Ordinary people can''t see the situation inside, and they are almost blind. Now looking at the situation here, Feng Tian has a familiar feeling in his heart. It must be no different from the situation of FengMo grottoes. If there is any difference, it should be better It''s the concentration of magic Qi.


    "The evil spirit here seems to give people a kind of dignity."


    Demons are also hierarchical. Demons are powerful enough to make the enemy tremble. However, the evil spirit here seems to be more powerful than that in the sealed Magic Cave. Is it possible that there are demons here?


    "Next, be more careful."


    They are not rivals when they think of the power of the demon God. If there is a demon God here, they can only give up. Therefore, they can only face the demon God more carefully. Once the demon God appears in front of them, they have no hope.


    "It''s not the time to worry about the devil. I just want to know where the artifact that Sehu said is? I haven''t seen any artifact since I came in so long. "


    When summoning the space, Sehu Xiaohua said that there were many ancestral artifacts in the space. At that time, Guo Qi was very excited. But when she entered the space, she found that NIMA had no artifact, not to mention the artifact, but the staff. Wasn''t it obvious that she was fooling herself?


    "If we look again, it''s a good thing that artifact doesn''t appear now. After all, we can''t fight with artifact. Artifact has spirit. Even if the spirit is very weak, the gap between our strength and artifact is hard to make up."


    The more you experience, the more you can feel all kinds of strange things in this world. Especially when you know many impossible things in this world, Feng Tian can feel the shortness of his past experience.


    "Let''s keep going."


    Only keep on moving forward, although it''s dark here, they didn''t stop because of looking at the road.


    "I don''t know if we want him to defend ourselves in the next journey?"


    Guo Qi has mastered the power of space. Once there is a problem, he can use his power to imprison the space around him in time, but Feng Tian is not good. Now he is asking Feng Tian if he wants to use the power of time and space to bless him.


    "I have mastered some of the power of time and space, but I can protect myself."


    The affinity of monsters for time and space is not comparable to that of ordinary practitioners. They are like natural space pets. As long as they become monsters, space is what they can master.


    "I envy you monsters, except that it''s not good to be monsters, others are enviable."


    After thinking about the citizens'' transformation into monsters, Guo Qi doesn''t know whether to worry about them or to be happy for them. After all, the power of monsters is what they want in their dreams, but they lose a lot. They have to make a good choice.


    "Be careful."


    Guo Qi is talking there. Feng Tian''s expression changes suddenly. The next moment, he pulls Guo Qi back quickly because he sees a golden light coming towards them.


    "Poof."


    Although their reaction is very fast, but the speed of the golden light is too fast, even if they have reacted, but the action is still slow. Seeing the golden light attacking his body, the monster Feng Tian spat out blood."What on earth is this?"


    Not only did Feng Tian not have time to defend, but also Guo Qi was blown away. When he was in the air, he was in agony. Looking at the golden light, Guo Qi frowned. He didn''t know what was going on, but a golden light could break his power of space-time blessing. Even his body, which was comparable to the dragon, couldn''t bear the strike of golden light.


    "I don''t know. It shouldn''t be ordinary."


    The speed of the golden light is beyond imagination. It almost doesn''t give them time to react, and the attack power is also powerful. Fortunately, they don''t feel the killing intention from the golden light, otherwise, they would have been dead for a long time.


    "It''s not right. It''s not right."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Where is Guo Qi talking to himself? When Feng Tian hears this, he feels that Guo Qi seems to have seen something. He can''t help asking.


    "Don''t you see? If Jin Guang attacked, he had a chance to kill us at that moment. Why do we just suffer a little internal injury now? Does he have any scruples? "


    What is Jin Guang afraid of? Guo Qi doesn''t believe that Jin Guang is because they are too handsome to kill them. What''s more, their strength is too strong. Even Jin Guang trembles and succumbs to their hegemony.


    "Let''s see what this golden light is first."


    Since Jin Guang didn''t mean to kill them, they could get close to Jin Guang with this. Of course, they were on guard this time. Before they came in, Sehu Xiaohua put the artifact on them. Now they are on their own.


    Now there is a strange golden light. Naturally, they want to hold the artifact in their hands, so that when the golden light attacks again, they have no time to guard against it.


    "I feel familiar."


    Guo Qi and Feng Tian are walking forward with artifact in their hands. Unexpectedly, an old man appears in front of them. Isn''t NIMA the old man of Gu Ling? The old man suddenly jumps out now.


    "Old man, you want to die. You scared me to death."


    It''s frightening and frightening. Now my heart is tense. I didn''t expect that this old guy would jump out without saying a word, but Guo Qi was so scared that his face was almost white.


    "Hey, hey, I just feel the familiar breath. Why, you are so promising?"


    There was an awkward smile on his face. Guling old man also knew that he was a bit abrupt, so he had a smile on his face and looked forward.


    "Is it the ancestor?"


    To make the old man Gu Ling have this reaction, Guo Qi suddenly jumped out of the word artifact, because he had not seen the artifact since he came in. Now a golden light suddenly appeared, and the killing power was very strong. Even the old man Gu Ling could feel familiar with the artifact, so there was only artifact.


    "Ha ha, I finally met an artifact. If you have the ability, please come. I want to see which artifact it is. As long as it appears, it''s mine. It''s all mine."


    Although it''s hard to take away one of the ancestral utensils called Zijin Dengzhan, Guo Qi is not afraid. Although the artifact is powerful, he has the power to make the artifact fear. Therefore, if he really faces the artifact, he can quickly take it down.


    "You like to brag, but you can die if you don''t brag for a while? What''s more, I boast that I don''t draft. Is draft paper expensive? "


    Looking at the appearance of Guo Qi, even the old man Guling opened his mouth to fight. This boy really thought that the artifact was all the cabbages on the street. If he wanted to go, he had to go. It was formed by the relatively strong power of heaven and earth in ancient times.


    The power of artifact represents the will of the most powerful. If you want to get it, you must get the permission of the most powerful. Of course, it''s OK to destroy the will of the most powerful, but the cost is very high. Although Guo Qi has that power now, once the most powerful attacks back, the consequences will be very serious.


    The reason why the previous miracles didn''t resist Guo Qi was that they didn''t want to die with Guo Qi. If they were really worried about the artifact, they wouldn''t be afraid of the power of destruction.


    "Since you''re an old acquaintance, you can come out and we''ll wait here."


    Although he can use the power of destruction to threaten the artifact, it is not known whether there is any danger at this time. Guo Qi does not want to take risks. He is more willing to choose a secure approach.


    Now that the old man Gu Ling has appeared, let the old man Gu Ling go to communicate with the golden light artifact. If he can''t communicate with the artifact, then he can do it by himself. Only in this way can he do better.


    "You''re a good man."


    The artifact is noble, so they won''t take the initiative to submit to others. Therefore, it''s not easy to persuade the artifact to submit now, unless the artifact in it is out of his mind. After seeing Guo Qi, he is directly conquered by Guo Qi''s overbearing spirit. However, it doesn''t look like Guo Qi''s overbearing spirit.


    "Are you going or not? If you don''t go, come on. If you hang out here by yourself, we''ll go first. Besides, I can''t guarantee that you can deal with the guys here by yourself. "

 Chapter 391

    The level of magic Qi in this space is very high. It''s very difficult to leave the old man Gu Ling as a single artifact. Moreover, the old man Gu Ling''s opponent is the devil. The reason why he has been looking for the key to the emperor''s tomb is to find his own enemy.


    "You boy..."


    Caught by Guo Qi, Guling old man wants to curse. How can he treat artifact like this? It''s unscientific.


    "You can tell me whether to go or not."


    Guo Qi is like whether you like to go or not. But Gu Ling is very popular. But Gu Ling is really helpless to Guo Qi.


    "Go, can''t I?"


    I''m depressed. Can''t I go by myself? I haven''t communicated with the artifact before. It''s just an artifact. If I can communicate with you when I go to a place, I can''t communicate with you. If I can''t communicate with you, I''ll leave directly. I think I have to go by myself. Even if it''s an artifact, I can''t keep it.


    Even the ancient strong can avoid the interception. It''s just an artifact, but it can''t keep him. So old Gu Ling goes forward with a black face. He gradually approaches the golden light not far away. When golden light sees an old man with white hair coming, he doesn''t take the initiative to attack.


    "I said what, would you like to go out with us or not?"


    If they are locked up in such a dark place, the artifact is also temperamental. They should have bloomed between heaven and earth and accepted the worship of the world, instead of being locked up in such a place to live and die. Therefore, the old man of bone spirit directly asked whether the golden artifact would like to go out.


    "Whew."


    As soon as the old man''s words were finished, what he didn''t expect was that the golden light artifact suddenly attacked him. It was very fast, but fortunately, the old man''s reaction was faster. Seeing the emergency, he directly transformed himself into notes.


    "NIMA..."


    Can we play happily together, even without saying a word, do you really think I''m afraid of you?


    Don''t think you are an artifact. I''m afraid of you. I''m also an artifact, and it''s a special existence in the artifact. Now let''s compare and see who is more powerful.


    "I said, Jin Guang, if you dare to attack me again, I will let you know why the flowers are so red."


    However, before the old man''s words were finished, Jin Guang attacked the old man again. It seems that he didn''t attack him before. This time, Jin Guang''s speed accelerated again. Looking at Jin Guang''s attack, the old man was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that he had already said so. Jin Guang was still fighting with him.


    "I grass, tiger does not get angry, do you think I am a sick cat?"


    Clay figurine still has three fires. It has been attacked several times by a golden light. Even if it hasn''t been attacked, old man Guling is also a super artifact in ancient times. He also has the dignity of an artifact, so now he''s turned over.


    "I''ll beat you to death."


    With that, the old man Gu Ling began to wave out light notes. The notes, like chains, wrapped around the golden light directly. At this moment, the golden light lost the power of resistance.


    "Ha ha, fight with me? You''re a little too young. "


    Clap your hands, and you will subdue each other. Old man Guling''s face is called face. This is my ability. If you are not convinced, you should try it.


    "Niu, Gu Lao, you are very good at it."


    Looking at Gu Ling old man''s appearance, Guo Qi just flattered him, but he couldn''t make Gu Ling old man happy. I didn''t expect that the boy looked up to him.


    "What kind of artifact is this? It''s just a ray of light. Isn''t it a little strange?"


    Jin Guang doesn''t seem to kill them. Otherwise, it''s not so easy for Gu Ling to control him. I just don''t know why he is here all the time?


    "Let me see."


    Although he felt that it was an artifact, Guling didn''t bother to know what it was. Now when Guo asked, he really didn''t know how to answer.


    After thinking about it, Gu Ling decided to ask. Maybe they can pull a strong opponent.


    "It seems to be a lamp."


    There is induction between artifact, and also can communicate, bone spirit old man around the golden light observation for a long time, he finally saw a probably, this guy is not the lamp, how can appear here.


    "The purple gold lamp?"


    Hearing the words of Guling old man, Guo Qi''s appearance changed greatly. He didn''t expect that the first ancestral utensil he met here was Zijin Dengzhan. This thing is unusual. It was left by the ancient emperor to Loulan, but he didn''t know why it appeared here.


    "Shall we take this guy away?"


    Zijin Dengzhan belongs to Loulan ancient country. When I was in Loulan ancient country, I let the devil go. Now I''m sorry for Loulan ancient country. If I can return their ancestral utensils to them, I may be able to resolve my regret."No, it''s not a complete purple and gold lamp. It''s just a light. The subject is no longer here."


    The purple gold lamp is divided into two parts, one is the lamp body, and the other is the lamp light. Now the golden light here can''t see the noumenon clearly, just because it is separated, so its strength has decreased a lot. Otherwise, the notes of Guling old man will not attack him so strongly.


    "I didn''t expect that it was just a light. I was trapped first, so I didn''t have to encounter the light body when I got there. They would become one, and then it would be difficult."


    Now that he has been separated, he can''t be allowed to overlap here. Once he overlaps, his power is definitely not as simple as one plus one. Therefore, Guo Qi wants to put away the lamp. Once the lamp is put into his own purple lightning, he can get the purple gold lamp body, and then he can directly return it to Loulan ancient country?


    "If you have the ability, you will be trapped. If you don''t have the ability, just let him wander slowly."


    Although the lamp is powerful, it won''t take the initiative to attack at least, so old Gu Ling is not afraid that he will hurt Guo Qi.


    "Don''t worry, I still have a way to control this force."


    It''s just a little flame. I wrapped the golden light directly with purple lightning. At that time, I will not be able to get the treasure easily.


    "All right, let''s move on."


    Taking the golden light into the purple thunder and lightning, Guo Qi was very excited. He didn''t expect that the ancestral ware he was most worried about had become his own thing, and it was the first ancestral ware he met when he came in.


    "You should be glad that if it''s a complete purple and gold lamp, its power is absolutely beyond imagination. I feel a special breath in it, noble and solemn!"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s happy appearance, Guling old man opened his mouth and hit him, which made Guo Qi feel a little depressed. How could this old guy like to pour cold water on him? How could he not say something happy to make himself happy.


    "There should be artifact in front of us. You should be careful. I can feel that there is not only the breath of artifact, but also the breath of enemy in this space. It''s really a long lost power. This breath..."


    It''s like aftertaste and exclamation. The old man of Gu Ling closed his eyes and fell into a special realm of emptiness. Let Guo Qi and Feng Tian, who are watching, turn their mouths straight. Can the artifact still be forced?


    "No, there''s an enemy coming."


    Old man Guling, who is feeling the situation here, suddenly opens his eyes and looks at the front warily, because he feels a powerful and familiar force approaching. This force is no weaker than the demon God he met in Loulan ancient country before. Therefore, even if it is an artifact, old man Guling still dare not relax.


    "Good guy, I haven''t seen you for so many years. Now I dare to appear in front of me by myself. Do you really think I''m still that big fool at the beginning?"


    Old man Gu Ling takes the monster Feng Tian and Guo Qi to hide, and even hides their breath with his own strength. He looks at the demon God not far away, and his expression is a little strange.


    "You have a grudge?"


    Guo Qi looks at the old man Gu Ling. He doesn''t know what''s going on. Is the enemy of the old man Gu Ling here?


    The enemy of Guling old man is absolutely super powerful. After all, in ancient times, people who dare to attack artifact, if they are not powerful, don''t even believe that they are just born.


    "Why do you think I will follow you to find the emperor''s tomb, just for revenge?"


    Old man Guling wants to enter the emperor''s tomb. He doesn''t want to let the enemy appear when they are in the best condition. Instead, he wants to strike the enemy when they recover their strength.


    "Good guy, isn''t this a strong man in ancient times?"


    A demon God has already given Guo Qi a headache. Now there is a demon God who is more rebellious than the ancient demon God. Guo Qi really doesn''t know whether he is lucky or unfortunate in his life?


    This can be a careless will be a small life of ah, I actually met one, but also to meet other, this is not set out to make themselves uncomfortable.


    "You say, are we going to set up a set, let all these demons into it, and then we will take in the net?"


    It''s like the home of a demon God. If you fight against this demon God here, unless you can defeat the enemy with one blow, I''m afraid the demon God will attract other demons. They won''t be the opponents of so many demons at all.


    "Everyone can say it, but how to do it? It''s all demons. There''s no fool, and they''re so powerful. What kind of net can catch them?"


    Listening to the old man''s ideas, Guo Qi is not happy. He can''t believe the old man''s words. Otherwise, he just finds himself uncomfortable.


    "You can''t go to a good place. Do you think the demons are powerful enough to go against heaven? I''ll tell you about the devil today

 Chapter 392

    Guo Qi didn''t know about the demon God, so the old man Gu Ling patiently wanted to explain to Guo Qi. After all, they are going to fight with the demon God now. They know each other well, and they are invincible. Now they have a general understanding of the demon God, and they can attack his weakness when they fight in the future.


    "What''s the matter with the devil God? It''s the devil of ancient times. No one knows what happened after a guy who was comparable to the great emperor."


    Guo Qi didn''t know much about the demon God. Most of them were heard from Sehu Xiaohua. Now even Guling old man has to talk about that. Guo Qi always felt that it would be almost the same.


    "That''s what you think. In fact, the devil is not what you think."


    "What''s that like?"


    This old guy seems to know the devil very well. After hearing what he said, Guo Qi was interested in the origin and identity of the devil.


    "In fact, demons were originally sacred things raised by nature, but later they were demonized, and then they had the power of heaven and earth, which is why they were so powerful."


    However, the demons of heaven and earth are too powerful to be born. The demons we see now are just the strong ones who demonize the demons of heaven and earth in the later period. They just have the evil spirit, not the demons of heaven and earth.


    "Is the devil a man?"


    Guo Qi finally knew why when he saw the demon God in Loulan ancient country, he found that although the demon God was ugly and ferocious, he still had the general appearance of human beings. It turned out that they were human beings.


    "Ha ha, let''s say you don''t understand. Look, the road is stormy now."


    "Just laugh. You think everyone is the same as you. Ten thousand year old turtles live a long life."


    Guo Qi kept rolling his eyes. The old man, relying on his long life, began to laugh at himself.


    "After they are demonized, although there are no demons in their bodies, they have been demonized for a long time. To deal with them, we must use the power of heaven and earth, or the supreme power."


    The super power of heaven and earth is not much. At the beginning, there was the power of heaven and earth in the Fengmo cave of Loulan ancient country. It was the natural power on the bronze murals, but that power was finally mastered by the devil.


    Guo Qi has only seen the power of heaven and earth, but he has seen the supreme power. Therefore, when we think about it now, it seems that the power of heaven and earth is unrealistic, because he has not mastered it, and the supreme power is OK.


    "If you use the power of destruction, will you directly destroy the demon God?"


    The power of destruction is too violent. Once it is not well controlled, there is only one way for everything to appear in front of the supreme power of destruction, that is, to disappear forever. Therefore, it seems that Guo Qi still wants to ask old Gu Ling. After all, he is an old man who has lived for many years. He should know a lot about the supreme power.


    "Although the power of destruction is so powerful that no one is not afraid, as long as we can control the supreme power, the demon God will constantly use his own magic Qi to resist the supreme power. At that time, we will use the supreme power to kill their magic Qi until their magic Qi completely disappears, so that we can have a ray of life."


    "But don''t hope. After all, it has been demonized, not only the body, but also the soul."


    The body can be purified by lightning, but how can the soul be purified? Therefore, after Gu Ling thought of Guo Qi''s intention, he still persuaded him not to think too much.


    "I know what to do."


    He nodded. Although Guo Qi didn''t want to fight with these demons, he would not be merciful if he had to fight.


    "Come on, now that the devil has appeared, tell me how to get off the Internet bar."


    The old guy wanted to catch big fish. In that case, Guo Qi also wanted to play with him, so they didn''t directly fight against the demon God not far in front of them, they just communicated with each other.


    "Ha ha, don''t these demons always want to guard the front with lights? We will control the lights, and then you will hide the power of destruction with the power of time and space in space. When the demons appear in space, you will control them with the power of destruction."


    "One to control one, two to control one pair, and we will control as many as we come."


    Listen to old Gu Ling, Guo Qi is full of black lines. He thought it would be a good method. Now think about it, this NIMA is so stupid. I knew it was like this. Do you need to say?


    "What do you think?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s contemptuous expression, Gu Ling''s old man turned his lips. What does this boy mean?


    "I thought you would get along with each other. How can you let all the demons appear here and control them at the same time? Wouldn''t it be easier?"


    It''s so refreshing to catch all the demons all at once. It''s exciting just to think about it. After all, what they want to catch is the demons, but the demons of ancient times. They are absolutely the strong men of heaven and earth in ancient times.


    There are only three of them. When they catch them, they don''t catch one demon God all at once. They catch all the ancient demons all at once. If they say it, they will be admired everywhere."Don''t think about it too much. It''s too dangerous. Do you think the power of demons is idle?"


    Since the demon God can leave a reputation in ancient times, it is enough to explain everything. A demon God is difficult enough. If all the demons are caught at the same time, and those demons join hands, they will only have one result, running away.


    "Come on, don''t say it. I know what to do."


    Isn''t it just one by one? There''s one here. Guo Qi controls the power of space and time, and then runs his dark blue eyes with purple color, controls the lightning of destruction, hides, and slowly approaches the opposite demon.


    "Right now."


    When the layout is finished, Guo Qi attacks in an instant. In an instant, purple thunder and lightning appear in the black space. As soon as the purple thunder and lightning appear, those black demons are far away.


    "Give me a seal."


    After controlling the demon God in the center of thunder and lightning, although Guo Qi''s forehead was full of sweat, he did not stop, directly controlled the thunder and lightning, sealed the demon God in it, so that he could not get out.


    "Roar."


    Like a wild animal, Guo Qigang controls the demon God in the thunder and lightning, and feels the destructive smell of thunder and lightning. When the demon God attacks fruitlessly, he roars directly.


    "No, he''s looking for help."


    Guo Qi didn''t know what the devil was doing. Unexpectedly, Gu Ling screamed first. What they were most worried about was that something happened.


    I was worried that the demons would suddenly roar. At that time, a large group of demons would appear. They had to run away. As a result, they could catch one by one. This is a big trouble.


    "Run."


    Seal the demon God in the lightning net, and the old man Gu Ling rushes directly in front, followed by the monster Feng Tian and Guo Qi. Although they are running, they are not thinking about running out, but they are still going deep.


    "Are you not afraid?"


    Sometimes, the most dangerous place is the safest place. They still have a lot of things to do and can''t go out now.


    Now that the demon God has gone out, it''s the best time for them to enter the demon God''s base camp. Seize the time. They are on their way quickly and strive to find what they need in the shortest time.


    "Here''s a room."


    When he was moving forward, Guo Qi almost put it on a stone wall, because he saw an empty house in his eyes. He thought he could enter it, but he forgot the wall.


    "Go ahead and have a look."


    Old Gu Ling didn''t know what was in the house. Since there was a house, it would not be for no reason. Now they are going to go inside and see what''s going on.


    "I wipe, coffin?"


    Just entered the room, saw inside a dark coffin, their expression is not good-looking, this is too pit father.


    There was no one else in the whole room except this coffin. Although they didn''t know what was in the coffin, they were not interested in paying attention to the situation inside the coffin.


    "Go."


    Even if there is a treasure in the coffin, the characters in the coffin are absolutely not simple. Now we can''t make trouble any more. If a super strong person is sleeping in the coffin, they will disturb that guy, and they will find themselves uncomfortable.


    "There are still houses here."


    Along the way, Guo Qi found a room every time he went to several movies. When they entered the room, the furnishings in the room were all the same. Except for a dark coffin, there was nothing else.


    "What''s in the coffin here?"


    If there was only one coffin, they could regard it as an accident, but it was like this in every room, which was unusual. A strange smell appeared, and they were very curious to see what was in it.


    "Or Open it and have a look? "


    If you look at me and I look at you, you don''t know what to do. Guo Qi wants to see what''s going on here with his eyes. But when he goes to observe the coffin with his eyes, he finds that what he sees for his eyes is only chaos, which is cut off by a mysterious force.


    "It''s the same as the original relic. Who left it?"


    If you can''t see it inside, it means there are treasures inside. Now suddenly, Guo Qi feels that it''s better to open it. Maybe they can get the treasures inside.


    "You step back and I''ll open it."


    Taking a deep breath, Guo Qi approached the dark coffin. Now he wanted to see what strange things were in the coffin, because he always had a feeling that as long as he opened the coffin, they could reach half of their goal of entering the emperor''s tomb this time.

 Chapter 393

    "Hoo."


    Although he was adjusting his heartbeat, it had to be said that in this strange space, it was false to say that he was not flustered. Guo Qi had to endure the cold sweat on his forehead, and then he gently put his hand on the coffin.


    The dark coffin was lying in the middle of the room. There was only one coffin in the whole room. The deep blue eyes couldn''t see what was in the coffin and didn''t know whether there was a mechanism on the dark coffin. Therefore, Guo Qi was very careful.


    "Boy, guess what''s in the coffin?"


    Looking at the dark coffin, the old man spoke to Feng Tian. Although he was the spirit of an artifact, he could not see what was in the coffin. He could only feel that the dark coffin was unusual.


    It can be placed in the emperor''s tomb, and there are many rooms in it. It will never be placed for fun. There must be some big secret hidden in it.


    "I don''t know, but it should not be ordinary, otherwise, the coffin would not be so special."


    "Hoolong."


    When the two people talk, Guo Qi''s hand finally pushes out the lid of the coffin. With the heavy and dull sound of the lid, the scene inside the coffin is finally presented to the public.


    "Save Help


    As soon as the coffin was opened, it was very common inside. There was no crisis in their imagination. What surprised them most was that they heard the sound.


    "Is there someone in it?"


    At the first moment of hearing the sound, Feng Tian''s whole mind was about to explode, and a feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "This This... "


    When Guo Qi''s eyes looked into the coffin, he didn''t know how to answer Gu Ling''s question. Was it really human?


    It''s obviously a devil inside. His face and body are covered with dark plants. Moreover, it''s no longer human. What''s the matter?


    Although he has seen the demon God, what he has seen now is definitely more tormenting than the demon God. Now Guo Qi only feels that his heart is blocked. He doesn''t know how to describe that feeling.


    "Is this the devil''s seed?"


    Looking at Guo Qi''s tangled appearance, Guling old man was impatient. He went straight forward and wanted to see what was going on inside the coffin.


    At that moment, the old man Gu Ling''s expression changed dramatically, because he recognized what it was. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened here. It seems that this space is not only hidden, but also has another purpose.


    "The devil? It''s not good... "


    When the old man Gu Ling said that he was a demon, Feng Tian''s expression changed dramatically at that time. Now he finally knows why he felt strange before.


    "Follow me to every room."


    Take a look at the coffin here, and find that the person in the coffin is not the one you want to find. Feng Tian, the monster, pulls Guling old man and Guo to separate. They want to find his mother in the shortest time.


    When he was looking for his mother, a guy said that his mother had been captured in the emperor''s tomb and would become a demon. At that time, Feng Tian was very worried. Now look at the demon that the old man Gu Ling finally said, isn''t his mother like this.


    He was worried. Feng Tian was even more anxious. Tears appeared in the corner of his eyes. At this moment, he finally knew how much time he had wasted before. He didn''t know what happened to his mother now.


    "Ma."


    As he runs, he shouts his mother. Feng Tian''s mind is the scene of his mother taking care of himself when he was a child. He thought it was nothing at first. Now in retrospect, how nice it would be if he could go back to that time!


    "No


    "Not this one."


    "Not yet"


    "where, exactly?"


    Looking for a room, but not finding his mother, Feng Tian hurried to the next room. As a result, when he got to the next room, he still didn''t find his mother. After looking for more than ten rooms in a row, he didn''t find his mother.


    Seeing that these so-called demon parasites are dying, Feng Tian kneels directly on the ground and tears flow out uncontrollably. He clenches his fists and beats the ground hard. He is annoyed. Why didn''t he go back to his home?


    If I had come back home, I would have been able to protect my mother, I would not have let my mother be hurt, I would not have let her appear here, and my mother would not have been regarded as a demon, but I can''t find her now.


    "Why Why... "


    Tears are breaking down. Feng Tian looks up at the sky. He doesn''t know what he has done wrong. God wants to punish him in this way. He becomes a monster, his wife becomes a monster, and his mother is caught here as a parasite. Does he want to treat his family like this?


    "Brother Feng Tian, here it is!"Just when Feng Tian could hardly bear the heartache, Guo Qi''s voice came. After all, he had seen grandma Erya in a small village. Although his appearance would change a lot after he became a parasite of the demon species, he could still recognize the general outline. He soon found grandma Hua.


    "Looking for Did you find it? "


    At this moment, Feng Tian doesn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. If he doesn''t find it, his mother may not be here. Maybe that guy cheated himself at the beginning, but if he can''t find it, where will he find his mother?


    If you find it, isn''t your mother not far away from death? But if he finds it, his worry will be less. At the moment, Feng Tian is smiling on his face, but his eyes are blurred by tears. He feels that his legs are soft, and he rushes to Guo Qi quickly.


    "Ma."


    A heart taut, monster Feng Tian slowly stood up and stretched his head to see the coffin.


    At the moment, a dark faced woman in the coffin was lying inside. He had no resistance. His body and face were covered with black vines, and fruits had appeared on him.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing his mother''s appearance, Rao is a monster named Feng Tian, who is now roaring with open arms. What he doesn''t want to see is this kind of scene.


    "Why Ah, demon, I will kill you


    At the moment, Feng Tian''s anger is the only one left in his heart. His mother is the one who worries most. No matter how hard he is on the way to find the key to the emperor''s tomb, Feng Tian doesn''t want to drag everyone down. Now it''s better, but he''s still late.


    "Wait, she''s not dead."


    Although granny Hua was lying motionless inside, the artifact was an artifact after all. Even if it was just a sign of life, old Gu Ling could still feel it.


    "You Is that true? "


    From despair to hope, this change is too big. Feng Tian can''t believe his ears. Looking at Gu Ling old man, he asked in a low voice, for fear that he would be excited and scare away all his hopes.


    "Quick, give him the devil seed here."


    There''s no time to explain. Now granny Hua has only a chance of survival. If she doesn''t dare to go in and rescue her, she will die. Old Gu Ling directly asks Guo Qi to help her.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    Just when Guo Qi and Feng Tian are ready to eat the seeds for Granny Hua, suddenly, a demon God appears in the room. Seeing some strange faces, the demon God instantly understands the situation.


    "Little devil, your bone grandfather is here, can you still jump out of the water?"


    Feng Tian is not in the mood to deal with others. Guo Qi is also in a hurry to save granny Hua. Only Guling old man is still guarding. Therefore, after the demon God appears, it is left to Guling old man to deal with it.


    "Ancestral instrument?"


    After all, the demon God is a demon God. Although he did not experience the plan of hijacking the evocation flute in ancient times, he was a strong man left behind in ancient times. At a glance, he could see the essence of the old man Gu Ling, and he even knew the old man Gu Ling.


    "Good guy, I know you. I didn''t expect you to have a little vision."


    Gu Ling old man''s face with a smile, but that smile how to see how ferocious.


    Since ancient times, he has been hiding in the yellow spring space of death valley for many years. Now he has met the demons here. He would like to chop these demons to death one by one. If it were not for them, he would not have nearly died.


    "Hum, if you leave alive today, bone master will have no face to live in the world."


    The old man Guling is really angry now. In the past, the battles were all small fights. After all, there was no blood feud. But now it''s different. He and the demons have a grudge against each other. If it had not been for his powerful power, he would have been killed long ago. Where would he have been here.


    Since God has given him a way to live, what else can I say? Naturally, I want to revenge. The object of revenge is very simple, those who did it themselves and their accomplices.


    "Do you really think my emperor''s tomb is so easy to enter?"


    It''s just ancestral utensils. I haven''t seen them in ancient times, but there are still ancestral utensils in this era. Although the demon gods are surprised, they are the demon gods after all. Now that the great emperor has appeared, they will not be shocked. What''s more, they are a ancestral utensil. Since they are despised by the ancestral utensils, they naturally want to let them know their strength.


    "In that case, let''s do it, call the spirit."


    As for the demon gods, the old man Gu Ling did not reserve his hand. He directly displayed his good moves. He wanted to give the demon gods a fatal blow. He didn''t want to spend time with them because he didn''t have so much time and energy to pester them all the time. There were many enemies behind him.


    "You Are you the soul flute of God''s bone

 Chapter 394

    After seeing the old man Gu Ling''s artifact evocation flute, the demon God finally got scared. He never thought that he had met an artifact here, and it was also a famous ancient artifact evocation flute.


    Ancient artifacts have rankings, and those rankings are very formal. The reason why Kaitian axe ranks first is absolutely not just to say that Kaitian axe is powerful enough to create heaven and earth, and there are rumors that Kaitian axe is really used to create heaven.


    In addition to the top ten artifacts, there is a very special artifact, called evocative flute. Evocative flute is too special. It is made of the bones of ancient gods. If ordinary people can get it, they can even live forever and get the protection of immortals forever.


    It is precisely because the origin of the evocative flute is so terrible that when he saw the essence of the evocative flute, the expression of the demon God changed dramatically. He could not imagine that the evocative flute, which even their Lord wanted before, would appear in the emperor''s tomb.


    "That''s right. It''s your grandfather. Why, are you afraid?"


    I didn''t expect that my body would be recognized by the demon. The old man was a little surprised. Has this guy ever seen himself before?


    Of course, no matter whether the demon God has seen himself or not, since he is a demon God, he is his own enemy, because once he becomes a demon God, there will not be a good guy. He must seek revenge from them. Since he wants to fight with their Lord, now he has to solve them.


    "Afraid? Ha ha, I''m so afraid. What do you think this is? "


    This is the tomb of the emperor. The owner of the tomb always wanted to get the evocative flute in his dreams. He didn''t expect that he didn''t get the evocative flute when he ambushed before. Now the evocative flute is delivered to the door automatically. I''m afraid this kind of good thing can be done with the evocative flute. It can''t be done with other artifact.


    "I know this is the emperor''s tomb. I''m here to find you."


    After the recovery of the huangquan space, the soul summoning flute always wants to seek revenge from the demon God and their master. If it wasn''t for them, how could they have appeared in the place like death valley? Now when we think about the scene of being ambushed by them, the old man of bone flute can''t help shivering.


    "Well, since I''m in today, I don''t want to go out."


    Want to be reckless in the emperor''s tomb? Who do you think you are, ancient emperor? Even the ancient emperor, in this space, he should be honest.


    This space is very unique. It is full of magic Qi. It''s the most noble magic Qi. It''s the holy magic Qi of heaven and earth''s demons. In this space, the cultivation of magic Qi will only become more powerful.


    Moreover, the evil spirit here is very oppressive to those who are not tired of evil spirits. Therefore, where it is beneficial to themselves and harmful to the enemy, the evil spirits are already happy. It''s just the artifact. Today, you''re going to be a hand weapon.


    "Boy, hurry up."


    Although the artifact is powerful, and the power released by itself is enough to hurt the strong, the greatest function of the artifact is to bless the power of the user. The stronger the power of the user, the stronger the power of the blessing.


    Now the cultivation of demons here is not weak. If the soul flute fights with demons, it is bound to cause a lot of trouble. At that time, other demons will soon appear here.


    "Right away."


    Now it''s important to save people. The only way to stop them is to let the evocation flute outside. Guo Qi and Feng Tian are responsible for picking off the demon seeds from granny Hua and feeding them to granny Hua. As long as granny Hua has a little consciousness, Guo Qi can bring him into her own destruction.


    At that time, even if the devil appeared, it would be difficult to break the border and hurt her.


    "Hurry up, I don''t want to make too much noise."


    Although the evocation flute is facing the demon God, he is also very flustered. This is the emperor''s tomb, and it also suppresses the artifact like him. Once his power is suppressed to a certain extent, and the other party is the demon God, which is of great help to enhance his power, it is difficult to say whether he can win.


    Since ancient times, the power of artifact is comparable to that of the great emperor, but if the spirit of artifact can not release the power of emperor, it is difficult to reach the limit. This is why many strong people can fight against artifact. It is not that artifact is not powerful, but that artifact can not be powerful.


    A powerful magic weapon needs more powerful force to urge it. If a sealed thing wants to be free again, it must be untied.


    "Boom."


    Although the space here is dark, but the devil can move freely in it, endless darkness. For him, that is the day, no matter what, he can notice at the first time.


    Now Guo Qi and the monster Feng Tian are rescuing granny Hua. Naturally, the demon God has noticed, and he knows better that the reason why the evocation flute is standing in front of him now is to buy time for both of them.


    Now that time is pressing, I must attack them first. As long as I have the initiative, I can force them to the end better. Now if I don''t do it, I will lose my best mobile phone club.The demon God sees the time and takes aim at the opportunity. Seeing that Guo Qi and Feng Tian are making the final effort, while the soul flute is still in the eye, he makes a direct and quick attack.


    Endless demonic Qi curls around the fist. With the demonic Qi in this space, all the demonic Qi are connected. The demonic Qi in the whole space condenses. Finally, they unite and think about the soul flute.


    Originally, it was suppressed by the evil spirit, but now it is suppressed by the evil spirit of the whole space. At the moment, the evocation flute feels like it has pressed a mountain on itself. He endures it hard, waiting for Guo Qi to speed up, and then three people fight together.


    Although the demon God is powerful, if they fight together, they will not be unable to win. Now is not the beginning. When they were in the Fengmo cave of Loulan ancient country, their cultivation level is not as good as now.


    After a lot of experience, they have grown up a lot, especially Guo Qi. He has not only increased his fighting skills a lot, but also mastered many new forces, such as the power of time and space. Now, fighting can be 100 times easier than before.


    "Almost. Just a little longer."


    While he was in a hurry to save people, he was paying attention to the situation on the other side of the evocation flute. He saw a black fist pressing on the top of the evocation flute, and Guo Qi''s forehead was sweating. Now he had to hurry up, otherwise, they would have no hope.


    "It''s time to save people first."


    It seems that we can see the situation. Feng Tian, the monster, asked Guo to stop at first. If he was alone, he should be able to quickly show all the demons here to his mother. Looking at the situation over there, the power of the evocation flute was suppressed so much that it didn''t seem to be the opponent of the demon God.


    "Well, be careful."


    Although we know that this is Feng Tian''s mother, the situation is urgent now. Maybe Feng Tian will make mistakes because of his confusion. At that time, there will be no place to regret, let alone the medicine for regret. After Guo Qi tells Feng Tian, the whole person directly appears next to the evocation flute.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you guys again. Last time you beat me down, this time you continue to beat me down?"


    When he was in Loulan ancient country, the demon God rushed out of the sealed Magic Cave. At that time, Guo Qi really realized how fatal his shortcomings were. It was because he felt powerless that he let Sehu Xiaohua help him to exercise.


    After countless battles, although Guo Qi is still lacking in combat experience, he is no longer the first brother. Now he is able to exert his own strength, and his power of control is much stronger than before.


    The appearance of Guo Qi is a punch. After this punch is smashed, the effect is even more obvious than that of the previous punch, which directly drives back the demon who is suppressing the evocation flute.


    "Boy, you..."


    Looking at Guo Qi, the demon God didn''t expect that this boy, who looks like a human being, has such a strong fighting power that he can force his own powerful demon God back only by his fist. This is something that has never happened before.


    "I what I, you think you are very good?"


    Although Guo Qi doesn''t look down upon the devil, he doesn''t take him seriously. Although he is not as powerful as the devil, it''s not easy for the devil to defeat him.


    I''ve already had the experience of fighting with the devil once. Now Guo Qi is an old hand anyway. So, when he makes a move, he''s very good.


    "Your constitution? Are you a dragon


    In the impression of the demon God, the dragon people, who are famous for their physique, can push themselves back by virtue of their strong physique. Can this boy''s physique be comparable to that of the dragon people? How much does it cost to be comparable to the dragon race? What a talent, in particular?


    "I am a Terran, but the constitution of the dragon is not the patent of the dragon."


    Guo Qi didn''t explain too much. Then he continued to punch the devil while the iron was hot. Now he had to solve the devil quickly. He couldn''t give this guy a chance to recover. There was magic everywhere. It was too easy for the devil to recover.


    Now Guo Qi''s physique is comparable to that of the dragon people, but he really uses the dragon power in the dragon vein to refine his physique, and it''s also extreme refining. It''s a great honor to use such physique to deal with a demon God.


    "Since we can''t defeat you with the strength of our constitution, how about this one?"


    Although the greatest dependence of demon gods is not their physique, they all like to fight for their physique. Now they are inferior to others in their own advantages. It''s false that demon gods don''t panic.


    But there is no way to panic, only to find a way to make up for this gap.


    "This is The purple and gold lamp

 Chapter 395

    Looking at the purple and gold magic weapon taken out of the demon God''s hand, Guo frowned. He did not expect that the demon God would have this ancestral weapon, which belonged to the ancient emperor. It would appear in his hands.


    "Well, you have some experience. In that case, I''ll send you back to the West now."


    Since you know Zijin Dengzhan, you should know its power. Although the body and the light of Zijin Dengzhan have been separated, it is enough to deal with such a guy as Guo Qi. Even if he is strong, he will be like rotten wood in front of Zijin Dengzhan.


    "If you don''t even have a wick, why don''t you take it out?"


    Staring at Guo Qi all the time, the demon God forgot that there was a real artifact here. He even ignored the evocation flute, which was famous in ancient times.


    "Old man, it''s time for us to join hands."


    Although there are other ways to deal with demons, Guo Qi doesn''t have the mind and method to spend so much time. What he has to do now is to make a quick decision. It''s much better and faster to use the artifact to deal with the artifact than to use his own strength to deal with the artifact.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t agree with you at ordinary times, but today is different. I saw the devil today. If I don''t give you some face, how can I help me get revenge?"


    The old man Gu Ling said this to the demon God. His hatred for the demon God has lasted for thousands of years. The long-term resentment has already driven the old man Gu Di crazy. Now he has a chance to vent it. How can he let these demon gods go.


    "Even if you are united, how about it? Although it''s a evocative flute, it''s a purple and gold lamp. It''s a combination of ancient artifacts. Do you think you can defeat it with your ability?"


    Are you kidding? In ancient times, who didn''t know that the purple gold lamp was made by combining the artifact of two great figures. Moreover, even if there was no lamp, the power of the purple gold lamp was comparable to that of the ordinary artifact. If the lamp could be put on it, its power would increase ten times and one hundred times.


    This is also why it seems that when Xiaohua felt that there was a purple and gold lamp in the space of the emperor''s tomb, it was because he knew this artifact too well, that is to say, he really knew the horror of this artifact.


    "I''m afraid you''ll never get the lamp. Since you are so self righteous, I''ll let you know today that the devil is not invincible."


    The strong usually have their own pride. Now they are doing things about themselves, and they will take it for granted. Now Guo Qi is going to teach people like them a lesson.


    You''re great if you''re good? This can be all the weak as ants? Do you really think you''re good? To put it bluntly, you are big fists. Otherwise, you would have become a dog that everyone shouts and beats.


    "Hiss."


    Artifact duel, the power of nature is not the general space can bear, but fortunately, there are everywhere magic gas, powerful magic gas has stabilized the space here, even if they fight with artifact, the battle effectiveness affected by the place is not so terrible in the outside world, plus the space here is too big, although it is only a room, but you have seen it Is a room as big as a dozen football fields?


    The big space is so willful. After all, it''s the tomb of the emperor. It must be magnificent. So it''s very spacious to fight here. Of course, it''s spacious. In front of great power, it''s just another way of saying that it''s narrow.


    "I didn''t expect this artifact to have some effect."


    Guo Qi is holding the evocation flute and the demon God is holding the purple gold lamp. They are both trying their best to push the power of the artifact, a golden power and a blue power. The two forces collide with each other in the air, and the forces devour each other. There is no violent explosion.


    Although they believe in their own artifact, the other party''s artifact is not weak. At this time, Guo Qi and the demon God are staring at the place where their artifact hand over. Where, the two forces are about to intertwine. If they continue to do so, they can''t imagine who will win.


    "Boy, the power of our artifact is almost the same, but your realm is too different from mine. In addition, this is the space of emperor''s tomb, full of evil Qi everywhere. Do you think you can consume my mother?"


    As soon as the demon God said this, Guo Qi didn''t fight back. The demon God was right. Their realms were quite different. Now his power is consumed violently, but the demon God seems to have endless power. If he goes on, he will lose.


    "Ha ha, do you really think you can surpass me in strength?"


    Are you kidding me? Although I''m not very powerful, I don''t have the same means. OK, Guo starts to laugh, like mocking the intelligence quotient of the demon God.


    "The magic Qi here is the purest. The general power here is to be suppressed. You can fight with me until now. You have to say that you are a genius, but your road to genius is over."


    The devil never believes that Guo Qi can have a chance to turn defeat into victory. There are unfavorable conditions everywhere for Guo Qi. If Guo Qi wants to win, it''s like going to heaven."Since you''re so arrogant, I''ll let you know what a fool is."


    With that, Guo Qi directly displays his power of swallowing in a special state. The space here is dark enough. After all, it is the purest evil Qi. However, as soon as Guo Qi''s power of swallowing appears, the space here becomes chaotic again.


    The power of swallowing is constantly running. The evil Qi here is being swallowed. Facing such a strong traction, even the pure evil Qi is being swallowed now.


    "It''s pure power."


    The power of swallowing can be said to be the most powerful force under the three supreme forces. It is this kind of power that transforms the evil Qi here into the power that Guo Qi needs. Now Guo Qi is constantly recovering.


    With such a powerful magic Qi, he instantly replenished his own consumption after transformation. At the moment, like the demon God, he has a huge amount of back energy, and the advantage of the demon god suddenly disappeared.


    "Good boy, he even put me together."


    When he understood what was going on, the demon''s expression was very ugly and his voice became cold. He didn''t expect that he would be shriveled in front of a little guy.


    "Blame yourself, which one makes you despise the enemy so much? You are too arrogant. It seems that you have lived to be a pig for so many years. "


    Guo Qi''s words are very ironic. A person in his twenties understands these principles. Unexpectedly, this guy who doesn''t know how long he has lived doesn''t even understand these principles. No wonder today, he still hasn''t made any achievements.


    "Boy, take advantage of this moment and take over this guy''s artifact."


    They have the lights of the purple and gold lamps. As long as they can capture the body of the purple and gold lamps, they will have a super trump card in their hands. It''s a super lethal weapon.


    "Don''t worry, this purple and gold lamp can''t run."


    Although the body of the Zijin lantern is powerful, the evocative flute is not weak. The reason why the evocative flute can only be equal to the body of the Zijin lantern is that Guo Qi does not exert the power of the evocative flute, but only fights with the body of the artifact.


    "If you want to do it, hurry up. Otherwise, if other demons appear, we won''t have time."


    The devil is wasting his time. The old man Gu Ling doesn''t want Guo Qi to make mistakes. They can''t be careless now. No matter what they do, they have to do it as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    With that, Guo Qi directly increased the blessing of the most evocative flute power, the power of time, the power of space, the power of destruction, and even the power of his deep blue eyes, which was also exerted by Guo Qi, to bless the power of swallowing.


    All the forces are gathered together, and then through the notes of the soul flute, those forces are instantly surrounded by the demon God. At this moment, the demon God is suppressed by all the forces and can''t move at all. His power is completely suppressed.


    "Right now, grab it."


    Seeing that the demon God had lost the power of action, Guo Qi quickly deflected the demon God''s artifact when the flute opened. At that moment, Guo Qi quickly snatched the body of the purple gold lamp from the demon God. After snatching the body of the purple gold lamp, Guo Qi quickly disappeared in the same place.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you."


    This boy has stolen his purple and gold lamp. Shame. This is his biggest shame. Unfortunately, I have to kill this boy. Today, I have to solve this boy myself to get revenge.


    "Demonize."


    The power on the body is used to resist the power brought by those notes. The expression of the demon God becomes ferocious again. With a loud roar, the whole room becomes shaking. The endless evil spirit seems to find a vent, thinking of the demon God''s body rushing past.


    "Is this to spell?"


    The demon God devours a large amount of demon Qi. If he can''t digest it quickly, he can''t bear it at all.


    Now there is no time to give him Xiaohua, he must quickly improve his strength and defeat Guo Qi in a short time, so that he can have a ray of life when the evil Qi engulfs him.


    This kind of secret art belongs to the demon God has a great reaction. Therefore, it is not helpless. The demon God seldom does this. Now he is really attacked by Guo.


    I''m a demon God. When I was holding the artifact, I was easily robbed by a boy from the earth, and I could only watch it. It''s a slap in the face, and hongguoguo''s slap in the face. I can''t bear this hatred.


    "Boy, come on, while he hasn''t suppressed all the evil Qi, he has absorbed the power of swallowing. There will be a good play later."

 Chapter 396

    Just when the demon God was engulfing the evil spirit, the voice of the soul flute came. He was actually encouraging Guo Qi to let go. As long as Guo Qi did, the power of the demon God would be limited. At that time, it would be difficult for the demon God to have combat power.


    "Are we kidnapping the devil?"


    No one does not know the power of the demon God. Today, they are going to do a crazy thing. Although it is absurd to say, it is not surprising that they do anything under this situation.


    "The power of phagocytosis can devour the evil Qi. As long as you merge your power of phagocytosis into the evil Qi, he will absorb the evil Qi into his body at that time, and he will be attacked by the power of phagocytosis."


    Once the power of swallowing can enter the body of the demon God, either the demon God gives his own power to the power of swallowing, or the demon God suppresses the power of swallowing with his power.


    Anyway, no matter which method, the demon God is not comfortable. It''s just because he thought of this. Therefore, the evocative flute said that there was a good play to watch. He wanted to see where the demon God was suppressing tacit understanding and how to deal with Guo Qi. It must be wonderful.


    "Hey, it''s bad, but I like it."


    Guo Qi also had a bad smile on his face. Anyway, the devil had nothing to do with him. We are the enemy now. Since we are the enemy, we must be cruel. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to ourselves.


    "Hurry up, or he will devour the evil spirit in a moment."


    Seeing that a large amount of evil Qi has been absorbed, he is so worried that Guo Qi will not catch up. If Guo Qi misses this opportunity, he will not see a good play.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll separate the power of swallowing first."


    The more meticulous the power of swallowing is, the better the effect he creates will be, and the harder it will be found by the devil. At first, Guo hid the power of swallowing in the evil Qi, which will expand the scope.


    "You''re such a loser. You can do such a thing."


    The evocation flute just suggests that Guo Qi be bad, but I didn''t expect that Guo Qi is bad to the point. In this case, I''m afraid the devil will have no chance to resist.


    "If it''s not bad for the devil, who am I bad for? Don''t you see that these demons are really not things? Have you forgotten what happened to you before? "


    Guo Qi''s words just hit the old man Gu Ling''s wound, and the soul flute couldn''t laugh. He looked at Guo Qi and began to beat him harder.


    "Do you want to put the power of destruction into it?"


    He wanted to absorb the power of destruction. Once the power of destruction entered into the body of the devil, even if the devil was so powerful that he could not suppress the power of destruction, he would still die.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a moment when he will taste the power of destruction."


    It''s just a demon God. Now it''s completely their toy. They are discussing how to deal with the demon God. If the demon God knows, they don''t know what they will think.


    "Ha ha, good boy, I find that I like you more and more. I''ll do it like this. I''ll give you more things later."


    In order to encourage Guo Qi, all the moves of the soul flute have been tried out now, no matter which side of the demon God has absorbed the evil spirit almost.


    "Well, it''s done."


    The demon God has absorbed the power almost, and the power in his body is almost saturated. If he continues to absorb, I''m afraid his constitution can''t bear the powerful power.


    If a powerful force is out of control, what forces will he suffer from? How unworthy is it that he will harm himself before he does harm to the enemy?


    "Boy, it''s time for you to die. When you are a man in the afterlife, you must pay attention not to offend me."


    With that, the demon God directly gathered a shadow of tens of feet behind him. The shadow was still absorbing the magic gas here. The powerful shadow contained explosive power.


    Although he felt the power absorbed by the demon God, he would make a big move, but he didn''t expect that the big move of the demon God still surprised Guo Qi. If he relied on his constitution to resist this move, I''m afraid he would be smashed.


    This is how vast the power can be condensed into a power ah?


    If this kind of power makes Guo Qi unite, I''m afraid there will be few years that he can''t do. It''s the performance of compressing a kind of power to the extreme.


    "Death."


    A burst of drink, the shadow behind the demon directly blows, this blow blows out, Rao is the room space is very hard, at the moment still can''t bear the attack of the demon shadow, unexpectedly began to appear the phenomenon of collapse.


    "It''s amazing, but Hey, hey, swallow it for me


    With a bad smile on his face, as soon as Guo Qi''s words came out, the fist with the wind of "Chi Chi" was getting slower and slower.


    "Asshole, my power, you..."


    He felt the sudden changes in his body. The devil was silly. He didn''t expect that something was wrong in his body. This boy must be the one who made the ghost."What did you do to me?"


    My strength is obviously strong to a limit. I haven''t used this secret skill for a long time. However, I didn''t expect that I was so strong that I still had to do it myself.


    "What? It''s very simple. It''s just adding a little seasoning to your aura. "


    Said, Guo Qi directly laughed out, because he found that the devil''s fist had fallen from the virtual shadow, like falling off the same, aggressive fist, so resolved.


    It''s not wrong to use this sentence to describe the demon God. Guo Qi feels sorry for the demon God. If the demon God didn''t devour the demon here crazily, he wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    "Don''t laugh, boy. It''s not the time to laugh. Hurry up."


    The demon God is frantically using his own power to suppress the swallowing power hidden in the evil spirit, and he has no mind to deal with Guo Qi at all. At this time, the evocation flute directly reminds Guo Qi to hurry up and catch the demon God when he doesn''t pay attention.


    "It''s a small idea."


    With that, a lightning whip appeared directly in Guo Qi''s hand. After the lightning whip appeared, the whole space became bright. This is the power of chaos. In this space, chaos is the real master. Even if the evil Qi is strong to a certain extent, it still has to surrender to the power of chaos.


    "Go."


    Controlling the lightning whip into a net cage, waving out to the devil. The next moment, the devil, who is suppressing the power of swallowing, perceives that a breath of death is approaching, and the cage of destruction has been shrouded in his head.


    "Asshole, this power How can you harness the power of destruction? "


    When he realized the power of destruction, it was too late. The devil never thought that he was enveloped by the power of destruction. Even if he was so powerful that he could only stare at him now. This is the power of destruction. He is a devil. In front of the power of destruction, he is a mole ant.


    "Let me out, boy, if you dare to fight me, as long as the master passes, you will definitely be the first to die."


    At this time, all his power attacks have no effect on the cage of destruction, and the demon does not dare to use his body to hit it. If he touches the power of destruction, his body will definitely disappear, or it will disappear without pain and never recover.


    "Your Lord? You have said that he is in seclusion. Since he is in seclusion, how can he have time to rescue you? "


    Are you kidding me? I''ve wasted so much energy to catch you. If you let us let people go, we''ll let them go? Who do you think you are? Do you have a wide face and use bricks to smash your face?


    "Good boy, well done, we can save the boy''s mother now."


    After shrinking the destruction cage where the demon God is, and finally putting it directly into the body, the place is finally quiet. The soul flute doesn''t pay attention to other demons coming from outside, but just comes to granny Hua, because granny Hua is in a very bad condition.


    "Boy, cut a wound on your wrist and feed her your blood."


    Seeing the appearance of mother-in-law Hua, old man Gu Di didn''t know where to come up with a bad idea. He asked Guo Qi to save mother-in-law Hua with his own blood.


    "Good."


    Although I don''t know that my blood vessels don''t work, Feng Tian is my brother. Now my brother''s relatives are in danger. I just want to give a little blood. If I don''t dare to give a little blood, I''m still a good brother.


    "Quick."


    Seeing that Guo Qi is looking for something to cut his wrist, the soul flute is in a hurry. This boy is really a mother-in-law. How can he chase girls in the future?


    "All right."


    After cutting the wrist, Guo Qi points the upper part of the wrist directly at granny Hua''s mouth, and then the blood in her body begins to flow towards granny Hua''s mouth. The next moment, the blood seems to work, making granny Hua''s dark face recover.


    "It works."


    Seeing the improvement, the three people were surprised, especially the monster Feng Tian. He didn''t pay attention to Guo Qi''s fight, but he just focused on helping his mother recover. No matter what he did, his mother was always in this state, but now Guo Qi''s blood finally made her a little better, and he was more happy than anyone else.


    "Brother Guo Qi, thank you."


    Let Guo Qi give his blood, monster Feng Tian is also very sorry, but now only this way can save his mother, monster Feng Tian has no way.


    "Between brothers, it''s not good to say that."


    Guo Qi naturally understood Feng Tian''s meaning, and he didn''t say much. Since his own blood could save granny Hua, he would definitely donate blood not for Feng Tian, but for Erya.


    "Cough."


    I don''t know how much blood Guo Qi lost until granny Hua''s face was much better. When she heard her cough, Guo Qi stopped."Mom, you wake up!"

 Chapter 397

    Feng Tian, a monster who has been paying close attention to mother-in-law Hua''s condition, can''t help the tears in his eyes at the moment when he hears mother-in-law Hua''s cough.


    I haven''t seen each other for six years. Now when I see each other again, it''s almost death. He is unfilial and doesn''t take good care of his mother. Now Feng Tian is very remorseful.


    "It''s useless for you to say anything now. She hasn''t woken up yet. At the moment, he is just on the verge of half death and needs to rest for a long time to recover."


    Now that grandma Hua has been found, and her life is out of danger, the evocative flute directly asks Guo Qi to put her into the lightning. In this way, no one can hurt her. She is the safest.


    "Well, let''s go out quickly. The next step is to find a way to save the monster."


    They came to the emperor''s tomb only for the purpose of helping Feng Tian save his mother, and Guo Qi came here to find a way to solve the problem.


    Although monsters have made many people powerful, they should not exist in this world after all. Now Guo Qi is looking for a way to help monsters. He must make them return to their original appearance.


    His relatives and friends have become monsters. Guo Qi wants his relatives and friends to return to their original state. He misses them.


    "Let''s go."


    His expression became colder and colder. When he saw Guo Qi, he was still smiling. The next moment, Feng Tian, the monster who turned his face, looked like a different person. Now he has found his mother. Next, in addition to finding a way to solve the monster problem, he has one more thing to do, which is to help his mother get revenge.


    These people dare to deal with their relatives in this way. This kind of thing can''t be tolerated. Therefore, Feng Tian, the monster, now wants to kill those demon gods. Only in the demon gods can he better vent his anger.


    "I can understand your current mood, but I hope you can calm down. We are not easy to deal with the powerful demon God. There are plenty of opportunities in the future."


    The monster Feng Tian wants to go to fight with the warlords. Guo Qi naturally wants to stop them. If they really fight, they can''t help themselves. But if they want to help, there are so many warlords here. Can they suppress them?


    Although his strength is not weak, but want to beat all the gods, he is not that level, so Guo Qi still advised the beast Feng Tian to be cautious.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything."


    As long as they seize the opportunity, they will definitely make the life of the demon God worse than death. This is what Feng Tian wants to say in his heart at this time. However, thinking that there are still important things for Guo Qi, they began to look for the information they need in the space of the Emperor''s tomb.


    "The owner of this emperor''s tomb space is one of the ancient emperors, but he doesn''t call himself Emperor, so many people don''t know."


    As for the owner of the emperor''s tomb, Guo Qi has guessed many times, but it has not been confirmed. Now the evocation flute is talking about it. Guo Qi really wants to know who the owner of the emperor''s tomb is from the evocation flute, and he has such great ability.


    Who do you think was the person who could fight with the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor?


    This is the soul flute asked Guo Qi, with the soul flute said so, Guo Qi immediately want to understand, it seems that his previous guess is still a little right.


    "What''s his state now?"


    Since the owner of this emperor''s tomb is comparable to an ancient great emperor, their strength is absolutely beyond their measurement. With their present strength, it is absolutely a dead end for the owner of God''s tomb. Therefore, they must now understand the current state of the owner of the emperor''s tomb.


    "The war between heaven and earth in ancient times was really cruel. At that time, it was estimated that this guy had been seriously injured, and now he is recuperating. You didn''t hear that demon God just said that his Lord was in a closed state, so he must still be in a closed state now."


    For the owner of the emperor''s tomb, it is a big devil, a holy devil of heaven and earth. Once he makes a move, the whole heaven and earth will be in chaos. I don''t know where his taboo power is now sealed. Is it difficult for him to use the ancient taboo power to recover?


    In my heart, I guess, but the soul flute can''t find any information about the owner of the emperor''s tomb. In this tomb, they can only patrol one place at a time, so as not to miss any information.


    "Since it''s closed, there must be a place to close. Let''s go now and disturb the guy who is closing."


    When closed, the most taboo is to be disturbed. Once disturbed, all efforts will fall short and be backfired. It is because of this that Guo Qicai is more like rushing to clean up the owner of the emperor''s tomb.


    "Let''s go."


    Unexpectedly, the evocative flute, which seldom caused trouble in the past, is not afraid of the owner of the emperor''s tomb, but also has to go to the owner of the emperor''s tomb. It seems that hatred can really blind the eyes, even the artifact.


    "There''s more and more space here. It seems to be here."


    Along the way, I don''t know what happened. They found almost no magic gods, and some of them had already felt the smell of magic gods when they touched them. They hid in advance."There is a palace ahead."


    I don''t know how long they have been advancing. When they continue to advance, the front is no longer as smooth as usual. It''s a huge stone gate. Behind the stone gate is a towering palace. The palace is very magnificent, and a sense of wilderness comes from the palace.


    "This is ancient architecture."


    Looking at the palace which has been carved with runes, the expression of the evocation flute is very ugly. He didn''t expect to see this kind of building here. It''s the place where the ancient emperor lived, and now it will be moved here.


    "Since the door is closed, naturally we are going to break it open."


    I''m afraid there are demons guarding here. They just want the demons to attack the stone gate. They just want to make trouble.


    At that time, if the devil gets angry, the devil will make big moves. At that time, if those big moves can''t stop them, they will bombard the stone gate. The stone gate here is very powerful, and there are arrays to guard it. But after being attacked by the big moves, coupled with Guo Qi''s strength, I''m afraid it will cause some damage.


    "To break into here, to die."


    After sensing that someone appeared here, the demon God appeared in an instant. But when they saw that it was human, they knew that it was the aggressor, and they immediately attacked Guo Qi and others.


    How powerful the demon God is! He can turn the world upside down with his hands. But in this place, the demon God is just like ordinary people. Because everyone''s level is almost the same, it''s not easy to throw his opponent too far away, so they take the first shot.


    "Ha ha, you''ve come to hit me. Come on, come on, hit me."


    Since they want to annoy these demons, Guo Qi and Feng Tian pretend to pick things up on purpose and let them fight against them. As long as the demons leave the door, they can break it.


    "To disturb the Lord, shut up, damn it."


    With that, the warlord of the guard appears directly in front of Guo Qi, the evocation flute and Feng Tian, the monster. They want to talk about the killing of the three intruders.


    Guo Qi is OK. After all, he is powerful. He has the power of time and space to help him. His eyes are absolutely invincible, but Feng Tian is not. His power is not strong at all. Although the monster is suppressed very little in the space of the demon God, his own realm is far from the demon God.


    "You two join hands."


    Guo Qi can deal with the demon God himself, but the fighting power of the evoke flute and the monster Feng Tian is not as good as him. Therefore, Guo Qi directly asks the evoke flute to help the monster Feng Tian and let the monster use the artifact. In that case, even the demon God, it is not easy to hurt them.


    "Demonize the world."


    "The magic of heaven."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the other side is well prepared, the demon God is too lazy to continue to make a fuss. He directly promotes his own strength to the extreme, and then enlarges his moves towards Guo Qi and Feng Tian. As long as the attack can reach them, and with the help of the power of the whole space, these aggressors will definitely die.


    "Just waiting for you."


    Finally, when the devil attacks, Guo Qi shows the power of time and space in an instant. He appears at the stone gate, while the soul flute unfolds its power and takes the monster Feng Tian to the other side of the stone gate.


    Looking at the invaders who disappeared in front of them for a moment, the demons quickly turned and looked at the stone gate, because their attack had locked Guo Qi and Feng Tian, the monster. As long as they were still in this space, no matter where they went, they could not escape.


    "Death."


    The two demons roared at the same time, thinking of Guo Qi. They beat out their big moves directly. The powerful demonic Qi, carrying the power of the whole space, broke the time and space directly. Even a part of the demonic Qi had been swallowed by time and space.


    "Right now."


    Finally, when he got the chance, Guo Qi looked happy. When the attack appeared in front of him, he was about to attack himself. His fierce side, the attack just hit the stone gate. On the other side, because of the existence of the evocation flute, the evocation flute directly helped the monster Feng Tian Dodge, and the attack of the demon God also hit the stone gate.


    Boom.


    The powerful attack bombarded the stone gate. The stone gate, which was originally equipped with array, was now shining with a yellow light. The protected array patterns were like tendons and veins, flowing with power.


    "Attack, fight your strongest power out."


    As soon as the stone gate is about to be broken, the soul summoning flute quickly opens its mouth. Now, as long as some powerful forces are added, the stone gate will certainly be broken. They want to kill the demon God in it. Now is the best chance.


    "The power of destruction, destroy this place for me. Today, let these demons know that not everyone in Mingcheng can bully us and turn us into monsters? Today is the time to pay off. "

 Chapter 398

    The palace appeared in the emperor''s tomb. Thinking about it with your toes, you can see that it must be the place of the Lord of the demon God. This time they entered the emperor''s tomb, they were able to solve the problem of the owner of the emperor''s tomb and know how to save the human beings who had changed into the demon God.


    "Boom."


    Taking advantage of the power of the demon attack, Guo Qi and Feng Tian unite with Zuqi to exert their power. For a moment, the powerful power sweeps out like a whirlwind, and the target is directly at the stone gate of the palace.


    "Not yet?"


    The power of many demons is enough to turn the whole continent upside down. Here, they attack a stone gate.


    Out of the many gods of the full blow, Guo Qi''s destructive power combined with the ancestral power of the soul flute, the monster Feng Tian''s monster power combined with the power of the eternal heart lock.


    All the forces attacked one place. As a result, when all the smoke subsided, looking at the stone gate not far in front of him, Guo frowned. Feng Tian could not believe everything in front of him.


    If this kind of power bombards out, I''m afraid it can destroy an asteroid. Now, it''s good that even a stone gate hasn''t been smashed.


    "Can''t the power of destruction defeat the power here?"


    Since Guo Qi had the power of destruction, Sehu Xiaohua has been saying how powerful the power of destruction is. All the time, Guo Qi believed in the power of destruction.


    And at Mingcheng station, the power of destruction killed all the super powers in the world. If this power is the most terrifying power, I''m afraid no one will doubt it.


    "Wait, it seems to work."


    Although Feng Tian has saved his mother, he is still a monster and his wife is also a monster.


    As soon as they saw that the four had two monsters, they couldn''t accept this situation. Although the power of the monsters was strong, Feng Tian preferred to be a normal person to his normal life.


    At the moment, the way to change their fate is in the palace not far ahead. As a result, they are blocked by the door. That''s good.


    Just when Feng Tian, the monster, saw that their attack was invalid, Guo Qi''s frown suddenly loosened and his eyes fixed on the stone gate.


    Calm and honest stone gate, originally without waves, but just in that moment, Guo Qi saw a light flash from the stone gate.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After hearing Guo Qi''s words, Feng Tian, the monster, was also hopeful.


    "Rush in."


    With a hiss, the stone gate is like a torn cloth. Guo Qi doesn''t talk too much nonsense. He takes the monster Feng Tian and rushes towards the stone gate.


    "Damn, my Lord will kill you."


    When he saw the attack of others hitting the stone gate of the palace, the devil was also very afraid. They were really afraid that they would break the stone gate.


    The devil is still healing inside. If they are disturbed at this time, they can''t bear the terrible consequences.


    "Buzz."


    As soon as the words of the demon God were finished, Guo Qi and Feng Tian, the monster, had entered the palace with artifact in hand. The palace was very grand and spacious, making it a small world.


    Inside the magnificent palace, the sound of buzzing came from the Milky way in the center of the palace.


    "There is a starry sky here?"


    Looking at the center of the main hall, the monster Feng Tian and Guo Qi change color together. They didn''t expect that they could see the scene inside the palace at this time.


    But the scene in front of them was totally beyond their imagination. They had never thought that human power could reach such a point that they could move the sky and stars into a small room.


    "Here you are at last?"


    When the buzzing stopped, Guo Qi and Feng Tian heard a man''s voice coming from the Milky way.


    A man''s voice is very low, but it is full of a kind of indescribable pressure, which is the momentum that only those who have been in the upper position for a long time can have.


    "You Who are you? "


    Guo Qi is a normal human being, and he also has supreme power. He can help him resist some of the pressure. On the contrary, he is the monster Feng Tian. Although he is close to the devil, he is still out of breath.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know who I am, so you dare to enter my palace?"


    The superior seemed to be talking to a child. He didn''t treat Guo Qi and Feng Tian as people of the same generation.


    "Are you Chiyou?"


    Between heaven and earth, Chiyou is the only one who can possess this power and control the ninety-nine demons.


    In ancient times, Chiyou led the ninety-nine demons to fight in this world. The common people lived in dire straits. The emperor stopped Chiyou according to the will of heaven and earth.


    The ancient war ended with Chiyou''s defeat. Under Chiyou''s demon God, there is the most powerful demon God, which is the same level of existence with Chiyou and takes his people into the starry sky.No one knows what the outcome of Chiyou was, but only the most powerful person in heaven and earth knows that when Chiyou was defeated, he gathered the power of all the demons, and based on his own body, gathered a tomb of the emperor.


    Even though Guo Qi had been guessing the identity of the owner of the emperor''s tomb for a long time, and even recently, he was able to make a guess. But when the guess came true, Guo Qi still felt that all this was too illusory.


    "What about Chiyou? You don''t have the power of ancient times. Do you really think we are afraid of you?"


    Chiyou, that''s the most powerful existence in the ancient world. It''s the ancient great emperor. Although he has suffered great trauma in ancient times, it''s a piece of cake to deal with them.


    But Guo Qi can''t be afraid. At this time, if they are timid, they have no strength to win.


    "Don''t worry, I can feel that you have my strength, and I''m almost to the limit, just waiting for your arrival."


    Hearing Guo Qi''s warning words, the voice in the starry sky was not angry, on the contrary, the voice became much softer.


    "What? I have your power? What a joke


    How is it possible? I saw Chiyou for the first time. When did his power come to me?


    "Don''t you feel strange about your eyes?"


    Seeing that Guo Qi was shaking his head, he didn''t seem to believe it. The devil said the key to the problem directly.


    "I don''t know. You''re playing tricks on all those forces? I''m fighting with you today. "


    It''s OK that Chiyou doesn''t speak. When he speaks, Guo Qi is in a hurry. This product is the most pitiful. He controls himself with his power.


    "No wonder every time my eyes become red, I will be locked in a cold space. Is it your consciousness that dominates my body? If you don''t get revenge today, I won''t call Guo Qi! "

 Chapter 399

    "Brother, calm down!"


    Seeing that Guo Qi is about to rush up, Feng Tian, the monster, comes out to stop him. Guo Qi can''t be forced by this guy.


    "Brother Feng Tian, if you let go, it''s this guy. He''s very kind."


    Chiyou must have no plan. Otherwise, how can he let his consciousness control other people''s bodies?


    Now in retrospect, Guo Qi was very scared. Fortunately, he felt very uncomfortable every time he used his blood golden eyes.


    The side effects were too strong, so Guo Qi did not dare to use them often. Otherwise, Guo Qi might have strengthened the consciousness of the demon God for a long time. At that time, the demon God directly replaced him.


    "There are two pieces of ancestral utensils in our hands. Even if we do it, we don''t need to do it."


    At the moment, Guo Qi''s expression reminds Feng Tian of something.


    It seems that they are not the only ones who have enmity with Chiyou. They also have an immortal enmity with Chiyou.


    "Old man bone flute?"


    The evocation flute was blocked by the demon lord Chiyou with all his subordinates. It''s also because of Chiyou, so the evocation flute will always stay in the valley of death.


    This hatred, the demon God certainly will not give up, at this moment, if Guo Qi rashly start, do not know the power of the Demon Lord has reached that point, they are not rivals.


    But the evocative flute is not the same. Is it an ancient ancestral instrument, or is it famous for its strangeness? At the beginning, the evocative flute was not defeated even if it was used by the devil. Now, if it is used again, it will not be afraid that the evocative flute will be defeated by the devil.


    "Well, you think of me at last?"


    After stopping Guo Qi, they let the instrument spirit of the evocative flute appear. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t Chi you who was the demon of Qi after the old man Gu Ling appeared. Instead, they began to complain.


    The reason why he came out was to be able to kill the devil together with Guo Qi. Now it''s good. After seeing the devil, they didn''t call themselves. It seems that they didn''t care about their own affairs.


    "Well, you''d better hurry. We don''t have much time. There are many demons out there."


    Although some of the ninety-nine demons have disappeared forever, there are still many demons in the emperor''s tomb.


    Guo Qi, who had fought with the demon God before, knew that the demon God was powerful. Now if they were blocked by dozens of demon gods, they would not win.


    "Don''t worry, a guy who is about to disappear can''t make any difference."


    With that, the old man turned into a bone flute, thinking of the starry sky in the middle of the palace.


    "Chiyou old thief, how can you keep your strength for so many years?"


    The imaginary war did not break out. On the contrary, Guo Qi''s eyes were shocked.


    "Yes, after so many years, you can''t let go of anything. Don''t be complacent. Even if you get my strength, your road is not easy."


    No matter how deep the previous hatred was, so many years have passed. When the evocative flute saw Chi you, it couldn''t lift its fighting strength. When Chi you looked at the evocative flute, he also looked down on it.


    "How do you say that?"


    Apart from Chiyou, what other power can be so powerful between heaven and earth?


    "At the beginning, the Yellow Emperor left a lot of backhand in Yanhua, all to deal with our demons."


    When Chi you said that, Guo Qi seemed to think a lot. On the way to find the key to the emperor''s tomb, Guo Qi found many strange things.


    "You can enter this emperor''s tomb because of the Yellow Emperor!"


    "Tianchi, gravity hammer, Zijin lamp lamp lamp They were all left by the Yellow Emperor on his deathbed. "


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the key to open the emperor''s tomb was the hand left by the Yellow Emperor, which was used to deal with you?"


    Listening to Chiyou''s words, the evocative flute burst into laughter. Even he didn''t expect that the Yellow Emperor had such a skill.


    If you want to open the emperor''s tomb, you must find the key to the emperor''s tomb. If you find the key to the emperor''s tomb, those things can suppress Chiyou. It seems that the Yellow Emperor has already arrived.


    "You know one, but you don''t know the other."


    Listening to the laughter of the evocative flute, Chi you didn''t have much emotion fluctuation, and then continued to speak.


    "We had a premonition of the crisis before the world war began."


    When Chi you said this, Guo Qi and all of them changed their faces. Unexpectedly, the crisis in Chi You''s mouth appeared so early. Even those ancient emperors didn''t know how powerful the crisis would be in the future.


    Isn''t Chiyou the biggest crisis in the world? Is there anything stronger than Chi you? Is there any power in this world stronger than the ancient great emperor?


    A series of questions appeared in Guo Qi''s mind. He didn''t know what was going on. Now he just wanted to know what he really wanted to know and what he would face in the future."A kind of power appeared from the birth of heaven and earth. After the appearance of the king of man and the mother of earth, this power condensed into seeds. They planted the seeds in chaos, and then the seeds germinated..."


    "At the beginning, I, the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor, three of us found this power at the same time, but because of these forces, we had a fierce fight."


    "The war was shattered, and then the fruit tree disappeared. No one knew where the fruit tree had gone."


    "When I found the fruit tree, I injected some of my strength into the fruit tree, hoping to find it in the future. But at the moment when you entered the emperor''s tomb, I felt my strength!"


    The devil didn''t let others interrupt him. He was just telling his own story.


    "You mean The underground cave under Mingcheng and the fruit trees in it are the ancient power? "


    Guo Qi''s mind is full of thunder. He didn''t expect that the fruit he had eaten for no reason was the most powerful force in the world.


    "Since you have been there, don''t you know?"


    A little power born in chaos is absolutely the most powerful power in the world. Since this human boy has discovered that power, doesn''t he know what''s going on?


    "One of my brothers got it by mistake. Later, he gave it to me. After I ate the fruit, I had magical eyes. Are these the forces you are pursuing?"


    If those forces are the bane of disaster, that is to say, those who get those forces are their own enemies?


    In this world, in addition to eating that kind of fruit, there are also three lengzi, five fruits, they eat two, and the other three are eaten by three lengzi.


    After eating two of them, he got the eye of artifact and the power to control the power of destruction. After eating three of them, didn''t sanlengzi have more power than himself?


    "Where is your brother now? He can''t do bad things. Once you two run wild, the universe will be over. "


    Once the power of chaos awakens, it will destroy heaven and earth. If it is used well, it will benefit heaven and earth. If it is abused, heaven and earth will become nothingness.